This is a modern-English version of Chaucer's Works, Volume 5 — Notes to the Canterbury Tales, originally written by Chaucer, Geoffrey.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Transcriber's note: |
A few typographical errors have been corrected. They
appear in the text like this, and the
explanation will appear when the mouse pointer is moved over the marked
passage. |
THE COMPLETE WORKS
THE COMPLETE WORKS
OF
OF
GEOFFREY CHAUCER
Geoffrey Chaucer
EDITED, FROM NUMEROUS MANUSCRIPTS
Edited from various manuscripts
BY THE
BY THE
Rev. WALTER W. SKEAT, M.A.
Litt.D., LL.D., D.C.L., Ph.D.
ELRINGTON AND BOSWORTH PROFESSOR OF ANGLO-SAXON
AND FELLOW OF CHRIST'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A.
Litt.D., LL.D., D.C.L., Ph.D.
Elrington and Bosworth Professor of Anglo-Saxon
AND FELLOW OF CHRIST'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
*****
*****
NOTES TO THE CANTERBURY TALES
Notes on The Canterbury Tales
'hit oghte thee to lyke;
'hit ought to please you;
For hard langage and hard matere
For tough language and tough matter
Is encombrous for to here
Is cumbersome to be here
At ones; wost thou not wel this?'
At once; did you not know this?
Hous of Fame; 860
House of Fame; 860
SECOND EDITION
2nd Edition
Oxford
Oxford
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
M D CCCC
M D CCCC
Oxford
Oxford
PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
BY HORACE HART, M.A.,
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
BY HORACE HART, M.A.,
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
CONTENTS.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE | |
Introduction.—§ 1. Some points for discussion. § 2. Canon of Chaucer's Works. Thynne's edition of 1532. § 3. Later reprints. § 4. Tyrwhitt's edition; and his endeavours to establish a canon. § 5. The same; continued. § 6. Chalmers' edition. § 7. The anonymous edition of 1845; published by Moxon. § 8. This edition due to Tyrwhitt's suggestions. § 9. Later work; results arrived at by Prof. Lounsbnry. § 10. Some of The Minor Poems in The present edition. § 11. The Poem no. XXIV. § 12. Poems numbered XXIII, XXV, and XXVI. § 13. The text of the Canterbury Tales; lines 'clipped' at The beginning. § 14. The Harleian MS. § 15. The Ellesmere MS. § 16. The old black-letter editions. § 17. Stowe's edition in 1561. § 18. Dryden's remarks on Chaucer's verse. § 19. Brief rules for scansion. § 20. Accentuation. § 21. Examples. § 22. Old pronunciation. § 23. Modernising of spelling. § 24. Sources of The Notes; acknowledgments | ix |
Notes for Group A | 1 |
The Introductory Prologue | 1 |
The Knight's Tale | 60 |
The Miller's Prologue | 95 |
The Miller's Tale | 96 |
The Prologue of the Reve | 112 |
The Reves' Tale | 116 |
The Cook's Introduction | 128 |
The Tale of the Cokes | 129 |
Notes for Group B | 132 |
Introduction to the Tale of the Man of Laws | 132 |
Prologue to the Man of Law's Tale | 141 |
The Story of the Man of Law | 145 |
The Shipman's Prologue | 165 |
The Shipman's Tale | 168 |
The Prioress's Introduction | 173 |
The Prioress's Tale | 174 |
Prologue to Sir Thopas | 182 |
The Story of Sir Thopas | 183 |
Prologue to Melibeus | 201 |
The Story of Melibeus | 201 |
The Monk's Introduction | 224 |
The Monkes' Tale | 227 |
The Nun's Priest's Prologue | 247 |
The Nun's Priest's Tale | 248 |
Epilogue | 258 |
Notes for Group C | 260 |
The Physician's Tale | 260 |
Host's Words | 264 |
The Pardoner's Prologue | 269 |
The Pardoner's Tale | 275 |
Notes for Group D | 291 |
The Wife of Bath's Introduction | 291 |
The Story of the Wife of Bath | 313 |
The Friar's Prologue | 322 |
The Brothers' Tale | 323 |
The Summoner's Prologue | 330 |
The Somnour's Tale | 331 |
Notes for Group E | 342 |
The Clerk's Prologue | 342 |
The Clerk's Tale | 343 |
The Merchant's Prologue | 353 |
The Merchant's Tale | 353 |
Notes for Group F | 370 |
The Squire's Tale | 370 |
The Franklin's Words | 387 |
The Prologue of the Franklin's Tale | 387 |
The Franklin's Tale | 388 |
Notes for Group G | 401 |
The Second Nun's Tale | 401 |
The Canon's Yeoman Prologue | 414 |
The Tale of the Yemenite Merchant | 421 |
Notes for Group H | 435 |
The Manciple's Introduction | 435 |
The Maunciple's Tale | 439 |
Group I Notes | 444 |
The Parson's Prologue | 444 |
The Parson's Tale | 447 |
Notes on the Tale of Gamelyn | 477 |
Additions | 490 |
Index of Subjects, etc., explained in the Notes | 495 |
INTRODUCTION TO THE NOTES
INTRODUCTION TO THE NOTES
§ 1. In the brief Introduction to vol. iv. I have given a list of the MSS. of the Canterbury Tales; some account of the early printed editions; and some explanation of the methods employed in preparing the present edition. I propose here to discuss further certain important points of general interest. And first, I would say a few words as to the Canon of Chaucer's Works, whereby the genuine works are separated from others that have been attributed to him, at various times, by mistake or inadvertence.
§ 1. In the brief Introduction to vol. iv, I’ve provided a list of the manuscripts of the Canterbury Tales, a summary of the early printed editions, and an explanation of the methods used to prepare this edition. Here, I intend to discuss a few important points of general interest. First, I would like to say a few words about the Canon of Chaucer's Works, which distinguishes his genuine works from others that have mistakenly or accidentally been attributed to him over time.
This has already been considered, at considerable length, in vol. i. pp. 20-90. But it is necessary to say a few words on the whole subject, owing to the extremely erroneous opinions that are so widely prevalent.
This has already been discussed in detail in vol. i. pp. 20-90. However, it's important to say a few words on the entire topic because of the many incorrect views that are widely held.
Sometimes a poem is claimed for Chaucer because it occurs 'in a Chaucer MS.' There is a certain force in this plea in a few cases, as I have already pointed out. But it commonly happens that such MSS. (as, for example, MS. Fairfax 16, MS. Bodley 638, and others) are mere collections of poetry of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, from which nothing can safely be inferred as to the authorship of the poems which they contain, unless the scribe distinctly gives the author's name[1]. As a rule, however, the scribes not only omit to mention names, but they frequently omit the very title of the poem, and thus [x]withhold such help as, in many cases, they might easily have afforded.
Sometimes a poem is attributed to Chaucer simply because it's found in a Chaucer manuscript. In a few cases, there’s some validity to this claim, as I’ve mentioned before. However, it often turns out that these manuscripts (like MS. Fairfax 16, MS. Bodley 638, and others) are just collections of poetry from the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, and we can't reliably determine the authorship of the poems they include unless the scribe clearly states the author's name. Generally, though, scribes not only fail to mention names but often leave out the title of the poem as well, missing opportunities to provide information that would have been easy for them to include.
The celebrated first edition of 'Chaucer's Works,' edited by William Thynne in 1532, made no attempt to establish any canon. Thynne simply put together such a book as he believed would be generally acceptable; and deliberately inserted poems which he knew to be by other authors. Some of these poems bear the name of Lydgate; one has the name of Gower; and another, by Hoccleve, is dated 1402, or two years after Chaucer's death. They were tossed together without much attempt at order; so that even the eleventh poem in the volume is 'The Floure of Curtesie, made by Ihon lidgate.' The edition, in fact, is a mere collection of poems by Chaucer, Lydgate, Gower, Hoccleve, Robert Henrysoun, Sir Richard Ros, and various anonymous authors; and the number of poems by other authors almost equals the number of Chaucer's. The mere accident of the inclusion of a given piece in this volume practically tells us nothing, unless it happens to be distinctly marked; though we can, of course, often tell the authorship from some remark made by Chaucer himself, or by others. And the net result is this; that Thynne neither attempted to draw up a list of Chaucer's genuine works, nor to exclude such works as were not his. He merely printed such things as came to hand, without any attempt at selection or observance of order, or regard to authorship. All that we can say is, that he did not knowingly exclude any of the genuine pieces. Nevertheless, he omitted Chaucer's A.B.C., of which there must have been many copies in existence, for we have twelve still extant.
The famous first edition of 'Chaucer's Works,' edited by William Thynne in 1532, didn't try to create any official list of works. Thynne just assembled a book that he thought would be generally acceptable and intentionally included poems by other authors. Some of these poems are attributed to Lydgate, one is from Gower, and another by Hoccleve is dated 1402, two years after Chaucer's death. They were grouped together without much effort to organize them; even the eleventh poem in the book is 'The Floure of Curtesie, made by Ihon lidgate.' The edition is essentially a collection of poems by Chaucer, Lydgate, Gower, Hoccleve, Robert Henrysoun, Sir Richard Ros, and several anonymous writers; the number of poems by other authors nearly matches those by Chaucer. The simple fact of a poem being included in this volume doesn't tell us much unless it's clearly labeled; although we can often infer authorship from comments made by Chaucer or others. The bottom line is that Thynne didn't try to create a list of Chaucer's authentic works or specifically exclude those that weren't his. He just printed whatever he had at hand without making selections, organizing them, or considering authorship. All we can say is that he didn't intentionally leave out any genuine pieces. However, he did leave out Chaucer's A.B.C., about which there were likely many copies, as we still have twelve that exist today.
§ 3. The mere repetition of this collection, in various reprints, did not confer on it any fresh authority. Stowe indeed, in 1561, added more pieces to the collection, but he suppressed nothing. Neither did he himself exercise much principle of selection; see vol. i. p. 56. He even added The Storie of Thebes, which he must have known to be Lydgate's. Later reprints were all edited after the same bewildering fashion.
§ 3. Just reprinting this collection multiple times didn't give it any new authority. Stowe, in 1561, did add more pieces to the collection, but he didn’t remove anything. He also didn't really prioritize any particular selections; see vol. i. p. 56. He even included The Storie of Thebes, which he must have known was Lydgate's. Subsequent reprints were all edited in the same confusing way.
§ 4. The first person to exercise any discrimination in this matter was Thomas Tyrwhitt, who published a new edition of the Canterbury Tales in five volumes, 8vo., in 1775-8; being the first edition in which some critical care was exercised. After Tyrwhitt had printed the Canterbury Tales, accompanied by [xi]a most valuable commentary in the shape of Notes, it occurred to him to make a Glossary. He had not proceeded far before he decided that such a Glossary ought to be founded upon the whole of Chaucer's Works, instead of referring to the Tales only; since this would alone suffice to shew clearly the nature of Chaucer's vocabulary. He at once began to draw up something in the nature of a canon. He rejected the works that were marked with the names of other poets, and remorselessly swept away a large number of Stowe's very casual additions. And, considering that he was unable, at that date, to apply any linguistic tests of any value—that he had no means of distinguishing Chaucer's rimes from those of other poets—that he had, in fact, nothing to guide him but his literary instinct and a few notes found in the MSS.—his attempt was a fairly good one. He decisively rejected the following poems found in Thynne's edition, viz. no. 4 (Testament of Criseyde, by Henrysoun); 11 (The Floure of Curtesie, by Lydgate); 13 (La Belle Dame, by Sir R. Ros); 15 (The Assemblee of Ladies); 18 (A Praise of Women); 21 (The Lamentacion of Marie Magdaleine); 22 (The Remedie of Love); 25 (The Letter of Cupide, by Hoccleve); 26 (A Ballade in commendacion of our Ladie, by Lydgate); 27 (Jhon Gower to Henry IV); 28 and 29 (Sayings of Dan John, by Lydgate); 30 (Balade de Bon Conseil, by Lydgate); 32 (Balade with Envoy—O leude booke); 33 (Scogan's poem, except the stanzas on Gentilesse); 40 (A balade..., by Dan John lidgat); and in no single instance was he wrong in his rejection. He also implied that the following had no claim to be Chaucer's, as he did not insert them in his final list; viz. no. 6 (A goodlie balade of Chaucer); and 38 (Two stanzas—Go foorthe, kyng); and here he was again quite right. It is also obvious that no. 41 (A balade in the Praise of Master Geffray Chauser) was written by another hand; and indeed, the first line says that Chaucer 'now lith in grave.' It will at once be seen that Tyrwhitt did excellent service; for, in fact, he eliminated from Thynne's edition no less than nineteen pieces out of forty-one; leaving only twenty-two[2] remaining. Of this remainder, if we include The Romaunt of the Rose, all but three are unhesitatingly accepted by scholars. The three exceptions are nos. 17, 20, and [xii]31; i. e. The Complaint of the Black Knight[3]; The Testament of Love[4]; and The Cuckoo and the Nightingale.
§ 4. The first person to make any distinctions in this matter was Thomas Tyrwhitt, who published a new edition of the Canterbury Tales in five volumes, 8vo., between 1775 and 1778; this was the first edition that applied some critical care. After Tyrwhitt printed the Canterbury Tales, with a very valuable commentary in the form of Notes, he thought about creating a Glossary. He hadn’t gotten far before deciding that such a Glossary should be based on all of Chaucer's Works, rather than just the Tales, as this would be enough to clearly demonstrate the nature of Chaucer's vocabulary. He immediately began to draft something resembling a canon. He rejected works attributed to other poets and aggressively discarded many of Stowe's very casual additions. Considering that he couldn't, at that time, apply any helpful linguistic tests—that he had no way to differentiate Chaucer's rhymes from those of other poets—and that he really had nothing to rely on but his literary instinct and a few notes found in the manuscripts—his effort was quite commendable. He decisively rejected the following poems found in Thynne's edition: no. 4 (Testament of Criseyde, by Henrysoun); 11 (The Floure of Curtesie, by Lydgate); 13 (La Belle Dame, by Sir R. Ros); 15 (The Assemblee of Ladies); 18 (A Praise of Women); 21 (The Lamentacion of Marie Magdaleine); 22 (The Remedie of Love); 25 (The Letter of Cupide, by Hoccleve); 26 (A Ballade in commendacion of our Ladie, by Lydgate); 27 (Jhon Gower to Henry IV); 28 and 29 (Sayings of Dan John, by Lydgate); 30 (Balade de Bon Conseil, by Lydgate); 32 (Balade with Envoy—O leude booke); 33 (Scogan's poem, except the stanzas on Gentilesse); 40 (A balade..., by Dan John lidgat); and in every instance, he was correct in his rejections. He also suggested that the following had no claim to be Chaucer's, as he did not include them in his final list: no. 6 (A goodlie balade of Chaucer); and 38 (Two stanzas—Go foorthe, kyng); and again, he was right. It’s also clear that no. 41 (A balade in the Praise of Master Geffray Chauser) was written by someone else; indeed, the first line states that Chaucer 'now lith in grave.' It’s immediately apparent that Tyrwhitt did excellent work; in fact, he removed from Thynne's edition no less than nineteen pieces out of forty-one, leaving only twenty-two[2] remaining. Of this remainder, if we include The Romaunt of the Rose, all but three are unreservedly accepted by scholars. The three exceptions are nos. 17, 20, and [xii]31; i.e., The Complaint of the Black Knight[3]; The Testament of Love[4]; and The Cuckoo and the Nightingale.
§ 5. When Tyrwhitt came to examine the later editions, the only other pieces that seemed to him sufficiently good for the purpose of being quoted in his Glossary were the six following, viz. Chaucer's A.B.C. (in ed. 1602); The Court of Love (in ed. 1561); Chaucer's Dreme (in ed. 1598); The Flower and the Leaf (in ed. 1598); Proverbes by Chaucer (in ed. 1561); and Chaucer's Words to his Scrivener Adam (in ed. 1561). Of these, we may accept the first and the two last; but there is no external evidence in favour of the other three. He also added that the Virelai (no. 50, in ed. 1561) may 'perhaps' be Chaucer's.
§ 5. When Tyrwhitt reviewed the later editions, the only other works that he found good enough to include in his Glossary were the following six: Chaucer's A.B.C. (in ed. 1602); The Court of Love (in ed. 1561); Chaucer's Dreme (in ed. 1598); The Flower and the Leaf (in ed. 1598); Proverbes by Chaucer (in ed. 1561); and Chaucer's Words to his Scrivener Adam (in ed. 1561). Of these, we can accept the first and the last two; however, there’s no outside evidence supporting the other three. He also mentioned that the Virelai (no. 50, in ed. 1561) might 'perhaps' be Chaucer's.
§ 6. In 1810 we find an edition of Chaucer's Works, by A. Chalmers, F.S.A., in the first volume of the 'English Poets,' collected in twenty-one volumes. In this edition, some sort of attempt was made, for the first time, to separate the spurious from the genuine poems. But this separation was made with such reckless carelessness that we actually find no less than six poems (nos. 36, 38, 39, 42, 43, 44, in vol. i. 32, 33, above) printed twice over, once as being genuine, and once as being spurious[5]. It is obvious that we cannot accept a canon of Chaucer's Works of such a character as this.
§ 6. In 1810, there was an edition of Chaucer's Works by A. Chalmers, F.S.A., in the first volume of the 'English Poets,' collected in twenty-one volumes. In this edition, an attempt was made for the first time to distinguish the genuine poems from the fakes. However, this separation was done so carelessly that we actually find six poems (nos. 36, 38, 39, 42, 43, 44, in vol. i. 32, 33, above) printed twice, once labeled as genuine and once labeled as spurious[5]. It's clear that we can't accept a canon of Chaucer's Works that is this flawed.
§ 7. In 1845 appeared the edition in which modern critics, till quite recently, put all their trust; and no student will ever understand what is really meant by 'the canon of Chaucer's Works' until he examines this edition with something like common care. It bears this remarkable title:—'The Poetical Works of Geoffrey Chaucer. With an Essay on his Language and Versification, and an [xiii]Introductory Discourse; together with Notes and a Glossary. By Thomas Tyrwhitt. London: Edward Moxon, Dover Street, 1855[6].'
§ 7. In 1845, an edition was released that modern critics relied on until very recently; no student will truly grasp what 'the canon of Chaucer's Works' means until they carefully examine this edition. It has an impressive title: ‘The Poetical Works of Geoffrey Chaucer. With an Essay on his Language and Versification, and an [xiii]Introductory Discourse; along with Notes and a Glossary. By Thomas Tyrwhitt. London: Edward Moxon, Dover Street, 1855[6].
In this title, which must be most carefully scanned, there is one very slight unintentional misprint, which alters its whole character. The stop after the word 'Glossary' should have been a comma only. The difference in sense is something startling. The title-page was meant to convey that the volume contains, (1) The Poetical Works of Geoffrey Chaucer (comprising Tyrwhitt's text of the Canterbury Tales, the remaining poems being anonymously re-edited); and that it also contains, (2) an Essay, a Discourse, Notes, and a Glossary, all by Thomas Tyrwhitt. Such are the facts; and such would have been the (possible) sense of the title-page, if the comma after 'Glossary' had not been misprinted as a full stop. But as the title actually appears, even serious students have fallen into the error of supposing that Tyrwhitt edited these Poetical Works; an error of the first magnitude, which has produced disastrous results. A moment's reflection will shew that, as Tyrwhitt edited the Canterbury Tales only, and died in 1786, he could not have edited the Poetical Works in 1845, fifty-nine years after his death. It would have been better if a short explanation, to this effect, had been inserted in the volume; but there is nothing of the kind.
In this title, which needs to be carefully examined, there is one very slight unintentional misprint that changes its entire meaning. The punctuation after the word 'Glossary' should have been a comma instead of a period. The difference in meaning is quite startling. The title page was meant to indicate that the volume includes, (1) The Poetical Works of Geoffrey Chaucer (which includes Tyrwhitt's text of the Canterbury Tales, with the other poems being re-edited anonymously); and it also includes, (2) an Essay, a Discourse, Notes, and a Glossary, all by Thomas Tyrwhitt. These are the facts; and this would have been the (possible) meaning of the title page, if the comma after 'Glossary' hadn’t been misprinted as a period. But as the title actually appears, even serious students have mistakenly believed that Tyrwhitt edited these Poetical Works; a major error that has led to serious consequences. A moment's thought will show that since Tyrwhitt only edited the Canterbury Tales and died in 1786, he could not have edited the Poetical Works in 1845, fifty-nine years after his death. It would have been better if a brief explanation of this had been included in the volume; however, there is nothing like that.
It must therefore be carefully borne in mind, that this edition of 1845, on the title-page of which the name of Tyrwhitt is so conspicuous, was really edited anonymously, or may even be said not to have been edited at all. The Canterbury Tales are reprinted from Tyrwhitt; and so also are the Essay, the Discourse, the Notes, and the Glossary; and it is most important to observe that 'the Glossary' is preceded by Tyrwhitt's 'Advertisement,' and by his 'Account of the Works of Chaucer to which this Glossary is adapted; and of those other pieces[7] which have been improperly intermixed with his in the Editions.' The volume is, in fact, made up in this way. Pages i-lxx and 1-209 are all due to Tyrwhitt; and contain a Preface, an Appendix to the Preface, an Abstract of Passages of the Life of Chaucer, an Essay, an Introductory Discourse to the Tales, and the Tales themselves. [xiv]Again, pp. 441-502 are all due to Tyrwhitt, and contain an Advertisement to the Glossary, an Account of Chaucer's Works (as above), and a Glossary. Moreover, this Glossary contains a large number of words from most of Chaucer's Works, including even his prose treatises; besides a handful of words from spurious works such as 'Chaucer's Dream.'
It’s important to keep in mind that this 1845 edition, prominently featuring Tyrwhitt's name on the title page, was actually edited anonymously, or you could say it wasn’t edited at all. The Canterbury Tales are reprinted from Tyrwhitt, as are the Essay, the Discourse, the Notes, and the Glossary. It’s crucial to note that 'the Glossary' is introduced by Tyrwhitt's 'Advertisement' and his 'Account of the Works of Chaucer to which this Glossary is adapted; and of those other pieces[7] which have been improperly intermixed with his in the Editions.' The volume is essentially assembled in this manner. Pages i-lxx and 1-209 are all attributed to Tyrwhitt and include a Preface, an Appendix to the Preface, an Abstract of Passages from Chaucer's Life, an Essay, an Introductory Discourse to the Tales, and the Tales themselves. [xiv] Additionally, pages 441-502 are also credited to Tyrwhitt and include an Advertisement to the Glossary, an Account of Chaucer's Works (as mentioned above), and a Glossary. Furthermore, this Glossary contains a wide range of words from many of Chaucer’s Works, including even his prose treatises, along with a few words from dubious works like 'Chaucer's Dream.'
In this way, all the former part and all the latter part of the volume are due to Tyrwhitt; it is the middle part that is wholly independent of him. It is here that we find no less than twenty-five poems, which he never edited, reprinted (inexactly) from the old black-letter editions or from Chalmers. It thus becomes plain that the words 'By Thomas Tyrwhitt' on the title-page refer only to the second clause of it, but have no reference to the former clause, consisting of the words, 'The Poetical Works of Geoffrey Chaucer.' It remains to be said that the twenty-five poems which are here appended to the Canterbury Tales are well selected; and that the anonymous editor or superintendent was guided in his choice by Tyrwhitt's 'Account of the Works.'
In this way, the entire first part and the entire second part of the volume are credited to Tyrwhitt; it’s the middle part that stands completely apart from him. Here, we find no fewer than twenty-five poems, which he never edited, reprinted (imprecisely) from the old black-letter editions or from Chalmers. It becomes clear that the words 'By Thomas Tyrwhitt' on the title page only refer to the second clause and have no connection to the first clause, which reads, 'The Poetical Works of Geoffrey Chaucer.' It should be noted that the twenty-five poems appended to the Canterbury Tales are well chosen, and the anonymous editor or supervisor based his selections on Tyrwhitt's 'Account of the Works.'
§ 8. This somewhat tedious account is absolutely necessary, every word of it, in order to enable the reader to understand what has always been meant (since 1845) by critics who talk about some works as being 'attributed to Chaucer.' They really mean (in the case, for example, of The Cuckoo and the Nightingale) that it happens to be included in a certain volume by an anonymous editor, published in 1845, in which the suggestions made by Tyrwhitt in 1778 were practically adopted without any important deviation. In the case of any other author, such a basis for a canon would be considered rather a sandy one; it derives its whole value from the fact that Tyrwhitt was an excellent literary critic, who may well be excused for a few mistakes, considering how much service he did in thus reducing the number of poems in 'Chaucer's Works' from 64 to little more than 26[8]. Really, this was a grand achievement, especially as it clearly emphasised the absurdity of trusting to the old editions. But it is an abuse of language to say that 'The Cuckoo and Nightingale' has 'always been attributed to Chaucer,' merely [xv]because it happens to have been printed by Thynne in 1532, and had the good luck to be accepted by Tyrwhitt in 1778. On the contrary, such a piece remains on its trial; and it must be rejected absolutely, both on the external and on the internal evidence. Externally, because no scribe or early writer connects it with him in any way. Internally, for reasons given in vol. i. p. 39[9]; and for other reasons given in Lounsbury's Studies in Chaucer.
§ 8. This somewhat tedious account is absolutely necessary, every word of it, in order to enable the reader to understand what has always been meant (since 1845) by critics who talk about some works as being 'attributed to Chaucer.' They really mean (in the case, for example, of The Cuckoo and the Nightingale) that it happens to be included in a certain volume by an anonymous editor, published in 1845, in which the suggestions made by Tyrwhitt in 1778 were practically adopted without any significant changes. In the case of any other author, such a basis for a canon would be considered rather weak; it derives its entire value from the fact that Tyrwhitt was an excellent literary critic, who can be forgiven a few mistakes given how much he helped by reducing the number of poems in 'Chaucer's Works' from 64 to just over 26[8]. Really, this was a great achievement, especially as it clearly highlighted the absurdity of relying on the old editions. But it is misleading to say that 'The Cuckoo and Nightingale' has 'always been attributed to Chaucer,' simply [xv]because it was printed by Thynne in 1532 and was fortunate enough to be accepted by Tyrwhitt in 1778. On the contrary, such a piece remains under scrutiny and must be entirely rejected, both based on external and internal evidence. Externally, because no scribe or early writer connects it with him in any manner. Internally, for reasons stated in vol. i. p. 39[9]; and for other reasons provided in Lounsbury's Studies in Chaucer.
§ 9. The chief value of the anonymous edition in 1845 is, that it gave practical expression to Tyrwhitt's views. The later editions by Bell and Morris were, in some respects, retrogressive. Both, for example, include The Lamentation of Mary Magdalene, which Tyrwhitt rightly denounced in no dubious terms; (see vol. i. above, pp. 37, 38). But, of late years, the question of constructing a canon of Chaucer's genuine works has received proper attention, and has been considered by such scholars as Henry Bradshaw, Bernhard ten Brink, Dr. Koch, Dr. Furnivall, Professor Lounsbury, and others; with a fairly unanimous result. The whole question is well summed up in Lounsbury's Studies in Chaucer, Chapter IV, on 'The Writings of Chaucer.' His conclusion is, that his 'examination leaves as works about which there is no dispute twenty-six titles.' By these titles he means The Canterbury Tales, Boethius, Troilus, The House of Fame, The Legend of Good Women, The Astrolabe, and the nineteen Minor Poems which I denote by the numbers I-XI, XIII-XX (no. XX being counted as two). His examination did not at first include no. XII (To Rosemounde); but, in his Appendix (vol. iii. pp. 449, 450), he calls attention to it, and accepts it without hesitation. He also says of no. XXII, that 'it may be Chaucer's own work.'
§ 9. The main value of the anonymous edition from 1845 is that it put Tyrwhitt's ideas into practice. The later editions by Bell and Morris were, in some ways, a step backward. For instance, both include The Lamentation of Mary Magdalene, which Tyrwhitt rightly criticized without any hesitation; (see vol. i. above, pp. 37, 38). However, in recent years, the issue of creating a canon of Chaucer's authentic works has received proper focus and has been examined by scholars like Henry Bradshaw, Bernhard ten Brink, Dr. Koch, Dr. Furnivall, Professor Lounsbury, and others, resulting in a largely unanimous agreement. The entire topic is well summarized in Lounsbury's Studies in Chaucer, Chapter IV, on 'The Writings of Chaucer.' His conclusion is that his 'examination identifies twenty-six titles as works that are undisputed.' These titles include The Canterbury Tales, Boethius, Troilus, The House of Fame, The Legend of Good Women, The Astrolabe, and the nineteen Minor Poems that I refer to by the numbers I-XI, XIII-XX (with no. XX counted as two). Initially, his examination did not consider no. XII (To Rosemounde); however, in his Appendix (vol. iii. pp. 449, 450), he highlights it and accepts it without doubt. He also mentions no. XXII, stating that 'it may be Chaucer's own work.'
§ 10. I may add a few words about the other Minor Poems which I now print, numbered XXI, XXIII, and XXIV-XXVI; the last three of which appear in vol. iv. pp. xxv-xxxi.
§ 10. I’d like to say a few words about the other Minor Poems that I’m now publishing, numbered XXI, XXIII, and XXIV-XXVI; the last three of which can be found in vol. iv. pp. xxv-xxxi.
As regards no. XXI, or 'Against Women Unconstaunt,' [xvi]I observe that Mr. Pollard, in his 'Chaucer Primer,' has these words. The authenticity of this poem 'has lately been reasserted by Prof. Skeat, on the triple ground that it is (1) a good poem; (2) perfect in its rhymes[10]; (3) found in conjunction with poems undoubtedly by Chaucer in two MSS.' This account, however, leaves out my chief argument, viz. its obvious dependence upon a Ballade by Machault, whom Chaucer is known to have imitated, and who is not known to have been imitated by any other Englishman. I also lay stress on the very peculiar manner in which the poem occurs in MS. Ct. See above, vol. i. p. 88. It should also be compared with the Balade to Rosemounde, which it resembles in tone. It seems to me that the printing of this poem in an Appendix is quite justifiable. We may some day learn more about it.
Regarding no. XXI, or 'Against Women Unconstant,' [xvi]I notice that Mr. Pollard, in his 'Chaucer Primer,' says the following. The authenticity of this poem 'has recently been reaffirmed by Prof. Skeat, based on three main points: (1) it's a good poem; (2) it's flawless in its rhymes[10]; (3) it appears alongside poems that are certainly by Chaucer in two manuscripts.' However, this account misses my main argument, which is its clear dependence on a Ballade by Machault, whom Chaucer is known to have followed, and who isn't known to have influenced any other English writer. I also emphasize the very unique way the poem appears in MS. Ct. See above, vol. i. p. 88. It should also be compared with the Balade to Rosemounde, which it echoes in tone. I believe that printing this poem in an Appendix is completely justified. We may learn more about it in the future.
§ 11. As regards no. XXIV (vol. iv. p. xxv), the external evidence is explicit. It occurs in the same MS. as that which authenticates no. VI (A Compleint to his Lady); and the MS. itself is one of Shirley's. Internally, we observe the great peculiarity of the rhythm. Not only is the poem arranged in nine-line stanzas, but the whole is a tour de force. In the course of 33 lines, there are but 3 rime-endings; and we may particularly notice the repetition of the first two lines at the end of the poem, just as in the Complaint of Anelida, which likewise begins and ends with a line in which remembraunce is the last word. We have here a specimen of the kind of nine-line stanza (examples of which are very scarce) which Hoccleve endeavoured to imitate in his Balade to my Lord of York[11]; but Hoccleve had to employ three rimes in the stanza instead of two. The poem is chiefly of importance as an example of Chaucer's metrical experiments, and as being an excellent specimen of a Complaint. There is a particular reason for taking an interest in all poems of this character, because few Complaints are extant, although Chaucer assures us that he wrote many of them.
§ 11. Regarding no. XXIV (vol. iv. p. xxv), the external evidence is clear. It appears in the same manuscript as no. VI (A Complaint to his Lady); and that manuscript is one of Shirley's. Internally, we notice the unique rhythm. Not only is the poem structured in nine-line stanzas, but it is a tour de force. In 33 lines, there are only 3 rhyme endings; we can especially point out the repetition of the first two lines at the poem's conclusion, similar to the Complaint of Anelida, which also starts and ends with a line where remembraunce is the last word. This provides an example of the kind of nine-line stanza (examples of which are quite rare) that Hoccleve attempted to emulate in his Balade to my Lord of York[11]; but Hoccleve had to use three rhymes in the stanza instead of two. The poem is mainly significant as a demonstration of Chaucer's metrical experiments and as an excellent example of a Complaint. There is a specific reason to take an interest in all poems of this type because few Complaints are available, even though Chaucer claims to have written many of them.
§ 12. As to the poems numbered XXIII (A Balade of Compleynt), XXV (Complaint to my Mortal Foe, vol. iv. p. xxvii), and XXVI (Complaint to my Lodesterre, vol. iv. p. xxix), there are two points of interest: (1) that they are Complaints, and [xvii](2) that they have never been printed before. That they are genuine, I have no clear proof to offer; but they certainly illustrate this peculiar kind of poem, and are of some interest; and it is clearly a convenience to be able to compare them with such Complaints as we know to be genuine, particularly with no. VI (A Complaint to his Lady). They may be considered as relegated to an Appendix, for the purposes of comparison and illustration. I do not think I shall be much blamed for thus rendering them accessible. It may seem to some that it must be an easy task to discover unprinted poems that are reasonably like Chaucer's in vocabulary, tone, and rhythm. Those who think so had better take the task in hand; they will probably, in any case, learn a good deal that they did not know before. The student of original MSS. sees many points in a new light; and, if he is capable of it, will learn humility.
§ 12. Regarding the poems numbered XXIII (A Balade of Compleynt), XXV (Complaint to my Mortal Foe, vol. iv. p. xxvii), and XXVI (Complaint to my Lodesterre, vol. iv. p. xxix), there are two key points of interest: (1) they are Complaints, and [xvii] (2) they have never been published before. I don’t have solid evidence to prove their authenticity, but they definitely showcase this unique type of poem and are somewhat significant. It’s definitely useful to compare them with genuine Complaints, especially with no. VI (A Complaint to his Lady). They can be considered part of an Appendix for comparison and illustration purposes. I believe I won't be criticized too harshly for making them accessible. Some might think it’s easy to find unpublished poems that are similar to Chaucer's in vocabulary, tone, and rhythm. Anyone who thinks that should take on the task; they will probably learn a lot they didn’t know before. A student of original manuscripts will see many aspects in a new light, and if they're capable, will become more humble.
On this subject I have already said something above (vol. iv. pp. xvii-xx); and have offered a few remarks on the texts in former editions (vol. iv. pp. xvi, xvii; cf. p. viii). But I now take the opportunity of discussing the matter somewhat further.
On this topic, I've already mentioned a few things earlier (vol. iv. pp. xvii-xx) and shared some comments on the texts in previous editions (vol. iv. pp. xvi, xvii; cf. p. viii). However, I want to take this chance to delve a bit deeper into the matter.
It is unfortunate that readers have hitherto been so accustomed to inaccurate texts, that they have necessarily imbibed several erroneous notions. I do not hereby intend any reflection upon the editors, as the best MSS. were inaccessible to them; and it is only during the last few years that many important points regarding the grammar, the pronunciation, and the scansion of Middle-English have been sufficiently determined[12]. Still, the fact remains, and is too important to be passed over.
It’s unfortunate that readers have been so used to inaccurate texts that they've picked up a lot of incorrect ideas. I'm not blaming the editors, since they didn’t have access to the best manuscripts; it’s only in the past few years that many key aspects of Middle English grammar, pronunciation, and scansion have been clearly defined[12]. Still, this fact is important and shouldn’t be overlooked.
In particular, I may call attention to the unfortunate prejudice against a certain habit of Chaucer's, which it taxed all the ingenuity of some of the editors to suppress. Chaucer frequently allows the first foot of his verse to consist of a single accented syllable, as has been abundantly illustrated above with respect to his Legend of Good Women (vol. iii. pp. xliv-xlvii). It was a natural mistake on Tyrwhitt's part to attribute the apparent fault to the scribes, and to amend the lines which seemed to [xviii]be so strangely defective. It will be sufficient to enumerate the lines of this character that occur in the Prologue, viz. ll. 76, 131, 170, 247, 294, 371, and 391.
I want to highlight the unfair bias against a certain writing habit of Chaucer’s, which required a lot of effort from some editors to hide. Chaucer often starts his verses with a single stressed syllable, as has been clearly shown earlier regarding his Legend of Good Women (vol. iii. pp. xliv-xlvii). Tyrwhitt understandably made the mistake of blaming the scribes for this apparent flaw and tried to correct the lines that seemed so off. It’s enough to list the lines of this type that appear in the Prologue: ll. 76, 131, 170, 247, 294, 371, and 391.
Al | bismotered with his habergeoun.
Al, wearing his chainmail.
That | no drope ne fille upon hir breste
That | no drop should fall on her breast
Ging | len in a whistling wind as clere.
Ging | len in a whistling wind as clear.
For | to delen with no swich poraille.
For | to delen with no swich poraille.
Twen | ty bokes, clad in blak or reed.
Twen | ty books, dressed in black or red.
Ev' | rich, for the wisdom that he can.
Ev' | rich, for the wisdom that he can.
In | a gowne of falding to the knee.
In a gown that falls to the knee.
Tyrwhitt alters Al to Alle, meaning no doubt Al-le (dissyllabic), which would be ungrammatical. For That, he has Thatte, as if for That-te; whereas That is invariably a monosyllable. For Gingling, he has Gingeling, evidently meant to be lengthened out to a trisyllable. For For, he prints As for. For Twenty, he has A twenty. The next line is untouched; he clearly took Everich to be thoroughly trisyllabic; which may be doubted. For In, he has All in. And the same system is applied, throughout all the Tales. The point is, of course, that the MSS. do not countenance such corrections, but are almost unanimously obstinate in asserting the 'imperfection' of the lines[13].
Tyrwhitt changes Al to Alle, which likely means Al-le (two syllables), but that would be ungrammatical. For That, he writes Thatte, as if for That-te; while That is always a single syllable. For Gingling, he uses Gingeling, clearly intended to stretch it out to three syllables. For For, he prints As for. For Twenty, he writes A twenty. The next line remains the same; he seems to assume Everich is definitely three syllables; which is debatable. For In, he uses All in. And this same approach is used throughout all the Tales. The main point is that the manuscripts do not support such corrections, but almost universally insist on the 'imperfection' of the lines[13].
The natural result of altering twenty to A twenty (not only here, but again in D. 1695), was to induce the belief in students that A twenty bookes is a Chaucerian idiom. I can speak feelingly, for I believed it for some years; and I have met with many who have done the same[14]. And the unfortunate part of the business is, that the restoration of the true reading shocks the reader's sense of propriety. This is to be regretted, certainly; but the truth must be told; especially as the true readings of the MSS. are now, thanks to the Chaucer Society, accessible to many. The student, in fact, has something to unlearn; and he who is most familiar with the old texts has to unlearn the most. The restoration of the text to the form of it given in the seven best MSS. is, consequently, in a few instances, of an almost revolutionary character; and it is best that this should be said plainly[15]. [xix]
The natural result of changing twenty to A twenty (not only here, but also in D. 1695) was to make students believe that A twenty bookes is a Chaucerian expression. I can relate, as I believed this for several years; and I've encountered many others who felt the same way[14]. The unfortunate part is that restoring the authentic reading surprises the reader's sense of correctness. This is regrettable, but the truth must be shared; especially now that the true readings of the manuscripts are accessible to many, thanks to the Chaucer Society. The student actually has something to unlearn; and those most familiar with the old texts have the most to unlearn. Restoring the text to the version found in the seven best manuscripts is, in some cases, almost revolutionary; and it's best to state this clearly[15]. [xix]
The editions by Wright and Morris do not repeat the above amendments by Tyrwhitt; but strictly conform to the Harleian MS. Even so, they are not wholly correct; for this MS. blunders over two lines out of the seven. It gives l. 247 in this extraordinary form:—'For to delen with such poraile'; where the omission of no renders all scansion hopeless. And again, it gives l. 371 in the form:—'Euery man for the wisdom that he can'; which is hardly pleasing. And in a great many places, the faithful following of this treacherous MS. has led the editors into sad trouble.
The editions by Wright and Morris don't repeat the revisions made by Tyrwhitt but strictly follow the Harleian manuscript. Still, they aren't completely accurate; this manuscript has mistakes in two out of the seven lines. It presents line 247 in this odd way: ‘For to delen with such poraile’; where leaving out no makes any scansion impossible. Additionally, it shows line 371 as: ‘Euery man for the wisdom that he can’; which isn’t very satisfying. In many places, closely following this unreliable manuscript has led the editors into significant issues.
§ 14. The Harleian MS. The printing of this MS. for the Chaucer Society enables us to see that Mr. Wright did not adhere so closely to the text of the MS. as he would have us believe. As many readers may not have the opportunity of testing this statement for themselves, I here subjoin a few specimens of lines from this MS., to shew the nature of its errors.
§ 14. The Harleian Manuscript. The printing of this manuscript for the Chaucer Society allows us to see that Mr. Wright didn’t stick as closely to the text of the manuscript as he would like us to think. Since many readers might not have the chance to check this statement for themselves, I’m providing a few examples of lines from this manuscript to show the type of errors it contains.
Bet than a lazer or a beggere; A. 242.
Bet than a laser or a beggar; A. 242.
So in Wright; for beggere read beggestére.
So in Wright; for beggere read beggestére.
But al that he might gete and his frendes sende; A. 299.
But all that he could get and his friends send; A. 299.
Corrected by Wright.
Fixed by Wright.
For eche of hem made othur to Wynne; A. 427.
For each of them made others to win; A. 427.
Wright has 'othur for to wynne.' This is correct; but the word for is silently supplied, without comment; and so in other cases.
Wright has 'othur for to win.' This is correct; but the word for is silently added, without explanation; and this is true in other instances as well.
Of his visage children weren aferd; A. 628.
Of his face, children were afraid; A. 628.
For weren, read were; or pronounce it wer'n. I cite this line because it is, practically, correct, and agrees with other MSS., it being remembered that 'viság-e' is trisyllabic. But readers have not, as yet, been permitted to see this line in its correct form. The black-letter editions insert sore before aferd. Tyrwhitt follows them; Wright follows Tyrwhitt; and Morris follows Wright, but prints sore in italics, to shew that there is here a deviation from the MS. of some sort or other.
For weren, read were; or pronounce it wer'n. I mention this line because it is, essentially, correct and matches other manuscripts, while remembering that 'viság-e' is trisyllabic. However, readers have not yet been allowed to see this line in its proper form. The black-letter editions add sore before aferd. Tyrwhitt follows them; Wright follows Tyrwhitt; and Morris follows Wright, but prints sore in italics to indicate that there is some sort of deviation from the manuscript.
A few more quotations are here subjoined, without comment.
A few more quotes are included here, without any comments.
I not which was the fyner of hem two; A. 1039.
I don't know which one of the two was the finer; A. 1039.
To make a certeyn gerland for hire heede; A. 1054.
To make a certain garland for your head; A. 1054.
And hereth him comyng in the greues; A. 1641.
And here he is coming in the groves; A. 1641.
They foyneden ech at other longe; A. 1654.
They stared at each other for a long time; A. 1654.
And as wilde boores gonne they smyte
And as wild boars go they strike
That frothen white as fome frothe wood; A. 1658-9.
That frothy white as foam from the wood; A. 1658-9.
Be it of pees, other hate or loue; A. 1671.
Be it of peace, other hate or love; A. 1671.
That sche for whom they haue this Ielousye; A. 1807[16].
That girl they're so jealous of; A. 1807[16].
As he that hath often ben caught in his lace; A. 1817.
As someone who has often been caught in their trap; A. 1817.
Charmes and sorcery, lesynges and flatery; A. 1927.
Charmes and sorcery, lies and flattery; A. 1927.
And abouen hire heed dowues fleyng; A. 1962.
And above her head, doves are flying; A. 1962.
A bowe he bar, and arwes fair and greene; A. 1966.
A bow he carried, and arrows fair and green; A. 1966.
I saugh woundes laughyng in here rage,
I saw wounds laughing in their rage,
The hunt strangled with wilde bores corage; A. 2011-8[17].
The hunt strangled with wild boars' courage; A. 2011-8[17].
The riche aray of Thebes his paleys; A. 2199.
The rich attire of Thebes, his palace; A. 2199.
Now ryngede the tromp and clarioun; A. 2600.
Now the trumpet and clarion sounded; A. 2600.
In goth the speres into the rest; A. 2602.
In goth the speres into the rest; A. 2602.
But as a Iustes or as a turmentyng; A. 2720.
But as a just or as a tormenting; A. 2720.
And rent forth by arme foot and too; A. 2726.
And rent forth by arm, foot, and two; A. 2726.
Of olde folk that ben of tendre yeeres; A. 2828.
Of old people who are of tender years; A. 2828.
And eek more ryalte and holynesse; A. 3180.
And also more royalty and holiness; A. 3180.
He syngeth crowyng as a nightyngale; A. 3377.
He sings like a nightingale; A. 3377.
What wikked way is he gan, gan he crye; A. 4078.
What wicked way is he going, can he cry; A. 4078.
His wyf burdoun a ful strong; A. 4165.
His wife was very strong; A. 4165.
These examples shew that the Harleian MS. requires very careful watching. There is no doubt as to its early age and its frequent helpfulness in difficult passages; but it is not the kind of MS. that should be greatly trusted.
These examples show that the Harleian MS. needs very close attention. There's no doubt about its age and how often it helps with difficult sections, but it's not the type of manuscript that should be heavily relied on.
§ 15. The Ellesmere MS. The excellence of this MS. renders the task of editing the Tales much easier than that of editing The House of Fame or the Minor Poems. The text here given only varies from it in places where variation seemed highly desirable, as explained in the footnotes. As to my general treatment of it, I have spoken above (vol. iv. pp. xviii-xx).
§ 15. The Ellesmere Manuscript. The quality of this manuscript makes it much easier to edit the Tales compared to editing The House of Fame or the Minor Poems. The text presented here only differs from it in a few places where changes were deemed necessary, as detailed in the footnotes. Regarding my overall approach to it, I have discussed this earlier (vol. iv. pp. xviii-xx).
One great advantage of this MS., quite apart from the excellence of its readings, is the highly phonetic character of the spelling. The future editor will probably some day desire to normalise the spelling of Chaucer throughout his works. If so, he must very carefully study the spelling of the Ellesmere and Hengwrt MSS., which resemble each other very closely. By their help, it becomes possible to regulate the use of the final e to a very great extent, which is extremely helpful for the scansion of the lines.
One major advantage of this manuscript, aside from the quality of its readings, is the highly phonetic nature of the spelling. The future editor will likely want to standardize Chaucer's spelling across all his works. If that's the case, they should closely examine the spelling of the Ellesmere and Hengwrt manuscripts, which are very similar to each other. With their assistance, it becomes possible to significantly regulate the use of the final e, which is really helpful for scanning the lines.
§ 16. This matter is best illustrated by referring, for a while, to the old black-letter editions; moreover, the whole matter will appear in a clearer light if we consider, at the same time, the remarkable argument put forward by Prof. Morley (Eng. Writers, v. 126) in favour of the genuineness of The Court of Love. [xxi]
§ 16. This issue is best explained by looking at the old black-letter editions for a moment; also, the entire topic will make more sense if we simultaneously consider the compelling argument presented by Prof. Morley (Eng. Writers, v. 126) supporting the authenticity of The Court of Love. [xxi]
'Chaucer (he says) could not have written verse that would scan without sounding in due place the final -e. But when the final e came to be dropped, a skilful copyist of later time would have no difficulty whatever in making the lines run without it.... If Chaucer wrote—"But that I liké, may I not come by"[18]—it was an easy change to—"But that I like, that may I not come by." With so or and, or well, or gat, or that, and many a convenient monosyllable, lines that seemed short to the later ear were readily eked out.' He then proceeds to give a specimen from the beginning of the Canterbury Tales, suggesting, by way of example, that l. 9 can easily be made to scan in modern fashion by writing—'And when the small fowls maken melodye.'
'Chaucer (he says) couldn't have written verses that would flow without correctly pronouncing the final -e. But when the final e was dropped, a skilled copyist later on could easily make the lines work without it.... If Chaucer wrote—"But that I liké, may I not come by"[18]—it was a simple change to—"But that I like, that may I not come by." With so or and, or well, or gat, or that, and many other handy one-syllable words, lines that sounded short to a later audience were easily extended.' He then goes on to provide an example from the start of the Canterbury Tales, suggesting that line 9 can easily be made to read in a modern way by writing—'And when the small birds make melody.'
Such a theory would be perfectly true, if it had any basis in facts. The plain answer is, that later scribes easily might have eked out lines which seemed deficient; only, as a matter of fact, they did not do so. The notion that Chaucer's lines run smoothly, and can be scanned, is quite a modern notion, largely due to Tyrwhitt's common sense. The editors of the sixteenth century did not know that Chaucer's lines ran smoothly, and did not often attempt to mend them, but generally gave them up as hopeless; and we ought to be much obliged to them for doing so. Whenever they actually make amendments here and there, the patching is usually plain enough. The fact is, however, that they commonly let the texts alone; so that if they followed a good MS., the lines will frequently scan, not by their help, but as it were in spite of them.
Such a theory would be completely true if it had any basis in fact. The simple answer is that later scribes could have easily added lines that seemed incomplete; however, in reality, they didn’t do that. The idea that Chaucer's lines flow smoothly and can be analyzed is a fairly modern concept, largely thanks to Tyrwhitt's common sense. The editors of the sixteenth century didn’t realize that Chaucer's lines flowed well and often didn’t try to fix them, generally giving up as a lost cause; we should be very grateful to them for that. Whenever they actually make changes here and there, the corrections are usually pretty obvious. The truth is, they often left the texts as they were; so if they followed a good manuscript, the lines will often scan, not because of their intervention, but rather in spite of it.
§ 17. Let us look for a moment, at the very edition by Stowe (in 1561), which contains the earliest copy of The Court of Love. The 9th line of the tales runs thus:—'And smale fowles maken melodie,' which is sufficiently correct. We can scan it now in the present century, but it is strongly to be suspected that Stowe could not, and did not care to try. For this is how he presents some of the lines.
§ 17. Let's take a moment to look at the edition by Stowe (in 1561), which includes the earliest copy of The Court of Love. The 9th line of the tales goes: "And small birds make melody," which is quite accurate. We can read it now in the present century, but it's likely that Stowe could not and didn't bother to try. Here's how he presents some of the lines.
Redie to go in my pilgrimage; A. 21.
Redy to go on my pilgrimage; A. 21.
For him, wenden or wende was a monosyllable; and go would do just as well.
For him, wenden or wende was a single syllable; and go would work just as well.
The chambres and stables weren wyde; A. 28.
The rooms and stables were wide; A. 28.
To tel you al the condicion; A. 38.
To tell you all the conditions; A. 38.
Tel should be tel-le. As it is, the line halts. But where is the filling up by the help of some convenient monosyllable?
Tel should be tel-le. As it stands, the line stops. But where's the smooth transition with a helpful monosyllable?
I add a few more examples, from Stowe, without comment.
I’m adding a few more examples from Stowe, with no extra comments.
For to tell you of his aray; A. 73.
For to tell you about his outfit; A. 73.
In hope to stande in his ladyes grace; A. 88.
In hopes of winning his lady's favor; A. 88.
And Frenche she spake ful fetously; A. 124.
And she spoke French very fluently; A. 124.
Her mouth smale, and therto softe and reed; A. 153.
Her mouth was small, and also soft and red; A. 153.
It was almost a span brode, I trowe; A. 155.
It was almost a broad span, I think; A. 155.
Another None with her had she; A. 163.
Another None with her had she; A. 163.
And in harping, whan he had song; A. 266.
And while he played, he sang. A. 266.
Of hem that helpen him to scholay; A. 302.
Of those that help him to school; A. 302.
Not a worde spake more than nede; A. 304.
Not a word was spoken more than necessary; A. 304.
Was very felicite perfite; A. 338.
Was very happy perfect; A. 338.
His barge was called the Maudelain; A. 410.
His barge was called the Maudelain; A. 410.
It is needless to proceed; it is obvious that Stowe was not the man who would care to eke out a line by filling it up with convenient monosyllables. And it is just because these old editors usually let the text alone, that the old black-letter editions still retain a certain value, and represent some lost manuscript.
It’s unnecessary to go on; it’s clear that Stowe wasn't the type of guy who would fill a line with easy one-syllable words. The reason these old editors typically left the text as it is, is that the old black-letter editions still hold some value and represent a lost manuscript.
§ 18. One editor, apparently Speght, actually had an inkling of the truth; but he was promptly put down by Dryden (Pref. to the Fables). 'The verse of Chaucer, I confess, is not harmonious to us; ... there is the rude sweetness of a Scotch tune in it, which is natural and pleasing, though not perfect. It is true, I cannot go so far as he who published the last edition of him; for he would make us believe the fault is in our ears, and that there were really ten syllables in a verse where we find but nine; but this error is not worth confuting; it is so gross and obvious an error[19], that common sense (which is a rule in everything but matters of faith and revelation) must convince the reader, that equality of numbers in every verse which we call Heroic, was either not known, or not always practised in Chaucer's age. It were an easy matter to produce some thousands of verses, which are lame for want of half a foot, and sometimes a whole one, and which no pronunciation can make otherwise.' We cannot doubt that such was the prevalent opinion at that time. [xxiii]
§ 18. One editor, likely Speght, seemed to have a sense of the truth; but he was quickly dismissed by Dryden (Pref. to the Fables). 'I admit that Chaucer's verse doesn’t sound harmonious to us; ... there’s a rough charm to it, like a Scottish tune, which feels natural and enjoyable, though not perfect. It’s true, I can't go as far as the person who put out the last edition of his work; they want us to believe that the problem lies in our ears, claiming there are actually ten syllables in a line where we only hear nine; but this mistake isn’t worth debating; it’s such an obvious error, that common sense (which is reliable in everything except faith and revelation) must lead the reader to understand that having a consistent number of syllables in every line we call Heroic wasn’t either understood or consistently followed in Chaucer's time. It would be easy to find thousands of lines that are awkward because they’re missing half a foot, or sometimes a whole one, and no way of pronouncing them can change that.' We can't deny that this was the common belief at the time. [xxiii]
§ 19. For such readers as do not wish to study the language or the grammar of Chaucer, but merely wish to read the text with some degree of comfort, and to come by the stories and their general literary expression with the least possible trouble, the Ellesmere MS. furnishes quite an ideal text. Such a reader has only to observe the following empirical rules[20].
1. Pronounce every final e like the final a in China, except in a few very common words like wolde, sholde, were, and the like, which may be read as wold', shold', wer', unless the metre seems to demand that they should be fully pronounced. The commonest clipped words of this character are have, hadde (when a mere auxiliary), were, nere (were not), wolde, nolde (would not), thise (like mod. E. these), othere, and a few others, that are easily picked up by observation.
1. Pronounce every final e like the final a in China, except in a few very common words like wolde, sholde, were, and similar ones, which may be read as wold', shold', wer', unless the meter seems to require that they be fully pronounced. The most common shortened words of this type are have, hadde (when just an auxiliary), were, nere (were not), wolde, nolde (would not), thise (like modern E. these), othere, and a few others that are easy to learn through observation.
2. Always pronounce final -ed, -es, -en, as distinct syllables, unless it is particularly convenient to clip them. Such extra syllables, like the final -e, are especially to be preserved at the end of the line; a large number of the rimes being double (or feminine).
2. Always pronounce the final -ed, -es, -en as separate syllables, unless it’s especially convenient to drop them. These extra syllables, like the final -e, should be maintained at the end of the line; many of the rhymes are double (or feminine).
3. But the final -e is almost invariably elided, and other light syllables, especially -en, -er, -el, are frequently treated as being redundant, whenever the next word following begins with a vowel or is one of the words (beginning with h) in the following list, viz. he, his, him, her, hir (their), hem (them), hath, hadde, have, how, heer.
3. But the final -e is almost always dropped, and other light syllables, especially -en, -er, -el, are often considered unnecessary whenever the next word starts with a vowel or is one of the words (starting with h) in the following list, namely he, his, him, her, hir (their), hem (them), hath, hadde, have, how, heer.
These three simple rules will go a long way. An attentive reader will thus catch the swing of the metre, and will be carried along almost mechanically. The chief obstacle to a succession of smooth lines is the jerk caused by the occasional occurrence of a line defective in the first foot, as explained above. Perhaps it may be further noted that an e sometimes occurs, as a distinct syllable, in the middle of a word as well as at the end of it. Exx.: Eng-e-lond (A. 16); wod-e-craft (A. 110); sem-e-ly (A. 136).
These three simple rules will make a big difference. A focused reader will naturally pick up the rhythm of the meter and will be almost unconsciously swept along. The main issue that interrupts a smooth flow is the disruption caused by an occasional line that has a flaw in the first foot, as explained earlier. It might also be worth mentioning that an e can sometimes appear as a separate syllable in the middle of a word, not just at the end. For example: Eng-e-lond (A. 16); wod-e-craft (A. 110); sem-e-ly (A. 136).
§ 20. We must also remember that the accentuation of many words, especially of such as are of French origin, was quite different then from what it is now. A word like 'reason' was then properly pronounced resóun (rezuun), i. e. somewhat like a modern ray-zóon; but even in Chaucer's day the habit of throwing back the accent was beginning to prevail, and there was a tendency to [xxiv]say réson (reezun), somewhat like a modern ráy-zun. Chaucer avails himself of this variable accent, and adopts the sound which comes in more conveniently at the moment[21]. Thus while we find resóun (rezuun) in l. 37, in l. 274 we find résons (reezunz).
§ 20. We also need to keep in mind that the pronunciation of many words, especially those of French origin, was quite different back then compared to now. A word like 'reason' was pronounced resóun (rezuun), similar to a modern ray-zóon; but even in Chaucer's time, the trend of shifting the accent was starting to take hold, leading to a growing tendency to say réson (reezun), somewhat like a modern ráy-zun. Chaucer makes use of this fluctuating accent and adopts the pronunciation that fits best at the moment[21]. So, while we see resóun (rezuun) in line 37, in line 274 we see résons (reezunz).
§ 21. I give a few examples of the three rules stated above.
§ 21. I provide a few examples of the three rules mentioned earlier.
The following words are properly dissyllabic, in the Prologue to the Canterbury Tales:—(l. 1) shou-res, so-te; (2) drogh-te, Mar-che, per-ced, ro-te; (3) ba-thed, vey-ne; (5) swe-te; (7) crop-pes, yon-ge, son-ne; (8) half-e; (9) sma-le, fow-les, ma-ken; (10) sle-pen, o-pen, y-ë; (13) straun-ge, strond-es; (14) fer-ne, hal-wes, lon-des; (15) shi-res, end-e; and so on.
The following words are properly dissyllabic in the Prologue to the Canterbury Tales:—(1) shou-res, so-te; (2) drogh-te, Mar-che, per-ced, ro-te; (3) ba-thed, vey-ne; (5) swe-te; (7) crop-pes, yon-ge, son-ne; (8) half-e; (9) sma-le, fow-les, ma-ken; (10) sle-pen, o-pen, y-ë; (13) straun-ge, strond-es; (14) fer-ne, hal-wes, lon-des; (15) shi-res, end-e; and so on.
In the same way, there are three syllables in (1) A-pril-le; (4) en-gend-red; (5) Zéph-i-rús; (6) In-spi-red; (8) y-ron-ne; &c. And there are four syllables in (9) mél-o-dý-ë; (12) pil-grim-á-ges.
In the same way, there are three syllables in (1) A-pril-le; (4) en-gend-red; (5) Zéph-i-rús; (6) In-spi-red; (8) y-ron-ne; etc. And there are four syllables in (9) mél-o-dý-ë; (12) pil-grim-á-ges.
Elision takes place of the e in drogh-te and of the e in couth-e in l. 14; of the e in nyn-e in l. 24; &c. In such cases, the words may be read as if spelt droght, couth, nyn, for convenience. There are some cases in which the scribe actually fails to write a final e, owing to such elision; but they are not common. I have noted a few in the Glossarial Index.
Elision occurs with the e in drogh-te and the e in couth-e in line 14; the e in nyn-e in line 24; etc. In these instances, the words can be read as if spelled droght, couth, nyn for ease. There are instances where the scribe omits a final e due to this elision, but they are rare. I have noted a few in the Glossarial Index.
The final e is ignored, before a consonant, in were (59, 68, 74, 81); and even, which is not common, in hope (88) and nose (152).
The final e is ignored before a consonant in were (59, 68, 74, 81); and even, which is rare, in hope (88) and nose (152).
As examples of accents to which we are no longer accustomed, we may notice A-príl-le (1); ver-tú (4); cor-á-ges (11); á-ven-túre (25); tó-ward (27); re-sóun (37); hon-óur (46); hon-óur-ed (50); a-ry´-ve (60); sta-tú-re (83); Cur-téys (99).
As examples of accents that we are no longer used to, we might notice A-príl-le (1); ver-tú (4); cor-á-ges (11); á-ven-túre (25); tó-ward (27); re-sóun (37); hon-óur (46); hon-óur-ed (50); a-ry´-ve (60); sta-tú-re (83); Cur-téys (99).
The lines were recited deliberately, with a distinct pause near the middle of each, at which no elision could take place. At this medial pause there is often a redundant syllable (as is more fully explained in vol. vi). Thus, in l. 3, the -e in veyn-e should be preserved, though modern readers are sure to ignore it. Cf. carie in l. 130; studie in l. 184; &c.
The lines were recited slowly, with a clear pause in the middle of each one, where no shortcuts could be taken. During this mid-pause, there’s often an extra syllable (as explained in vol. vi). So, in line 3, the -e in veyn-e should be kept, even though modern readers are likely to overlook it. See carie in line 130; studie in line 184; & c.
§ 22. By help of the above hints, some notion of the melody of Chaucer may be gained, even by such as adopt the modern English pronunciation. It is right, however, to bear in mind that most of the vowels had, at that time, much the same powers as in modern French and Italian; and it sometimes makes a [xxv]considerable difference. Thus the word charitable in l. 143 was really pronounced more like the modern French charitable; only that the initial sound was that of the O. F. and E. ch, as in church, not that of the modern French ch in cher. For further remarks on the pronunciation, see vol. vi.
§ 22. With the help of the tips above, you can get some sense of the melody of Chaucer's work, even if you use modern English pronunciation. However, it's important to remember that most vowels at that time had similar sounds to those in modern French and Italian, and this can make a [xxv]big difference. For example, the word charitable in line 143 was actually pronounced more like the modern French charitable; the only difference was that the starting sound was like the Old French and Early English ch, as in church, not like the modern French ch in cher. For more information on pronunciation, see vol. vi.
§ 23. The feeble suggestion is sometimes made that Chaucer's spelling ought to be modernised, like that of Shakespeare. This betrays a total ignorance of the history of English spelling. It is not strictly the case, that Shakespeare's spelling has been modernised; for the fact is the other way, viz. that in all that is most essential, it is the spelling of Shakespeare's time that has been adopted in modern English. The so-called 'modern' spelling is really a survival, and is sadly unfit, as we all know to our cost, for representing modern English sounds. By 'modernising,' such critics usually mean the cutting off of final e in places where it was just as little required in Elizabethan English as it is now; the freër use of 'v' and of 'j'; and so forth; nearly all of the alterations referring to unessential details. Such alterations would have been useful even in Shakespeare's time, and would not have touched the character of the spelling. But the spelling of Chaucer's time refers to quite a different age, when a large number of inflections were still in use that have since been discarded; so that it involves changes in essential and vital points. As it happens, the spelling of the Ellesmere MS. is phonetic in a very high degree. Pronounce the words as they are spelt, but with the Italian vowel-sounds and the German final e, and you come very near the truth. If this is too much trouble, pronounce the words as they are spelt, with modern English vowels (usually adding a final e, pronounced like a in China, when it is visibly present); and, even so, it is easy to follow. The alteration of a word like quene to queene does not make it any easier; and the further alteration to queen destroys its dissyllabic nature. Besides, those who want the spelling modernised can get it in Gilfillan's edition.
§ 23. Some people weakly suggest that Chaucer's spelling should be modernized, just like Shakespeare's. This shows a complete lack of understanding of the history of English spelling. It's not entirely correct to say that Shakespeare's spelling has been modernized; in fact, it’s the opposite: modern English has adopted the spelling used in Shakespeare's time for the most essential elements. The so-called 'modern' spelling is actually a leftover from the past, and, as we all know from experience, it's not well-suited to represent modern English sounds. When critics talk about 'modernizing,' they usually mean dropping the final e where it was just as unnecessary in Elizabethan English as it is today; using 'v' and 'j' more freely; and so forth, with nearly all changes addressing unimportant details. Such changes would have been helpful even in Shakespeare's time and wouldn't have altered the character of the spelling. However, the spelling from Chaucer's era comes from a very different time when many inflections were still in common use that have since been abandoned, making these changes critical and significant. The spelling in the Ellesmere manuscript is highly phonetic. If you pronounce the words as they are spelt, using Italian vowel sounds and the German final e, you'll get quite close to the correct pronunciation. If that's too much effort, pronounce the words as they are spelt with modern English vowels (usually adding a final e pronounced like a in China when it’s there); even then, it's easy to follow. Changing a word like quene to queene doesn't make it any easier, and further changing it to queen ruins its two-syllable nature. Besides, those who want modern spelling can find it in Gilfillan's edition.
Surely, it is better to stick to the true old phonetic spelling. Boys at school, who have learnt Attic Greek, are supposed to be able to face the spelling of Homer without wincing, though it is not their native language; and the number of Englishwomen who are fairly familiar with Middle-English is becoming considerable.
Surely, it’s better to stick to the authentic old phonetic spelling. Boys in school who have learned Attic Greek are expected to handle Homer’s spelling without flinching, even though it’s not their native language; and the number of English women who are reasonably familiar with Middle English is growing significantly.
§ 24. As regards the Notes in the present volume, it will be [xxvi]readily understood that I have copied them or collected them from many sources. Many of those on the Prologue and Knightes Tale were really written by Dr. Morris; but, owing to the great kindness he shewed me in allowing me to work in conjunction with him on terms of equality, I should often be hard put to it to say which they are. A large number are taken from the editions by Tyrwhitt, Wright, and Bell; but these are usually acknowledged. Others I have adopted from the various works published by the Chaucer Society; from the excellent notes by Dr. Köppell, Dr. Kölbing, and Dr. Koch that have appeared in Anglia, and in similar publications; and from Professor Lounsbury's excellent work entitled Studies in Chaucer. I have usually endeavoured to point out the sources of my information; and, if I have in several cases failed to do this, I hope it will be understood that, as Chaucer's fox said, 'I dide it in no wikke entente.' Perhaps this may seem an unlucky reference, for the fox was not speaking the strict truth, as we all know that he ought to have done. If I may take any credit for any part of the Notes, I think it may be for my endeavour to hunt up, as far as I could, a large number of the very frequent allusions to Le Roman de la Rose[22], and to such authors as Ovid and Statius; besides undertaking the more difficult task involved in tracing out some of the mysterious references which occur in the margins of the manuscripts. For the Tale of Melibeus, I naturally derived much help and comfort from the admirable edition of Albertano's Liber Consolationis by Thor Sundby, and the careful notes made by Mätzner. As for the references in the Persones Tale, I should never have found out so many of them, but for the kind assistance of the Rev. E. Marshall. To all my predecessors in the task of annotation, and to all helpers, I beg leave to express my hearty thanks. For further remarks on this and some other subjects, see vol. vi.
§ 24. Regarding the Notes in this volume, it will be [xxvi]clear that I have gathered or copied them from various sources. Many of those on the Prologue and Knight's Tale were actually written by Dr. Morris; however, due to his generous nature in allowing me to work alongside him as equals, I often struggle to identify which notes are his. A significant number are drawn from the editions by Tyrwhitt, Wright, and Bell; these are usually credited. Others I have taken from the different works published by the Chaucer Society; from the excellent notes by Dr. Köppell, Dr. Kölbing, and Dr. Koch that have appeared in Anglia and similar publications; and from Professor Lounsbury's outstanding work titled Studies in Chaucer. I generally try to indicate where I got my information; and if I have occasionally failed to do so, I hope it will be understood that, as Chaucer's fox said, 'I did it with no ill intent.' Perhaps this might seem like an unfortunate reference, given that the fox was not being completely honest, and we all know he should have been. If I deserve any credit for any part of the Notes, I believe it might be for my effort to track down, as much as possible, numerous references to Le Roman de la Rose[22], and authors like Ovid and Statius; in addition to taking on the challenging task of deciphering some of the mysterious references found in the margins of the manuscripts. For the Tale of Melibeus, I naturally received a lot of help and encouragement from the excellent edition of Albertano's Liber Consolationis by Thor Sundby, as well as the careful notes made by Mätzner. As for the references in the Persones Tale, I wouldn't have discovered so many of them without the kind assistance of Rev. E. Marshall. To all my predecessors in the annotation task, and to all supporters, I would like to express my sincere thanks. For additional comments on this and other subjects, see vol. vi.
ERRATA IN VOL IV.
Errata in Volume IV.
At p. xxiv of vol. iv, a list of Errata is given, many of which are of slight importance. Much use of this volume, for the purpose of illustration, has brought to my notice a few more Errata, six of which, here marked with an asterisk, are worth special notice.
At p. xxiv of vol. iv, there's a list of errors, many of which are minor. Using this volume for examples has highlighted a few more errors, six of which, noted with an asterisk, deserve special attention.
P. 19. | A 636. | For Thanne read Than | |
P. 37. | A 1248. | The end-stop should be only a colon. | |
P. 41. | A 1419. | The end-stop should be only a semicolon. | |
P. 138. | B 295. | For moevyng read moeving | |
Pp. 151, 155. B 724, 858. For Constable read constable | |||
* | P. 165. | B 1178. | For be read he |
P. 187. | B 1843. | The end-stop should (perhaps) be a semicolon. | |
P. 232. | B 2865. | For haue read have | |
P. 259. | B 3670. | The end-stop should be a comma. | |
* | P. 275. | B 4167. | For Than read That |
* | P. 348. | D 955. | For which read whiche |
P. 349. | D 1009. | For Plighte read Plight | |
P. 384. | D 2152. | Dele ' at beginning. | |
* | P. 398. | E 290. | MS. E has set (= setteth, pr. s.); which scans better than sette, as in other MSS. |
P. 409. | E 656. | For Left read Lefte [though the e is elided]. | |
* | P. 462. | F 56. | For Him read Hem |
P. 546. | G 1224. | Dele the final comma. | |
* | P. 608; | end of l. 14. For power or (as in E.) read power of (as in the rest). | |
P. 620: | ll. 16, 17. Dele the commas after receyven and folk |
VOL. V. ADDENDA, ETC.
VOL. V. ADDENDA, ETC.
P. 73; l. 10 from bottom. Dele comma after Thornton.
P. 73; l. 10 from bottom. Remove comma after Thornton.
P. 119; l. 1. For l. 393 read l. 3931.
P. 119; l. 1. For l. 393 read l. 3931.
P. 262; note to C 60. Cf. Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 205:—'Ac the greate metes and thet stronge wyn alighteth and norisseth lecherie, ase oyle other grese alighteth and strengtheth thet uer' [i. e. the fire]. This passage occurs quite close to that quoted in the note to A 4406. Probably Chaucer took both of these from the French original of the Ayenbite. Cf. p. 447.
P. 262; note to C 60. See Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 205:—'But the great meals and the strong wine ignite and nurture lust, just as oil or grease ignites and strengthens the fire.' This passage is located close to the one quoted in the note to A 4406. Chaucer likely took both of these from the French original of the Ayenbite. See p. 447.
P. 450. The note to G 1171 has been accidentally omitted, but is important. The reading should here be terved, not torned; and again, in G 1274, read terve, not torne. The Ellesmere MS. is really right in both places, though terued appears as terned in the Six-text edition. These readings are duly noted in the Errata to vol. iv, at p. xxvi. The verb terve means 'to strip,' or 'to roll back' the edge of a cuff or the like. The Bremen Wörterbuch has: 'um tarven, up tarven, den Rand von einem Kleidungstücke umschlagen, das innerste auswärts kehren.' Hence read tirueden in Havelok, 603; teruen of in the Wars of Alexander, 4114; tyrue in Allit. Poems, ed. Morris, B. 630; and tyruen in Gawain and the Grene Knight, 1921.
P. 450. The note for G 1171 was accidentally left out, but it’s important. The correct word here should be terved, not torned; and again, in G 1274, it should be terve, not torne. The Ellesmere manuscript is actually correct in both instances, even though terued shows up as terned in the Six-text edition. These corrections are mentioned in the Errata for vol. iv, on p. xxvi. The verb terve means 'to strip' or 'to fold back' the edge of a cuff or similar item. The Bremen Wörterbuch states: 'um tarven, up tarven, to turn back the edge of a piece of clothing, to turn the innermost part outwards.' Therefore, read tirueden in Havelok, 603; teruen of in the Wars of Alexander, 4114; tyrue in Allit. Poems, ed. Morris, B. 630; and tyruen in Gawain and the Grene Knight, 1921.
NOTES
NOTES
TO THE
TO THE
CANTERBURY TALES.
Cantebury Tales.
N.B. The spellings between marks of parenthesis indicate the pronunciation, according to the scheme given in the Introduction.
Note: The spellings in parentheses indicate the pronunciation based on the scheme provided in the Introduction.
References to other lines in the Canterbury Tales are denoted by the Group and line. Thus 'B. 134' means Group B, l. 134, i. e. the first line in the Man of Lawes Tale.
References to other lines in the Canterbury Tales are noted by the Group and line number. So, 'B. 134' refers to Group B, line 134, which is the first line in the Man of Law's Tale.
Notes taken from editions by Tyrwhitt, Wright, Bell, and Morris, are usually marked accordingly; sometimes T. denotes Tyrwhitt, and M., Morris.
Notes from the editions by Tyrwhitt, Wright, Bell, and Morris are typically marked accordingly; sometimes T. stands for Tyrwhitt, and M. refers to Morris.
1. In the Man of Law's Prologue, B. 1-6, there is definite mention of the 18th day of April. The reference is, in that passage, to the second day of the pilgrimage. Consequently, the allusion in ll. 19-23 below is to April 16, and in l. 822 to April 17. The year may be supposed to be 1387 (vol. iii. p. 373).
1. In the Man of Law's Prologue, lines 1-6, there’s a clear reference to the 18th day of April. In that part, it talks about the second day of the pilgrimage. Therefore, the mention in lines 19-23 below refers to April 16, and in line 822 to April 17. The year is likely 1387 (vol. iii. p. 373).
'When that April, with his sweet showers.' Aprille is here masculine, like Lat. Aprilis; cf. l. 5.
'When that April, with his sweet showers.' Aprille is here masculine, like Lat. Aprilis; cf. l. 5.
shoures (shuu·rez), showers; pl. of shour, A.S. scūr (skuur). The etymology of all words of this character, which are still in use, can be found by looking out the modern form of the word in my Etymological Dictionary. I need not repeat such information here.
shoures (shuu·rez), showers; pl. of shour, A.S. scūr (skuur). You can find the origins of all words like this that are still in use by checking the modern form of the word in my Etymological Dictionary. I don't need to go over that information here.
sote, sweet, is another form of swete, which occurs just below in l. 5. The e is not, in this case, the mark of the plural, as the forms sote, swete are dissyllabic, and take a final e in the singular also. Sote is a less correct form of swote; and the variation between the long o in swote and the long e in swete is due to confusion between the adverbial and adjectival uses. Swote corresponds to A.S. swōt, adv., sweetly, and swete to A.S. swēte, adj., sweet. The latter exhibits mutation of ō to ē; cf. mod. E. goose, pl. geese (A.S. gōs, pl. gēs).
sote, sweet, is another form of swete, which appears just below in l. 5. The e here is not a marker of the plural, since the forms sote and swete are dissyllabic and also take a final e in the singular. Sote is a less correct form of swote; the difference between the long o in swote and the long e in swete is due to confusion between their adverbial and adjectival uses. Swote corresponds to A.S. swōt, adv., sweetly, and swete to A.S. swēte, adj., sweet. The latter shows a shift from ō to ē; compare modern English goose, pl. geese (A.S. gōs, pl. gēs).
In this Introduction, Chaucer seems to have had in his mind the [2]passage which begins Book IV. of Guido delle Colonne's Historia Troiae, which is as follows:—'Tempus erat quo sol maturans sub obliquo zodiaci circulo cursum suum sub signo iam intrauerat Arietis ... celebratur equinoxium primi veris, tunc cum incipit tempus blandiri mortalibus in aeris serenitate intentis, tunc cum dissolutis ymbribus Zephiri flantes molliciter (sic) crispant aquas ... tunc cum ad summitates arborum et ramorum humiditates ex terre gremio examplantes extollunt in eis; quare insultant semina, crescunt segetes, virent prata, variorum colorum floribus illustrata ... tunc cum ornatur terra graminibus, cantant volucres, et in dulcis armonie modulamine citharizant. Tunc quasi medium mensis Aprilis effluxerat'; &c.
In this Introduction, Chaucer seems to have had in mind the [2]passage that starts Book IV of Guido delle Colonne's Historia Troiae, which goes like this: "It was the time when the sun, maturing, had entered its course under the oblique circle of the zodiac and had already entered the sign of Aries ... the equinox marking the start of spring is celebrated, when it begins to sweeten the air and it becomes serene, when the gentle breezes of Zephyr softly stir the waters ... then, when the moisture from the ground rises to the tops of the trees and branches; therefore, seeds sprout, crops grow, meadows flourish, adorned with flowers of various colors ... then, when the earth is covered in grasses, the birds sing, and in sweet harmony, they play their melodies on their harps. Thus, it was as if mid-April had passed by"; etc.
We may also note the passage in Vincent of Beauvais, Speculum Naturale, lib. xv. c. 66, entitled De Vere:—'Sol vero ad radices herbarum et arborum penetrans, humorem quem ibi coadunatum hyeme reperit, attrahit; herba vero, vel arbor suam inanitionem sentiens a terra attrahit humorem, quem ibi sui similitudine adiuuante calore Solis transmutat, sicque reuiuiscit; inde est quod quidam mensis huius temporis Aprilis dicitur, quia tunc terra praedicto modo aperitur.'
We can also mention the passage in Vincent of Beauvais, Speculum Naturale, book 15, chapter 66, titled De Vere:—"The sun, penetrating the roots of herbs and trees, draws up the moisture that it finds collected there during winter; the herb or tree, feeling its lack, takes up moisture from the ground, which, with the help of the sun's warmth, transforms it, and thus it comes back to life; this is why this month of April is so named, because then the earth opens up in this way."
2. droght-e, dryness; A. S. drūgathe; essentially dissyllabic, but the final e is elided. Pron. (druuht'). perced, pierced, rot-e, dat. of root, a root; Icel. rōt; written for roote. The double o is not required to shew vowel-length, when a single consonant and an e follow.
2. droght-e, dryness; A. S. drūgathe; essentially dissyllabic, but the final e is dropped. Pron. (druuht'). perced, pierced, rot-e, dat. of root, a root; Icel. rōt; written for roote. The double o is not needed to indicate vowel length when a single consonant and an e follow.
4. vertu, efficacy, productive agency, vital energy. 'And bathed every vein (of the tree or herb) in such moisture, by means of which quickening power the flower is generated.' Pron. (vertü').
4. virtue, effectiveness, productive capability, life force. 'And soaked every vein (of the tree or plant) in such moisture, through which life-giving power the flower is produced.' Pron. (vir-choo').
5. Zephirus, the zephyr, or west wind. Cf. Chaucer's Book of the Duchess, l. 402, and the note. There are two more references to Zephirus in the translation of Boethius, bk. i. met. 5; bk. ii. met. 3.
5. Zephirus, the gentle west wind. See Chaucer's Book of the Duchess, l. 402, and the note. There are two more mentions of Zephirus in the translation of Boethius, bk. i. met. 5; bk. ii. met. 3.
6. holt, wood, grove; A. S. holt; cf. G. Holz.
6. holt, wood, grove; A. S. holt; cf. G. Holz.
7. croppes, shoots, extremities of branches, especially towards the top of a tree; hence simply tree-tops, tops of plants, &c. Hence to crop is 'to cut the tops off.' Cf. A. 1532; tr. of Boethius, bk. iii. met. 2. 24; Rom. Rose, 1396; and note to P. Plowman, B. xvi. 69.
7. Crops, new growth, tips of branches, especially at the top of a tree; therefore, just tree-tops, tops of plants, etc. So, to crop means 'to cut off the tops.' See A. 1532; translation of Boethius, bk. iii. met. 2. 24; Rom. Rose, 1396; and note to P. Plowman, B. xvi. 69.
yonge sonne (yunggə sunnə); see the next note. The -e in yong-e denotes the definite form of the article. Sonn-e, A. S. sunna, is essentially dissyllabic.
young sun (yunggə sunnə); see the next note. The -e in young-e indicates the definite form of the article. Sun-e, A. S. sunna, is essentially dissyllabic.
8. the Ram. The difficulty here really resides in the expression 'his halfe cours,' which means what it says, viz. 'his half-course,' and not, as Tyrwhitt unfortunately supposed, 'half his course.' The results of the two explanations are quite different. Taking Chaucer's own expression as it stands, he tells us that, a little past the middle of April, 'the young sun has run his half-course in the Ram.' Turning to Fig. 1 in The Astrolabe (see vol. iii.), we see that, against the month 'Aprilis,' there appears in the circle of zodiacal signs, the latter half (roughly speaking) of Aries, and the former half of Taurus. Thus the sun in April runs a half-course in the Ram and a half-course in the Bull. 'The former of these was completed,' says the poet; which is as much [3]as to say, that it was past the eleventh of April; for, in Chaucer's time, the sun entered Aries on March 12, and left that sign on April 11. See note to l. 1.
8. the Ram. The confusion here really lies in the phrase 'his halfe cours,' which means exactly what it says, 'his half-course,' and not, as Tyrwhitt mistakenly believed, 'half his course.' The implications of the two interpretations are quite different. Taking Chaucer's expression as it is, he indicates that, a little past the middle of April, 'the young sun has run his half-course in the Ram.' Looking at Fig. 1 in The Astrolabe (see vol. iii.), we see that, for the month 'Aprilis,' the circle of zodiacal signs shows the latter half (roughly speaking) of Aries and the former half of Taurus. Therefore, the sun in April completes a half-course in the Ram and a half-course in the Bull. 'The former of these was completed,' says the poet; which means that it was past the eleventh of April; since, in Chaucer's time, the sun entered Aries on March 12 and left that sign on April 11. See note to l. 1.
March. | April. | May. | ||||||
Aries. | Taurus. | Gemini. |
The sun had, in fact, only just completed his course through the first of the twelve signs, as the said course was supposed to begin at the vernal equinox. This is why it is called 'the yonge sonne,' an expression which Chaucer repeats under similar circumstances in the Squyeres Tale, F. 385. Y-ronne, for A. S. gerunnen, pp. of rinnan, to run (M. E. rinnen, rinne). The M. E. y-, A. S. ge-, is a mere prefix, mostly used with past participles.
The sun had just finished its journey through the first of the twelve signs, as this journey was supposed to start at the spring equinox. This is why it’s called 'the young sun,' a phrase Chaucer uses in similar situations in the Squire's Tale, F. 385. Y-ronne, from A. S. gerunnen, past participle of rinnan, to run (M. E. rinnen, rinne). The M. E. y-, A. S. ge-, is just a prefix, mostly used with past participles.
9. Pron. (ənd smaa·lə fuu·lez maa·ken melodii·ə); 'and little birds make melody.' Cf. fowel (fuul), a bird, in l. 190.
9. Pron. (ənd smaa·luh fuh·leez maa·kin mel-oh-dee); 'and little birds make melody.' Cf. fowel (fool), a bird, in l. 190.
10. open ye, open eye. Cf. the modern expression 'with one eye open.' This line is copied in the Sowdone of Babylon, ll. 41-46.
10. open you, open eye. See the modern expression 'with one eye open.' This line is copied in the Sowdone of Babylon, ll. 41-46.
11. 'So nature excites them, in their feelings (instincts).' hir, their; A. S. hira, lit. 'of them,' gen. pl. of hē, he. corage (kuraa·jə); mod. E. courage; see l. 22.
11. 'So nature stirs their instincts.' hir, their; A. S. hira, literally 'of them,' gen. pl. of hē, he. corage (kuraa·jə); modern E. courage; see l. 22.
12, 13. According to ordinary English construction, the verb longen must be supplied after palmers. In fact, l. 13 is parenthetical. Note that Than, in l. 12, answers to Whan in l. 1.
12, 13. According to standard English structure, the verb longen should be added after palmers. In fact, line 13 is parenthetical. Note that Than, in line 12, corresponds to Whan in line 1.
13. palmer, originally, one who made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land and brought home a palm-branch as a token. Chaucer, says Tyrwhitt, seems to consider all pilgrims to foreign parts as palmers. The essential difference between the two classes of persons here mentioned, the palmer and the pilgrim, was, that the latter had 'some dwelling-place, a palmer had none; the pilgrim travelled to some certain place, the palmer to all, and not to any one in particular; the pilgrim might go at his own charge, the palmer must profess wilful poverty; the pilgrim might give over his profession, the palmer must be constant'; Blount's Glossographia (taken from Speght). See note to P. Plowman, B. v. 523.
13. Palmer, originally someone who made a pilgrimage to the Holy Land and brought back a palm-branch as a symbol. Chaucer, according to Tyrwhitt, seems to view all pilgrims to distant places as palmers. The key difference between these two types of individuals, the palmer and the pilgrim, is that the latter had 'some home, while a palmer had none; the pilgrim traveled to a specific location, whereas the palmer wandered everywhere without a particular destination; the pilgrim could travel at his own expense, but the palmer had to commit to intentional poverty; the pilgrim could abandon his journey, while the palmer had to remain steadfast'; Blount's Glossographia (as referenced by Speght). See note to P. Plowman, B. v. 523.
The fact is, that palmers did not always reach the Holy Land. They commonly went to Rome first, where not unfrequently the Pope 'allowed them to wear the palm as if they had visited Palestine'; Rock, Church of our Fathers, vol. iii. pt. 1. p. 439.
The truth is, that palmers didn’t always make it to the Holy Land. They often went to Rome first, where the Pope frequently let them wear the palm as if they had visited Palestine; Rock, Church of our Fathers, vol. iii. pt. 1. p. 439.
to seken, to seek; the A. S. gerund, tō sēcanne; expressive of purpose. strondes, strands, shores.
to seken, to seek; the Old English gerund, tō sēcanne; indicating intention. strondes, strands, shores.
14. ferne halwes, distant saints, i. e. shrines. Here ferne = ferrene = distant, foreign. 'To ferne poeples'; Chaucer's Boethius, bk. ii. met. 7. See Mätzner's M. E. Dict. Ferne also means 'ancient,' but not here.
14. ferne halwes, distant saints, meaning shrines. Here ferne = ferrene = distant, foreign. 'To ferne peoples'; Chaucer's Boethius, bk. ii. met. 7. See Mätzner's M. E. Dict. Ferne also means 'ancient,' but not in this context.
halwes, saints; cf. Scotch Hallow-e'en, the eve of All Hallows, or All Saints; the word is here applied to their shrines.
halwes, saints; cf. Scottish Hallow-e'en, the night before All Hallows, or All Saints; the term is used here to refer to their shrines.
Chaucer has, 'to go seken halwes,' to go (on a pilgrimage) to seek [4]saints' shrines; D. 657. couthe (kuudh'), well known; A. S. cūð, known, pp. of cunnan, to know. sondry (sun·dri), various.
Chaucer says, 'to go seek halwes,' to go (on a pilgrimage) to search for saints' shrines; D. 657. couthe (kuudh'), well known; A. S. cūð, known, past participle of cunnan, to know. sondry (sun·dri), various.
16. wende, go; pret. wente, Eng. went. The use of the present tense in modern English is usually restricted to the phrase 'he wends his way.'
16. wende, go; pret. wente, Eng. went. In modern English, the present tense is generally limited to the expression 'he wends his way.'
17. The holy blisful martir, Thomas à Becket. On pilgrimages, see Saunders, Chaucer, p. 10; and Erasmus, Peregrinatio religionis ergo. There were numerous places in England sought by pilgrims, as Durham, St. Alban's, Bury, St. David's, Glastonbury, Lincoln, York, Peterborough, Winchester, Holywell, &c.; but the chief were Canterbury and Walsingham.
17. The holy blissful martyr, Thomas à Becket. For information on pilgrimages, see Saunders, Chaucer, p. 10; and Erasmus, Peregrinatio religionis ergo. There were many places in England that pilgrims visited, such as Durham, St. Alban's, Bury, St. David's, Glastonbury, Lincoln, York, Peterborough, Winchester, Holywell, etc.; but the main ones were Canterbury and Walsingham.
18. holpen, pp. of helpen. The older preterites of this verb are heolp, help, halp. seke, sick, rimes to seke, seek; this apparent repetition is only allowed when the repeated word is used in two different senses.
18. holpen, past participle of helpen. The older past forms of this verb are heolp, help, halp. seke, sick, rhymes with seke, seek; this seeming repetition is only acceptable when the repeated word is used in two different meanings.
seke, pl. of seek, A. S. sēoc, sick, ill. For hem, see n. to l. 175.
seke, plural of seek, Old English sēoc, sick, ill. For hem, see noun to line 175.
19. Bifel, it befell. seson (saesun), time. on a day, one day.
19. Then, it happened. season (seasons), time. on a day, one day.
20. Tabard. Of this word Speght gives the following account in his Glossary to Chaucer:—'Tabard—a jaquet or sleveless coate, worne in times past by noblemen in the warres, but now only by heraults (heralds), and is called theyre "coate of armes in servise." It is the signe of an inne in Southwarke by London, within the which was the lodging of the Abbot of Hyde by Winchester. This is the hostelry where Chaucer and the other pilgrims mett together, and, with Henry Baily their hoste, accorded about the manner of their journey to Canterbury. And whereas through time it hath bin much decayed, it is now by Master J. Preston, with the Abbot's house thereto adgoyned, newly repaired, and with convenient rooms much encreased, for the receipt of many guests.' The inn is well described in Saunders (on Chaucer), p. 13. See also Stow, Survey of London (ed. Thoms, p. 154); Nares' Glossary, s. v. Tabard; Dyce's Skelton, ii. 283; Furnivall's Temporary Preface to Chaucer, p. 18.
20. Tabard. In his Glossary to Chaucer, Speght provides the following description:—'Tabard—a jacket or sleeveless coat, worn in the past by noblemen in wars, but now only by heralds, and is called their "coat of arms in service." It is the sign of an inn in Southwark, London, which used to be the lodging for the Abbot of Hyde by Winchester. This is the inn where Chaucer and the other pilgrims met, and along with their host Henry Baily, arranged their journey to Canterbury. As time has taken its toll on it, it has now been newly renovated by Master J. Preston, and with the Abbot's house attached, it has been expanded with many convenient rooms for the accommodation of guests.' The inn is well described in Saunders (on Chaucer), p. 13. See also Stow, Survey of London (ed. Thoms, p. 154); Nares' Glossary, s. v. Tabard; Dyce's Skelton, ii. 283; Furnivall's Temporary Preface to Chaucer, p. 18.
The tabard, however, was not sleeveless, though the sleeves, at first, were very short. See the plate in Boutell's Heraldry, ed. Aveling, p. 69; cf. note to P. Plowman, C. vii. 203.
The tabard, however, was not sleeveless, though the sleeves, at first, were very short. See the plate in Boutell's Heraldry, ed. Aveling, p. 69; cf. note to P. Plowman, C. vii. 203.
lay; used like the modern 'lodged,' or 'was stopping.'
lay; used like the modern 'stayed,' or 'was staying.'
23. come (kum'), short for comen, pp. of comen. hostelrye, a lodging, inn, house, residence. Hostler properly signifies the keeper of an inn, and not, as now, the servant of an inn who looks after the horses.
23. come (kum'), short for comen, past participle of comen. hostelrye, a place to stay, inn, house, residence. Hostler originally means the owner of an inn, not, as it is now, the staff member at an inn who takes care of the horses.
24. wel is here used like our word, full or quite.
24. wel is used here like our word, full or quite.
25. by aventure y-falle, by adventure (chance) fallen (into company). Pron. (av·entü·r').
25. by chance, by chance (luck) fallen (into company). Pron. (av·entü·r').
26. felawshipe, company; from M. E. felawe, companion, fellow.
26. fellowship, company; from M. E. felawe, companion, fellow.
27. wolden ryde, wished to ride. The latter verb is in the infinitive mood, as usual after will, would, shall, may, &c.
27. wolden ryde, wanted to ride. The verb is in the infinitive form, as is typical after will, would, shall, may, etc.
atte, i. e. at the, was shortened from atten, masc. and neut., from A. S. æt thām. We also find M. E. atter, fem., from A. S. æt thǣre.
atte, meaning at the, was shortened from atten, masculine and neuter, from A. S. æt thām. We also see M. E. atter, feminine, from A. S. æt thǣre.
30. to reste, i. e. gone to rest, set.
30. to reste, i.e., gone to rest, set.
31. everichon, for ever-ich oon, every one, lit. ever each one.
31. everichon, for ever-ich oon, everyone, literally every single person.
32. of hir felawshipe, (one) of their company.
32. of their fellowship, (one) of their group.
33. forward, agreement. 'Fals was here foreward so forst is in May,' i. e. their agreement was as false as a frost in May; Ritson's Ancient Songs, i. 30. A. S. fore-weard, lit. 'fore ward,' a precaution, agreement.
33. forward, agreement. 'Fals was here foreward so forst is in May,' meaning their agreement was as unreliable as a frost in May; Ritson's Ancient Songs, i. 30. A. S. fore-weard, literally 'fore ward,' a precaution, agreement.
34. ther as I yow devyse, to that place that I tell you of (sc. Canterbury); ther in M. E. frequently signifies 'where,' and ther as signifies 'where that.' devyse, speak of, describe; lit. 'devise.'
34. there as I tell you, to the place I mentioned (sc. Canterbury); there in M. E. often means 'where,' and there as means 'where that.' devyse, talk about, describe; literally 'devise.'
35. natheles, nevertheless; lit. 'no the less'; cf. A. S. nā, no. whyl, whilst. The form in -es (whiles, the reading of some MSS.) is a comparatively modern adverbial form, and may be compared with M. E. hennes, thennes, hence, thence; ones, twyes, thryes, once, twice, thrice; of which older forms are found in -enne and -e respectively.
35. natheles, nevertheless; literally 'no less'; see A. S. nā, no. whyl, while. The form in -es (whiles, as some manuscripts read) is a relatively modern adverbial form, and can be compared with M. E. hennes, thennes, hence, thence; ones, twyes, thryes, once, twice, thrice; older forms of which are found in -enne and -e respectively.
37. 'It seemeth to me it is reasonable.'
37. 'It seems to me that it is reasonable.'
Me thinketh = me thinks, where me is the dative before the impersonal vb. thinken, to appear, seem; cp. me liketh, me list, it pleases me. So the phrase if you please = if it please you, you being the dative and not the nominative case. semed me = it seemed to me, occurs in l. 39. The personal verb is properly thenken, as in the Clerkes Tale, E. 116, 641; or thenchen, as in A. 3253.
Me thinketh = me thinks, where me is the dative before the impersonal verb thinken, to appear, seem; compare me liketh, me list, it pleases me. So the phrase if you please = if it please you, with you being the dative and not the nominative case. semed me = it seemed to me, appears in l. 39. The personal verb is properly thenken, as in the Clerkes Tale, E. 116, 641; or thenchen, as in A. 3253.
accordaunt, accordant, suitable, agreeable (to).
accordant, aligned, suitable, agreeable (to).
40. whiche, what sort of men; Lat. qualis.
40. which, what kind of men; Lat. qualis.
41. inne. In M. E., in is the preposition, and inne the adverb.
41. inne. In Modern English, in is the preposition, and inne is the adverb.
The Knight.
The Knight.
43. Knight. It was a common thing in this age for knights to seek employment in foreign countries which were at war. Cf. Book of the Duchesse, 1024, and my note. Tyrwhitt cites from Leland's Itinerary, v. iii. p. cxi., the epitaph of a knight of this period, Matthew de Gourney, who had been at the battle of Benamaryn, at the siege of Algezir, and at the Battles of Crecy, Poitiers, &c. See note to l. 51.
43. Knight. During this time, it was common for knights to look for work in foreign countries that were at war. Cf. Book of the Duchesse, 1024, and my note. Tyrwhitt references Leland's Itinerary, v. iii. p. cxi., which includes the epitaph of a knight from this period, Matthew de Gourney, who fought in the battle of Benamaryn, the siege of Algezir, and at the Battles of Crecy, Poitiers, etc. See note to l. 51.
worthy, worthy, is here used in its literal signification of distinguished, honourable. See ll. 47, 50. Pron. (wur·dhi).
worthy, worthy, is used here in its literal meaning of distinguished, honorable. See ll. 47, 50. Pron. (wur·dhi).
For notes on the dresses, &c. of the pilgrims, see Todd's Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 227; Fairholt's Costume in England, 1885, i. 129; and Saunders, on the Canterbury Tales, where some of the MS. drawings are reproduced. Also Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry, sect. 17.
For details about the dresses, etc. of the pilgrims, see Todd's Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 227; Fairholt's Costume in England, 1885, i. 129; and Saunders on the Canterbury Tales, where some of the manuscript drawings are reproduced. Also, refer to Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry, sect. 17.
45. chivalrye (chiv·alrii·ə), knighthood; also the manners, exercises, and exploits of a knight.
45. chivalry (chiv·al·ri), knighthood; also the manners, activities, and achievements of a knight.
48. therto, moreover, besides that; see l. 153 below, ferre, the comp. of fer, far. Cf. M. E. derre, dearer (A. 1448); sarre, sorer, &c.
48. therefore, also, in addition to that; see l. 153 below, far, the comparative form of far, far. Compare M. E. derre, dearer (A. 1448); sarre, sorer, etc.
49. hethenesse, heathen lands, as distinguished from Cristendom, Christian countries. The same distinction occurs in English Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, p. 36, l. 1.
49. hethenesse, pagan lands, as opposed to Cristendom, Christian countries. The same distinction appears in English Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, p. 36, l. 1.
50. Pron. (ənd ae·vr onuu·red for iz wur·dhines·sə).
50. Pron. (and ae·vr onuu·red for its wur·thiness).
51. Alisaundre, in Egypt, 'was won, and immediately after abandoned in 1365, by Pierre de Lusignan, King of Cyprus'; Tyrwhitt. Froissart (Chron. bk. iii. c. 22) gives the epitaph of Pierre de Lusignan, king of Cyprus, who 'conquered in battle ... the cities of Alexandria in Egypt, Tripoli in Syria, Layas in Armenia, Satalia in Turkey, with several other cities and towns, from the enemies of the faith of Jesus Christ'; tr. by Johnes, vol. ii. p. 138. 'To this I may add, from "Les Tombeaux des Chevaliers du noble Ordre de la Toison d'Or," the exploits recorded on a monument also of a French knight, who lived in Chaucer's age, and died in 1449, Jean, Seigneur de Roubais, &c. "qui en son temps visita les Saints lieux de Ierusalem, ... S. Iacques en Galice, ... et passa les perils mortels de plusieurs batailles arrestées contre les Infidels, c'est a sçavoir en Hongrie et Barbarie, ... en Prusse contre les Letaux, ... avec plusieurs autres faicts exercice d'armes tant par mer que par terre,"' &c.—Todd, Illust. of Ch., p. 227. wonne (wunnə), won.
51. Alisaundre, in Egypt, was captured and then immediately abandoned in 1365 by Pierre de Lusignan, King of Cyprus; Tyrwhitt. Froissart (Chron. bk. iii. c. 22) provides the epitaph of Pierre de Lusignan, the king of Cyprus, who conquered in battle the cities of Alexandria in Egypt, Tripoli in Syria, Layas in Armenia, Satalia in Turkey, along with several other cities and towns from the enemies of the faith of Jesus Christ; tr. by Johnes, vol. ii. p. 138. "To this, I may add, from 'Les Tombeaux des Chevaliers du noble Ordre de la Toison d'Or,' the exploits noted on a monument of a French knight who lived in Chaucer’s time and died in 1449, Jean, Seigneur de Roubais, etc. 'who in his time visited the Holy places of Jerusalem, ... St. James in Galicia, ... and faced the mortal dangers of several battles fought against the infidels, namely in Hungary and Barbaria, ... in Prussia against the Lithuanians, ... along with many other military feats both at sea and on land,'" etc.—Todd, Illust. of Ch., p. 227. wonne (wunnə), won.
52. he hadde the bord bigonne. Here bord = board, table, so that the phrase signifies 'he had been placed at the head of the dais, or table of state.' Warton, in his Hist. of Eng. Poetry, ed. 1840, ii. 209 (ed. 1871, ii. 373), aptly cites a passage from Gower which is quite explicit as to the sense of the phrase. See Gower, Conf. Amantis, bk. viii. ed. Pauli, iii. 299. We there read that a knight was honoured by a king, by being set at the head of the middle table in the hall.
52. he had taken his place at the table. Here table refers to the board or table, so the phrase means 'he had been given a position at the head of the dais or state table.' Warton, in his History of English Poetry, ed. 1840, ii. 209 (ed. 1871, ii. 373), effectively cites a passage from Gower that clearly explains the meaning of the phrase. See Gower, Conf. Amantis, bk. viii. ed. Pauli, iii. 299. There we read that a knight was honored by a king by being seated at the head of the middle table in the hall.
'And he, which had his prise deserved,
'And he, winner of his well-deserved prize,
After the kinges owne word,
After the king's own word,
Was maad beginne a middel bord.'
Was mad beginning a middle board.
The context shews that this was at supper-time, and that the knight was placed in this honourable position by the marshal of the hall.
The context shows that this was at dinner time, and that the knight was seated in this honorable position by the hall's marshal.
Further illustrations are also given by Warton, ed. 1840, i. 174, footnote, shewing that the phrases began the dese (daïs) and began the table were also in use, with the same sense. I can add another clear instance from Sir Beves of Hamptoun, ed. Kölbing, E. E. T. S., p. 104, where we find in one text (l. 2122)—
Further illustrations are also provided by Warton, ed. 1840, i. 174, footnote, showing that the phrases began the dese (daïs) and began the table were also in use, with the same meaning. I can add another clear example from Sir Beves of Hamptoun, ed. Kölbing, E. E. T. S., p. 104, where we find in one text (l. 2122)—
'Thow schelt this dai be priour,
'Though shalt this day be prior,
And beginne oure deis' [daïs];
And begin our dais;
where another text has (l. 1957) the reading—
where another text has (l. 1957) the reading—
Palmer, thou semest best to me,
Palmer, you seem best to me,
Therfore men shal worshyp the;
Therefore, men shall worship them;
Begyn the borde, I the pray.'
Begin the board, I pray thee.
See also the New Eng. Dictionary, s. v. Board; Hartshorne's Metrical Tales, pp. 72, 73, 215, 219; Early Popular Poetry, ed. Hazlitt, i. 104; Todd's Illustrations, p. 322. Even in Stow's Survey of London, ed. Thoms, p. 144, col. 2, we read how—'On the north side of the hall certain aldermen began the board, and then followed merchants of the city.'
See also the New Eng. Dictionary, s. v. Board; Hartshorne's Metrical Tales, pp. 72, 73, 215, 219; Early Popular Poetry, ed. Hazlitt, i. 104; Todd's Illustrations, p. 322. Even in Stow's Survey of London, ed. Thoms, p. 144, col. 2, we read how—'On the north side of the hall certain aldermen began the board, and then followed merchants of the city.'
Another explanation is sometimes given, but it is wholly wrong.
Another explanation is sometimes offered, but it's completely incorrect.
53, 54. Pruce. When our English knights wanted employment, 'it was usual for them to go and serve in Pruce, or Prussia, with the knights of the Teutonic order, who were in a state of constant warfare with their heathen neighbours in Lettow (Lithuania), Ruce (Russia), and elsewhere.'—Tyrwhitt. Cf. Gower, Conf. Amant. ii. 56.
53, 54. Pruce. When English knights were looking for work, they often went to serve in Pruce, or Prussia, with the knights of the Teutonic order, who were always at war with their pagan neighbors in Lettow (Lithuania), Ruce (Russia), and elsewhere.'—Tyrwhitt. Cf. Gower, Conf. Amant. ii. 56.
The larger part of Lithuania now belongs to Russia, and the remainder to Prussia; but in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries the natives long maintained their independence against the Russians and Poles (Haydn, Dict. of Dates).
The majority of Lithuania is now part of Russia, and the rest is in Prussia; however, in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, the locals successfully defended their independence against both the Russians and Poles (Haydn, Dict. of Dates).
reysed, made a military expedition. The O. F. reise, sb., a military expedition, was in common use on the continent at that time. Numerous examples of its use are given in Godefroy's O. F. Dict. It was borrowed from O. H. G. reisa (G. Reise), an expedition. Pron. (reized).
reysed organized a military expedition. The O. F. reise, sb., a military expedition, was commonly used on the continent at that time. Many examples of its use are listed in Godefroy's O. F. Dict. It was borrowed from O. H. G. reisa (G. Reise), meaning an expedition. Pron. (reized).
Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry, ed. 1840, ii. 210, remarks—'Thomas duke of Gloucester, youngest son of Edw. III, and Henry earl of Derby, afterwards Henry IV, travelled into Prussia; and, in conjunction with the grand Masters and Knights of Prussia and Livonia, fought the infidels of Lithuania. Lord Derby was greatly instrumental in taking Vilna, the capital of that country, in the year 1390. Here is a seeming compliment to some of these expeditions.' Cf. Walsingham, Hist., ed. Riley, ii. 197. Hackluyt, in his Voyages, ed. 1598, i. 122, cites and translates the passage from Walsingham referred to above. However, the present passage was written before 1390; see n. to l. 277.
Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry, ed. 1840, ii. 210, notes—'Thomas, Duke of Gloucester, the youngest son of Edward III, and Henry, Earl of Derby, who later became Henry IV, traveled to Prussia; and, along with the Grand Masters and Knights of Prussia and Livonia, fought against the infidels of Lithuania. Lord Derby played a significant role in capturing Vilna, the capital of that country, in 1390. This seems to be a compliment to some of these campaigns.' See Walsingham, Hist., ed. Riley, ii. 197. Hackluyt, in his Voyages, ed. 1598, i. 122, cites and translates the passage from Walsingham mentioned above. However, the current passage was written before 1390; see note to l. 277.
In an explanation of the drawings in MS. Jul. E. 4, relating to the life of Rd. Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick (born 1381, died 1439), I find—'Here shewes how erle Richard from Venise took his wey to Russy, Lettow, and Velyn, and Cypruse, Westvale, and other coostes of Almayn toward Englond.'—Strutt, Manners and Customs.
In an explanation of the drawings in MS. Jul. E. 4, related to the life of Rd. Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick (born 1381, died 1439), I find—'This shows how Earl Richard traveled from Venice to Russia, Latvia, Velyn, Cyprus, Westvale, and other coasts of Germany toward England.'—Strutt, Manners and Customs.
56-8. Gernade, Granada. 'The city of Algezir was taken from the Moorish King of Granada in 1344.'—T. The earls of Derby and Salisbury assisted at the siege; Weber, Met. Rom. iii. 306. It is the modern Algeciras on the S. coast of Spain, near Cape Trafalgar.
56-8. Gernade, Granada. 'The city of Algezir was captured from the Moorish King of Granada in 1344.'—T. The earls of Derby and Salisbury were present at the siege; Weber, Met. Rom. iii. 306. It is the modern Algeciras on the south coast of Spain, near Cape Trafalgar.
Belmarye and Tramissene (Tremezen), l. 62, were Moorish kingdoms in Africa, as appears from a passage in Froissart (bk. iv. c. 24) cited by Tyrwhitt. Johnes' translation has—'Tunis, Bugia, Morocco, Benmarin, Tremeçen.' Cf. Kn. Tale, l. 1772 (A. 2630). Benmarin is called Balmeryne in Barbour's Bruce, xx. 393, and Belmore in the Sowdone of Babylon, 3122. The Gulf of Tremezen is on the coast of Algiers, to the west.
Belmarye and Tramissene (Tremezen), l. 62, were Moorish kingdoms in Africa, as shown in a passage from Froissart (bk. iv. c. 24) quoted by Tyrwhitt. Johnes' translation states—'Tunis, Bugia, Morocco, Benmarin, Tremeçen.' See Kn. Tale, l. 1772 (A. 2630). Benmarin is referred to as Balmeryne in Barbour's Bruce, xx. 393, and Belmore in the Sowdone of Babylon, 3122. The Gulf of Tremezen is located on the coast of Algiers to the west.
Lyeys, in Armenia, was taken from the Turks by Pierre de Lusignan [8]about 1367. It is the Layas mentioned by Froissart (see note to l. 51) and the modern Ayas; see the description of it in Marco Polo, ed. Yule, i. 15. Cf. 'Laiazzo's gulf,' Hoole's tr. of Ariosto's Orlando; bk. xix. l. 389.
Lyeys, in Armenia, was taken from the Turks by Pierre de Lusignan [8] around 1367. It is the Layas mentioned by Froissart (see note to l. 51) and the modern Ayas; see the description of it in Marco Polo, ed. Yule, i. 15. Cf. 'Laiazzo's gulf,' Hoole's translation of Ariosto's Orlando; bk. xix. l. 389.
Satalye (Attalia, now Adalia, on the S. coast of Asia Minor) was taken by the same prince soon after 1352.—T. See Acts xiv. 25.
Satalye (Attalia, now Adalia, on the southern coast of Asia Minor) was captured by the same prince shortly after 1352.—T. See Acts xiv. 25.
Palatye (Palathia, see l. 65), in Anatolia, was one of the lordships held by Christian knights after the Turkish conquest.—T. Cf. Froissart, bk. iii. c. 23.
Palatye (Palathia, see l. 65), in Anatolia, was one of the lordships that Christian knights controlled after the Turkish takeover.—T. Cf. Froissart, bk. iii. c. 23.
59. the Grete See. The Great Sea denotes the Mediterranean, as distinguished from the two so-called inland seas, the Sea of Tiberias and the Dead Sea. So in Numb. xxxiv. 6, 7; Josh. i. 4; also in Mandevile's Travels, c. 7.
59. the Grete See. The Great Sea refers to the Mediterranean, as opposed to the two inland seas, the Sea of Tiberias and the Dead Sea. This is also noted in Numb. xxxiv. 6, 7; Josh. i. 4; and in Mandevile's Travels, c. 7.
60. aryve, arrival or disembarkation of troops, as in the Harleian and Cambridge MSS. Many MSS. have armee, army, which gives no good sense, and probably arose from misreading the spelling ariue as arme. Perhaps the following use of rive for 'shore' may serve to illustrate this passage:—
60. aryve, the arrival or disembarkation of troops, as seen in the Harleian and Cambridge manuscripts. Many manuscripts use armee, meaning army, which doesn't make much sense and likely came from misreading the spelling ariue as arme. Perhaps the following use of rive for 'shore' can help clarify this passage:—
'The wind was good, they saileth blive,
'The wind was good, they sailed quickly,
Till he took lond upon the rive
Till he took land upon the river
Of Tire,' &c.
Of Tire, &c.
Gower, Conf. Amant. ed. Pauli, iii. 292.
Gower, Conf. Amant. ed. Pauli, iii. 292.
be = ben, been. Cf. ydo = ydon, done, &c.
be = ben, been. Cf. ydo = ydon, done, & etc.
62. foghten (fǫuhten), pp. fought; from the strong verb fighten.
62. foghten (fǫuhten), pp. fought; from the strong verb fighten.
63. 'He had fought thrice in the lists in defence of our faith'; i. e. when challenged by an infidel to do so. Such combats were not uncommon. slayn, slain, hadde must be supplied from l. 61.
63. 'He had fought three times in the lists to defend our faith'; i.e. when challenged by a non-believer to do so. Such battles were not uncommon. slayn, slain, hadde must be supplied from l. 61.
64. ilke, same; A. S. ylca.
64. ilke, same; A. S. ylca.
65. Somtyme, once on a time; not our 'sometimes.' See l. 85.
65. Sometimes, once upon a time; not our 'sometimes.' See l. 85.
66. another hethen, a heathen army different from that which he had encountered at Tremezen.
66. another heathen, a heathen army different from the one he had faced at Tremezen.
67. sovereyn prys (suv·rein priis), exceeding great renown.
67. sovereyn prys (suv·rein priis), extremely high honor.
69. 'As courteys as any mayde'; Arthur, ed. Furnivall (E. E. T. S.), l. 41. Cf. B. 1636.
69. 'As courteous as any maiden'; Arthur, ed. Furnivall (E. E. T. S.), l. 41. Cf. B. 1636.
70. vileinye, any utterance unbecoming a gentleman. Cf. Trench, English Past and Present, ch. 7, on the word villain.
70. vileinye, any statement unfit for a gentleman. See Trench, English Past and Present, ch. 7, on the word villain.
71. no maner wight, no kind of person whatever. In M. E. the word maner is used without of, in phrases of this character.
71. no maner wight, no kind of person at all. In Middle English, the word maner is used without of, in phrases like this.
72. verray, very, true. parfit, perfect; F. parfait. gentil, gentle; see D. 1109-1176.
72. verray, very, true. parfit, perfect; F. parfait. gentil, gentle; see D. 1109-1176.
74. 'His horses were good, but he himself was not gaudily dressed.' Hors is plural as well as singular. In fact, the knight had three horses; one for himself, one for his son, and one for the yeoman. Perhaps we should read—'but hé ne was not gay,' supplying ne from Hl. and Hn. This makes he emphatic; and we may then treat the e in god-e as a light extra syllable, at the caesural pause; for doing which there is ample authority. [9]
74. 'His horses were good, but he didn't dress flashy.' Hors refers to both singular and plural. In fact, the knight had three horses: one for himself, one for his son, and one for the yeoman. Perhaps we should interpret it as—'but he was not gay,' taking ne from Hl. and Hn. This makes he more emphatic; and we can then consider the e in god-e as a light extra syllable at the caesural pause; there is plenty of authority for this. [9]
75. fustian; see Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 224. gipoun (jipuu·n), a diminutive of gipe, a tight-fitting vest, a doublet; also called a gipell, as in Libeaus Disconus, 224. See Fairholt, s. v. fustian, and s. v. gipon. The O. F. gipe (whence F. jupe) meant a kind of frock or jacket. wered is the A. S. werede, pt. t. of the weak verb werian, to wear. It is now strong; pt. t. wore. See l. 564.
75. fustian; see Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 224. gipoun (jipuu·n), a small version of gipe, a tight-fitting vest, a doublet; also known as a gipell, as mentioned in Libeaus Disconus, 224. See Fairholt, s. v. fustian, and s. v. gipon. The O. F. gipe (from which F. jupe comes) referred to a type of frock or jacket. wered is the A. S. werede, past tense of the weak verb werian, meaning to wear. It is now considered strong; past tense wore. See l. 564.
76. This verse is defective in the first foot, which consists solely of the word Al. Such verses are by no means uncommon in the Cant. Tales and in the Leg. of Good Women. Pron. (al· bismut·erd widh·iz ha·berjuu·n). 'His doublet of fustian was all soiled with marks made by the habergeon which he had so lately worn over it.' Bismotered has the same sense as mod. E. besmutted.
76. This verse is missing something in the first part, which only has the word Al. Such verses are actually quite common in the Cant. Tales and in the Leg. of Good Women. Pron. (al· bismut·erd widh·iz ha·berjuu·n). 'His fustian doublet was completely stained with marks left by the hauberk he had just worn over it.' Bismotered means the same as modern English besmutted.
habergeoun, though etymologically a diminutive of hauberk, is often used as synonymous with it. 'It was a defence of an inferior description to the hauberk; but when the introduction of plate-armour, in the reign of Edward III, had supplied more convenient and effectual defences for the legs and thighs, the long skirt of the hauberk became superfluous; from that period the habergeon alone appears to have been worn.'—Way, note to Promptorium Parvulorum, p. 220.
Habergeon, although originally a smaller version of hauberk, is often used interchangeably with it. "It was a lesser form of protection compared to the hauberk; however, when plate armor was introduced during the reign of Edward III, providing more practical and effective protection for the legs and thighs, the long skirt of the hauberk became unnecessary; from that point on, only the habergeon seems to have been worn."—Way, note to Promptorium Parvulorum, p. 220.
'And Tideus, above his Habergeoun,
'And Tideus, above his armor,'
A gipoun hadde, hidous, sharpe, and hoor,
A gipoun had, hideous, sharp, and gray,
Wrought of the bristles of a wilde Boor.'
Woven from the bristles of a wild boar.
Lydgate, Siege of Thebes, pt. ii.
Lydgate, Siege of Thebes, pt. ii.
See the Glossary to Fairholt's Costume in England, s. v. Habergeon; and, for the explanation of gipoun, see the same, under gipon and gambeson. For a picture of a gipoun, see Boutell's Heraldry, ed. Aveling, p. 67.
See the Glossary to Fairholt's Costume in England, s. v. Habergeon; and, for the explanation of gipoun, see the same, under gipon and gambeson. For a picture of a gipoun, see Boutell's Heraldry, ed. Aveling, p. 67.
77, 78. 'For he had just returned from his journey, and went to perform his pilgrimage' (which he had vowed for a safe return) in his knightly array, only without his habergeon.
77, 78. 'For he had just returned from his journey and went to perform his pilgrimage' (which he had promised to do for a safe return) in his knightly attire, just without his chainmail.
The Squyer.
The Squire.
79. squyer = esquire, one who attended on a knight, and bore his lance and shield. See Strutt, Sports and Pastimes, Introd. § 8. 'Esquires held land by the service of the shield, and were bound by their fee to attend the king, or their lords, in the war, or pay escuage.'—Strutt, Manners and Customs, iii. 15. And see Ritson, Met. Romances, iii. 345.
79. squyer = esquire, someone who served a knight and carried his lance and shield. See Strutt, Sports and Pastimes, Introd. § 8. 'Esquires held land by the service of the shield and were required by their land to join the king or their lords in battle, or to pay a fee.'—Strutt, Manners and Customs, iii. 15. And see Ritson, Met. Romances, iii. 345.
As to the education and accomplishments of a squire, see note to Sir Topas, B. 1927.
As for the education and achievements of a squire, refer to the note on Sir Topas, B. 1927.
80. lovyere, lover. The y in this word is not euphonic as in some modern words; lovyere (luv·yer) is formed from the verb lovi-en, A.S. lufian, to love.
80. lovyere, lover. The y in this word isn't just for smoothness like in some modern terms; lovyere (luv·yer) comes from the verb lovi-en, A.S. lufian, to love.
81. lokkes, locks (of hair). crulle (krull'), curly, curled; cf. Mid. Du. krul, a curl. In mod. E., the r has shifted its place. In King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, 4164, we find—'And his lokkes buth noght so crolle.' as they, &c., as if they had been laid in an instrument for curling them by pressure. Curling-tongs seem to be meant; or, possibly, curling-papers. For presse, cf. l. 263.
81. lokkes, locks (of hair). crulle (krull'), curly, curled; see Mid. Du. krul, a curl. In modern English, the r has shifted its position. In King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, 4164, we see—'And his lokkes buth noght so crolle.' as they, &c., as if they had been placed in a device for curling them by pressure. It seems to refer to curling tongs; or, possibly, curling papers. For presse, see l. 263.
82. yeer. In the older stages of the language, year, goat, swine, &c., being neuter nouns, underwent no change in the nom. case of the plural number. We have already had hors, pl., in l. 74.
82. yeer. In earlier stages of the language, year, goat, swine, etc., being neuter nouns, showed no change in the nominative case of the plural form. We already encountered hors, plural, in line 74.
I gesse, I should think. In M. E., gesse signifies to judge, believe, suppose, imagine. See Kn. Tale, l. 192 (A. 1050).
I guess, I should think. In M. E., guess means to judge, believe, suppose, or imagine. See Kn. Tale, l. 192 (A. 1050).
83. of evene lengthe, of ordinary or moderate height.
83. of even length, of ordinary or moderate height.
84. deliver, active. Cotgrave gives: 'delivre de sa personne, an active, nimble wight.'
84. deliver, active. Cotgrave gives: 'delivre de sa personne, an active, quick person.'
85. chivachye. Fr. chevauchée. 'It most properly means an expedition with a small party of cavalry; but is often used generally for any military expedition.'—T. We should call it a 'raid.' Cf. H. 50.
85. chivachye. Fr. chevauchée. 'It specifically refers to a mission with a small group of cavalry, but it’s often used more broadly for any military mission.'—T. We should refer to it as a 'raid.' Cf. H. 50.
87. born him wel, conducted himself well (behaved bravely), considering the short time he had served.
87. born him well, he handled himself well (showed bravery), considering the short time he had been serving.
88. lady grace, lady's grace. Here lady represents A. S. hlæfdigan, gen. case of hlæfdige, lady; there is therefore no final s. See l. 695, and G. 1348. Cf. the modern phrase 'Lady-day,' as compared with 'Lord's day.'
88. lady grace, lady's grace. Here lady represents A. S. hlæfdigan, gen. case of hlæfdige, lady; so there is no final s. See l. 695, and G. 1348. Compare the modern phrase 'Lady-day' with 'Lord's day.'
89. 'That was with floures swote enbrouded al'; Prol. to Legend of Good Women, l. 119; and cf. Rom. Rose, 896-8. Embrouded (embruu·ded or embrǫu·ded), embroidered; from O. F. brouder, variant of broder, to embroider; confused with A. S. brogden, pp. of bregdan, to braid. mede, mead, meadow.
89. 'That was with sweet flowers all around'; Prol. to Legend of Good Women, l. 119; and cf. Rom. Rose, 896-8. Embrouded (embruu·ded or embrǫu·ded), embroidered; from O. F. brouder, a version of broder, to embroider; confused with A. S. brogden, pp. of bregdan, to braid. mede, mead, meadow.
91. floytinge, playing the flute. Cf. floute (ed. 1532, floyte), a flute; Ho. of Fame, 1223. Hexham gives Du. 'Fluyte, a Flute.'
91. floytinge, playing the flute. Compare floute (ed. 1532, floyte), a flute; Ho. of Fame, 1223. Hexham gives Dutch 'Fluyte, a Flute.'
96. 'Joust (in a tournament) and dance, and draw well and write.'
96. 'Compete in a tournament, dance, paint well, and write.'
97. hote, adv. hotly; from hoot, adj. hot. nightertale, night-time, time (or reckoning) of night. So also wit nighter-tale, lit. with night-time, Cursor Mundi, l. 2783; on nightertale, id. 2991; be [by] nychtyrtale, Barbour's Bruce, xix. 495. The word is used by Holinshed in his account of Joan of Arc (under the date 1429), but altered in the later edition to 'the dead of the night'; it also occurs in Palladius on Husbandry, ed. Lodge, bk. i. l. 910; and in The Court of Love, l. 1355. Cf. Icel. náttar-tal, a tale, or number, of nights; and the phrase á náttar-þeli, at dead of night.
97. hote, adv. hotly; from hoot, adj. hot. nightertale, nighttime, the period of night. Also, wit nighter-tale, literally with nighttime, Cursor Mundi, l. 2783; on nightertale, id. 2991; be [by] nychtyrtale, Barbour's Bruce, xix. 495. The word is used by Holinshed in his account of Joan of Arc (under the date 1429), but changed in the later edition to 'the dead of the night'; it also appears in Palladius on Husbandry, ed. Lodge, bk. i. l. 910; and in The Court of Love, l. 1355. Cf. Icel. náttar-tal, a tale, or number, of nights; and the phrase á náttar-þeli, at dead of night.
98. sleep, also written slep, slepte. Cf. weep, wepte; leep, lepte, &c.; such verbs, once strong, became weak. See l. 148; and Kn. Ta. 1829 (A. 2687).
98. sleep, also written slep, slepte. Cf. weep, wepte; leep, lepte, etc.; these verbs, which were once strong, turned into weak verbs. See l. 148; and Kn. Ta. 1829 (A. 2687).
The Yeman.
The Yemen.
101. Yeman, yeoman. 'As a title of service, it denoted a servant of the next degree above a garson or groom.... The title of yeoman was given in a secondary sense to people of middling rank not in service. The appropriation of the word to signify a small landholder is more modern.'—Tyrwhitt. In ed. 1532, this paragraph is headed—'The Squyers yoman,' so that he (in this line) means the Squire, as we should naturally suppose from the context. Tyrwhitt, indeed, objects that 'Chaucer would never have given the son an attendant, when the father had none'; but he overlooks the fact that both the squire and the squire's man were necessarily servants to the knight, who, in this way, really had two servants; just as, in the note to l. 74, I have shewn that he had three horses. Warton, Strutt, and Todd all take this view of the matter, as might be expected. For further information as to the status of a yeoman, see Blackstone; Spelman's Glossary, s. v. Socman; Strutt, Manners and Customs, iii. 16; the Glossary to the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall; Waterhous, Comment. on Fortescue's De Laudibus Legum Angliæ, ed. 1663, p. 391; &c.
101. Yeman, yeoman. 'As a title of service, it referred to a servant of the rank just above a garson or groom.... The title of yeoman was also used in a broader sense for people of middle rank who weren't in service. The use of the word to mean a small landowner is more recent.'—Tyrwhitt. In the 1532 edition, this paragraph is titled—'The Squires yeoman,' so that he (in this line) refers to the Squire, as we would naturally assume from the context. Tyrwhitt argues that 'Chaucer would never have given the son an attendant when the father had none'; but he overlooks the fact that both the squire and the squire's man were necessary servants to the knight, who, in effect, had two servants; just as, in the note to l. 74, I have shown that he had three horses. Warton, Strutt, and Todd all share this perspective, as one would expect. For more information on the status of a yeoman, see Blackstone; Spelman's Glossary, s. v. Socman; Strutt, Manners and Customs, iii. 16; the Glossary to the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall; Waterhous, Comment. on Fortescue's De Laudibus Legum Angliæ, ed. 1663, p. 391; &c.
na-mo, no more (in number). In M. E., mo relates to number, but more to size; usually, but not always; see l. 808.
na-mo, no more (in number). In Middle English, mo relates to number, but more refers to size; usually, but not always; see l. 808.
102. him liste, it pleased him. liste is the past tense; list, it pleaseth, is the present. See note on l. 37.
102. he liked, it made him happy. liked is the past tense; likes, it makes him happy, is the present. See note on l. 37.
103. Archers were usually clad in 'Lincoln green'; cf. D. 1382.
103. Archers typically wore 'Lincoln green'; see D. 1382.
104. a sheef of pecok-arwes, a sheaf of arrows with peacocks' feathers. Ascham, in his Toxophilus, ed. Arber, p. 129, does not say much in favour of 'pecock fethers'; for 'there is no fether but onely of a goose that hath all commodities in it. And trewelye at a short but, which some man doth vse, the pecock fether doth seldome kepe vp the shaft eyther ryght or level, it is so roughe and heuy, so that many men which haue taken them vp for gaynesse, hathe layde them downe agayne for profyte; thus for our purpose, the goose is best fether for the best shoter.' In the Geste of Robyn Hode, pr. by W. Copland, we read—
104. a sheaf of peacock feathers, a collection of arrows with peacock feathers. Ascham, in his Toxophilus, ed. Arber, p. 129, doesn't say much in favor of 'peacock feathers'; he notes that 'there is no feather but only from a goose that has all the benefits. And truly, at a short distance, which some people use, the peacock feather rarely keeps the shaft straight or level, as it is too rough and heavy, so many people who have tried them for show have put them down again for practicality; thus for our purpose, the goose feather is best for the best shooter.' In the Geste of Robyn Hode, pr. by W. Copland, we read—
'And every arrowe an ell longe
'And every arrow is an ell long'
With peacocke well ydight,
With peacocke well dressed,
And nocked they were with white silk,
And they were fitted with white silk,
It was a semely syght.'
It was a lovely sight.
'In the Liber Compotis Garderobæ, sub an. 4 Edw. II., p. 53, is this entry—Pro duodecim flechiis cum pennis de pauone emptis pro rege de 12 den., that is, For twelve arrows plumed with peacock's feathers, bought for the king, 12 d.... MS. Cotton, Nero c. viii.'—Strutt, Sports and Pastimes, bk. ii. ch. i. § 12. In the Testamenta Eboracensia, i. 419, 420 (anno 1429), I find—'Item lego ... j. shaffe of pakok-fedird arrows: also I wyte them a dagger harnest with sylver.' The latter phrase illustrates l. 114 below. See further in Warton's note on this passage; Hist. E. Poet. 1840, ii. 211. [12]
'In the Liber Compotis Garderobæ, under the year 4 Edw. II., p. 53, there is this entry—For twelve arrows plumed with peacock's feathers, bought for the king, 12 d.... MS. Cotton, Nero c. viii.'—Strutt, Sports and Pastimes, bk. ii. ch. i. § 12. In the Testamenta Eboracensia, i. 419, 420 (year 1429), I find—'Also I bequeath ... one shaft of peacock-feathered arrows: also I give them a dagger adorned with silver.' The latter phrase illustrates l. 114 below. See further in Warton's note on this passage; Hist. E. Poet. 1840, ii. 211. [12]
106. takel, lit. 'implement' or 'implements'; here the set of arrows. For takel in the sense of 'arrow,' see Rom. Rose, 1729, 1863. 'He knew well how to arrange his shooting-gear in a yeomanlike manner.' Strutt, Sports and Pastimes, bk. ii. c. 1. § 16, quotes a ballad in which Robin Hood proposes that each man who misses the mark shall lose 'his takell'; and one of the losers says—'Syr abbot, I deliver thee myne arrowe.' Fairholt (s. v. Tackle) quotes from A Lytell Geste of Robyn Hood—
106. takel, literally 'tool' or 'tools'; in this context, it refers to the set of arrows. For takel meaning 'arrow,' see Rom. Rose, 1729, 1863. 'He knew how to organize his shooting equipment in a proper manner.' Strutt, Sports and Pastimes, bk. ii. c. 1. § 16, references a ballad where Robin Hood suggests that anyone who misses the target should lose 'his takell'; and one of the losers responds—'Sir abbot, I give you my arrowe.' Fairholt (s. v. Tackle) quotes from A Lytell Geste of Robyn Hood—
'When they had theyr bowes ibent,
'When they had their bows bent,
Their tacles fedred fre.'
Their tacles fedred fre.
In the Cursor Mundi, l. 3600, Isaac sends Esau to hunt, saying:—'Ga lok thi tacle be puruaid.' Cotgrave gives—'Tacle, m. any (headed) shaft, or boult whose feathers be not waxed, but glued on.' Roquefort says the same.
In the Cursor Mundi, l. 3600, Isaac sends Esau to hunt, saying:—'Go look for your tacle to pursue.' Cotgrave gives—'Tacle, m. any (headed) shaft or bolt whose feathers are not waxed but glued on.' Roquefort says the same.
107. The sense is—'His arrows did not present a draggled appearance owing to the feathers being crushed'; i. e. the feathers stood out erect and regularly, as necessary to secure for them a good flight.
107. The meaning is—'His arrows didn’t look all messed up because the feathers weren’t crushed'; meaning the feathers were standing up straight and evenly, as needed to ensure they flew well.
109. not-heed, a head closely cut or cropped. Cf. 'To Notte his haire, comas recidere'; Baret's Alvearie, 1580. Shakespeare has not-pated, i. e. crop-headed, 1 Henry IV, ii. 4. 78. Cooper's Thesaurus, 1565, has:—'Tondere, to cause his heare to be notted or polled of a barbour'; also, 'to notte his heare shorte'; also, 'Tonsus homo, a man rounded, polled, or notted.' Cotgrave explains the F. tonsure as 'a sheering, clipping, powling, notting, cutting, or paring round.' Florio, ed. 1598, explains Ital. zucconare as 'to poule, to nott, to shave, or cut off one's haire,' and zuccone as 'a shauen pate, a notted poule.' And more illustrations might be adduced, as e.g. the explanation of Nott-pated in Nares' Glossary. In later days the name of Roundhead came into use for a like reason. Cf. 'your nott-headed country gentleman'; Chapman, The Widow's Tears, Act i. sc. 4.
109. Not-heed, a head closely cut or cropped. See 'To Notte his hair, comas recidere'; Baret's Alvearie, 1580. Shakespeare uses not-pated, meaning crop-headed, in 1 Henry IV, ii. 4. Cooper's Thesaurus, 1565, says:—'Tondere, to cause his hair to be notted or cut by a barber'; also, 'to notte his hair short'; also, 'Tonsus homo, a man rounded, polled, or notted.' Cotgrave explains the French tonsure as 'a shearing, clipping, powling, notting, cutting, or paring round.' Florio, ed. 1598, describes the Italian zucconare as 'to pull, to nott, to shave, or cut off one's hair,' and zuccone as 'a shaved head, a notted pull.' More examples could be given, such as the explanation of Nott-pated in Nares' Glossary. Later on, the term Roundhead came into use for a similar reason. See 'your nott-headed country gentleman'; Chapman, The Widow's Tears, Act i. sc. 4.
110. 'He understood well all the usage of woodcraft.'
110. 'He knew all about woodcraft.'
111. bracer, a guard for the arm used by archers to prevent the friction of the bow-string on the coat. It was made like a glove with a long leathern top, covering the fore-arm (Fairholt). See it described in Ascham's Toxophilus, ed. Arber, pp. 107, 108. Cf. E. brace.
111. Bracer, an arm guard used by archers to prevent the bowstring from rubbing against their clothing. It was designed like a glove with a long leather upper part that covered the forearm (Fairholt). You can find it described in Ascham's Toxophilus, ed. Arber, pp. 107, 108. Cf. E. brace.
112. For a description of 'sword and buckler play,' see Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. iii. c. 6. § 22; Brand, Pop. Antiquities, ed. Ellis, ii. 400.
112. For a description of 'sword and buckler play,' see Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. iii. c. 6. § 22; Brand, Pop. Antiquities, ed. Ellis, ii. 400.
114. Harneised, equipped. 'A certain girdle, harnessed with silver' is spoken of in Riley's Memorials of London, p. 399, with reference to the year 1376; cf. Riley's tr. of Liber Albus, p. 521. 'De j daggar harnisiat' xd.'; (1439) York Wills, iii. 96. 'De vj paribus cultellorum harnesiat' cum auricalco. xvjd.'; ibid. 'A dagger harnest with sylver'; id. i. 419. And see note to l. 104.
114. Harneised, equipped. 'A certain belt, harnessed with silver' is mentioned in Riley's Memorials of London, p. 399, regarding the year 1376; see also Riley's translation of Liber Albus, p. 521. 'Of a dagger harnisiat' xd.'; (1439) York Wills, iii. 96. 'Of six pairs of knives harnesiat with gold. xvjd.'; ibid. 'A dagger harnest with silver'; id. i. 419. And see note to l. 104.
115. Christofre. 'A figure of St. Christopher, used as a brooch.... The figure of St. Christopher was looked upon with particular reverence [13]among the middle and lower classes; and was supposed to possess the power of shielding the person who looked on it from hidden dangers'; note in Wright's Chaucer. This belief is clearly shewn by a passage in Wright's History of Caricature. It is of so early an origin that we already meet with it in Anglo-Saxon in Cockayne's Shrine, p. 77, where we are told that St. Christopher 'prayed God that every one who has any relic of him should never be condemned in his sins, and that God's anger should never come upon him'; and that his prayer was granted. There is a well-known early woodcut exhibiting one of the earliest specimens of block-printing, engraved at p. 123 of Chambers' Book of Days, vol. ii, and frequently elsewhere. The inscription beneath the figure of the saint runs as follows:—
115. Christofre. 'A St. Christopher figure used as a brooch.... The image of St. Christopher was especially revered among the middle and lower classes and was believed to have the power to protect anyone who looked at it from hidden dangers'; note in Wright's Chaucer. This belief is clearly demonstrated by a passage in Wright's History of Caricature. It dates back so far that we see it referenced in Anglo-Saxon in Cockayne's Shrine, p. 77, where it says that St. Christopher 'prayed to God that anyone who possesses any relic of him would never be condemned for their sins, and that God's anger should never come upon them'; and his prayer was granted. There's a well-known early woodcut showcasing one of the first examples of block-printing, engraved on p. 123 of Chambers' Book of Days, vol. ii, and often found elsewhere. The inscription below the saint's figure reads as follows:—
'Christofori faciem die quacunque tueris
'Christofori's face on whichever day you see'
Illa nempe die morte mala non morieris.'
Illa nempe die morte mala non morieris.'
Hence the Yeoman wore his brooch for good luck. St. Christopher's day is July 25. For his legend, see Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art, ii. 48; &c. shene; see n. to l. 160.
Hence the Yeoman wore his brooch for good luck. St. Christopher's Day is July 25. For his legend, see Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art, ii. 48; &c. shene; see n. to l. 160.
116. Riley, in his Memorials of London, p. 115, explains baldric as 'a belt passing mostly round one side of the neck, and under the opposite arm.' In 1314, a baldric cost 12d. (same reference). See Spenser, F. Q. i. 7. 29.
116. Riley, in his Memorials of London, p. 115, explains baldric as 'a belt that goes mostly around one side of the neck and under the opposite arm.' In 1314, a baldric cost 12d. (same reference). See Spenser, F. Q. i. 7. 29.
117. forster, forester. Hence the names Forester, Forster, and Foster.
117. forster, forester. That's where the names Forester, Forster, and Foster come from.
The Prioresse.
The Prioress.
118. 'A nunne, y wene a pryores'; Rob. of Brunne, Hand. Synne, 7809.
118. 'A nun, I suppose a prioress'; Rob. of Brunne, Hand. Synne, 7809.
120. In this line, as in ll. 509 and 697, the word se-ynt seems to be dissyllabic. Six MSS. agree here; and the seventh (Harleian) has nas for was, which keeps the same rhythm. Edd. 1532, 1550, and 1561 have the same words, omitting but.
120. In this line, as in lines 509 and 697, the word se-ynt appears to have two syllables. Six manuscripts agree here, while the seventh (Harleian) has nas instead of was, which maintains the same rhythm. Editions from 1532, 1550, and 1561 use the same words, leaving out but.
seynt Loy. Loy is from Eloy, i. e. St. Eligius, whose day is Dec. 1; see the long account of him in Butler's Lives of the Saints. He was a goldsmith, and master of the mint to Clotaire II., Dagobert I., and Clovis II. of France; and was also bishop of Noyon. He became the patron saint of goldsmiths, farriers, smiths, and carters. The Lat. Eligius necessarily became Eloy in O. French, and is Eloy or Loy in English, the latter form being the commoner. The Catholicon Anglicum (A.D. 1483) gives: 'Loye, elegius (sic), nomen proprium.' Sir T. More, Works, ed. 1577, p. 194, says: 'St. Loy we make an horse-leche.' Barnaby Googe, as cited in Brand, Pop. Antiq. i. 364 (ed. Ellis), says:—
St. Loy is derived from Eloy, meaning St. Eligius, whose feast day is December 1; see the detailed account of him in Butler's Lives of the Saints. He was a goldsmith and the master of the mint under Clotaire II., Dagobert I., and Clovis II. of France, and he also served as the bishop of Noyon. He became the patron saint of goldsmiths, farriers, blacksmiths, and carters. The Latin Eligius naturally evolved into Eloy in Old French, and is Eloy or Loy in English, with the latter being the more common form. The Catholicon Anglicum (CE 1483) states: 'Loye, elegius (sic), proper name.' Sir T. More, in his Works, ed. 1577, p. 194, notes: 'St. Loy is our term for a horse-leech.' Barnaby Googe, as referenced in Brand, Pop. Antiq. i. 364 (ed. Ellis), states:—
'And Loye the smith doth looke to horse, and smithes of all degree,
'And Loye, the blacksmith, takes care of horses and works on every kind of metal.'
If they with iron meddle here, or if they goldesmithes bee.'
If they mess with iron here, or if they are goldsmiths.
There is a district called St. Loye's in Bedford; a Saint Loyes chapel [14]near Exeter; &c. Churchyard mentions 'sweete Saynct Loy'; Siege of Leith, st. 50. In Lyndesay's Monarchè, bk. ii. lines 2299 and 2367, he is called 'sanct Eloy.' In D. 1564, the carter prays to God and Saint Loy, joining the names according to a common formula; but the Prioress dropped the divine name. Perhaps she invoked St. Loy as being the patron saint of goldsmiths; for she seems to have been a little given to a love of gold and corals; see ll. 158-162. Warton's notion, that Loy was a form of Louis, only shews how utterly unknown, in his time, were the phonetic laws of Old French.
There’s a district called St. Loye's in Bedford; a Saint Loyes chapel [14] near Exeter; etc. Churchyard mentions 'sweet Saynct Loy'; Siege of Leith, st. 50. In Lyndesay's Monarchè, bk. ii. lines 2299 and 2367, he refers to him as 'sanct Eloy.' In D. 1564, the carter prays to God and Saint Loy, joining the names in a common way; but the Prioress left out the divine name. Perhaps she called on St. Loy because he was the patron saint of goldsmiths; she seems to have had a bit of a passion for gold and corals; see ll. 158-162. Warton's idea that Loy was a version of Louis just shows how little understood the phonetic rules of Old French were in his time.
Many more illustrations might be added; such as—'By St. Loy, that draws deep'; Nash's Lenten Stuff, ed. Hindley, p. xiv. 'God save her and Saint Loye'; Jack Juggler, ed. Roxburgh Club, p. 9; and see Eligius in the Index to the Parker Society's publications.
Many more examples could be included, like—'By St. Loy, that digs deep'; Nash's Lenten Stuff, ed. Hindley, p. xiv. 'God save her and Saint Loye'; Jack Juggler, ed. Roxburgh Club, p. 9; and check out Eligius in the Index to the Parker Society's publications.
We already find, in Guillaume de Machault's Confort d'Ami, near the end, the expression:—'Car je te jur, par saint Eloy'; Works, ed. 1849, p. 120.
We already see, in Guillaume de Machault's Confort d'Ami, near the end, the expression:—'For I swear to you, by Saint Eloy'; Works, ed. 1849, p. 120.
The life of St. Eligius, as given in Alban Butler's Lives of the Saints, contains a curious passage, which seems worth citing:—'St. Owen relates many miracles which followed his death, and informs us that the holy abbess, St. Aurea, who was swept off by a pestilence, ... was advertised of her last hour some time before it, by a comfortable vision of St. Eligius.' See also Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art, 3rd ed., p. 728.
The life of St. Eligius, as presented in Alban Butler's Lives of the Saints, includes an interesting passage that is worth mentioning:—'St. Owen recounts many miracles that happened after his death and tells us that the holy abbess, St. Aurea, who was taken by a plague, ... was informed of her final hour some time beforehand through a comforting vision of St. Eligius.' See also Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art, 3rd ed., p. 728.
There is, perhaps, a special propriety in selecting St. Loy for mention in the present instance. In an interesting letter in The Athenæum for Jan. 10, 1891, p. 54, Prof. Hales drew attention to the story about St. Eligius cited in Maitland's Dark Ages, pp. 83-4, ed. 1853. When Dagobert asked Eligius to swear upon the relics of the saints, the bishop refused. On being further pressed to do so, he burst into tears; whereupon Dagobert exclaimed that he would believe him without an oath. Hence, to swear by St. Loy was to swear by one who refused to swear; and the oath became (at second-hand) no oath at all. See Hales, Folia Literaria, p. 102. At any rate, it was a very mild one for those times. Cf. Amis and Amiloun, 877:—'Than answered that maiden bright, And swore "by Jesu, ful of might."'
There’s likely a special reason for mentioning St. Loy in this case. In a fascinating letter in The Athenæum from January 10, 1891, p. 54, Prof. Hales highlighted the story about St. Eligius found in Maitland's Dark Ages, pp. 83-4, ed. 1853. When Dagobert asked Eligius to swear on the relics of the saints, the bishop refused. When Dagobert pressed him again, he started to cry, prompting Dagobert to say that he would believe him without an oath. Therefore, to swear by St. Loy was essentially to swear by someone who wouldn’t swear, which meant the oath became (indirectly) no oath at all. See Hales, Folia Literaria, p. 102. At any rate, it was quite a mild one for those times. Cf. Amis and Amiloun, 877:—'Then answered that maiden bright, And swore "by Jesu, full of might."'
121. cleped, called, named; A. S. cleopian, clypian, to call. Cf. Sir David Lyndesay's Monarchè, bk. iii. l. 4663:—
121. cleped, called, named; A. S. cleopian, clypian, to call. Cf. Sir David Lyndesay's Monarchè, bk. iii. l. 4663:—
'The seilye Nun wyll thynk gret schame
'The silly one will think it a great shame
Without scho callit be Madame.'
Without school, call it Madame.
122. 'She sang the divine service.' Here sér-vic-è is trisyllabic, with a secondary accent on the last syllable.
122. 'She sang the church service.' Here sér-vic-è is trisyllabic, with a secondary accent on the last syllable.
123. Entuned, intoned. nose is the reading of the best MSS. The old black-letter editions read voice (wrongly).
123. Entuned, intoned. nose is the reading of the best MSS. The old black-letter editions read voice (incorrectly).
124. faire, adv. fairly, well. fetisly, excellently; see l. 157.
124. faire, adv. fairly, well. fetisly, excellently; see l. 157.
125. scole, school; here used for style or pronunciation.
125. scole, school; used here to refer to style or pronunciation.
126. Frensh. Mr. Cutts (Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, p. 58) says very justly:—'She spoke French correctly, though with an accent which savoured of the Benedictine convent at Stratford-le-Bow, where she had been educated, rather than of Paris.' There is nothing to shew that Chaucer here speaks slightingly of the French spoken by the Prioress, though this view is commonly adopted by newspaper-writers who know only this one line of Chaucer, and cannot forbear to use it in jest. Even Tyrwhitt and Wright have thoughtlessly given currency to this idea; and it is worth remarking that Tyrwhitt's conclusion as to Chaucer thinking but meanly of Anglo-French, was derived (as he tells us) from a remark in the Prologue to the Testament of Love, which Chaucer did not write! But Chaucer merely states a fact, viz. that the Prioress spoke the usual Anglo-French of the English court, of the English law-courts, and of the English ecclesiastics of the higher rank. The poet, however, had been himself in France, and knew precisely the difference between the two dialects; but he had no special reason for thinking more highly of the Parisian than of the Anglo-French. He merely states that the French which she spoke so 'fetisly' was, naturally, such as was spoken in England. She had never travelled, and was therefore quite satisfied with the French which she had learnt at home. The language of the King of England was quite as good, in the esteem of Chaucer's hearers, as that of the King of France; in fact, king Edward called himself king of France as well as of England, and king John was, at one time, merely his prisoner. Warton's note on the line is quite sane. He shews that queen Philippa wrote business letters in French (doubtless Anglo-French) with 'great propriety.' What Mr. Wright means by saying that 'it was similar to that used at a later period in the courts of law' is somewhat puzzling. It was, of course, not similar to, but the very same language as was used at the very same period in the courts of law. In fact, he and Tyrwhitt have unconsciously given us the view entertained, not by Chaucer, but by unthinking readers of the present age; a view which is not expressed, and was probably not intended. At the modern Stratford we may find Parisian French inefficiently taught; but at the ancient Stratford, the very important Anglo-French was taught efficiently enough. There is no parallel between the cases, nor any such jest as the modern journalist is never weary of, being encouraged by critics who ought to be more careful. The 'French of Norfolk' as spoken of in P. Plowman (B. v. 239) was no French at all, but English; and the alleged parallel is misleading, as the reader who cares to refer to that passage will easily see.
126. French. Mr. Cutts (Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, p. 58) rightly says:—'She spoke French correctly, though with an accent that reflected the Benedictine convent at Stratford-le-Bow, where she had been educated, rather than Paris.' There's no evidence that Chaucer is criticizing the French spoken by the Prioress, although this interpretation is often taken by newspaper writers who only know this one line from Chaucer and can’t help but joke about it. Even Tyrwhitt and Wright have thoughtlessly popularized this idea; it's worth noting that Tyrwhitt's conclusion about Chaucer looking down on Anglo-French came from a remark in the Prologue to the Testament of Love, which Chaucer did not write! But Chaucer is simply stating a fact, namely that the Prioress spoke the common Anglo-French of the English court, the English legal courts, and of higher-ranking English clergy. The poet had traveled to France and clearly understood the differences between the two dialects, but he had no particular reason to think more highly of Parisian French compared to Anglo-French. He merely indicates that the French she spoke so 'neatly' was naturally the kind spoken in England. She had never traveled, and was therefore completely satisfied with the French she learned at home. The language of the King of England was regarded as just as good by Chaucer's audience as that of the King of France; in fact, King Edward referred to himself as king of France as well as England, and King John was, at one time, just his prisoner. Warton's note on the line is quite reasonable. He shows that Queen Philippa wrote business letters in French (likely Anglo-French) with 'great propriety.' What Mr. Wright means by saying that 'it was similar to that used at a later period in the courts of law' is a bit confusing. It was, of course, not similar to, but the very same language as was used at the very same period in the courts of law. In fact, he and Tyrwhitt have unintentionally reflected the perspective held, not by Chaucer, but by careless readers today; a perspective that is not explicitly stated and was probably not intended. At modern Stratford, we may find Parisian French poorly taught; but at ancient Stratford, the very important Anglo-French was taught effectively enough. There's no comparison between these cases, nor any of the jokes that modern journalists never tire of, being supported by critics who should be more careful. The 'French of Norfolk' mentioned in P. Plowman (B. v. 239) was not French at all, but English; and the supposed parallel is misleading, as any reader who checks that passage will easily see.
'Stratford-at-Bow, a Benedictine nunnery, was famous even then for its antiquity.'—Todd, Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 233. It is said by Tanner to have been founded by William, bp. of London, before 1087; but Dugdale says it was founded by one Christiana de Sumery, and [16]that her foundation was confirmed by King Stephen. It was dedicated to St. Leonard.
'Stratford-at-Bow, a Benedictine nunnery, was well-known even back then for its age.'—Todd, Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 233. Tanner mentions that it was established by William, bishop of London, before 1087; however, Dugdale claims it was founded by a woman named Christiana de Sumery, and [16]that her foundation was approved by King Stephen. It was dedicated to St. Leonard.
unknowe, short for unknowen, unknown.
unknown
127. At mete. Tyrwhitt has acutely pointed out how Chaucer, throughout this passage, merely reproduces a passage in his favourite book, viz. Le Roman de la Rose, ed. Méon, l. 13612, &c., which may be thus translated:—'and takes good care not to wet her fingers up to the joints in broth, nor to have her lips anointed with soups, or garlic, or fat flesh, nor to heap up too many or too large morsels and put them in her mouth. She touches with the tips of her fingers the morsel which she has to moisten with the sauce (be it green, or brown, or yellow), and lifts her mouthful warily, so that no drop of the soup, or relish or pepper may fall on her breast. And so daintily she contrives to drink, as not to sprinkle a drop upon herself ... she ought to wipe her lip so well, as not to permit any grease to stay there, at least upon her upper lip.' Such were the manners of the age. Cf. also Ovid, Ars Amatoria, iii. 755, 756.
127. At mete. Tyrwhitt has cleverly noted how Chaucer, throughout this passage, simply reproduces a section from his favorite book, namely Le Roman de la Rose, ed. Méon, l. 13612, etc., which can be translated as:—'and takes care not to wet her fingers up to the joints in broth, nor to have her lips smeared with soups, or garlic, or fatty meat, nor to pile up too many or too large pieces and put them in her mouth. She touches the piece she needs to moisten with the sauce (be it green, or brown, or yellow) with the tips of her fingers, and lifts her mouthful carefully, ensuring that no drop of the soup, or seasoning, or pepper falls on her chest. And so delicately she manages to drink, so as not to spill a drop on herself ... she ought to wipe her lip thoroughly, so as not to allow any grease to remain there, at least on her upper lip.' Such were the manners of the time. Cf. also Ovid, Ars Amatoria, iii. 755, 756.
129. wette, wet; pt. t. of wetten. depe, deeply, adv.
129. wette, wet; past tense of wetten. depe, deeply, adverb.
131. Scan—'Thát | no dróp | e ne fill | e,' &c. The e in drópe is very slight; and the caesura follows. Fille is the pt. t. subjunctive, as distinct from fil, the pt. t. indicative. It means 'should fall.'
131. Scan—'That | no drop | e fill | e,' &c. The e in drop is very slight; and the pause follows. Fille is the past tense subjunctive, different from fil, the past tense indicative. It means 'should fall.'
132. ful, very. lest = list, pleasure, delight; A. S. lyst.
132. ful, very. lest = list, pleasure, delight; A. S. lyst.
133. over, upper, adj. 'The over lippe and the nethere'; Wright's Vocab. 1857, p. 146. clene (klae·nə), cleanly, adv.
133. over, upper, adj. 'The upper lip and the lower'; Wright's Vocab. 1857, p. 146. clene (klae·nə), cleanly, adv.
134. ferthing signifies literally a fourth part, and hence a small portion, or a spot. In Caxton's Book of Curtesye, st. 27, such a spot of grease is called a 'fatte ferthyng.'
134. ferthing literally means a fourth part, so it refers to a small portion or a spot. In Caxton's Book of Curtesye, st. 27, a spot of grease is called a 'fatte ferthyng.'
sen-e, visible, is an adjective, A. S. gesēne, and takes a final -e. This distinguishes it from the pp. seen, which is monosyllabic, and cannot rime with clen-e. The fuller form y-sen-e occurs in l. 592, where it rimes with len-e.
sen-e, visible, is an adjective, A. S. gesēne, and takes a final -e. This distinguishes it from the past participle seen, which is monosyllabic and cannot rhyme with clen-e. The fuller form y-sen-e appears in line 592, where it rhymes with len-e.
136. 'Full seemlily she reached towards her meat (i. e. what she had to eat), and certainly she was of great merriment (or geniality).'
136. 'She gracefully reached for her food, and she was definitely full of joy.'
Mete is often used of eatables in general, raughte (rauhtə), pt. t. of rechen, to reach.
Mete is often used to refer to food in general, raughte (rauhtə), past tense of rechen, which means to reach.
137. sikerly, certainly, siker is an early adaptation of Lat. securus, secure, sure. disport; mod. E. sport.
137. sikerly, definitely, siker is an early adaptation of Lat. securus, secure, sure. disport; mod. E. sport.
139-41. 'And took pains (endeavoured) to imitate courtly behaviour, and to be stately in her deportment, and to be esteemed worthy of reverence.'
139-41. 'And made an effort to imitate elegant behavior, to carry herself with dignity, and to be seen as deserving of respect.'
144. sawe, should see, happened to see (subjunctive).
144. sawe, should see, happened to see (subjunctive).
146. Of, i. e. some. houndes (huundez), dogs. 'Smale whelpes leeve to ladyse and clerkys'; Political, Relig. and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 32; Bernardus de Cura Rei Familiaris, ed. Lumby, p. 13.
146. Of, i.e. some. houndes (huundez), dogs. 'Small pups are given to ladies and clerks'; Political, Relig. and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 32; Bernardus de Cura Rei Familiaris, ed. Lumby, p. 13.
147. wastel-breed. Horses and dogs were not usually fed on wastel-breed or cake-bread (bread made of the best flour), but on coarse lentil bread baked for that purpose. See Our English Home, pp. 79, 80. [17]The O. F. wastel subsequently became gastel, gasteau, mod. F. gâteau, cake. Cf. P. Plowman, B. vi. 217, and the note; Riley, Memorials of London, p. 108.
147. wastel-breed. Horses and dogs were not typically fed on wastel-breed or cake-bread (bread made from the finest flour), but on coarse lentil bread specifically baked for them. See Our English Home, pp. 79, 80. [17]The O. F. wastel later became gastel, gasteau, mod. F. gâteau, cake. Cf. P. Plowman, B. vi. 217, and the note; Riley, Memorials of London, p. 108.
148. The syllable she is here very light; she if oon constitutes the third foot in the line. After she comes the caesural pause. weep, wept; A. S. wēop.
148. The syllable she is very light here; she if oon makes up the third foot in the line. After she comes the caesural pause. weep, wept; A. S. wēop.
149. men smoot, one smote. If men were the ordinary plural of man, smoot ought to be smiten (pl. past); but men is here used like the Ger. man, French on, with the singular verb. It is, in fact, merely the unaccented form of man. yerde, stick, rod; mod. E. yard. smerte, sharply; adv.
149. men smoot, one smote. If men were the standard plural of man, smoot should be smiten (pl. past); but men is used here like the Ger. man, French on, with a singular verb. It is, in fact, just the unaccented form of man. yerde, stick, rod; modern E. yard. smerte, sharply; adv.
151. wimpel. The wimple or gorger is stated first to have appeared in Edward the First's reign. It was a covering for the neck, and was used by nuns and elderly ladies. See Fairholt's Costume, 1885, ii. 413; Ancren Riwle, ed. Morton, p. 420.
151. wimpel. The wimple or gorger is noted to have first appeared during the reign of Edward the First. It was a neck covering used by nuns and older women. See Fairholt's Costume, 1885, ii. 413; Ancren Riwle, ed. Morton, p. 420.
pinched, gathered in small pleats, closely pleated.
pinched, gathered in small folds, tightly pleated.
'But though I olde and hore be, sone myne,
'But even though I am old and grey, my son,'
And poore by my clothing and aray,
And poor by my clothes and outfit,
And not so wyde a gown have as is thyne,
And don’t wear such a wide gown as yours.
So small ypynched and so gay,
So tiny and so happy,
My rede in happe yit the profit may.'
My advice still might lead to some benefit.
Hoccleve, De Regimine Principum, ed. Wright, p. 15.
Hoccleve, De Regimine Principum, ed. Wright, p. 15.
152. tretys, long and well-shaped. From O. F. traitis, Low Lat. tractitius, i. e. drawn out; from L. trahere. Chaucer found the O. F. traitis in the Romaunt of the Rose, and translated it by tretys; see l. 1216 of the E. version. Cf. fetis from factitius; l. 157. eyen greye. This seems to have been the favourite colour of ladies' eyes in Chaucer's time, and even later. Cf. A. 3974; Rom. Rose, 546, 862; &c. 'Her eyen gray and stepe'; Skelton's Philip Sparowe, 1014 (see Dyce's note).
152. tretys, long and well-shaped. From O. F. traitis, Low Lat. tractitius, meaning drawn out; from L. trahere. Chaucer found the O. F. traitis in the Romaunt of the Rose and translated it as tretys; see l. 1216 of the E. version. Cf. fetis from factitius; l. 157. eyen greye. This seems to have been the favorite color of ladies' eyes in Chaucer's time and even later. Cf. A. 3974; Rom. Rose, 546, 862; etc. 'Her eyen gray and stepe'; Skelton's Philip Sparowe, 1014 (see Dyce's note).
'Her eyes are grey as glass.'—Two Gent. of Verona, iv. 4. 197.
'Her eyes are gray as glass.'—Two Gent. of Verona, iv. 4. 197.
'Hyr forheed lely-whyht,
'Hire forhead lely-white,
Hyr bent browys blake, and hyr grey eyne,
Hyr bent black brows, and her gray eyes,
Hyr chyry chekes, hyr nose streyt and ryht,
Hyr shiny cheeks, hyr nose straight and right,
Hyr lyppys rody.'—Lives of Saints, Roxburgh Club, p. 14.
Hyr lyppys rody.'—Lives of Saints, Roxburgh Club, p. 14.
'Wyth eyene graye, and browes bent,
'With gray eyes, and furrowed brows,
And yealwe traces [tresses], and fayre y-trent,
And yellow traces [tresses], and fair y-trend,
Ech her semede of gold;
Ech her sounded of gold;
Hure vysage was fair and tretys,
Her face was fair and tretys,
Hure body iantil and pure fetys,
Hure body is gentle and pure fetys,
And semblych of stature.'—Sir Ferumbras, l. 5881.
And semblance of stature.'—Sir Ferumbras, l. 5881.
'Dame Gaynour, with hur gray een.'
'Dame Gaynour, with her gray eyes.'
Three Met. Romances, ed. Robson, p. 22.
Three Met. Romances, ed. Robson, p. 22.
'Hys eyen grey as crystalle stone';—Sir Eglamour, l. 861.
'His eyes gray like crystal stone';—Sir Eglamour, l. 861.
'Put out my eyen gray';—Sir Launfal, l. 810.
'Put out my eyen gray';—Sir Launfal, l. 810.
156. hardily is here used for sikerly, certainly; so also in E. 25.
156. hardily is used here to mean sikerly, certainly; just like in E. 25.
undergrowe, undergrown; i. e. of short, stinted growth.
undergrowe, undergrown; i.e. of short, limited growth.
157. fetis literally signifies 'made artistically,' and hence well-made, feat, neat, handsome; cf. n. to l. 152. M. E. fetis answers to O. F. faitis, feitis, fetis, neatly made, elegant; from Lat. factitius, artificial.
157. fetis literally means 'made skillfully,' and thus well-made, feat, neat, attractive; see note for line 152. Middle English fetis corresponds to Old French faitis, feitis, fetis, meaning neatly made, elegant; derived from Latin factitius, meaning artificial.
war, aware; 'I was war' = I perceived.
war, aware; 'I was war' = I realized.
159. bedes. The word bede signifies, (1) a prayer; (2) a string of grains upon which the prayers were counted, or the grains themselves. The beads were made of coral, jet, cornelian, pearls, or gold. A pair here means 'a set.' 'A peire of bedis eke she bere'; Rom. Rose, 7372.
159. bedes. The word bede means, (1) a prayer; (2) a string of beads used to count prayers, or the beads themselves. The beads were made from coral, jet, carnelian, pearls, or gold. A pair here means 'a set.' 'A peire of bedis also she carries'; Rom. Rose, 7372.
'Sumtyme with a portas, sumtyme with a payre of bedes.'
'Sometimes with a portal, sometimes with a pair of beads.'
Bale's King John, p. 27; Camden Soc.
Bale's King John, p. 27; Camden Soc.
gauded al with grene, 'having the gawdies green. Some were of silver gilt.'—T. The gawdies or gaudees were the larger beads in the set. 'One payre of beads of silver with riche gaudeys'; Monast. Anglicanum, viii. 1206; qu. by Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. i. 403. 'Unum par de Iett [jet] gaudyett with sylver'; Nottingham Records, iii. 188. 'A peyre bedys of jeete [get], gaudied with corall'; Bury Wills, p. 82, l. 16: the note says that every eleventh bead, or gaudee, stood for a Paternoster: the smaller beads, each for an Ave Maria. The common number was 55, for 50 Aves and 5 Paternosters. The full number was 165, for 150 Aves and 15 Paternosters, also called a Rosary or Our Lady's Psalter; see the poem on Our Lady's Psalter in Horstmann, Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, 1881, pp. 220-4. 'Gaudye of beedes, signeau de paternoster.'—Palsgrave. Cower (Conf. Amant., ed. Pauli, iii. 372) mentions 'A paire of bedes blacke as sable,' with 'gaudees.' See Gaudia and Precula in Ducange. Gaudee originally meant a prayer beginning with Gaudete, whence the name; see Gaudez in Cotgrave.
Gauded all with green, 'having the gawdies green. Some were made of gilded silver.'—T. The gawdies or gaudees were the larger beads in the set. 'One pair of beads of silver with rich gaudeys'; Monast. Anglicanum, viii. 1206; quoted by Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. i. 403. 'One pair of Iett [jet] gaudyet with silver'; Nottingham Records, iii. 188. 'A pair of beads of jet [get], gaudied with coral'; Bury Wills, p. 82, l. 16: the note explains that every eleventh bead, or gaudee, stood for a Paternoster: the smaller beads, each for an Ave Maria. The common count was 55, for 50 Aves and 5 Paternosters. The total number was 165, for 150 Aves and 15 Paternosters, also known as a Rosary or Our Lady's Psalter; see the poem on Our Lady's Psalter in Horstmann, Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, 1881, pp. 220-4. 'Gaudye of beads, signeau de paternoster.'—Palsgrave. Cower (Conf. Amant., ed. Pauli, iii. 372) mentions 'A pair of beads black as sable,' with 'gaudees.' See Gaudia and Precula in Ducange. Gaudee originally referred to a prayer that began with Gaudete, from where the name comes; see Gaudez in Cotgrave.
160. broche = brooch, signified, (1) a pin; (2) a breast-pin; (3) a buckle or clasp; (4) a jewel or ornament. It was an ornament common to both sexes. The brooch seems to have been made in the shape of a capital A, surmounted by a crown. See the figure of a silver-gilt brooch in the shape of an A in the Glossary to Fairholt's Costume in England. The 'crowned A' is supposed to represent Amor or Charity, the greatest of all the Christian graces. 'Omnia uincit amor'; Vergil, Eclog. x. 69. Cf. the use of AMOR as a motto in the Squyer of Lowe Degree, l. 215.
160. broche = brooch, meant, (1) a pin; (2) a breast-pin; (3) a buckle or clasp; (4) a jewel or ornament. It was an accessory worn by both men and women. The brooch appears to have been designed in the shape of a capital A, topped with a crown. Check out the illustration of a silver-gilt brooch shaped like an A in the Glossary of Fairholt's Costume in England. The 'crowned A' is believed to represent Amor or Charity, the highest of all Christian virtues. 'Omnia uincit amor'; Vergil, Eclog. x. 69. See also the use of AMOR as a motto in the Squyer of Lowe Degree, l. 215.
heng, also spelt heeng, hung, is the pt. t. of M. E. hangen, to hang. Cf. A. S. hēng, pt. t. of hōn, to hang.
heng, also spelled heeng, hung, is the past tense of Middle English hangen, meaning to hang. Compare to Old English hēng, the past tense of hōn, to hang.
shene (shee·nə), showy, bright. Really allied, not to shine, but to shew. Cf. mod. E. sheen, and G. schön.
shene (shee·nə), flashy, vibrant. Truly related, not to shine, but to shew. Cf. modern English sheen, and German schön.
The Nonne and Three Preestes.
The Nun and Three Priests.
163. Another Nonne. It was not common for Prioresses to have female chaplains; but Littré gives chapelaine, fem., as an old title of dignity in a nunnery. Moreover, it is an office still held in most Benedictine convents, as is fully explained in a letter written by a modern Nun-Chaplain, and printed in Anglia, iv. 238. See also N. and Q. 7 S. vi. 485; The Academy, Aug. 23, 1890, p. 152.
163. Another Nun. It wasn't common for Prioresses to have female chaplains, but Littré mentions chapelaine, feminine, as an old title of respect in a convent. Additionally, this position is still held in most Benedictine convents, as detailed in a letter written by a modern Nun-Chaplain, published in Anglia, iv. 238. See also N. and Q. 7 S. vi. 485; The Academy, Aug. 23, 1890, p. 152.
164. The mention of three priests presents some difficulty. To make up the twenty-nine mentioned in l. 24, we only want one priest, and it is afterwards assumed that there was but one priest, viz. the Nonnes Preest, who tells the tale of the Cock and Fox. Chaucer also, in all other cases, supposes that there was but one representative of each class.
164. The mention of three priests creates some confusion. To reach the twenty-nine mentioned in line 24, we only need one priest, and it's later assumed that there was just one priest, specifically the Nonnes Preest, who tells the story of the Cock and Fox. Chaucer also, in all other instances, assumes there was only one representative of each group.
The most likely solution is that Chaucer wrote a character of the Second Nun, beginning—
The most likely solution is that Chaucer wrote a character for the Second Nun, starting—
'Another Nonne with hir hadde she
'Another Nun with her had she
That was hir chapeleyne'—
That was her chaplain—
and that, for some reason, he afterwards suppressed the description. The line left imperfect, as above, may have been filled up, to stop a gap, either by himself (temporarily), or indeed by some one else.
and that, for some reason, he later decided not to share the description. The incomplete line, as mentioned above, might have been filled in, to close a gap, either by him (temporarily) or even by someone else.
If we are to keep the text (which stands alike in all MSS.), we must take 'wel nyne and twenty' to mean 'at least nine and twenty.'
If we are to keep the text (which is the same in all manuscripts), we must take 'wel nyne and twenty' to mean 'at least nine and twenty.'
The letter from the Nun-Chaplain mentioned in the last note shews that an Abbess might have as many as five priests, as well as a chaplain. See Essays on Chaucer (Ch. Soc.), p. 183. The difficulty is, merely, how to reconcile this line with l. 24.
The letter from the Nun-Chaplain mentioned in the last note shows that an Abbess could have as many as five priests, along with a chaplain. See Essays on Chaucer (Ch. Soc.), p. 183. The challenge is simply how to reconcile this line with l. 24.
The Monk.
The Monk.
165. a fair, i. e. a fair one. Cf. 'a merye' in l. 208; and l. 339.
165. a fair, meaning a good one. See 'a merry' in line 208; and line 339.
for the maistrye is equivalent to the French phrase pour la maistrie, which in old medical books is 'applied to such medicines as we usually call sovereign, excellent above all others'; Tyrwhitt. We may explain it by 'as regards superiority,' or, 'to shew his excellence.' Cf. 'An stede he gan aprikie · wel vor the maistrie'; Rob. of Glouc. l. 11554 (or ed. Hearne, p. 553).
for the maistrye is the same as the French phrase pour la maistrie, which in old medical texts refers to medicines that we typically call the best, superior to all others; Tyrwhitt. We can interpret it as 'in terms of superiority' or 'to demonstrate his excellence.' Cf. 'Then he started to thrive well for the maistrie'; Rob. of Glouc. l. 11554 (or ed. Hearne, p. 553).
In the Romance of Sir Launfal, ed. Ritson, l. 957, is a description of a saddle, adorned with 'twey stones of Ynde Gay for the maystrye'; i. e. preëminently gay.
In the Romance of Sir Launfal, ed. Ritson, l. 957, there is a description of a saddle, decorated with 'two stones from India for the majesty'; i.e. extremely vibrant.
Several characteristics of various orders of monks are satirically noted in Wright's Political Songs, pp. 137-148.
Several traits of different types of monks are humorously highlighted in Wright's Political Songs, pp. 137-148.
166. out-rydere, outrider; formerly the name of an officer of a monastery or abbey, whose duty was to look after the manors belonging to it; or, as Chaucer himself explains it, in B. 1255—
166. outrider, outrider; previously the title of an officer in a monastery or abbey, responsible for overseeing its manors; or, as Chaucer himself clarifies in B. 1255—
'an officere out for to ryde
'an officere out for to ryde
To seen hir graunges and hir bernes wyde.
To see her grounds and her barns wide.
In the Visitations of the Diocese of Norwich, 1492-1532, ed. Jessop (Camden Soc.), pp. 214, 279, the word occurs twice, as the name of an officer of the Abbey of St. Benet's, Hulme; e.g. 'Dompnus Willelmus Hornyng, oute-rider, dicit quod multa edificia et orrea maneriorum sunt prostrata et collapsa praesertim violentia venti hoc anno.'
In the Visitations of the Diocese of Norwich, 1492-1532, ed. Jessop (Camden Soc.), pp. 214, 279, the word appears twice as the title of an officer at the Abbey of St. Benet's, Hulme; for example, 'Dompnus Willelmus Hornyng, oute-rider, states that many buildings and granaries of the manors have been destroyed and collapsed, especially due to the force of the wind this year.'
The Lat. name for this officer was exequitator, as appears from Wyclif, Sermones, iii. 326 (Wyclif Soc.). I am indebted for these references and for the explanation of out-rydere to Mr. Tancock; see his note in N. and Q. 7 S. vi. 425. The same vol. of Visitations also shews that, in the same abbey, another monk, 'Thomas Stonham tertius prior' was devoted to hunting; 'communis venator ... solet exire solus ad venatum mane in aurora.' There is also a complaint of the great number of dogs kept there—'superfluus numerus canum est in domo.' In the Rolls of Parliament (1406), vol. iii. p. 598, the sheriffs collect payments for the repair of roads and bridges 'par lour Ministres appellez Outryders'; N. and Q. 8 S. ii. 39. Note that this fully explains the use of outryders in P. Plowman, C. v. 116.
The Latin name for this officer was exequitator, as shown in Wyclif, Sermones, iii. 326 (Wyclif Soc.). I'm grateful to Mr. Tancock for these references and for explaining out-rydere; see his note in N. and Q. 7 S. vi. 425. The same volume of Visitations also shows that, in that same abbey, another monk, 'Thomas Stonham tertius prior,' was passionate about hunting; 'communis venator ... solet exire solus ad venatum mane in aurora.' There’s also a complaint about the excessive number of dogs kept there—'superfluus numerus canum est in domo.' In the Rolls of Parliament (1406), vol. iii. p. 598, the sheriffs collect payments for the repair of roads and bridges 'par lour Ministres appellez Outryders'; N. and Q. 8 S. ii. 39. Note that this fully clarifies the use of outryders in P. Plowman, C. v. 116.
venerye, hunting; cf. A. 2308. 'The monks of the middle ages were extremely attached to hunting and field-sports; and this was a frequent subject of complaint with the more austere ecclesiastics, and of satire with the laity.'—Wright. See Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. i. c. 1. §§ 9, 10; Our Eng. Home, p. 23. From Lat. uenari, to hunt.
venery, hunting; cf. A. 2308. 'The monks of the Middle Ages enjoyed hunting and outdoor sports a lot, which often led to complaints from the stricter clergy and mockery from the common people.'—Wright. See Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. i. c. 1. §§ 9, 10; Our Eng. Home, p. 23. From Lat. uenari, to hunt.
168. deyntee, dainty, i. e. precious, valuable, rare; orig. a sb., viz. O. F. deintee, dignity, from Lat. acc. dignitatem. Cf. l. 346.
168. deyntee, dainty, meaning precious, valuable, or rare; originally a noun, from the Old French deintee, meaning dignity, derived from the Latin accusative dignitatem. See line 346.
170. Ginglen, jingle. (The line is deficient in the first foot.) Fashionable riders were in the habit of hanging small bells on the bridles and harness of their horses. Wyclif speaks of 'a worldly preest ... in pompe and pride, coveitise and envye ... with fatte hors, and jolye and gaye sadeles, and bridelis ryngynge be the weye, and himself in costy clothes and pelure' [fur]; Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 519, 520.
170. Ginglen, jingle. (The line is missing a beat in the first part.) Trendy riders used to attach small bells to their horses’ bridles and harnesses. Wyclif mentions 'a worldly priest ... in pomp and pride, greed and envy ... with fat horses, and lively and fancy saddles, and bridles ringing by the way, and himself in expensive clothes and fur'; Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 519, 520.
In Richard Cuer de Lion, l. 1517, we read of a mounted messenger, with silk trappings—
In Richard Cuer de Lion, l. 1517, we read about a mounted messenger, with silk decorations—
'With fyve hundred belles ryngande.'
'With five hundred bells ringing.'
And again, at l. 5712—
And again, at line 5712—
'His crouper heeng al full off belles.'
'His crouper hung all full of bells.'
'Vincent of Beauvais, speaking of the Knights Templars, and their gorgeous horse-caparisons, says they have—in pectoralibus campanulas infixas magnum emittentes sonitum'; Hist. lib. xxx. c. 85 (cited by Warton, Hist. E. P. i. 167). See B. 3984; and Spenser, F. Q. i. 2. 13; also Englische Studien, iii. 105.
'Vincent of Beauvais, talking about the Knights Templars and their impressive horse caparisons, says they have—"on their chest plates, bells attached that emit a loud sound"; Hist. lib. xxx. c. 85 (cited by Warton, Hist. E. P. i. 167). See B. 3984; and Spenser, F. Q. i. 2. 13; also Englische Studien, iii. 105.'
172. Ther as = where that. keper, principal, head, i. e. prior. celle, cell; a 'cell' was a small monastery or nunnery, dependent on a larger one. 'Celle, a religious house, subordinate to some great [21]abby. Of these cells some were altogether subject to their respective abbies, who appointed their officers, and received their revenues; while others consisted of a stated number of monks, who had a prior sent them from the abby, and who paid an annual pension as an acknowledgment of their subjection; but, in other matters, acted as an independent body, and received the rest of their revenues for their own use. These priories or cells were of the same order with the abbies on whom they depended. See Tanner, Pref. Not. Monast. p. xxvii.'—Todd, Illustrations of Chaucer, p.326. Cf. note to l. 670, and especially the note to D. 2259.
172. *Ther as* = where that. *keper*, principal, head, i.e. prior. *celle*, cell; a 'cell' was a small monastery or nunnery dependent on a larger one. '*Celle*, a religious house, subordinate to some great [21]abbey. Of these *cells*, some were completely subject to their respective abbots, who appointed their officers and collected their revenues; while others comprised a set number of monks, who had a prior sent from the abbey, and who paid an annual pension as a recognition of their subjugation; but, in other matters, acted as an independent body and received the rest of their revenues for their own use. These *priories* or *cells* were of the same order as the abbots on whom they depended. See Tanner, Pref. Not. Monast. p. xxvii.'—Todd, Illustrations of Chaucer, p.326. Cf. note to l. 670, and especially the note to D. 2259.
173. The reule (rule) of seint Maure (St. Maur) and that of seint Beneit (St. Benet or Benedict) were the oldest forms of monastic discipline in the Romish Church. St. Maur (Jan. 15) was a disciple of St. Benet (Dec. 4), who founded the Benedictine order, and died about A.D. 542.
173. The rule (rule) of St. Maur (St. Maur) and that of St. Benet (St. Benet or Benedict) were the earliest forms of monastic discipline in the Roman Catholic Church. St. Maur (Jan. 15) was a disciple of St. Benet (Dec. 4), who founded the Benedictine order, and died around CE 542.
174. Note that streit, mod. E. strait, A. F. estreit, from Lat. strictus, is quite distinct from mod. E. straight, of A. S. origin.
174. Note that streit, modern English strait, Old French estreit, from Latin strictus, is quite different from modern English straight, which comes from Old English origin.
175. The Harl. MS. reads, 'This ilke monk leet forby hem pace' (error for leet hem forby him pace?), 'This same monk let them pass by him unobserved.' hem refers to the rules of St. Maur and St. Benet, which were too streit (strict) for this 'lord' or superior of the house, who preferred a milder sort of discipline. Forby is still used in Scotland for by or past. pace, pass by, remain in abeyance; cf. pace, pass on, proceed, in l. 36. hem, them; originally dat. pl. of he.
175. The Harl. MS. reads, 'This monk let them pass by him unobserved.' 'Hem' refers to the rules of St. Maur and St. Benet, which were too strict for this 'lord' or superior of the house, who preferred a milder type of discipline. 'Forby' is still used in Scotland for 'by' or 'past.' 'Pace' means to pass by, remain inactive; see 'pace,' to move on, proceed, in line 36. 'Hem' means them; originally the dative plural of 'he.'
176. space, course (Lat. spatium); 'and held his course in conformity with the new order of things.'
176. space, course (Lat. spatium); 'and followed his path according to the new circumstances.'
177. yaf not of, gave not for, valued not. yaf is the pt. t. of yeven or yiven, to give.
177. yaf not of, gave not for, valued not. yaf is the pt. t. of yeven or yiven, to give.
a pulled hen, lit. a plucked hen; hence, the value of a hen without its feathers; see l. 652. In D. 1112, the phrase is 'not worth a hen.' Tyrwhitt says, 'I do not see much force in the epithet pulled'; but adds, in his Glossary—'I have been told since, that a hen whose feathers are pulled, or plucked off, will not lay any eggs.' Becon speaks of a 'polled hen,' i. e. pulled hen, as one unable to fly; Works, p. 533; Parker Soc. It is only one of the numerous old phrases for expressing that a thing is of small value. See l. 182. I may add that pulled, in the sense of 'plucked off the feathers,' occurs in the Manciple's Tale; H. 304. And see Troil. v. 1546.
a pulled hen, literally a plucked hen; thus, the value of a hen without its feathers; see l. 652. In D. 1112, the phrase is 'not worth a hen.' Tyrwhitt says, 'I don't see much significance in the word pulled'; but adds, in his Glossary—'I've been told since that a hen whose feathers are pulled or plucked will not lay any eggs.' Becon refers to a 'polled hen,' meaning pulled hen, as one that can't fly; Works, p. 533; Parker Soc. It's just one of many old phrases for saying that something has little value. See l. 182. I should also mention that pulled, meaning 'feathers removed,' appears in the Manciple's Tale; H. 304. And see Troil. v. 1546.
text, remark in writing; the word was used of any written statement that was frequently quoted. The allusion is to the legend of Nimrod, 'the mighty hunter' (Gen. x. 9), which described him as a very bad man. 'Mikel he cuth [much he knew] o sin and scham'; Cursor Mundi, l. 2202. It was he (it was said) who built the tower of Babel, and introduced idolatry and fire-worship. All this has ceased to be familiar, and the allusion has lost its point. 'We enjoin that a priest be not a hunter, nor a hawker, nor a dicer'; Canons of King Edgar, translated; no. 64. See my note to P. Plowman, C. vi. 157. [22]
text, written remark; the term referred to any written statement that was often quoted. This references the story of Nimrod, 'the mighty hunter' (Gen. x. 9), which portrayed him as a very evil man. 'Mikel he cuth [he knew a lot] of sin and shame'; Cursor Mundi, l. 2202. It was said that he built the tower of Babel and introduced idolatry and fire-worship. This has become unfamiliar, and the reference has lost its meaning. 'We order that a priest should not be a hunter, nor a seller, nor a gambler'; Canons of King Edgar, translated; no. 64. See my note to P. Plowman, C. vi. 157. [22]
179. recchelees (in MS. E.) means careless, regardless of rule; but 'a careless monk' is not necessarily 'a monk out of his cloister.' But the reading cloisterless (in MS. Harl.) solves the difficulty; being a coined word, Chaucer goes on to explain it in l. 181. See the quotation from Jehan de Meung in the next note.
179. recchelees (in MS. E.) means careless, ignoring rules; but 'a careless monk' isn't automatically 'a monk outside his cloister.' However, the reading cloisterless (in MS. Harl.) clears up the confusion; since it's a coined word, Chaucer goes on to explain it in l. 181. See the quotation from Jehan de Meung in the next note.
179-81. This passage, says Tyrwhitt, 'is attributed by Gratian (Decretal. P. ii. Cau. xvi. q. l. c. viii.) to a pope Eugenius: Sicut piscis sine aqua caret vita, ita sine monasterio monachus.' Joinville says, 'The Scriptures do say that a monk cannot live out of his cloister without falling into deadly sins, any more than a fish can live out of water without dying.' Cf. Piers Plowman, B. x. 292; and my note.
179-81. This passage, according to Tyrwhitt, 'is attributed by Gratian (Decretal. P. ii. Cau. xvi. q. l. c. viii.) to Pope Eugenius: Sicut piscis sine aqua caret vita, ita sine monasterio monachus.' Joinville states, 'The Scriptures say that a monk cannot live outside his cloister without falling into serious sins, just like a fish can't survive out of water.' See Piers Plowman, B. x. 292; and my note.
Wyclif (Works, ed. Matthew), p. 449, has a similar remark:—'For, as they seyn that groundiden [founded] these cloystris, thes men myghten no more dwelle out ther-of than fizs myghte dwelle out of water, for vertu that they han ther-ynne.' The simile is very old; in The Academy, Nov. 29, 1890, Prof. Albert Cook traced it back to Sozomen, Eccl. Hist. bk. i. c. 13 (Migne, Patr. Graec. 67. 898):—τοὺς μὲν γὰρ ἰχθύας ἔλεγε τὴν ὑγρὰν ὀυσίαν τρέφειν, μοναχοῖς δὲ κόσμον φέρειν τὴν ἔρημον. ἐπίσης τε τοὺς μὲν ξηρᾶς ἀπτομένους τὸ ζῆν ἀπολιμπάνειν, τοὺς δὲ τὴν μοναστικὴν σεμνότητα ἀπολλύειν τοῖς ἄστεσι προσιόντας. And in The Academy, Dec. 6, 1890, Mr. H. Ellershaw, of Durham, shewed that it occurs still earlier, in the Life of St. Anthony (c. 85) attributed to St. Athanasius, not later than A.D. 373:—ὥσπερ ὁι ἰχθύες ἐγχρονίζοντες τῇ ξηρᾷ γῇ τελευτῶσιν· οὕτως ὁι μοναχοὶ βραδύνοντες μεθ' ὑμῶν καὶ παρ' ὑμῖν ἐνδιατρίβοντες ἐκλύονται.
Wyclif (Works, ed. Matthew), p. 449, makes a similar statement: “For, as they say that those who founded these monasteries could no more live outside of them than fish can live out of water, because of the virtue they have within.” The comparison is very old; in The Academy, Nov. 29, 1890, Prof. Albert Cook traced it back to Sozomen, Eccl. Hist. bk. i. c. 13 (Migne, Patr. Graec. 67. 898):—He said that fish are nourished by the wet essence, while the solitary ones bring beauty to the wilderness. Likewise, those who rely on dry land tend to lose their lives, while those who embrace the solemnity of solitude perish when they come into the cities. And in The Academy, Dec. 6, 1890, Mr. H. Ellershaw, of Durham, showed that it appears even earlier, in the Life of St. Anthony (c. 85) attributed to St. Athanasius, dating back to CE 373:—Just as fish that are out of water eventually die, so too do those who linger slowly with you and around you become distressed.
Moreover, the poet was thinking of a passage in Le Testament de Jehan de Meung, ed. Méon, l. 1166:—
Moreover, the poet was thinking of a passage in Le Testament de Jehan de Meung, ed. Méon, l. 1166:—
'Qui les voldra trover, si les quiere en leur cloistre ...
'Qui les voldra trover, si les quiere en leur cloistre ...
Car ne prisent le munde la montance d'une oistre.'
Car ne prisent le munde la montance d'une oistre.
i. e. 'whoever would find them, let him seek them in their cloister; for they do not prize the world at the value of an oyster.' Chaucer turns this passage just the other way about.
i. e. 'whoever wants to find them should look for them in their hideout; for they don't value the world any more than an oyster.' Chaucer flips this idea around.
182. text, remark, saying (as above, in l. 177). held, esteemed.
182. text, remark, saying (as above, in l. 177). held, considered.
183. 'And I said.' This is a very realistic touch; as if Chaucer had been talking to the monk, obtaining his opinions, and professing to agree with them.
183. 'And I said.' This adds a very realistic element; it's like Chaucer had been chatting with the monk, getting his views, and pretending to agree with them.
184. What has here its earliest sense of wherefore, or why.
184. What has here its earliest sense of why, or why.
wood, mad, foolish, is frequently employed by Spenser; A. S. wōd.
wood, crazy, foolish, is often used by Spenser; A. S. wōd.
186. swinken, to toil; whence 'swinked hedger,' used by Milton (Comus, l. 293). But swinken is, properly, a strong verb; A. S. swincan, pt. t. swanc, pp. swuncen. Hence swink, s., toil; l. 188.
186. swinken, to work hard; hence 'swinked hedger,' used by Milton (Comus, l. 293). But swinken is, technically, a strong verb; A. S. swincan, past tense swanc, past participle swuncen. Therefore, swink, noun, toil; l. 188.
187. bit, the 3rd pers. sing. pres. of bidden, to command. So also rit, rideth, A. 974, 981; fynt, findeth, A. 4071; rist, riseth, A. 4193; stant, standeth, B. 618; sit, sitteth, D. 1657; smit, smiteth, E. 122; hit, hideth, F. 512.
187. bit, the 3rd person singular present of bidden, meaning to command. The same goes for rit, rideth, A. 974, 981; fynt, findeth, A. 4071; rist, riseth, A. 4193; stant, standeth, B. 618; sit, sitteth, D. 1657; smit, smiteth, E. 122; hit, hideth, F. 512.
187, 188. Austin, St. Augustine. The reference is to St. Augustine [23]of Hippo, after whom the Augustinian Canons were named. Their rule was compiled from his writings. Thus we read that 'bothe monks and chanouns forsaken the reules of Benet and Austyn'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 511. And again—'Seynt Austyn techith munkis to labore with here hondis, and so doth seint Benet and seynt Bernard'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 51. See Cutts, Scenes and Characters, &c.; ch. ii. and ch. iii.
187, 188. Austin, St. Augustine. This refers to St. Augustine [23]of Hippo, who the Augustinian Canons are named after. Their guidelines were based on his writings. Thus we read that 'both monks and canons abandon the rules of Benedict and Austin'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 511. And again—'Saint Austin teaches monks to work with their hands, and so do Saint Benedict and Saint Bernard'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 51. See Cutts, Scenes and Characters, etc.; ch. ii. and ch. iii.
189. a pricasour, a hard rider. priking, hard riding (l. 191).
189. a pricasour, a tough rider. priking, tough riding (l. 191).
190. Cf. 'Also fast so the fowl in flyght'; Ywaine and Gawin, 630.
190. Cf. 'Also quickly so the bird in flight'; Ywaine and Gawin, 630.
192. for no cost, for no expense. Dr. Morris explains for no cost by 'for no reason,' and certainly M. E. cost sometimes has such a force; but see ll. 213, 799, where it clearly means 'expense.'
192. for free, at no cost. Dr. Morris explains for free as 'for no reason,' and certainly M. E. cost sometimes carries that meaning; but see ll. 213, 799, where it clearly means 'expense.'
193. seigh, saw; A. S. sēah, pt. t. of sēon, to see.
193. seigh, saw; A. S. sēah, past tense of sēon, to see.
purfiled, edged with fur. The M. E. purfil signifies the embroidered or furred hem of a garment, so that purfile is to work upon the edge. Purfiled has also a more extended meaning, and is applied to garments overlaid with gems or other ornaments. 'Pourfiler d'or, to purfle, tinsell, or overcast with gold thread,' &c.: Cotgrave. Spenser uses purfled in the Fairy Queene, i. 2. 13; ii. 3. 26. Cf. note to P. Plowman, C. iii. 10.
Purfiled, trimmed with fur. The M. E. purfil means the embroidered or fur-lined edge of a garment, so purfile refers to working on the edge. Purfiled also has a broader meaning and is used for garments adorned with gems or other decorations. 'Pourfiler d'or, to purfle, embellish, or edge with gold thread,' etc.: Cotgrave. Spenser uses purfled in the Fairy Queene, i. 2. 13; ii. 3. 26. See note to P. Plowman, C. iii. 10.
194. grys, a sort of costly grey fur, formerly very much esteemed; O. F. gris, Rom. de la Rose, 9121, 9307; Sir Tristrem, l. 1381. 'The grey is the back-fur of the northern squirrel'; L. Gautier, Chivalry (Eng. tr.), p. 323. Such a dress as is here described must have been very expensive. In 1231 (Close Roll, 16 Hen. III.), king Henry III. had a skirt (iupa) of scarlet, furred with red gris. See Gloss. to Liber Custumarum, ed. Riley, s. v. griseum, p. 806.
194. grys, a type of expensive grey fur that was highly valued in the past; O. F. gris, Rom. de la Rose, 9121, 9307; Sir Tristrem, l. 1381. 'The grey is the back fur of the northern squirrel'; L. Gautier, Chivalry (Eng. tr.), p. 323. A garment like the one described here must have been very costly. In 1231 (Close Roll, 16 Hen. III.), King Henry III. owned a skirt (iupa) made of scarlet, lined with red gris. See Gloss. to Liber Custumarum, ed. Riley, s. v. griseum, p. 806.
In Lydgate's Dance of Macabre, the Cardinal is made to regret—
In Lydgate's Dance of Macabre, the Cardinal is made to regret—
'That I shal never hereafter clothed be
'That I shall never be clothed hereafter'
In grise nor ermine, like unto my degree.'
In gray or white fur, according to my status.
The Council of London (1342) reproaches the religious orders with wearing clothing 'fit rather for knights than for clerks, that is to say, short, very tight, with excessively wide sleeves, not reaching the elbows, but hanging down very low, lined with fur or with silk'; see J. Jusserand, English Wayfaring Life (1889). Cf. Wyclif, Works, ed. Matthew, p. 121.
The Council of London (1342) criticizes the religious orders for wearing clothing "more suited for knights than for clergy. It's short, very tight, with overly wide sleeves that don't reach the elbows and hang down very low, lined with fur or silk"; see J. Jusserand, English Wayfaring Life (1889). Cf. Wyclif, Works, ed. Matthew, p. 121.
'This worshipful man, this dene, came rydynge into a good paryssh with a x. or xii. horses lyke a prelate'; Caxton, Fables of Æsop, &c.; last fable; cf. l. 204 below.
'This devout man, this lord, rode into a nice parish with ten or twelve horses like a bishop'; Caxton, Fables of Æsop, &c.; last fable; cf. l. 204 below.
196. 'He had an elaborate brooch, made of gold, with a love-knot in the larger end.' love-knotte, a complicated twist, with loops.
196. 'He had a fancy gold brooch with a love knot at the larger end.' love-knotte, a complex twist with loops.
198. balled, bald. See Specimens of Early English, ii. 15. 408.
198. balled, bald. See Specimens of Early English, ii. 15. 408.
199. anoint, anointed; O. F. enoint, Lat. inunctus.
199. anoint, anointed; O. F. enoint, Lat. inunctus.
201. stepe, E. E. steap, does not here mean sunken, but bright, burning, fiery. Mr. Cockayne has illustrated the use of this word in his Seinte Marherete, pp. 9, 108: 'His twa ehnen [semden] steappre þene steorren,' his two eyes seemed brighter than stars. So also: 'schininde and schenre, of ȝimstanes steapre then is eni steorre,' shining and clearer, brighter with gems than is any star; St. Katherine, l. 1647. The expression 'eyen gray and stepe,' i. e. bright, has already been quoted in the note to l. 152. So also 'Eyyen stepe and graye'; King of Tars, l. 15 (in Ritson, Met. Rom. ii. 157); and again, 'thair een steep'; Palladius on Husbandry, bk. iv. l. 800. Cf. stemed in the next line; and see l. 753.
201. stepe, E. E. steap, does not here mean sunken, but bright, burning, fiery. Mr. Cockayne has illustrated the use of this word in his Seinte Marherete, pp. 9, 108: 'His twa ehnen [semden] steappre þene steorren,' his two eyes seemed brighter than stars. Similarly: 'schininde and schenre, of ȝimstanes steapre then is eni steorre,' shining and clearer, brighter with gems than is any star; St. Katherine, l. 1647. The expression 'eyen gray and stepe,' i.e. bright, has already been quoted in the note to l. 152. Likewise 'Eyyen stepe and graye'; King of Tars, l. 15 (in Ritson, Met. Rom. ii. 157); and again, 'thair een steep'; Palladius on Husbandry, bk. iv. l. 800. Cf. stemed in the next line; and see l. 753.
202. stemed as a forneys of a leed, shone like the fire under a cauldron. Here stemed is related to the M. E. stēm, a bright light, used in Havelok, 591. Cf. 'two stemyng eyes,' two bright eyes; Sir T. Wiat, Sat. i. 53. That refers to eyen, not to heed.
202. stemmed as a furnace of a lead, shone like the fire under a cauldron. Here stemmed is connected to the M. E. stēm, a bright light, used in Havelok, 591. Cf. 'two stemyng eyes,' two bright eyes; Sir T. Wiat, Sat. i. 53. That refers to eyes, not to head.
A kitchen-copper is still sometimes called a lead. As to the word leed, which is the same as the modern E. lead (the metal), Mr. Stevenson, in his edition of the Nottingham Records, iii. 493, observes—'That these vessels were really made of lead we have ample evidence'; and refers us to the Laws of Æthelstán, iv. 7 (Schmid, Anhang, xvi. § 1); &c. He adds—'The lead was frequently fixed, like a modern domestic copper, over a grate. The grate and flue were known as a furnace. Hence the frequent expression—a lead in furnace.' See also led in Havelok, l. 924; and lead in Tusser's Husbandrie, E. D. S.
A kitchen copper is still sometimes referred to as a lead. Regarding the word leed, which is the same as the modern English lead (the metal), Mr. Stevenson, in his edition of the Nottingham Records, iii. 493, notes—'We have plenty of evidence that these vessels were actually made of lead'; and points us to the Laws of Æthelstán, iv. 7 (Schmid, Anhang, xvi. § 1); &c. He adds—'The lead was often installed, like a modern domestic copper, over a grate. The grate and flue were referred to as a furnace. Hence the common phrase—a lead in furnace.' See also led in Havelok, l. 924; and lead in Tusser's Husbandrie, E. D. S.
203. botes souple, boots pliable, soft, and close-fitting.
203. botes souple, flexible boots, soft, and snug-fitting.
'This is part of the description of a smart abbot, by an anonymous writer of the thirteenth century: "Ocreas habebat in cruribus quasi innatae essent, sine plica porrectas."—MS. Bodley, James, no. 6. p. 121.'—T. See Rom. of the Rose, 2265-70 (vol. i. p. 173).
'This is part of the description of a clever abbot, by an unknown writer from the thirteenth century: "He had stockings on his legs as if they were natural, stretched out without a fold."—MS. Bodley, James, no. 6. p. 121.'—T. See Rom. of the Rose, 2265-70 (vol. i. p. 173).
205. for-pyned, 'tormented,' and hence 'wasted away'; from pine. The for- is intensive, as in Eng. forswear.
205. for-pyned, 'tormented,' and thus 'wasted away'; from pine. The for- is used for emphasis, as in English forswear.
The Frere.
The Bro.
208. Frere, friar. The four orders of mendicant friars mentioned in l. 210 were:—(1) The Dominicans, or friars-preachers, who took up their abode in Oxford in 1221, known as the Black Friars. (2) The Franciscans, founded by St. Francis of Assisi in 1209, and known by the name of Grey Friars. They made their first appearance in England in 1224. (3) The Carmelites, or White Friars. (4) The Augustin (or Austin) Friars. The friar was popular with the mercantile classes on account of his varied attainments and experience. 'Who else so welcome at the houses of men to whom scientific skill and information, scanty as they might be, were yet of no inconsiderable service and attraction. He alone of learned and unlearned possessed some knowledge of foreign countries and their productions; he alone was acquainted with the composition and decomposition of bodies, with the art of distillation, [25]with the construction of machinery, and with the use of the laboratory.' See Professor Brewer's Preface to Monumenta Franciscana, p. xlv; and, in particular, the poem called 'Pierce the Ploughman's Crede,' and the satirical piece against the Friars entitled Jack Upland, formerly printed with Chaucer's Works. Several pieces against them will also be found in Political Poems, ed. Wright (Record Series); and there are numerous outspoken attacks upon them in Wyclif's various works, as, e.g. in the Select Eng. Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 366, and in his Works, ed. Matthew, p. 47. See also the chapter on Friars in the E. translation of Jusserand, Eng. Wayfaring Life; p. 293.
208. Frere, friar. The four orders of mendicant friars mentioned in line 210 were:—(1) The Dominicans, or friars-preachers, who settled in Oxford in 1221, known as the Black Friars. (2) The Franciscans, founded by St. Francis of Assisi in 1209, known as the Grey Friars, who first appeared in England in 1224. (3) The Carmelites, or White Friars. (4) The Augustinian (or Austin) Friars. The friar was popular among the business class due to his diverse knowledge and experience. 'Who else was so welcomed in the homes of people to whom even limited scientific knowledge and information were valuable? He was the only one, learned or unlearned, who had some understanding of foreign lands and their products; he alone was familiar with the composition and breakdown of substances, the art of distillation, [25]the construction of machinery, and the use of the laboratory.' See Professor Brewer's Preface to Monumenta Franciscana, p. xlv; particularly, the poem titled 'Pierce the Ploughman's Crede,' and the satirical work against the Friars called Jack Upland, which was previously printed with Chaucer's Works. Additional pieces criticizing them can also be found in Political Poems, edited by Wright (Record Series); and there are numerous direct attacks on them in Wyclif's various writings, such as in the Select Eng. Works, edited by Arnold, iii. 366, and in his Works, edited by Matthew, p. 47. Also, check the chapter on Friars in the English translation of Jusserand's Eng. Wayfaring Life; p. 293.
Many of the remarks concerning the Frere are ultimately due to Le Roman de la Rose. See The Romaunt of the Rose, ll. 6161-7698; in vol. i. pp. 234-259.
Many of the comments about the Frere mainly come from Le Roman de la Rose. See The Romaunt of the Rose, ll. 6161-7698; in vol. i. pp. 234-259.
wantown, sometimes written wantowen, literally signifies untrained, and hence wild, brisk, lively. wan- is a common M. E. prefix, equivalent to our un- or dis-, as in wanhope, despair; towen or town occurs in M. E. writers for well-behaved, well-taught; from A. S. togen, pp. of tēon, to educate.
Wantown, sometimes spelled wantowen, literally means untrained, and thus wild, lively, and energetic. Wan- is a common Middle English prefix similar to our un- or dis-, as seen in wanhope, which means despair; towen or town appears in Middle English writings to refer to well-behaved or well-taught, derived from Old English togen, the past participle of tēon, meaning to educate.
merye, pleasant; cf. M. E. mery wether, pleasant weather.
merye, pleasant; cf. M. E. mery wether, pleasant weather.
209. limitour was a begging friar to whom was assigned a certain district or limit, within which he was permitted to solicit alms; it was also his business to solicit persons to purchase a partnership, or brotherhood, in the merits of their conventual services. See Tyndale's Works, i. 212 (Parker Soc.); and note to P. Plowman, B. v. 138. Hence in later times the verb limit signifies to beg.
209. A limitour was a begging friar assigned to a specific area or limit, where he could ask for donations. It was also his role to encourage people to buy a partnership, or brotherhood, in the benefits of their conventual services. See Tyndale's Works, i. 212 (Parker Soc.); and note to P. Plowman, B. v. 138. Therefore, in later times, the verb limit came to mean to beg.
'Ther walketh now the limitour himself,
'Now walks the limitour himself,
In undermeles and in morweninges;
In shadows and in mornings;
And seyth his matins and his holy thinges
And says his morning prayers and his holy things
As he goth in his limitacioun.'
As he struggled with his limitations.
Wife of Bath's Tale; D. 874.
Wife of Bath's Tale; D. 874.
210. ordres foure, four orders (note to l. 208). can, i. e. 'knows.'
210. ordres foure, four orders (note to l. 208). can, i.e., 'knows.'
211. daliaunce and fair langage, gossip and flattery. daliaunce in M. E. signifies 'tittle-tattle' or 'gossip.' The verb dally signifies not only to loiter or idle, but to play, sport. Godefroy gives O. F. 'dallier, v. a., railler.'
211. daliaunce and fair langage, gossip and flattery. daliaunce in Middle English means 'chit-chat' or 'gossip.' The verb dally not only means to hang around or waste time, but also to play and have fun. Godefroy gives Old French 'dallier, v. a., to make fun of.'
212. 'He had, at his own expense, well married many young women.' This is less generous than might appear; for it almost certainly refers to young women who had been his concubines. As Dr. Furnivall remarks in his Temporary Preface, p. 118—'the true explanation lies in the following extract from a letter of Dr. Layton to Cromwell, in 1535 A. D., in Mr. Thos. Wright's edition of Letters on the Suppression of the Monasteries (Camden Soc.), p. 58: [At Maiden Bradley, near Bristol] "is an holy father prior, and hath but vj. children, and but one dowghter mariede yet of the goodes of the monasterie, trystyng shortly to mary the reste. His sones be tall men, waittyng upon him; and he thankes Gode a never medelet with marytt women, [26]but all with madens, the faireste cowlde be gottyn, and always marede them ryght well."'
212. 'He had, at his own expense, married off many young women.' This is less generous than it might seem; it likely refers to young women who had been his mistresses. As Dr. Furnivall notes in his Temporary Preface, p. 118—'the true explanation lies in the following extract from a letter of Dr. Layton to Cromwell, in 1535 A.D., in Mr. Thos. Wright's edition of Letters on the Suppression of the Monasteries (Camden Soc.), p. 58: [At Maiden Bradley, near Bristol] "there is a holy father prior, who has only six children, and just one daughter married yet from the goods of the monastery, hoping soon to marry off the rest. His sons are tall men, waiting on him; and he thanks God he never meddled with married women, [26]but only with maidens, the fairest he could get, and always married them off quite well."'
214. post, pillar or support, as in Troil. i. 1000. See Gal. ii. 9.
214. post, pillar or support, as in Troil. i. 1000. See Gal. ii. 9.
216. frankeleyns, wealthy farmers; see l. 331. over-al, everywhere.
216. frankeleyns, rich farmers; see l. 331. over-al, everywhere.
217. worthy, probably 'wealthy'; or else, 'respectable.' Cf. l. 68.
217. worthy, likely 'wealthy'; or maybe, 'respectable.' See l. 68.
219. The word mór-e occupies the fourth foot in the line; cf. n. to l. 320. It is an adj., with the sense of 'greater.'
219. The word mór-e is in the fourth position of the line; see n. to l. 320. It is an adjective meaning 'greater.'
220. licentiat. He had a licence from the Pope 'to hear confessions, &c., in all places, independently of the local ordinaries.'—T. The curate, or parish priest, could not grant absolution in all cases, some of which were reserved for the bishop's decision. See Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 394.
220. licentiat. He had a license from the Pope "to hear confessions, etc., in all places, without needing permission from the local authorities."—T. The curate, or parish priest, couldn't grant absolution in every case, as some were reserved for the bishop's decision. See Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 394.
224. wiste to han, knew (he was sure) to have.
224. wiste to han, knew (he was sure) to have.
pitaunce here signifies a mess of victuals. It originally signified an extraordinary allowance of victuals given to monastics, in addition to their usual commons, and was afterwards applied to the whole allowance of food for a single person, or to a small portion of anything.
pitaunce here refers to a serving of food. It originally meant an extra portion of food given to monks, in addition to their regular share, and was later used to describe the total amount of food for one person, or a small amount of something.
225. 'For the giving (of gifts) to a poor order.' povre, O. F. povre, poor; cf. pover-ty. See pov-re in l. 232.
225. 'For the giving of gifts to the poor.' povre, O. F. povre, poor; cf. pover-ty. See pov-re in l. 232.
226. y-shrive = y-shriven, confessed, shriven. The final n is dropped; cf. unknowe for unknowen in l. 126.
226. y-shrive = y-shriven, confessed, shriven. The final n is dropped; cf. unknowe for unknowen in l. 126.
227. he dorste, he durst make (it his) boast, i. e. confidently assert.
227. he dorste, he dared to make (it his) boast, i.e. confidently assert.
avaunt, a boast, is from the O. F. vb. avanter, to boast, an intensive form of vanter, whence E. vaunt.
avaunt, a boast, comes from the Old French verb avanter, which means to boast, an intensive form of vanter, giving rise to the English word vaunt.
230. he may not, he is not able to. him sore smerte, it may pain him, or grieve him, sorely.
230. he may not, he cannot. him sore smerte, it might hurt him deeply, or upset him, a lot.
232. Men moot, one ought to. Here moot is singular; cf. l. 149.
232. Men should discuss, one ought to. Here discuss is singular; cf. l. 149.
233. tipet, a loose hood, which seems to have been used as a pocket. 'When the Order [of Franciscans] degenerated, the friar combined with the spiritual functions the occupation of pedlar, huxter, mountebank, and quack doctor.' (Brewer.) 'Thei [the friars] becomen pedderis [pedlars], berynge knyues, pursis, pynnys, and girdlis, and spices, and sylk, and precious pellure and forrouris [sorts of fur] for wymmen, and therto smale gentil hondis [dogs], to gete love of hem, and to haue many grete yiftis for litil good or nought.'—Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 12. As to the tipet, cf. notes to ll. 682, 3953.
233. tipet, a loose hood, which seems to have been used as a pocket. 'When the Order [of Franciscans] went downhill, the friar mixed his spiritual duties with the work of a peddler, seller of small goods, charlatan, and quack doctor.' (Brewer.) 'They [the friars] became peddlers, carrying knives, purses, pins, belts, spices, silk, and precious furs for women, and also small gentle dogs to win their affection and to receive many great gifts for little or nothing in return.' —Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 12. As for the tipet, see notes to ll. 682, 3953.
In an old poem printed in Brewer's Monumenta Franciscana, we have the following allusion to the dealings of the friar:—
In an old poem printed in Brewer's Monumenta Franciscana, we have the following reference to the friar's activities:—
'For thai have noght to lyve by, they wandren here and there,
'For they have nothing to live on, they wander here and there,
And dele with dyvers marche, right as thai pedlers were;
And dealt with various merchandise, just like they were peddlers;
Thei dele with pynnes and knyves,
Thei deal with pins and knives,
With gyrdles, gloves for wenches and wyves,
With girdles, gloves for women and wives,
Ther thai are haunted till.'
The Thai are haunted still.
In a poem in MS. Camb., Ff. 1. 6, fol. 156, it is explained that the limitour craftily gives 'pynnys, gerdyllis, and knyeffis' to wommen, in order to receive better things in return. He could get knives for [27]less than a penny a-piece. Cf. 'De j. doss. cultellorum dict. penyware. xd.'; York Wills, iii. 96.
In a poem in MS. Camb., Ff. 1. 6, fol. 156, it describes how the limitour cleverly gives 'pins, girdles, and knives' to women to get better things in return. He could get knives for less than a penny each. Cf. 'De j. doss. cultellorum dict. penyware. xd.'; York Wills, iii. 96.
Women used to wear knives sheathed and suspended from their girdles; such knives were often given to a bride. See the chapter on Bride-knives in Brand's Popular Antiquities.
Women used to wear knives sheathed and hung from their belts; such knives were often given to a bride. See the chapter on Bride-knives in Brand's Popular Antiquities.
farsed, stuffed; from F. farcir. Cf. E. farce.
farsed, stuffed; from F. farcir. Cf. E. farce.
236. rote is a kind of fiddle or 'crowd,' not a hurdy-gurdy, as it is explained by Ritson, and in the glossary to Sir Tristrem. Cf. Spenser, F. Q. ii. 10. 3; iv. 9. 6; Sir Degrevant, l. 37 (see Halliwell's note, at p. 289 of the Thornton Romances). See my Etym. Dictionary.
236. Rote is a type of fiddle or 'crowd,' not a hurdy-gurdy, as explained by Ritson and in the glossary to Sir Tristrem. See also Spenser, F. Q. ii. 10. 3; iv. 9. 6; Sir Degrevant, l. 37 (refer to Halliwell's note on p. 289 of the Thornton Romances). Check my Etym. Dictionary.
237. yeddinges, songs embodying some popular tales or romances. In Sir Degrevant, l. 1421, we are told that a lady 'song yeddyngus,' i. e. sang songs. For singing such songs, he was in the highest estimation. From A. S. geddian, to sing. Cf. P. Plowman, A. i. 138:—'Ther thou art murie at thy mete, whon me biddeth the yedde.'
237. yeddinges, songs that capture popular stories or romances. In Sir Degrevant, l. 1421, it's mentioned that a lady 'sang yeddingus,' meaning she sang songs. He was highly regarded for singing such songs. From A. S. geddian, to sing. See P. Plowman, A. i. 138:—'Where you are cheerful at your meal, when you bid me the yedde.'
prys answers both to E. prize and price; cf. l. 67.
prys refers to both E. prize and price; see l. 67.
239. champioun, champion; i. e. a professional fighter in judicial lists. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xxi. 104; and see Britton, liv. i. ch. 23. § 15.
239. champioun, champion; i.e. a professional fighter in judicial contests. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xxi. 104; and see Britton, liv. i. ch. 23. § 15.
241. tappestere, a female tapster. In olden times the retailers of beer, and for the most part the brewers also, appear to have been females. The -stere or -ster as a feminine affix (though in the fourteenth century it is not always or regularly used as such) occurs in M. E. brewstere, webbestere, Eng. spinster. In huckster, maltster, songster, this affix has acquired the meaning of an agent; and in youngster, gamester, punster, &c., it implies contempt. See Skeat, Principles of Etymology, pt. i. § 238. Cf. beggestere, female beggar, 242.
241. tappestere, a female tapster. In the past, the sellers of beer, and mostly the brewers as well, seemed to have mostly been women. The -stere or -ster as a feminine suffix (though in the fourteenth century it's not always used this way) appears in Middle English as brewstere, webbestere, and in English as spinster. In huckster, maltster, songster, this suffix has taken on the meaning of an agent; and in youngster, gamester, punster, etc., it suggests contempt. See Skeat, Principles of Etymology, pt. i. § 238. Cf. beggestere, female beggar, 242.
242. Bet, better, adv.; as distinguished from bettre, adj. (l. 524).
242. Bet, better, adv.; as distinguished from bettre, adj. (l. 524).
lazar, a leper; from Lazarus, in the parable of Dives and Lazarus; hence lazaretto, a hospital for lepers, a lazar-house.
lazar, a leper; from Lazarus, in the story of Dives and Lazarus; therefore lazaretto, a hospital for lepers, a lazar-house.
244. 'It was unsuitable, considering his ability.'
244. "That wasn't appropriate, given his skills."
246. 'It is not becoming, it may not advance (profit) to deal with (associate with) any such poor people.' Cf. Rom. of the Rose, 6455, 6462; and note to P. Plowman, C. xiii. 21.
246. "It's not appropriate, and it won't benefit you to associate with such poor people." Cf. Rom. of the Rose, 6455, 6462; and note to P. Plowman, C. xiii. 21.
247. The line is imperfect in the first foot.
247. The line is flawed in the first foot.
poraille, rabble of poor people; from O. F. povre, poor.
poraille, a group of poor people; from Old French povre, meaning poor.
248. riche, i. e. rich people.
rich people
249, 250. 'And everywhere, wherever profit was likely to accrue, courteous he was, and humble in offering his services.'
249, 250. 'And everywhere, whenever there was a chance to make a profit, he was polite and eager to offer his help.'
251. vertuous, (probably) energetic, efficient; cf. vertu in l. 4.
251. virtuous, (probably) energetic, efficient; see virtue in line 4.
252, 253. Between these two lines the Hengwrt MS. inserts the two lines marked 252 b and 252 c, which are omitted in the other MSS., though they certainly appear to be genuine, and are found in all the black-letter editions, which follow Thynne. In the Six-text edition, which is here followed, they are not counted in. Tyrwhitt both inserts and numbers them; hence a slight difference in the methods of numbering the lines after this line. Tyrwhitt's numbering is given, [28]at every tenth line, within marks of parenthesis, for convenience of reference. The sense is—'And gave a certain annual payment for the grant (to be licensed to beg; in consequence of which) none of his brethren came with his limit.'
252, 253. Between these two lines, the Hengwrt manuscript adds the two lines marked 252 b and 252 c, which are missing in the other manuscripts, though they definitely seem genuine and appear in all the black-letter editions that follow Thynne. In the Six-text edition, which is used here, they are not included. Tyrwhitt both adds and numbers them, resulting in a slight variation in how the lines are numbered after this point. Tyrwhitt's numbering is shown, [28]at every tenth line, within parentheses, for easier reference. The meaning is—'And made a certain annual payment for the grant (to be allowed to beg; as a result of which) none of his fellow members came with his limit.'
ferme is the mod. E. farm; cf. 'to farm revenues.'
ferme is the modern abbreviation for farm; see 'to farm revenues.'
253. sho, shoe; not sou (as has been suggested), which would (in fact) give a false rime. So also 'worth his olde sho'; D. 708.
253. sho, shoe; not sou (as has been suggested), which would actually create a false rhyme. Similarly, 'worth his old sho'; D. 708.
The friars were not above receiving even the smallest articles; and ferthing, in l. 255, may be explained by 'small article,' of a farthing's value. See l. 134.
The friars weren't too proud to accept even the tiniest items; and ferthing in line 255 can be understood as 'small article,' worth a farthing. See line 134.
'For had a man slayn al his kynne,
'For if a man had killed all his kin,
Go shryve him at a frere;
Go confess him to a friar;
And for lasse then a payre of shone
And for less than a pair of shoes
He wyl assoil him clene and sone!'
He will clear himself completely and soon!
Polit. Poems, ed. Wright; i. 266.
Polit. Poems, ed. Wright; i. 266.
'Ever be giving of somewhat, though it be but a cheese, or a piece of bacon, to the holy order of sweet St. Francis, or to any other of my [i. e. Antichrist's] friars, monks, canons, &c. Holy Church refuseth nothing, but gladly taketh whatsoever cometh.'—Becon's Acts of Christ and of Antichrist, vol. iii. p. 531 (Parker Society). And see the Somp. Tale, D. 1746-1751.
'Ever be generous with something, even if it's just a cheese or a piece of bacon, to the holy order of sweet St. Francis, or to any of my [i.e. Antichrist's] friars, monks, canons, etc. Holy Church refuses nothing but gladly accepts whatever comes.'—Becon's Acts of Christ and of Antichrist, vol. iii. p. 531 (Parker Society). And see the Somp. Tale, D. 1746-1751.
254. In principio. The reference is to the text in John i. 1, as proved by a passage from Tyndale (Works, ed. 1572, p. 271, col. 2; or iii. 61, Parker Soc.):—'Such is the limiter's saying of In principio erat verbum, from house to house.' Sir Walter Scott copies this phrase in The Fair Maid of Perth, ch. iii. The friars constantly quoted this text.
254. In the beginning. This refers to the text in John i. 1, as shown by a passage from Tyndale (Works, ed. 1572, p. 271, col. 2; or iii. 61, Parker Soc.):—'Such is the limiter's saying of In the beginning was the Word, from house to house.' Sir Walter Scott uses this phrase in The Fair Maid of Perth, ch. iii. The friars often quoted this text.
256. purchas = proceeds of his begging. What he acquired in this way was greater than his rent or income. 'Purchase, ... any method of acquiring an estate otherwise than by descent'; Blackstone, Comment. I. iii. For rente, see l. 373.
256. purchas = money he made from begging. What he got this way was more than his rent or income. 'Purchase, ... any way of acquiring property other than by inheritance'; Blackstone, Comment. I. iii. For rente, see l. 373.
We find also:
We also find:
'My purchas is theffect of al my rente'; D. 1451.
'My purchase is the effect of all my income'; D. 1451.
'To winne is alway myn entent,
"Winning is always my goal,"
My purchas is better than my rent.'
My purchase is better than my rent.
Romaunt of the Rose, l. 6837;
Romaunt of the Rose, l. 6837;
where the F. original has (l. 11760)—'Miex vaut mes porchas que ma rente.'
where the F. original has (l. 11760)—'Miex vaut mes porchas que ma rente.'
257. as it were right (E. Hn. &c.); and pleye as (Hl.). The sense is—'and he could romp about, exactly as if he were a puppy-dog.'
257. as it were right (E. Hn. &c.); and play as (Hl.). The meaning is—'and he could run around, just like he was a puppy.'
258. love-dayes. 'Love-days (dies amoris) were days fixed for settling differences by umpire, without having recourse to law or violence. The ecclesiastics seem generally to have had the principal share in the management of these transactions, which, throughout the Vision of Piers Ploughman, appear to be censured as the means of hindering justice and of enriching the clergy.'—Wright's Vision of Piers Ploughman, vol. ii. p. 535. [29]
258. love-days. 'Love-days (dies amoris) were designated days for resolving disputes through mediation, avoiding the need for legal action or violence. It seems that church officials primarily oversaw these negotiations, which, throughout the Vision of Piers Ploughman, are criticized as obstructing justice and benefiting the clergy.'—Wright's Vision of Piers Ploughman, vol. ii. p. 535. [29]
'Ac now is Religion a rydere, and a rennere aboute,
'Now, religion is a rider, and a runner about,
A ledere of love-dayes,' &c.
A letter of love days, &c.
Piers Ploughman, A. xi. 208, ed. Skeat; see also note to P. Pl. ed. Skeat, B. iii. 157. The sense is—'he could give much help on love-days (by acting as umpire).' See ll. 259-261.
Piers Ploughman, A. xi. 208, ed. Skeat; see also the note to P. Pl. ed. Skeat, B. iii. 157. The meaning is—'he could offer a lot of assistance on love-days (by serving as an umpire).' See ll. 259-261.
As to loveday, see Wyclif, Works, ed. Matthew, pp. 172, 234, 512; and the same, Works, ed. Arnold, ii. 77; iii. 322; Paston Letters, ed. Gairdner, i. 496; Titus Andronicus, i. 1. 491. In the Testament of Love, bk. i. (ed. 1561, fol. 287, col. 2) we find—'What (quod she) ... maked I not a louedaie betwene God and mankind, and chese a maide to be nompere [umpire], to put the quarell at ende?'
As for loveday, see Wyclif, Works, ed. Matthew, pp. 172, 234, 512; and the same, Works, ed. Arnold, ii. 77; iii. 322; Paston Letters, ed. Gairdner, i. 496; Titus Andronicus, i. 1. 491. In the Testament of Love, bk. i. (ed. 1561, fol. 287, col. 2) we find—'What (she said) ... didn’t I make a loveday between God and mankind, and choose a maiden to be the umpire, to settle the quarrel?'
260. cope, a priest's vestment; a cloak forming a semicircle when laid flat; the semi-cope (l. 262) was a short cloak or cape. Cf. Pierce the Ploughman's Crede, ll. 227, 228:—
260. cope, a priest's garment; a cloak that forms a semicircle when spread out; the semi-cope (l. 262) was a shorter cloak or cape. Cf. Pierce the Ploughman's Crede, ll. 227, 228:—
'His cope that biclypped him, wel clene was it folden,
'His cope that wrapped around him, was completely folded,'
Of double-worstede y-dyght, doun to the hele.'
Of double worsted yarn, down to the heel.
This line is a little awkward to scan. With a thred- constitutes the first foot; and povre is povr' (cp. mod. F. pauvre).
This line is a little awkward to read. With a thred- makes up the first foot; and povre is povr' (compare with modern French pauvre).
261. 'The kyng or the emperour myghtte with worschipe were a garnement of a frere for goodnesse of the cloth'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 50.
261. 'The king or the emperor could, with honor, wear a friar's garment for the quality of the fabric'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 50.
263. rounded, assumed a round form; used intransitively, presse, the mould in which a bell is cast; cf. l. 81.
263. rounded, took on a round shape; used intransitively, presse, the mold where a bell is cast; cf. l. 81.
264. lipsed, lisped; by metathesis of s and p. See footnote to l. 273. for his wantownesse, by way of mannerism.
264. lipsed, lisped; by switching the positions of s and p. See footnote to l. 273. for his wantownesse, as a style choice.
The Marchant.
The Merchant.
270. a forked berd. In the time of Edward III. forked beards were the fashion among the franklins and bourgeoisie, according to the English custom before the Conquest. See Fairholt's Costume in England, fig. 30.
270. a forked beard. During the time of Edward III, forked beards were fashionable among the landowners and middle class, following the English style before the Conquest. See Fairholt's Costume in England, fig. 30.
271. In mottelee, in a motley dress; cf. l. 328.
271. In mottelee, in a colorful outfit; see line 328.
273. clasped; fastened with a clasp fairly and neatly. See l. 124.
273. clasped; secured with a clasp properly and neatly. See l. 124.
274. resons, opinions. ful solempnely, with much importance.
274. reasons, opinions. fully solemnly, with great importance.
275. 'Always conducing to the increase of his profit.' souninge, sounding like, conducing to; cf. l. 307. Compare—'thei chargen more [care more for] a litil thing that sowneth to wynnyng of hem, than a myche more [greater] thing that sowneth to worchip of God'; Wyclif, Works, ed. Arnold, ii. 383. 'These indulgencis ... done mykel harme to Cristen soulis, and sownen erroure ageynes the gospel'; id., iii. 459. Cf. Chaucer's Doctour's Tale, C. 54; also P. Plowman, C. vii. 59, x. 216, xii. 79, xxii. 455. The M. E. sb. soun is from F. son, Lat. acc. sonum.
275. 'Always leading to an increase in his profit.' souninge, sounding like, leading to; cf. l. 307. Compare—'they care more about a small thing that sowneth to their gain than a much greater thing that sowneth to the worship of God'; Wyclif, Works, ed. Arnold, ii. 383. 'These indulgences ... do a lot of harm to Christian souls, and sownen errors against the gospel'; id., iii. 459. Cf. Chaucer's Doctour's Tale, C. 54; also P. Plowman, C. vii. 59, x. 216, xii. 79, xxii. 455. The M. E. sb. soun is from F. son, Lat. acc. sonum.
'The see wel kept, it must be don for drede.'
'The see well kept, it must be done for fear.'
A Libell of English Policie, l. 1083.
A Libell of English Policie, l. 1083.
In 1360, a commission was granted to John Gibone to proceed, with certain ships of the Cinque Ports, to free the sea from pirates and others, the enemies of the king; Appendix E. to Rymer's Fœdera, p. 50.
In 1360, John Gibone was given a commission to use certain ships from the Cinque Ports to rid the sea of pirates and others who were enemies of the king; Appendix E. to Rymer's Fœdera, p. 50.
for any thing, i. e. for any sake, at any cost. The A. S. thing is often used in the sense of 'sake,' 'cause,' or 'reason.' For in Chaucer also means 'against,' or 'to prevent,' but not (I think) here.
for any thing, i.e., for any sake, at any cost. The A. S. thing is often used in the sense of 'sake,' 'cause,' or 'reason.' For in Chaucer also means 'against,' or 'to prevent,' but not (I think) here.
277. Middelburgh and Orewelle. 'Middelburgh is still a well-known port of the island of Walcheren, in the Netherlands, almost immediately opposite Harwich, beside which are the estuaries of the rivers Stoure and Orwell. This spot was formerly known as the port of Orwell or Orewelle.'—Saunders, p. 229.
277. Middelburgh and Orewelle. 'Middelburgh is still a well-known port on the island of Walcheren in the Netherlands, almost directly across from Harwich, near the estuaries of the Stoure and Orwell rivers. This area used to be referred to as the port of Orwell or Orewelle.'—Saunders, p. 229.
This mention of Middelburgh 'proves that the Prologue must have been written not before 1384, and not later than 1388. In the year 1384 the wool-staple was removed from Calais and established at Middelburgh; in 1388 it was fixed once more at Calais; see Craik's Hist. of Brit. Commerce, i. 123.'—Hales, Folia Literaria, p. 100. This note has a special importance.
This reference to Middelburgh shows that the Prologue must have been written no earlier than 1384 and no later than 1388. In 1384, the wool market was moved from Calais to Middelburgh; in 1388, it was relocated back to Calais; see Craik's Hist. of Brit. Commerce, i. 123.'—Hales, Folia Literaria, p. 100. This note is particularly significant.
278. 'He well knew how to make a profit by the exchange of his crowns' in the different money-markets of Europe. Sheeldes are crowns (O. F. escuz, F. écus), named from their having on one side the figure of a shield. They were valued at half a noble, or 3s. 4d.; Appendix E. to Rymer's Fœdera, p. 55. See B. 1521.
278. 'He knew exactly how to profit from trading his crowns' in the various money markets of Europe. Sheeldes are crowns (O. F. escuz, F. écus), named for the shield figure on one side. They were worth half a noble, or 3s. 4d.; Appendix E. to Rymer's Fœdera, p. 55. See B. 1521.
279. his wit bisette, employed his knowledge to the best advantage. bisette = used, employed. Cf. Piers Plowman, ed. Skeat, B. v. 297:—
279. his wit bisette, used his knowledge to the best advantage. bisette = used, employed. Cf. Piers Plowman, ed. Skeat, B. v. 297:—
'And if thow wite (know) nevere to whiche, ne whom to restitue
And if you don't know to whom or to which you should return it
[the goods gotten wrongfully]
[the goods obtained unlawfully]
Bere it to the bisschop, and bidde hym, of his grace,
Bere it to the bishop, and ask him, out of his kindness,
Bisette it hymselue, as best is for thi soule.'
Bisette it himself, as best is for your soul.
281, 282. 'So ceremoniously (or, with such lofty bearing) did he order his bargains and agreements for borrowing money.' A chevisaunce was an agreement for borrowing money on credit; cf. B. 1519; also P. Plowman, B. v. 249, and the note. From F. chevir, to accomplish; cf. E. achieve.
281, 282. 'He arranged his deals and agreements for borrowing money with such a formal attitude (or, with such an elevated demeanor).' A chevisaunce was an agreement for borrowing money on credit; see B. 1519; also P. Plowman, B. v. 249, and the note. From F. chevir, to accomplish; see E. achieve.
284. noot = ne + woot, know not; so niste = ne + wiste, knew not.
284. noot = ne + woot, do not know; so niste = ne + wiste, did not know.
The Clerk.
The Assistant.
Oxenford, Oxford, as if 'the ford of the oxen' (A. S. Oxnaford); and it has not been proved that this etymology is wrong.
Oxenford, Oxford, meaning 'the ford of the oxen' (A. S. Oxnaford); and it has not been proven that this origin is incorrect.
y-go, gone, betaken himself.
y-go, gone, taken himself.
287. Hence 'Leane as a rake' in Skelton, Philip Sparowe, l. 913; 'A villaine, leane as any rake, appeares'; W. Browne, Brit. Past. bk. ii. song 1.
287. So 'lean as a rake' in Skelton, Philip Sparowe, line 913; 'A villain, lean as any rake, appears'; W. Browne, Brit. Past. book ii. song 1.
290. 'His uppermost short cloak (of coarse cloth).' The syllable -py answers to Du. pije, a coarse cloth; cf. Goth. paida, a coat. Cf. E. pea-jacket. See D. 1382; P. Plowman, B. vi. 191; Rom. Rose, 220.
290. 'His top short cloak (made of rough fabric).' The syllable -py corresponds to Du. pije, a rough fabric; see also Goth. paida, a coat. See E. pea-jacket. Refer to D. 1382; P. Plowman, B. vi. 191; Rom. Rose, 220.
292. 'Nor was he so worldly as to take a (secular) office.' Many clerks undertook legal employments; P. Plowman, B. prol. 95.
292. 'He wasn't so caught up in the world that he would take a (secular) job.' Many clerks took on legal positions; P. Plowman, B. prol. 95.
293. 'For it was dearer to him to have,' i. e. he would rather have.
293. 'For it was more important to him to have,' i.e. he would prefer to have.
lever is the comparative of M. E. leef, A. S. lēof, lief, dear.
lever is the comparative of M. E. leef, A. S. lēof, lief, dear.
294. The first foot is defective: Twen | ty bo | kes, &c.
294. The first foot is faulty: Twenty books, etc.
296. In the Milleres Tale, Chaucer describes a clerk of a very opposite character, who loved dissipation and played upon a 'sautrye' or psaltery. See A. 3200-20.
296. In the Miller's Tale, Chaucer portrays a clerk with a completely different nature, one who enjoyed partying and played a 'sautrye' or psaltery. See A. 3200-20.
fithel is the mod. E. fiddle. sautrye is an O. F. spelling of our psaltery.
fithel is the modern English fiddle. sautrye is an Old French spelling of our psaltery.
297. philosophre is used in a double sense; it sometimes meant an alchemist, as in G. 1427. The clerk knew philosophy, but he was no alchemist, and so had but little gold.
297. philosopher is used in two ways; it sometimes referred to an alchemist, as in G. 1427. The clerk knew philosophy, but he was not an alchemist, and so had very little gold.
298. Hadde, possessed; as hadde is here emphatic, the final e is not elided. So also in l. 386.
298. Hadde, possessed; since hadde is used here for emphasis, the final e is not dropped. The same applies in l. 386.
301. Chaucer often imitates his own lines. He here imitates Troil. iv. 1174—'And pitously gan for the soule preye.' gan, did.
301. Chaucer often repeats his own lines. Here, he imitates Troil. iv. 1174—'And pitifully began to pray for the soul.' began, did.
302. yaf him, 'gave him (money) wherewith to attend school.' An allusion to the common practice, at this period, of poor scholars in the Universities, who wandered about the country begging, to raise money to support them in their studies. Luther underwent a similar experience. Cf. P. Plowman, B. vii. 31; also Ploughman's Crede, ed. Skeat, p. 71.
302. yaf him, 'gave him (money) to attend school.' This refers to the common practice at the time of poor students in the Universities who traveled around begging for money to support their studies. Luther had a similar experience. See P. Plowman, B. vii. 31; also Ploughman's Crede, ed. Skeat, p. 71.
305. 'With propriety (due form) and modesty.'
305. 'With proper etiquette and modesty.'
307. Souninge in, conducing to; cf. note to l. 275 above.
307. Sounding in, leading to; see note for line 275 above.
The Man of Lawe.
The Lawyer.
309. war, wary, cautious; A. S. wær, aware. Cf. l. 157.
309. war, careful, careful; A. S. wær, aware. Cf. l. 157.
310. at the parvys, at the church-porch, or portico of St. Paul's, where the lawyers were wont to meet for consultation. See Ducange, s. v. paradisus, which is the Latin form whence the O. F. parvis is derived. Also the note in Warton, Hist. E. Poet., ed. 1840, ii. 212; cf. Anglia, viii. 453. And see Rom. of the Rose. 7108, and the note.
310. at the parvys, at the church-porch, or portico of St. Paul's, where the lawyers would gather to consult. See Ducange, s. v. paradisus, which is the Latin form from which the Old French parvis is derived. Also see the note in Warton, Hist. E. Poet., ed. 1840, ii. 212; cf. Anglia, viii. 453. And refer to Rom. of the Rose. 7108, and the note.
320. purchasing, conveyancing; infect, invalid. 'The learned Sergeant was clever enough to untie any entail, and pass the property as estate in fee simple.'—W. H. H. Kelke, in N. and Q. 5 S. vi. 487.
320. buying, transferring property; contaminate, invalid. 'The skilled lawyer was smart enough to resolve any legal restrictions and transfer the property as full ownership.'—W. H. H. Kelke, in N. and Q. 5 S. vi. 487.
The word might-e occupies the fourth foot in the line.
The word might-e is in the fourth foot of the line.
323, 324. 'He was well acquainted with all the legal cases and decisions (or decrees) which had been ruled in the courts of law (lit. had befallen) since the time of William the Conqueror.' In termes hadde he, he had in terms, knew how to express in proper terms, was well acquainted with.
323, 324. 'He was very familiar with all the legal cases and decisions that had been ruled in the courts since the time of William the Conqueror.' In termes hadde he, he had in terms, knew how to express in proper terms, was well acquainted with.
325. Therto, moreover. make, compose, draw up, draught.
325. Also, create, put together, prepare, draft.
326. pinche at, find fault with; lit. nip, twitch at.
326. pinche at, criticize; literally, poke or tug at.
327. coude he, he knew; coude is the pt. t. of konnen, to know, A. S. cunnan.
327. could he, he knew; could is the past tense of can, to know, A. S. cunnan.
328. medlee cote, a coat of mixed stuff or colour. In 1303, we find mention of 'one woman's surcoat of medley'; see Memorials of London, ed. Riley, p. 48.
328. medlee cote, a coat made of mixed materials or colors. In 1303, there's a reference to 'one woman's surcoat of medley'; see Memorials of London, ed. Riley, p. 48.
329. ceint of silk, &c., a girdle of silk, with small ornaments. The barres were called cloux in French (Lat. clavus), and were the usual ornaments of a girdle. They were perforated to allow the tongue of the buckle to pass through them. 'Originally they were attached transversely to the wide tissue of which the girdle was formed, but subsequently were round or square, or fashioned like the heads of lions, and similar devices, the name of barre being still retained, though improperly.'—Way, in Promptorium Parvulorum; s. v. barre. And see Bar in the New English Dictionary. Gower also has: 'a ceinte of silk'; C. A. ed. Pauli, ii. 30. Cf. A. 3235, and Rom. of the Rose, 1085, 1103.
329. Silk girdle, etc., a silk belt with small ornaments. The barres were called cloux in French (Lat. clavus), and they were the typical decorations of a belt. They were pierced to allow the buckle's tongue to go through them. Originally, they were attached crosswise to the wide fabric that made up the girdle, but later they became round or square, or shaped like lion heads and other similar designs, while the name barre continued to be used, albeit incorrectly.'—Way, in Promptorium Parvulorum; s. v. barre. Also see Bar in the New English Dictionary. Gower also mentions: 'a silk girdle'; C. A. ed. Pauli, ii. 30. Cf. A. 3235, and Rom. of the Rose, 1085, 1103.
ceint, O. F. ceint, a girdle; from Lat. cinctus, pp. of cingere, to gird.
ceint, O. F. ceint, a belt; from Latin cinctus, past participle of cingere, to belt.
The Frankeleyn.
The Franklin.
331. Fortescue (De Laudibus Legum Angliae, c. 29) describes a franklin to be a pater familias—magnis ditatus possessionibus; i. e. he was a substantial householder and a man of some importance. See Warton, Hist. E. Poet., ed. 1840, ii. 202; and Gloss. to P. Plowman.
331. Fortescue (De Laudibus Legum Angliae, c. 29) describes a franklin as a pater familias—magnis ditatus possessionibus; that is, he was a significant household head and a man of some consequence. See Warton, Hist. E. Poet., ed. 1840, ii. 202; and Gloss. to P. Plowman.
332. dayes-ye, daisy; A. S. dæges ēage, lit. eye of day (the sun).
332. dayes-ye, daisy; A. S. dæges ēage, basically means eye of day (the sun).
333. 'He was sanguine of complexion.' The old school of medicine, following Galen, supposed that there were four 'humours,' viz. hot, cold, moist, and dry (see l. 420), and four complexions or temperaments of men, viz. the sanguine, the choleric, the phlegmatic, and the melancholy. The man of sanguine complexion abounded in hot and moist humours, as shown in the following description, given in the Oriel MS. 79 (as quoted in my Preface to P. Plowman, B-text, p. xix):— [33]
333. 'He had a cheerful complexion.' The old school of medicine, following Galen, believed there were four 'humours': hot, cold, moist, and dry (see l. 420), which corresponded to four temperaments in people: the sanguine, choleric, phlegmatic, and melancholic. A person with a sanguine complexion had an abundance of hot and moist humours, as described in the following excerpt from the Oriel MS. 79 (as mentioned in my Preface to P. Plowman, B-text, p. xix):— [33]
'Sanguineus.
'Sanguine.'
Largus, amans, hilaris, ridens, rubeique coloris,
Largus, loving, cheerful, laughing, and of a reddish hue,
Cantans, carnosus, satis audax, atque benignus:
Cantans, fleshy, quite bold, and kind:
multum appetit, quia calidus; multum potest, quia humidus.'
multum appetit, quia calidus; multum potest, quia humidus.
334. by the morwe, in the morning.
in the morning
a sop in wyn, wine with pieces of cake or bread in it; see E. 1843. See Brand, Antiq. (ed. Ellis), ii. 137. Later, sop-in-wine was a jocose name for a kind of pink or carnation; id. ii. 91.
a sop in wyn, wine with bits of cake or bread in it; see E. 1843. See Brand, Antiq. (ed. Ellis), ii. 137. Later, sop-in-wine was a playful name for a type of pink or carnation; id. ii. 91.
In the Anturs of Arthur at the Tarnewathelan, st. 37, we read that
In the Anturs of Arthur at the Tarnewathelan, st. 37, we read that
'Thre soppus of demayn [i. e. paindemayn]
'Thre soppus of demayn [i. e. paindemayn]
Wos broght to Sir Gaua[y]n
Was brought to Sir Gawain
For to comford his brayne.'
To comfort his brain.
And in MS. Harl. 279, fol. 10, we have the necessary instruction for the making of these sops. 'Take mylke and boyle it, and thanne tak yolkys of eyroun [eggs], ytryid [separated] fro the whyte, and hete it, but let it nowt boyle, and stere it wyl tyl it be somwhat thikke; thenne cast therto salt and sugre, and kytte [cut] fayre paynemaynnys in round soppys, and caste the soppys theron, and serve it forth for a potage.'—Way, in Promptorium Parvulorum, p. 378. The F. name is soupe au vin. See also Ducange, s. v. Merus.
And in MS. Harl. 279, fol. 10, we have the instructions for making these sops. 'Take milk and boil it, then take the yolks of eggs, separated from the whites, and heat them, but don’t let it boil, and stir it well until it thickens a bit; then add salt and sugar, and cut nice pieces of pain de mie into round sops, and place the sops on top, and serve it as a soup.'—Way, in Promptorium Parvulorum, p. 378. The French name is soupe au vin. See also Ducange, s. v. Merus.
335. wone, wont, custom; A. S. wuna, ge-wuna.
335. wone, habit, custom; A. S. wuna, ge-wuna.
delyt, delight; the mod. E. word is misspelt; delite would be better.
delyt, delight; the modern English word is misspelled; delite would be better.
336. 'A very son of Epicurus.' Alluding to the famous Greek philosopher [died B. C. 270], the author of the Epicurean philosophy, which assumed pleasure to be the highest good. Chaucer here follows Boethius, bk. iii. pr. 2. 54: 'The whiche delyt only considerede Epicurus, and iuged and establisshed that delyt is the sovereyn good.' Cf. Troil. iii. 1691, v. 763; also E. 2021.
336. 'A true son of Epicurus.' Referring to the well-known Greek philosopher [died B.C. 270], who founded the Epicurean philosophy, which claimed that pleasure is the ultimate good. Chaucer is here following Boethius, bk. iii. pr. 2. 54: 'Which only considered pleasure, and judged and established that pleasure is the supreme good.' See also Troil. iii. 1691, v. 763; and E. 2021.
340. 'St. Julian was eminent for providing his votaries with good lodgings and accommodation of all sorts. [See Chambers' Book of Days, ii. 388.] In the title of his legend, Bodl. MS. 1596, fol. 4, he is called "St. Julian the gode herberjour" (St. Julian the good harbourer).'—Tyrwhitt. His day is Jan. 9. See the Lives of Saints, ed. Horstmann (E. E. T. S.); also Gesta Romanorum, ed. Swan, tale 18; Mrs. Jameson, Sacred and Leg. Art, ii. 393.
340. 'St. Julian was known for giving his followers great places to stay and all kinds of accommodations. [See Chambers' Book of Days, ii. 388.] In the title of his legend, Bodl. MS. 1596, fol. 4, he is referred to as "St. Julian the good harborer."—Tyrwhitt. His feast day is January 9. See the Lives of Saints, ed. Horstmann (E. E. T. S.); also Gesta Romanorum, ed. Swan, tale 18; Mrs. Jameson, Sacred and Leg. Art, ii. 393.
341. after oon, according to one invariable standard; 'up to the mark'; cf. A. 1781, and the note. A description of a Franklin's feast is given in the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 170.
341. after noon, according to a consistent standard; 'up to standard'; cf. A. 1781, and the note. A description of a Franklin's feast is provided in the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 170.
342. envyned, stored with wine. 'Cotgrave has preserved the French word enviné in the same sense.'—Tyrwhitt.
342. envyned, filled with wine. 'Cotgrave has kept the French word enviné in the same meaning.'—Tyrwhitt.
343. bake mete = baked meat; the old past participle of bake was baken or bake, as it was a strong verb. Baked meats = meats baked in coffins (pies). Cf. Hamlet, i. 2. 180.
343. bake mete = baked meat; the old past participle of bake was baken or bake, since it was a strong verb. Baked meats = meats baked in coffins (pies). See Hamlet, i. 2. 180.
345. The verb snewed may be explained as a metaphor from snowing; in fact, the M. E. snewe, like the Prov. Eng. snie or snive, also signifies to abound, swarm. Camb. MS. reads 'It snowede in his mouth of mete and drynk.' Cf. 'He was with yiftes [presents] all bisnewed'; Gower, C. A. iii. 51. From A. S. snīwan.
345. The verb snewed can be understood as a metaphor related to snowing; in fact, the Middle English snewe, like the Provincial English snie or snive, also means to abound, swarm. The Cambridge manuscript states, 'It snowed in his mouth of meat and drink.' Compare that to, 'He was with gifts all bisnewed'; Gower, C. A. iii. 51. Originates from Old English snīwan.
347. After, according to; it depended on what was in season.
347. After, based on; it depended on what was in season.
348. soper (supee·r), supper; from O. F. infin. soper; cf. F. 1189.
348. soper (supee·r), supper; from O. F. infin. soper; cf. F. 1189.
349. mewe. The mewe was the place where the hawks were kept while moulting; it was afterwards applied to the coop wherein fowl were fattened, and lastly to a place of confinement or secrecy.
349. mewe. The mewe was the spot where hawks were kept during their molting period; it was later used to refer to the coop where birds were fattened, and eventually to a place of confinement or secrecy.
350. stewe, fish-pond. 'To insure a supply of fish, stew-ponds were attached to the manors, and few monasteries were without them; the moat around the castle was often converted into a fish-pond, and well stored with luce, carp, or tench.'—Our English Home, p. 65.
350. stewe, fish pond. 'To ensure a steady supply of fish, stew ponds were connected to the estates, and most monasteries had them; the moat surrounding the castle was often turned into a fish pond, well stocked with pike, carp, or tench.'—Our English Home, p. 65.
breem, bream; luce, pike, from O. F. luce, Low Lat. lucius.
breem, bream; luce, pike, from O. F. luce, Low Lat. lucius.
351. Wo was his cook, woeful or sad was his cook. We now only use wo or woe as a substantive. Cf. B. 757, E. 753; and 'I am woe for 't'; Tempest, v. 1. 139.
351. Where was his cook, his cook was miserable or sad. We now only use where or woe as a noun. Cf. B. 757, E. 753; and 'I am woe for 't'; Tempest, v. 1. 139.
'Who was woo but Olyvere then?'—Sowdone of Babyloyne, l. 1271. Rob. of Brunne, in his Handlyng Synne, l. 7250, says that a rich man's cook 'may no day Greythe hym hys mete to pay.'
'Who was woo but Olyvere then?'—Sowdone of Babyloyne, l. 1271. Rob. of Brunne, in his Handlyng Synne, l. 7250, says that a rich man's cook 'may no day Greythe hym hys mete to pay.'
but-if, unless.
but-if, unless.
351, 352. sauce—Poynaunt is like the modern phrase sauce piquante. Cf. B. 4024. 'Our forefathers were great lovers of "piquant sauce." They made it of expensive condiments and rare spices.'—Our English Home, p. 62.
351, 352. sauce—Poynaunt is similar to the modern term sauce piquante. Cf. B. 4024. 'Our ancestors really enjoyed "piquant sauce." They prepared it with high-end condiments and unique spices.'—Our English Home, p. 62.
353. table dormant, irremoveable table. 'Previous to the fourteenth century a pair of common wooden trestles and a rough plank was deemed a table sufficient for the great hall.... Tables, with a board attached to a frame, were introduced about the time of Chaucer, and, from remaining in the hall, were regarded as indications of a ready hospitality.'—Our English Home, p. 29. Most tables were removeable; such a table was called a bord (board).
353. table dormant, immovable table. "Before the fourteenth century, a simple setup of two wooden trestles and a rough plank was considered enough for the great hall... Tables with a board attached to a frame became popular around Chaucer's time, and because they stayed in the hall, they were seen as signs of warm hospitality." —Our English Home, p. 29. Most tables were movable; such a table was called a bord (board).
355. sessiouns. At the Sessions of the Peace, at the meeting of the Justices of the Peace. Cf. 'At Sessions and at Sises we bare the stroke and swaye.'—Higgins' Mirrour for Magistrates, ed. 1571, p. 2.
355. sessiouns. At the Peace Sessions, during the gathering of the Justices of the Peace. Cf. 'At Sessions and at Sises we bore the burden and sway.'—Higgins' Mirrour for Magistrates, ed. 1571, p. 2.
356. knight of the shire, the designation given to the representative in parliament of an English county at large, as distinguished from the representatives of such counties and towns as are counties of themselves (Ogilvie). Chaucer was knight of the shire of Kent in 1386.
356. knight of the shire, the title given to the representative in parliament for an English county as a whole, in contrast to the representatives of specific counties and towns that are counties in their own right (Ogilvie). Chaucer served as knight of the shire for Kent in 1386.
tym-e here represents the A. S. tīman, pl. of tīma, a time.
tym-e here represents the Old English tīman, plural of tīma, meaning a time.
357. anlas or anelace. Speght defines this word as a falchion, or wood-knife. It was, however, a short two-edged knife or dagger usually worn at the girdle, broad at the hilt and tapering to a point. See the New Eng. Dictionary; Liber Albus, p. 75; Knight, Pict. Hist. of England, i. 872; Gloss. to Matthew Paris, s. v. anelacius; Riley's [35]Memorials of London, p. 15. The etymology is unknown; I guess it to be from M. E. an, on, and las, a lace, i. e. 'on a lace,' a dagger that hung from a lace attached to the girdle. Cf. A. S. bigyrdel (just below); and 'hanging on a laas' in l. 392.
357. anlas or anelace. Speght defines this word as a falchion or wood-knife. However, it was a short, double-edged knife or dagger typically worn at the waist, wide at the hilt and tapering to a point. See the New Eng. Dictionary; Liber Albus, p. 75; Knight, Pict. Hist. of England, i. 872; Gloss. to Matthew Paris, s. v. anelacius; Riley's [35]Memorials of London, p. 15. The origin is unclear; I guess it comes from M. E. an, on, and las, a lace, meaning 'on a lace,' referring to a dagger that hung from a lace attached to the waist. Cf. A. S. bigyrdel (just below); and 'hanging on a laas' in l. 392.
gipser was properly a pouch or budget used in hawking, &c., but commonly worn by the merchant, or with any secular attire.—(Way.) It answers to F. gibecière, a pouch; from O. F. gibe, a bunch (Scheler). In Riley's Memorials of London, p. 398, under the date 1376, there is a mention of 'purses called gibesers.' In the Bury Wills, p. 37, l. 16, under the date 1463, we find—'My best gypcer with iij. bagges.' The A. S. name was bigyrdel, from its hanging by the girdle, as said in l. 358; it occurs in the A. S. version of Matt. x. 9; and in P. Plowman, B. viii. 87.
Gipser originally referred to a pouch or bag used in falconry and similar activities, but it was commonly worn by merchants or with everyday clothing.—(Way.) It corresponds to the French gibecière, meaning a pouch; it comes from the Old French gibe, meaning a bunch (Scheler). In Riley's Memorials of London, p. 398, dated 1376, there’s a mention of 'purses called gibesers.' In the Bury Wills, p. 37, l. 16, dated 1463, we find—'My best gypcer with three bags.' The Old English name was bigyrdel, because it hung by the girdle, as mentioned in l. 358; it appears in the Old English version of Matthew x. 9; and in P. Plowman, B. viii. 87.
358. Heng (or Heeng), the past tense of hongen or hangen, to hang.
358. Heng (or Heeng), the past tense of hongen or hangen, to hang.
morne milk = morning-milk; as in A. 3236. 'As white as milke'; Ritson's Met. Romances, iii. 292.
morne milk = morning-milk; as in A. 3236. 'As white as milk'; Ritson's Met. Romances, iii. 292.
359. shirreve, the reve of a shire, governor of a county; our modern word sheriff.
359. shirreve, the reve of a shire, governor of a county; our modern word sheriff.
countour, O. Fr. comptour, an accountant, a person who audited accounts or received money in charge, &c.; ranked with pleaders in Riley's Memorials of London, p. 58. It occurs in Rob. of Gloucester, l. 11153. In the Book of the Duch. 435, it simply means 'accountant.' Perhaps it here means 'auditor.' 'Or stewards, countours, or pleadours'; Plowman's Tale, pt. iii. st. 13.
countour, from O. Fr. comptour, refers to an accountant, someone who audited accounts or managed money, etc.; it was ranked alongside pleaders in Riley's Memorials of London, p. 58. It appears in Rob. of Gloucester, l. 11153. In the Book of the Duch. 435, it simply means 'accountant.' Here, it might mean 'auditor.' 'Or stewards, countours, or pleadours'; Plowman's Tale, pt. iii. st. 13.
360. vavasour, or vavaser, originally a sub-vassal or tenant of a vassal or tenant of the king's, one who held his lands in fealty. 'Vavasor, one that in dignities is next to a Baron'; Cowel. Strutt (Manners and Customs, iii. 14) explains that a vavasour was 'a tenant by knight's service, who did not hold immediately of the king in capite, but of some mesne lord, which excluded him from the dignity of baron by tenure.' Tyrwhitt says 'it should be understood to mean the whole class of middling landholders.' See Lacroix, Military Life of Middle Ages, p. 9. Spelt favasour in King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, l. 3827. A. F. uauassur; Laws of Will. I. c. 20. Lit. 'vassal of vassals'; Low Lat. vassus vassorum.
360. Vavasour or vavaser was originally a sub-vassal or a tenant of a vassal or a tenant of the king, someone who held their lands under a feudal obligation. 'Vavasor, someone who ranks just below a Baron'; Cowel. Strutt (Manners and Customs, iii. 14) explains that a vavasour was 'a tenant by knight's service who didn’t hold directly from the king in capite, but from a middle lord, which kept them from the title of baron by tenure.' Tyrwhitt suggests 'it should be taken to mean the entire class of average landholders.' See Lacroix, Military Life of Middle Ages, p. 9. Spelled favasour in King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, l. 3827. A. F. uauassur; Laws of Will. I. c. 20. Literally, 'vassal of vassals'; Low Lat. vassus vassorum.
The Haberdassher and others.
The Hatmaker and others.
361. Haberdassher. Haberdashers were of two kinds: haberdashers of small wares—sellers of needles, tapes, buttons, &c.; and haberdashers of hats. The stuff called hapertas is mentioned in the Liber Albus, p. 225.
361. Haberdasher. Haberdashers came in two types: those who sold small items like needles, tapes, buttons, etc., and those who sold hats. The material referred to as hapertas is noted in the Liber Albus, p. 225.
362. Webbe, properly a male weaver; webstere was the female weaver, but there appears to have been some confusion in the use of the suffixes -e and -stere; see Piers Plowman, ed. Skeat, B. v. 215: 'mi wyf was a webbe.' Hence the names Webb and Webster. Cf. [36]A. S. webba, m., a weaver; webbestere, fem. tapicer, upholsterer; F. tapis, carpet.
362. Webbe, originally a male weaver; webstere was the female weaver, but there seems to have been some confusion around the suffixes -e and -stere; see Piers Plowman, ed. Skeat, B. v. 215: 'my wyf was a webbe.' This is how the names Webb and Webster came to be. Cf. [36]A. S. webba, m., a weaver; webbestere, fem. tapicer, upholsterer; F. tapis, carpet.
363. liveree, livery. 'Under the term "livery" was included whatever was dispensed (delivered) by the lord to his officials or domestics annually or at certain seasons, whether money, victuals, or garments. The term chiefly denoted external marks of distinction, such as the roba estivalis and hiemalis, given to the officers and retainers of the court.... The Stat. 7 Hen. IV expressly permits the adoption of such distinctive dress by fraternities and "les gentz de mestere," the trades of the cities of the realm, being ordained with good intent; and to this prevalent usage Chaucer alludes when he describes five artificers of various callings, who joined the pilgrimage, clothed all in o lyveré of a solempne and greet fraternité.'—Way, note to Prompt. Parv., p. 308. We still speak of the Livery Companies.
363. liveree, livery. 'The term "livery" referred to anything provided (delivered) by the lord to his officials or servants each year or during certain seasons, whether that was money, food, or clothing. It mainly pointed to outward signs of distinction, such as the roba estivalis and hiemalis, given to the officers and attendants of the court.... The Stat. 7 Hen. IV specifically allows groups and "les gentz de mestere," the various trades of the realm's cities, to adopt such distinctive dress for good purposes; Chaucer references this common practice when he describes five craftsmen of different trades who joined the pilgrimage, all dressed in a livery of a solemn and great fraternity.'—Way, note to Prompt. Parv., p. 308. We still refer to the Livery Companies.
And they were clothed alle (Elles., &c.); Weren with vss eeke clothed (Harl.) The former reading leaves the former clause of the sentence without a verb.
And they were all dressed (Elles., & c.); They were also dressed (Harl.) The first reading leaves the first part of the sentence without a verb.
364. fraternitee, guild: see English Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, pp. xxx, xxxix, cxxii. Each guild had its own livery; Rock, Church of our Fathers, ii. 412.
364. fraternitee, guild: see English Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, pp. xxx, xxxix, cxxii. Each guild had its own uniform; Rock, Church of our Fathers, ii. 412.
365. gere, gear, apparel. apyked, signifies cleaned, trimmed, like Shakespeare's picked. Cotgrave gives as senses of F. piquer, 'to quilt,' and 'to stiffen a coller.'
365. gere, gear, clothing. apyked, means cleaned, trimmed, like Shakespeare's picked. Cotgrave notes the meanings of F. piquer, 'to quilt,' and 'to stiffen a collar.'
366. y-chaped, having chapes (i. e. plates or caps of metal at the point of the sheath or scabbard). Tradesmen and mechanics were prohibited from using knives adorned with silver, gold, or precious stones. So that Chaucer's pilgrims were of a superior estate, as is indicated in l. 369. Cf. chapeless, Taming of the Shrew, iii. 2. 48.
366. Y-shaped, having shapes (i.e. plates or caps of metal at the tip of the sheath or scabbard). Tradespeople and mechanics weren't allowed to use knives decorated with silver, gold, or precious stones. This suggests that Chaucer's pilgrims were of a higher status, as indicated in l. 369. See chapeless, Taming of the Shrew, iii. 2. 48.
370. deys, dese, or dais (Fr. deis, from Lat. discum, acc.), is used to denote the raised platform which was always found at the upper end of a hall, on which the high table was placed; originally, it meant the high table itself. In modern French and English, it is used of a canopy or 'tester' over a seat of state. Tyrwhitt's account of the word is confused, as he starts with a false etymology.
370. deys, dese, or dais (Fr. deis, from Lat. discum, acc.), is used to refer to the raised platform typically found at the front of a hall, where the high table was placed; originally, it referred to the high table itself. In modern French and English, it describes a canopy or 'tester' over a seat of state. Tyrwhitt's explanation of the word is unclear, as he begins with an incorrect etymology.
yeld-halle, guild-hall. See Gildhall in the Index to E. Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith.
yeld-halle, guild hall. See Gildhall in the Index to E. Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith.
371. that he can, that he knows; so also as he couthe, as he knew how, in l. 390. This line is deficient in the first foot.
371. that he can, that he knows; so also as he could, as he knew how, in l. 390. This line is lacking in the first foot.
372. shaply, adapted, fit; sometimes comely, of good shape. The mention of alderman should be noted. It was the invariable title given to one who was chosen as the head or principal of a guild (see English Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, pp. ciii, 36, 148, 276, 446). All these men belonged to a fraternity or guild, and each of them was a fit man to be chosen as head of it.
372. Shapely, adapted, fit; sometimes attractive, of good shape. The mention of alderman is important. It was the usual title given to someone chosen as the head or leader of a guild (see English Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, pp. ciii, 36, 148, 276, 446). All these men were part of a brotherhood or guild, and each of them was a suitable candidate to be chosen as its leader.
373. 'For they had sufficient property and income' (to entitle them to undertake such an office).
373. 'Because they had enough property and income' (to be qualified for such a position).
377. And goon to vigilyes al bifore. 'It was the manner in times past, upon festival evens, called vigiliæ, for parishioners to meet in their church-houses or church-yards, and there to have a drinking-fit for the time. Here they used to end many quarrels betwixt neighbour and neighbour. Hither came the wives in comely manner, and they which were of the better sort had their mantles carried with them, as well for show as to keep them from cold at table.'—Speght, Gl. to Chaucer.
377. And goon to vigils all before. 'In the past, on festive evenings known as vigiliæ, it was common for parishioners to gather in their church buildings or yards and have a drinking party for the occasion. They would often resolve many disputes between neighbors here. The wives would come in an appropriate manner, and those of higher status would have their cloaks carried with them, both for display and to keep warm at the table.'—Speght, Gl. to Chaucer.
The Cook.
The Chef.
379. for the nones = for the nonce; this expression, if grammatically written, would be for then once, M. E. for þan anes, for the once, i. e. for the occasion; where the adv. anes (orig. a gen. form) is used as if it were a sb. in the dat. case. Cf. M. E. atte = atten, A. S. æt þām.
379. for the nones = for the nonce; this phrase, if written correctly, would be for then once, M. E. for þan anes, meaning for the occasion; where the adverb anes (originally a genitive form) is used as if it were a noun in the dative case. See M. E. atte = atten, A. S. æt þām.
381. poudre-marchaunt tart is a sharp (tart) kind of flavouring powder, twice mentioned in Household Ordinances and Receipts (Soc. Antiq. 1790) at pp. 425, 434: 'Do therto pouder marchant,' and 'do thi flessh therto, and gode herbes and poudre marchaunt, and let hit well stew.'—Notes and Queries, Fourth Series, iii. 180. See Powder in the Glossary to the Babees Book.
381. poudre-marchaunt tart is a sharp (tart) kind of flavoring powder, mentioned twice in Household Ordinances and Receipts (Soc. Antiq. 1790) on pages 425 and 434: 'Add pouder marchant,' and 'add the meat to it, along with good herbs and poudre marchaunt, and let it stew well.' —Notes and Queries, Fourth Series, iii. 180. See Powder in the Glossary to the Babees Book.
'Galingale, which Chaucer, pre-eminentest, economioniseth above all junquetries or confectionaries whatsoever.'—Nash's Lenten Stuff, p. 36, ed. Hindley. Galingale is the root of sweet cyperus. Harman (ed. Strother) notices three varieties: Cyperus rotundus, Galanga major, Galanga minor; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, pp. 152, 216. See also Marco Polo, ed. Yule, ii. 181; Prompt. Parv., p. 185, note 4; Rogers, Hist. of Agriculture and Prices, i. 629; &c. And see Dr. H. Fletcher Hance's and Mr. Daniel Hanbury's Papers on this spice in the Linnæan Society's Journal, 1871.
'Galingale, which Chaucer considers the best among all herbs or spices.'—Nash's Lenten Stuff, p. 36, ed. Hindley. Galingale is the root of sweet cyperus. Harman (ed. Strother) mentions three varieties: Cyperus rotundus, Galanga major, Galanga minor; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, pp. 152, 216. See also Marco Polo, ed. Yule, ii. 181; Prompt. Parv., p. 185, note 4; Rogers, Hist. of Agriculture and Prices, i. 629; etc. And see Dr. H. Fletcher Hance's and Mr. Daniel Hanbury's Papers on this spice in the Linnæan Society's Journal, 1871.
382. London ale. London ale was famous as early as the time of Henry III., and much higher priced than any other ale; cf. A. 3140.
382. London ale. London ale was renowned as early as the time of Henry III and was sold at a much higher price than any other ale; see A. 3140.
Wel coude he knowe, he well knew how to distinguish. In fact, we find, in the Manciple's Prologue (H. 57), that the Cook loved good ale only too well.
He really knew, he certainly knew how to tell the difference. Actually, we see in the Manciple's Prologue (H. 57) that the Cook enjoyed good ale a little too much.
384. mortreux or mortrewes. There were two kinds of 'mortrews,' 'mortrewes de chare' and 'mortrewes of fysshe.' The first was a kind of soup in which chickens, fresh pork, crumbs of bread, yolks of eggs, and saffron formed the chief ingredients; the second kind was a soup containing the roe (or milt) and liver of fish, bread, pepper, ale. The ingredients were first stamped or brayed in a mortar, whence it probably derived its name. Lord Bacon (Nat. Hist. i. 48) speaks of 'a mortresse made with the brawne of capons stamped and strained.' See Babees Book, pp. 151, 170, 172; Liber Cure Cocorum, ed. Morris, pp. 9, 19; and the note to P. Plowman, C. xvi. 47. This line, like ll. 371 and 391, is deficient in the first foot.
384. mortreux or mortrewes. There were two types of 'mortrews': 'mortrewes de chare' and 'mortrewes of fysshe.' The first was a kind of soup made with chickens, fresh pork, bread crumbs, egg yolks, and saffron as the main ingredients; the second type was a soup that included the roe (or milt) and liver of fish, along with bread, pepper, and ale. The ingredients were first ground in a mortar, which is likely where it got its name. Lord Bacon (Nat. Hist. i. 48) mentions a mortresse made with the brawn of capons that were ground and strained. See Babees Book, pp. 151, 170, 172; Liber Cure Cocorum, ed. Morris, pp. 9, 19; and the note to P. Plowman, C. xvi. 47. This line, like ll. 371 and 391, is missing the first foot.
386. mormal, a cancer or gangrene. Ben Jonson, in imitation of [38]this passage, has described a cook with an 'old mortmal on his shin'; Sad Shepherd, act ii. sc. 2. Lydgate speaks of 'Goutes, mormalles, horrible to the sight'; Falls of Princes, bk. vii. c. 10. In Polit. Religious and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 218, we are told that the sin of Luxury 'ys a lyther mormale.' In Skelton's Magnificence, l. 1932, Adversity is made to say—'Some with the marmoll to halte I them make'; and it is remarkable that Palsgrave gives both—'Mormall, a sore,' and 'Marmoll, a sore'; the latter being plainly a corrupt form. See also Prompt. Parvulorum, p. 343, note 5. In MS. Oo. i. 20, last leaf, in the Camb. Univ. Library, are notices of remedies 'Por la maladie que est apele malum mortuum.' The MS. says that it comes from melancholy, and shows a broad hard scurf or crust.
386. mormal, a cancer or gangrene. Ben Jonson, imitating this passage, describes a cook with an 'old mortmal on his shin'; Sad Shepherd, act ii. sc. 2. Lydgate speaks of 'Goutes, mormalles, horrible to the sight'; Falls of Princes, bk. vii. c. 10. In Polit. Religious and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 218, we learn that the sin of Luxury 'is a nasty mormale.' In Skelton's Magnificence, l. 1932, Adversity states—'Some with the marmoll to halt I them make'; and it's interesting that Palsgrave gives both—'Mormall, a sore,' and 'Marmoll, a sore'; the latter being clearly a corrupted form. See also Prompt. Parvulorum, p. 343, note 5. In MS. Oo. i. 20, last leaf, in the Camb. Univ. Library, there are notes on remedies 'For the disease called malum mortuum.' The MS. states that it comes from melancholy and shows a broad hard scurf or crust.
387. blank-manger, a compound made of capon minced, with rice, milk, sugar, and almonds; see Liber Cure Cocorum, ed. Morris, p. 9. Named from its white colour.
387. blank-manger, a dish made from minced capon, rice, milk, sugar, and almonds; see Liber Cure Cocorum, ed. Morris, p. 9. Named for its white color.
The Shipman.
**The Shipman.**
See the essay on Chaucer's Shipman in Essays on Chaucer, p. 455.
See the essay on Chaucer's Shipman in Essays on Chaucer, p. 455.
388. woning, dwelling; from A. S. wunian, to dwell.
388. woning, dwelling; from A. S. wunian, to dwell.
by weste = westward. A good old expression, which was once very common as late as the sixteenth century.
by weste = westward. A classic expression that was quite popular even as recently as the sixteenth century.
389. Dartmouth was once a very considerable port; see Essays on Chaucer, p. 456. Compare the account of the Shipman's Gild at Lynn; E. Gilds, p. 54.
389. Dartmouth used to be a pretty significant port; see Essays on Chaucer, p. 456. Compare the description of the Shipman's Gild at Lynn; E. Gilds, p. 54.
390. rouncy, a common hackney horse, a nag. Cf. Rozinante. 'Rocinante—significativo de lo que habia sido cuando fué rocin, antes de lo que ahora era.' Don Quijote, cap. 1. 'From Rozin, a drudge-horse, and ante, before.' Jarvis's note. The O. F. form is roncin; Low Lat. runcinus. The rouncy was chiefly used for agricultural work; see Essays on Chaucer, p. 494.
390. rouncy, a common workhorse, a nag. Cf. Rozinante. 'Rocinante—significant of what he had been when he was rocin, before what he now is.' Don Quijote, cap. 1. 'From Rozin, a drudge-horse, and ante, before.' Jarvis's note. The O. F. form is roncin; Low Lat. runcinus. The rouncy was mainly used for farm work; see Essays on Chaucer, p. 494.
as he couthe, as he knew how; but, as a sailor, his knowledge this way was deficient.
as he could, as he knew how; but, as a sailor, his knowledge in this area was lacking.
391. a goune of falding, a gown (robe) of coarse cloth. The term falding signifies 'a kind of frieze or rough-napped cloth,' which was probably 'supplied from the North of Europe, and identical with the woollen wrappers of which Hermoldus speaks, "quos nos appellamus Faldones."'—Way. 'Falding was a coarse serge cloth, very rough and durable,' &c.; Essays on Chaucer, p. 438. In MS. O. 5. 4, in Trinity College, Cambridge, occurs the entry—'Amphibulus, vestis equi villosa, anglice a sclauayn or faldyng'; cited in Furnivall's Temporary Preface, p. 99. In 1392, I find a mention of 'unam tunicam de nigro faldyng lineatam'; Testamenta Eboracensia, i. 173. Hence its colour was sometimes black, and the Shipman's gown is so coloured in the drawing in the Ellesmere MS.; but see A. 3212. See the whole of Way's long note in the Prompt. Parvulorum. [39]
391. a gown of falding, a gown (robe) made of coarse cloth. The term falding means 'a type of frieze or rough-napped cloth,' which likely came 'from Northern Europe and is the same as the woolen wrappers that Hermoldus mentions, "quos nos appellamus Faldones."'—Way. 'Falding was a rough serge cloth, very coarse and durable,' etc.; Essays on Chaucer, p. 438. In MS. O. 5. 4, in Trinity College, Cambridge, there's an entry—'Amphibulus, vestis equi villosa, in English a sclauayn or faldyng'; cited in Furnivall's Temporary Preface, p. 99. In 1392, I see a mention of 'a tunic made of black faldyng lined'; Testamenta Eboracensia, i. 173. Thus, its color was sometimes black, and the Shipman's gown is colored that way in the drawing in the Ellesmere MS.; but see A. 3212. Refer to the entirety of Way's extensive note in the Prompt. Parvulorum. [39]
392. laas, lace, cord. Seamen still carry their knives slung.
392. laas, lace, cord. Sailors still carry their knives slung.
394. the hote somer. 'Perhaps this is a reference to the summer of the year 1351, which was long remembered as the dry and hot summer.'—Wright. There was another such summer in 1370, much nearer the date of this Prologue. But it may be a mere general expression.
394. the hot summer. 'Maybe this refers to the summer of 1351, which was long remembered as the dry and hot summer.'—Wright. There was another such summer in 1370, much closer to the date of this Prologue. But it could just be a general expression.
395. a good felawe, a merry companion; as in l. 648.
395. a good fellow, a cheerful friend; as in l. 648.
396-8. 'Very many a draught of wine had he drawn (stolen away or carried off) from Bordeaux, cask and all, while the chapman (merchant or supercargo to whom the wine belonged) was asleep; for he paid no regard to any conscientious scruples.'
396-8. 'He had stolen away or carried off a ton of wine from Bordeaux, cask and all, while the merchant was fast asleep; he didn’t care about any moral scruples.'
took keep; cf. F. prendre garde.
took care; cf. F. prendre garde.
399. hyer hond, upper hand.
upper hand
400. 'He sent them home to wherever they came from by water,' i. e. he made them 'walk the plank,' as it used to be called; or, in plain English, threw them overboard, to sink or swim. However cruel this may seem now, it was probably a common practice. 'This battle (the sea-fight off Sluys) was very murderous and horrible. Combats at sea are more destructive and obstinate than upon land'; Froissart's Chron. bk. i. c. 50. See Minot's Poems, ed. Hall, p. 16. In Wright's History of Caricature, p. 204, is an anecdote of the way in which the defeat of the French at Sluys was at last revealed to the king of France, Philippe VI., by the court-jester, who alone dared to communicate the news. 'Entering the King's chamber, he continued muttering to himself, but loud enough to be heard—"Those cowardly English! the chicken-hearted English!" "How so, cousin?" the king inquired. "Why," replied the fool, "because they have not courage enough to jump into the sea, like your French soldiers, who went over headlong from their ships, leaving them to the enemy, who had no inclination to follow them." Philippe thus became aware of the full extent of his calamity.' And see Essays on Chaucer, p. 460.
400. 'He sent them back to wherever they came from by water,' i.e. he made them 'walk the plank,' as it used to be called; or, in simple terms, threw them overboard, to sink or swim. No matter how cruel this may seem now, it was probably a common practice. 'This battle (the sea fight off Sluys) was very deadly and horrible. Sea battles are more destructive and stubborn than land battles'; Froissart's Chron. bk. i. c. 50. See Minot's Poems, ed. Hall, p. 16. In Wright's History of Caricature, p. 204, there’s a story about how the defeat of the French at Sluys was finally revealed to the king of France, Philippe VI., by the court jester, who was the only one brave enough to deliver the news. 'Entering the King's chamber, he kept muttering to himself, but loud enough to be heard—"Those cowardly English! the weak-hearted English!" "How so, cousin?" the king asked. "Well," replied the jester, "because they don't have the guts to jump into the sea, like your French soldiers, who jumped overboard from their ships, leaving them to the enemy, who had no interest in following them." Philippe then realized the full extent of his disaster.' And see Essays on Chaucer, p. 460.
402. stremes, currents. him bisydes, ever near at hand.
402. streams, currents. right by him, always close at hand.
403. herberwe, harbour; see note to l. 765. mone, moon, time of the lunation.
403. herberwe, harbor; see note to l. 765. mone, moon, time of the lunar cycle.
lodemenage, pilotage. A pilot was called a lodesman; see Way's note in Prompt. Parv. p. 310; Riley's Memorials of London, p. 655; Chaucer's Legend of Good Women, 1488. Furnivall's Temporary Preface, p. 98, gives the Lat. form as lodmannus, whence lodmannagium, pilotage, examples of which are given. Sometimes, lodesman meant any guide or conductor, as in Rob. of Brunne, Handlyng Synne, 9027; Monk of Evesham, ed. Arber, p. 106. M. E. lode is the A. S. lād, a way, a course, the sb. whence the verb to lead is derived. It is itself derived from A. S. līðan, to travel.
lodemenage, pilotage. A pilot was known as a lodesman; see Way's note in Prompt. Parv. p. 310; Riley's Memorials of London, p. 655; Chaucer's Legend of Good Women, 1488. Furnivall's Temporary Preface, p. 98, gives the Latin form as lodmannus, from which lodmannagium, pilotage, is derived, along with examples. Sometimes, lodesman referred to any guide or conductor, as seen in Rob. of Brunne, Handlyng Synne, 9027; Monk of Evesham, ed. Arber, p. 106. Middle English lode comes from the Old English lād, meaning a way or course, which is the noun from which the verb to lead is derived. It is itself derived from Old English līðan, meaning to travel.
404. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 5394—'Qui cercheroit jusqu'en Cartage.'
404. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 5394—'Who would search all the way to Carthage.'
408. Gootland, Gottland, an island in the Baltic Sea.
408. Gootland, Gottland, an island in the Baltic Sea.
409. cryke, creek, harbour, port.
409. cryke, creek, harbor, port.
The Doctour.
The Doctor.
415. astronomye, (really) astrology. See Saunders on Chaucer, p. 111; Warton, Hist. E. Poet. (1840), ii. 202.
415. astronomy, (really) astrology. See Saunders on Chaucer, p. 111; Warton, Hist. E. Poet. (1840), ii. 202.
415, 416. kepte, watched. The houres are the astrological hours. He carefully watched for a favourable star in the ascendant. 'A great portion of the medical science of the middle ages depended upon astrological and other superstitious observances.'—Wright. 'A Phisition must take heede and aduise him of a certaine thing, that fayleth not, nor deceiueth, the which thing Astronomers of Ægypt taught, that by coniunction of the bodye of the Moone with sterres fortunate, commeth dreadful sicknesse to good end: and with contrary Planets falleth the contrary, that is, to euill ende'; &c.—Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. viii. c. 29. Precisely the same sort of thing was in vogue much later, viz. in 1578; see Bullein's Dialogue against the Feuer Pestilence (E. E. T. S.), p. 32.
415, 416. kepte, watched. The houres are the astrological hours. He carefully looked for a favorable star in the ascendant. "A significant part of medical science in the Middle Ages relied on astrological and other superstitious practices."—Wright. "A physician must pay attention and advise on a certain thing that never fails or deceives, which the astronomers of Egypt taught, that by the conjunction of the Moon's body with fortunate stars, dreadful sickness can have a good outcome: and with contrary planets, the opposite happens, which is, a bad outcome"; &c.—Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. viii. c. 29. The same idea was still popular much later, specifically in 1578; see Bullein's Dialogue against the Fever Pestilence (E. E. T. S.), p. 32.
416. magik naturel. Chaucer alludes to the same practices in the House of Fame, 1259-70 (vol. iii. p. 38):—
416. natural magic. Chaucer refers to the same practices in the House of Fame, 1259-70 (vol. iii. p. 38):—
'Ther saugh I pleyen Iogelours
I saw them playing jolly.
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
And clerkes eek, which conne wel
And clerks too, who know well
Al this magyke naturel,
All this magical nature,
That craftely don hir ententes
That craftily done her intentions
To make, in certeyn ascendentes,
To make, in certain ascendents,
Images, lo! through which magyk
Images, look! through which magic
To make a man ben hool or syk.'
To make a man totally broke or sick.
417. The ascendent is the point of the zodiacal circle which happens to be ascending above the horizon at a given moment, such as the moment of birth. Upon it depended the drawing out of a man's horoscope, which represented the aspect of the heavens at some given critical moment. The moment, in the present case, is that for making images. It was believed that images of men and animals could be made of certain substances and at certain times, and could be so treated as to cause good or evil to a patient, by means of magical and planetary influences. See Cornelius Agrippa, De Occulta Philosophia, lib. ii. capp. 35-47. The sense is—'He knew well how to choose a fortunate ascendant for treating images, to be used as charms to help the patient.'
417. The ascendant is the point on the zodiacal circle that is rising above the horizon at a specific moment, like the moment of birth. It was crucial for creating a person's horoscope, which depicted the configuration of the heavens at that critical time. In this case, it refers to the time for creating images. It was believed that images of people and animals could be made from certain materials and at specific times, and could be treated in a way that would bring good or bad outcomes for someone, influenced by magical and planetary forces. See Cornelius Agrippa, De Occulta Philosophia, lib. ii. capp. 35-47. The idea is—'He was skilled at selecting a favorable ascendant for crafting images to be used as charms to assist the patient.'
'With Astrologie joyne elements also,
'With astrology, also join elements,'
To fortune their Workings as theie go.'
To enhance their Workings as they go.
Norton's Ordinall, in Ashmole's Theatrum Chemicum, p. 60.
Norton's Ordinall, in Ashmole's Theatrum Chemicum, p. 60.
420. These are the four elementary qualities, hot, cold, dry, moist; [41]Milton, Par. Lost, ii. 898. Diseases were supposed to be caused by an undue excess of some one quality; and the mixture of prevalent qualities in a man's body determined his complexion or temperament. Thus the sanguine man was thought to be hot and moist; the phlegmatic, cold and moist; the choleric, hot and dry; the melancholy, cold and dry. The whole system rested on the teaching of Galen, and was fundamentally wrong, as it assumed that the 'elements,' or 'simple bodies,' were four, viz. earth, air, fire, and water. Of these, earth was said to be cold and dry; water, cold and moist; air, hot and moist; and fire, hot and dry. They thus correspond to the four complexions, viz. melancholy, phlegmatic, sanguine, and choleric. Each principal part of the body, as the brain, heart, liver, stomach, &c., could be 'distempered,' and such distemperance could be either 'simple' or 'compound.' Thus a simple distemperature of the brain might be 'an excess of heat'; a compound one, 'an excess of heat and moisture.' See the whole system explained in Sir Thos. Elyot's Castel of Helthe; at the beginning.
420. These are the four basic qualities: hot, cold, dry, and moist; [41]Milton, Par. Lost, ii. 898. It was believed that diseases were caused by having too much of one quality, and the mix of dominant qualities in a person's body determined their complexion or temperament. For example, a sanguine person was thought to be hot and moist; a phlegmatic person was cold and moist; a choleric person was hot and dry; and a melancholy person was cold and dry. This entire system was based on Galen's teachings and was fundamentally flawed, as it assumed there were only four 'elements' or 'simple bodies': earth, air, fire, and water. Earth was considered cold and dry; water was cold and moist; air was hot and moist; and fire was hot and dry. These aligned with the four temperaments: melancholy, phlegmatic, sanguine, and choleric. Each major part of the body, such as the brain, heart, liver, stomach, etc., could be 'distempered,' and this disturbance could be either 'simple' or 'compound.' For instance, a simple disturbance of the brain might be 'an excess of heat,' while a compound one could be 'an excess of heat and moisture.' For a full explanation of this system, see Sir Thos. Elyot's Castel of Helthe; at the beginning.
422. parfit practisour, perfect practitioner.
422. parfit practisour, ideal practitioner.
424. his bote, his remedy; A. S. bōt, a remedy; E. boot.
424. his boat, his remedy; A. S. bōt, a remedy; E. boot.
426. drogges. MS. Harl. dragges; the rest drogges, drugges, drugs. As to dragges (which is quite a different word), the Promptorium Parvulorum has 'dragge, dragetum'; and Cotgrave defines dragée (the French form of the word dragge) as 'a kind of digestive powder prescribed unto weak stomachs after meat, and hence any jonkets, comfits, or sweetmeats served in the last course for stomach-closers.'
426. drogges. MS. Harl. dragges; the rest drogges, drugges, drugs. As for dragges (which is a completely different word), the Promptorium Parvulorum has 'dragge, dragetum'; and Cotgrave defines dragée (the French version of the word dragge) as 'a kind of digestive powder recommended for weak stomachs after meals, and therefore any treats, sweets, or confections served in the final course to aid digestion.'
letuaries, electuaries. 'Letuaire, laituarie, s. m., électuaire, sorte de médicament, sirop'; Godefroy.
letuaries, electuaries. 'Letuaire, laituarie, noun, électuaire, a type of medicine, syrup'; Godefroy.
429-34. Read th'oldë. 'The authors mentioned here wrote the chief medical text-books of the middle ages. Rufus was a Greek physician of Ephesus, of the age of Trajan; Haly, Serapion, and Avicen (Ebn Sina) were Arabian physicians and astronomers of the eleventh century; Rhasis was a Spanish Arab of the tenth century; and Averroes (Ebn Roschd) was a Moorish scholar who flourished in Morocco in the twelfth century. Johannes Damascenus was also an Arabian physician, but of a much earlier date (probably of the ninth century). Constanti[n]us Afer, a native of Carthage, and afterwards a monk of Monte Cassino, was one of the founders of the school of Salerno—he lived at the end of the eleventh century. Bernardus Gordonius, professor of medicine at Montpellier, appears to have been Chaucer's contemporary. John Gatisden was a distinguished physician of Oxford in the earlier half of the fourteenth century. Gilbertyn is supposed by Warton to be the celebrated Gilbertus Anglicus. The names of Hippocrates and Galen were, in the middle ages, always (or nearly always) spelt Ypocras and Galienus.'—Wright. Cf. C. 306. Æsculapius, god of medicine, was fabled to be the son of Apollo. Dioscorides was a Greek physician of the second century. See the long note in Warton, 1871, ii. 368; and the account in Saunders' [42]Chaucer (1889), p. 115. I may note here, that Haly wrote a commentary on Galen, and is mentioned in Skelton's Philip Sparowe, l. 505. There were three Serapions; the one here meant was probably John Serapion, in the eleventh century. Averroes wrote a commentary on the works of Aristotle, and died about 1198. Constantinus is the same as 'the cursed monk Dan Constantyn,' mentioned in the Marchaunt's Tale, E. 1810. John Gatisden was a fellow of Merton College, and 'was court-doctor under Edw. II. He wrote a treatise on medicine called Rosa Anglica'; J. Jusserand, Eng. Wayfaring Life, (1889), p. 180. Cf. Book of the Duchess, 572. Dante, Inf. iv. 143, mentions 'Ippocrate, Avicenna, e Gallieno, Averrois,' &c.
429-34. Read th'oldë. 'The authors mentioned here wrote the main medical textbooks of the Middle Ages. Rufus was a Greek doctor from Ephesus during the time of Trajan; Haly, Serapion, and Avicen (Ebn Sina) were Arab doctors and astronomers from the eleventh century; Rhasis was a Spanish Arab from the tenth century; and Averroes (Ebn Roschd) was a Moorish scholar who thrived in Morocco in the twelfth century. Johannes Damascenus was also an Arab doctor, but from an earlier period (probably the ninth century). Constanti[n]us Afer, a native of Carthage and later a monk at Monte Cassino, was one of the founders of the school of Salerno—he lived at the end of the eleventh century. Bernardus Gordonius, a medical professor at Montpellier, seems to have been a contemporary of Chaucer. John Gatisden was a prominent doctor at Oxford in the first half of the fourteenth century. Gilbertyn is believed by Warton to be the famous Gilbertus Anglicus. The names Hippocrates and Galen were often spelled Ypocras and Galienus during the Middle Ages.'—Wright. Cf. C. 306. Æsculapius, the god of medicine, was said to be the son of Apollo. Dioscorides was a Greek doctor from the second century. See the lengthy note in Warton, 1871, ii. 368; and the account in Saunders' [42] Chaucer (1889), p. 115. It's worth noting that Haly wrote a commentary on Galen and is mentioned in Skelton's Philip Sparowe, l. 505. There were three Serapions; the one referred to here was probably John Serapion from the eleventh century. Averroes wrote a commentary on Aristotle's works and died around 1198. Constantinus is the same as 'the cursed monk Dan Constantyn,' mentioned in the Marchaunt's Tale, E. 1810. John Gatisden was a fellow at Merton College and served as court doctor under Edward II. He wrote a medical treatise called Rosa Anglica'; J. Jusserand, Eng. Wayfaring Life, (1889), p. 180. Cf. Book of the Duchess, 572. Dante, Inf. iv. 143, mentions 'Ippocrate, Avicenna, e Gallieno, Averrois,' etc.
'Par Hipocras, ne Galien,...
'By Hypocras, nor Galen,...'
Rasis, Constantin, Avicenne';
Rasis, Constantin, Avicenna;
Rom. de la Rose, 16161.
Romance of the Rose, 16161.
See Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 393.
See Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 393.
439. 'In cloth of a blood-red colour and of a blueish-grey.' Cf. 'robes de pers,' Rom. de la Rose, 9116. In the Testament of Creseide, ed. 1550, st. 36, we find:—
439. 'In fabric that's blood-red and bluish-grey.' Cf. 'robes de pers,' Rom. de la Rose, 9116. In the Testament of Creseide, ed. 1550, st. 36, we find:—
'Docter in phisike cledde in a scarlet gown,
'Doctor in physics dressed in a scarlet gown,
And furred wel as suche one oughte to be.'
And furred just like such a one should be.
Cf. P. Plowman, B. vi. 271; Hoccleve, de Reg. Princ. p. 26.
Cf. P. Plowman, B. vi. 271; Hoccleve, de Reg. Princ. p. 26.
440. taffata (or taffety), a sort of thin silk; E. taffeta.
440. taffata (or taffety), a type of lightweight silk; E. taffeta.
sendal (or cendal), a kind of rich thin silk used for lining, very highly esteemed. Thynne says—'a thynne stuffe lyke sarcenett.' Palsgrave however has 'cendell, thynne lynnen, sendal.' See Piers Plowman, B. vi. 11; Marco Polo, ed. Yule (see the index).
sendal (or cendal), a type of luxurious thin silk used for lining, highly valued. Thynne notes—'a thin fabric like sarcenet.' Palsgrave, on the other hand, mentions 'cendell, thin linen, sendal.' See Piers Plowman, B. vi. 11; Marco Polo, ed. Yule (refer to the index).
441. esy of dispence, moderate in his expenditure.
441. easy of dispensing, moderate in his spending.
442. wan in pestilence, acquired during the pestilence. This is an allusion to the great pestilence of the years 1348, 1349; or to the later pestilences in 1362, 1369, and 1376.
442. wan in pestilence, acquired during the plague. This refers to the great plague of the years 1348 and 1349, or to the later outbreaks in 1362, 1369, and 1376.
443. For = because, seeing that. It was supposed that aurum potabile was a sovereign remedy in some cases. The actual reference is, probably, to Les Remonstrances de Nature, by Jean de Meun, ll. 979, 980, &c.; 'C'est le fin et bon or potable, L'humide radical notable; C'est souveraine medecine'; and the author goes on to refer us to Ecclus. xxxviii. 4—'The Lord hath created medicines out of the earth; and he that is wise will not abhor them.' Hence the Doctor would not abhor gold. And further—'C'est medecine cordiale'; ib. 1029. To return to aurum potabile: I may observe that it is mentioned in the play called Humour out of Breath, Act i. sc. 1; and there is a footnote to the effect that this was the 'Universal Medicine of the alchemists, prepared from gold, mercury, &c. The full receipt will be found in the Fifth and last Part of the Last Testament of Friar Basilius Valentinus, London, 1670, pp. 371-7.' See also Thomson's Hist. of Chemistry, vol. i. p. 164; Burton's Anat. of Melancholy, pt. 2. sec. 4. mem. 1. subsec. 4. [43]
443. For = because, given that. It was believed that aurum potabile was a cure-all in certain cases. The actual reference likely comes from Les Remonstrances de Nature, by Jean de Meun, ll. 979, 980, &c.; 'C'est le fin et bon or potable, L'humide radical notable; C'est souveraine medecine'; and the author goes on to direct us to Ecclus. xxxviii. 4—'The Lord hath created medicines out of the earth; and he that is wise will not abhor them.' Thus, the Doctor would not reject gold. Furthermore—'C'est medecine cordiale'; ib. 1029. Returning to aurum potabile: I should note that it is mentioned in the play called Humour out of Breath, Act i. sc. 1; and there is a footnote stating that this was the 'Universal Medicine of the alchemists, prepared from gold, mercury, &c. The complete recipe can be found in the Fifth and last Part of the Last Testament of Friar Basilius Valentinus, London, 1670, pp. 371-7.' See also Thomson's Hist. of Chemistry, vol. i. p. 164; Burton's Anat. of Melancholy, pt. 2. sec. 4. mem. 1. subsec. 4. [43]
The Wyf of Bathe.
The Wife of Bath.
445. of bisyde, &c., from (a place) near Bath, i. e. from a place in its suburbs; for elsewhere she is simply called the Wyf of Bathe.
445. of bisyde, &c., from a place near Bath, meaning from a location in its suburbs; because elsewhere she is just called the Wife of Bath.
446. 'But she was somewhat deaf, and that was her misfortune.' We should now say—'and it was a pity.'
446. 'But she was somewhat deaf, and that was her misfortune.' We should now say—'and it was a shame.'
447. clooth-making. 'The West of England, and especially the neighbourhood of Bath, from which the "good wif" came, was celebrated, till a comparatively recent period, as the district of cloth-making. Ypres and Ghent were the great clothing-marts on the Continent.'—Wright. 'Edward the third brought clothing first into this Island, transporting some families of artificers from Gaunt hither.'—Burton's Anat. of Mel. p. 51. 'Cloth of Gaunt' is mentioned in the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 574 (vol. i. p. 117).
447. clothing manufacturing. 'The West of England, especially around Bath, where the "good wife" came from, was known, until fairly recently, as a hub for clothing manufacturing. Ypres and Ghent were the major clothing markets on the Continent.'—Wright. 'Edward the Third was the first to bring clothing to this Island, bringing over some families of craftsmen from Ghent to here.'—Burton's Anat. of Mel. p. 51. 'Cloth of Ghent' is referenced in the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 574 (vol. i. p. 117).
haunt, use, practice; i. e. she was so well skilled (in it).
haunt, use, practice; i.e. she was very skilled at it.
448. passed, i. e. surpassed.
448. passed, i.e. exceeded.
450. to the offring. In the description of the missal-rites, Rock shews how the bishop (or officiating priest) 'took from the people's selves their offerings of bread and wine.... The men first and then the women, came with their cake and cruse of wine.' So that, instead of money being collected, as now, the people went up in order with their offerings; and questions of precedence of course arose. The Wife insisted on going up first among the women. See Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. 2. 33, 149.
450. to the offering. In the description of the missal rites, Rock shows how the bishop (or officiating priest) 'took from the people their offerings of bread and wine.... The men came first, followed by the women, with their cakes and jugs of wine.' So instead of money being collected like today, people would approach in line with their offerings; naturally, questions of who should go first arose. The Wife insisted on going up first among the women. See Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. 2. 33, 149.
453. coverchief (keverchef, or kerchere, kerché). The kerchief, or covering for the head, was, until the fourteenth century, almost an indispensable portion of female attire. See B. 837; Leg. of Good Women, l. 2202.
453. coverchief (keverchef, or kerchere, kerché). The kerchief, or head covering, was an essential part of women's clothing until the fourteenth century. See B. 837; Leg. of Good Women, l. 2202.
ful fyne of ground, of a very fine texture. See Pierce the Ploughman's Crede, l. 230, which means 'it was of fine enough texture to take dye in grain.'
fine quality of soil, with a very smooth texture. See Pierce the Ploughman's Creed, l. 230, which means 'it was of fine enough texture to absorb dye effectively.'
454. ten pound. Of course this is a playful exaggeration; but Tyrwhitt was not justified in altering ten pound into a pound; for a pound-weight, in a head-dress of that period, was a mere nothing, as will be readily understood by observing the huge structures represented in Fairholt's Costume, figs. 125, 129, 130, 151, which were often further weighted with ornaments of gold. Skelton goes so far as to describe Elinour Rummyng (l. 72)—
454. ten pounds. Of course, this is a playful exaggeration; but Tyrwhitt was not right to change ten pounds to one pound; because a pound-weight in a headpiece from that time was practically nothing, as you can easily see by looking at the massive designs shown in Fairholt's Costume, figs. 125, 129, 130, 151, which were often further weighed down with gold ornaments. Skelton even goes so far as to describe Elinour Rummyng (l. 72)—
'With clothes upon her hed
'With clothes on her head'
That wey a sowe of led.'
That way a sow of lead.'
Cf. Pierce the Ploughman's Crede, l. 84, and the note; Stubbes, Anatomy of Abuses, 1585, pp. 63, 70, 72; or ed. Furnivall, pp. 69, 74, 76.
Cf. Pierce the Ploughman's Crede, l. 84, and the note; Stubbes, Anatomy of Abuses, 1585, pp. 63, 70, 72; or ed. Furnivall, pp. 69, 74, 76.
457. streite y-teyd, tightly fastened. See note to l. 174.
457. streite y-teyd, tightly fastened. See note to l. 174.
460. chirche-dore. The priest married the couple at the church-porch, and immediately afterwards proceeded to the altar to celebrate mass, at which the newly-married persons communicated. As Todd remarks—'The custom was, that the parties did not enter the church till that part of the office, where the minister now goes up to the altar [or rather, is directed to go up], and repeats the psalm.' See Warton, Hist. Eng. Poet. 1871, ii. 366, note 1; Anglia, vi. 106; Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. pt. 2. 172; Brand's Antiquities, ed. Ellis, ii. 134. And see D. 6.
460. church door. The priest married the couple at the church door, and right after, he went to the altar to celebrate mass, where the newlywed couple took communion. As Todd points out—'The custom was that the couple did not enter the church until that part of the service when the minister now goes up to the altar [or rather, is directed to go up] and repeats the psalm.' See Warton, Hist. Eng. Poet. 1871, ii. 366, note 1; Anglia, vi. 106; Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. pt. 2. 172; Brand's Antiquities, ed. Ellis, ii. 134. And see D. 6.
461. Withouten = besides. other companye, other lovers. This expression (copied from Le Rom. de la Rose, l. 12985—'autre companie') makes it quite certain that the character of the Wife of Bath is copied, in some respects, from that of La Vieille in the Roman de la Rose, as further appears in the Wife's Prologue.
461. Withouten = besides. other companye, other lovers. This expression (taken from Le Rom. de la Rose, l. 12985—'autre companie') clearly shows that the character of the Wife of Bath is influenced, in some ways, by La Vieille in the Roman de la Rose, as is further revealed in the Wife's Prologue.
462. as nouthe, as now, i. e. at present. The form nouthe is not uncommon; it occurs in P. Plowman, Allit. Poems, Sir Gawain and the Grene Knight, &c. A. S. nū ðā, now then.
462. as nouthe, as now, i.e. at present. The form nouthe is not uncommon; it appears in P. Plowman, Allit. Poems, Sir Gawain and the Grene Knight, etc. A. S. nū ðā, now then.
465. Boloigne. Cf. 'I will have you swear by our dear Lady of Boulogne'; Gammer Gurton's Needle, Act 2, sc. 2. An image of the virgin, at Boulogne, was sought by pilgrims. See Heylin's Survey of France, p. 163, ed. 1656 (quoted in the above, ed. Hazlitt).
465. Boulogne. See 'I will have you swear by our dear Lady of Boulogne'; Gammer Gurton's Needle, Act 2, sc. 2. An image of the Virgin at Boulogne was sought by pilgrims. See Heylin's Survey of France, p. 163, ed. 1656 (quoted in the above, ed. Hazlitt).
466. In Galice (Galicia), at the shrine of St. James of Compostella, a famous resort of pilgrims in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. As the legend goes, the body of St. James the Apostle was supposed to have been carried in a ship without a rudder to Galicia, and preserved at Compostella. See Piers Plowman, A. iv. 106, 110, and note to B. Prol. 47; also Eng. Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, pp. 172, 177.
466. In Galice (Galicia), at the shrine of St. James of Compostella, a well-known destination for pilgrims in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. According to legend, the body of St. James the Apostle was said to have been transported in a rudderless ship to Galicia and kept at Compostella. See Piers Plowman, A. iv. 106, 110, and note to B. Prol. 47; also Eng. Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, pp. 172, 177.
Coloigne. At Cologne, where the bones of the Three Kings or Wise Men of the East, Gaspar, Melchior and Balthazar, are said to be preserved. See Coryat's Crudities; Chambers, Book of Days, ii. 751.
Cologne. In Cologne, where the bones of the Three Kings or Wise Men of the East, Gaspar, Melchior, and Balthazar, are believed to be kept. See Coryat's Crudities; Chambers, Book of Days, ii. 751.
467. 'She knew much about travelling.'
467. "She knew a lot about traveling."
468. Gat-tothed = gat-toothed, meaning gap-toothed, having teeth wide apart or separated from one another. A gat is an opening, and is allied to E. gate. The Friesic gat, Dan., Du., and Icel. gat, and Norweg. gat, all mean a hole, or a gap. Very similar is the use of the Shropshire glat, a gap in a hedge, also a gap in the mouth caused by loss of teeth. Example: 'Dick, yo' bin a flirt; I thought yo' wun (were) gwein to marry the cook at the paas'n's. Aye, but 'er'd gotten too many glats i' the mouth for me'; Miss Jackson's Shropshire Wordbook. 'Famine—the gap-toothed elf'; Golding's Ovid, b. 8; leaf 105. It occurs again, D. 603. [Gat-toothed has also been explained as goat-toothed, lascivious, but the word goat appears as goot in Chaucer.] Perhaps the following piece of 'folk-lore' will help us out. 'A young lady the other day, in reply to an observation of mine—"What a lucky girl you are!"—replied; "So they used to say I should be when at school." "Why?" "Because my teeth were set so far apart; it was a sure sign I should be lucky and travel."'—Notes & Queries 1 Ser. [45]vi. 601; cf. the same, 7 Ser. vii. 306. The last quotation shews that the stop after weye at the end of l. 467 should be a mere semicolon; since ll. 467 and 468 are closely connected.
468. Gat-tothed = gat-toothed, meaning gap-toothed, having teeth that are widely spaced apart or separated. A gat refers to an opening, and is related to E. gate. The Friesic gat, Danish, Dutch, and Icelandic gat, and Norwegian gat all mean a hole or a gap. Similarly, the Shropshire term glat is used for a gap in a hedge, as well as a gap in the mouth caused by missing teeth. Example: 'Dick, you’ve been a flirt; I thought you were going to marry the cook at the parson's. Yeah, but she had too many glats in her mouth for me'; Miss Jackson's Shropshire Wordbook. 'Famine—the gap-toothed elf'; Golding's Ovid, b. 8; leaf 105. It appears again, D. 603. [Gat-toothed has also been interpreted as goat-toothed, referring to someone lewd, but the word goat is noted as goot in Chaucer.] Perhaps the following piece of 'folk-lore' will clarify things. 'A young lady the other day, in response to my comment—"What a lucky girl you are!"—said, "They used to say I would be lucky when I was in school." "Why?" "Because my teeth were set so far apart; it was a sure sign I would be lucky and travel."'—Notes & Queries 1 Ser. [45]vi. 601; see also, 7 Ser. vii. 306. The last quotation shows that the stop after weye at the end of l. 467 should be a simple semicolon, since ll. 467 and 468 are closely connected.
469. amblere, an ambling horse.
ambling horse
470. Y-wimpled, covered with a wimple; see l. 151.
470. Y-wimpled, covered with a wimple; see line 151.
471. targe, target, shield.
target, shield.
472. foot-mantel. Tyrwhitt supposes this to be a sort of riding-petticoat, such as is now used by market-women. It is clearly shewn, as a blue outer skirt, in the drawing in the Ellesmere MS. At a later time it was called a safe-guard (see Nares), and its use was to keep the gown clean. It may be added that, in the Ellesmere MS., the Wife is represented as riding astride. Hence she wanted 'a pair of spurs.'
472. foot-mantel. Tyrwhitt thinks this was a kind of riding skirt, like the ones market-women use today. It's clearly shown as a blue outer skirt in the drawing in the Ellesmere MS. Later, it was called a safe-guard (see Nares), and it was used to keep the gown clean. Additionally, in the Ellesmere MS., the Wife is depicted riding astride. That's why she needed 'a pair of spurs.'
474. carpe, prate, discourse; Icel. karpa, to brag. The present sense of carp seems to be due to Lat. carpere.
474. carpe, talk, discuss; Icel. karpa, to boast. The current meaning of carp appears to come from Lat. carpere.
475. remedyes. An allusion to the title and subject of Ovid's book, Remedia Amoris.
475. remedies. A reference to the title and theme of Ovid's book, Remedia Amoris.
476. the olde daunce, the old game, or custom. The phrase is borrowed from Le Roman de la Rose, l. 3946—'Qu'el scet toute la vielle dance'; E. version, l. 4300—'For she knew al the olde daunce.' It occurs again; Troil. iii. 695. And in Troil. ii. 1106, we have the phrase loves daunce. Cf. the amorouse daunce, Troil. iv. 1431.
476. the old dance, the old game, or custom. The phrase comes from Le Roman de la Rose, l. 3946—'Qu'el scet toute la vieille danse'; E. version, l. 4300—'For she knew all the old dance.' It appears again; Troil. iii. 695. And in Troil. ii. 1106, we have the phrase loves dance. Cf. the amorous dance, Troil. iv. 1431.
The Persoun.
The Person.
478. Persoun of a toun, the parson or parish priest. Chaucer, in his description of the parson, contrasts the piety and industry of the secular clergy with the wickedness and laziness of the religious orders or monks. See Dryden's 'Character of a Good Parson,' and Goldsmith's 'Deserted Village'; also Wyclif, ed. Matthew, p. 179.
478. Person of a town, the parson or parish priest. Chaucer, in his description of the parson, highlights the devotion and hard work of the secular clergy compared to the corruption and laziness of the religious orders or monks. See Dryden's 'Character of a Good Parson,' and Goldsmith's 'Deserted Village'; also Wyclif, ed. Matthew, p. 179.
482. parisshens, parishioners; in which -er is a later suffix.
482. parishioners, parishioners; where -er is a later suffix.
485. y-preved, proved (to be). ofte sythes, often-times; from A. S. sīð, a time.
485. y-preved, proved (to be). oftentimes, often; from A. S. sīð, a time.
486. 'He was very loath to excommunicate those who failed to pay the tithes that were due to him.' 'Refusal to pay tithes was punishable with the lesser excommunication'; Bell. Wyclif complains of 'weiward curatis' that 'sclaundren here parischenys many weies by ensaumple of pride, enuye, coueitise and vnresonable vengaunce, so cruely cursynge for tithes'; Works, ed. Matthew, p. 144 (cf. p. 132).
486. 'He was really hesitant to excommunicate those who didn’t pay the tithes that were owed to him.' 'Refusing to pay tithes could result in a lesser excommunication'; Bell. Wyclif criticizes 'wayward priests' who 'scandalize their parishes in many ways through examples of pride, envy, greed, and unreasonable vengeance, so cruelly cursing over tithes'; Works, ed. Matthew, p. 144 (cf. p. 132).
487. yeven, give; A. S. gifan. out of doute, without doubt.
487. yeven, give; A. S. gifan. out of doute, without doubt.
489. offring, the voluntary contributions of his parishioners.
489. offering, the voluntary contributions of his parishioners.
substaunce, income derived from his benefice.
substaunce, income coming from his position.
490. suffisaunce, a sufficiency; enough to live on.
490. suffisaunce, a sufficiency; enough to get by.
492. lafte not, left not, ceased not; from M. E. leven.
492. laughed not, left not, stopped not; from M. E. leven.
493. meschief, mishap, misfortune.
493. mischief, accident, bad luck.
497. wroghte, wrought, worked; pt. t. of werchen, to work.
497. wroghte, created, worked; past tense of werchen, to work.
498. The allusion is to Matt. v. 19, as shewn by a parallel passage in P. Plowman, C. xvi. 127.
498. The reference is to Matt. v. 19, as demonstrated by a similar passage in P. Plowman, C. xvi. 127.
502. lewed, unlearned, ignorant. Lewed or lewd originally signified the people, laity, as opposed to the clergy; the modern sense of the word is not common in Middle English. Cf. mod. E. lewd, in Acts xvii. 5. See Lewd in Trench, Select Glossary.
502. lewd, uneducated, ignorant. Lewed or lewd originally referred to the common people, as opposed to the clergy; the modern meaning of the word isn't common in Middle English. See modern English lewd, in Acts xvii. 5. See Lewd in Trench, Select Glossary.
503-4. if a preest tak-e keep, if a priest may (i. e. will) but pay heed to it. St. John Chrysostom also saith, 'It is a great shame for priests, when laymen be found faithfuller and more righteous than they.'—Becon's Invective against Swearing, p. 336.
503-4. if a priest takes care, if a priest can (i.e. will) just pay attention to it. St. John Chrysostom also says, 'It is a great shame for priests when regular people are found to be more faithful and righteous than they are.'—Becon's Invective against Swearing, p. 336.
507. to hyre. The parson did not leave his parish duties to be performed by a stranger, that he might have leisure to seek a chantry in St. Paul's. See Piers Plowman, B-text, Prol. l. 83; Hoccleve, De Regimine Principum, ed. Wright, pp. 51, 52; Spenser, Shep. Kalendar (May).
507. to hire. The pastor didn’t hand over his parish duties to someone else just so he could have time to look for a chantry at St. Paul's. See Piers Plowman, B-text, Prol. l. 83; Hoccleve, De Regimine Principum, ed. Wright, pp. 51, 52; Spenser, Shep. Kalendar (May).
508. And leet, and left (not). We should now say—'Nor left.' So also, in l. 509, And ran = Nor ran. Leet is the pt. t. of leten, to let alone, let go.
508. And leet, and left (not). We should now say—'Nor left.' So also, in l. 509, And ran = Nor ran. Leet is the past tense of leten, to let alone, let go.
509. Here again, së-ynt is used as if it were dissyllabic; see ll. 120, 697.
509. Here again, së-ynt is used as if it were two syllables; see ll. 120, 697.
510. chaunterie, chantry; an endowment for the payment of a priest to sing mass, agreeably to the appointment of the founder. 'There were thirty-five of these chantries established at St. Paul's, which were served by fifty-four priests; Dugd. Hist. pref. p. 41.'—Tyrwhitt's Glossary. On the difference between a gild and a chantry, see the instructive remarks in Eng. Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, pp. 205-207, 259.
510. Chaunterie, chantry; a funding arrangement for paying a priest to perform mass, as established by the founder. 'There were thirty-five of these chantries set up at St. Paul's, which were served by fifty-four priests; Dugd. Hist. pref. p. 41.'—Tyrwhitt's Glossary. For the difference between a gild and a chantry, see the helpful comments in Eng. Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, pp. 205-207, 259.
511. 'Or to be kept (i. e. remain) in retirement along with some fraternity.' I do not see how with-holde can mean 'maintained,' as it is usually explained. Cf. dwelte in l. 512, and with-holde in G. 345.
511. 'Or to be kept (i.e., stay) in seclusion along with some group.' I don’t understand how with-holde can mean 'maintained,' as it is usually interpreted. Cf. dwelte in l. 512, and with-holde in G. 345.
514. no mercenarie, no hireling; see John x. 12, where the Vulgate version has mercenarius.
514. no mercenary, no hireling; see John x. 12, where the Vulgate version has mercenarius.
516. despitous, full of despite, or contempt; cf. E. spite.
516. despitous, full of despite, or contempt; cf. E. spite.
517. daungerous, not affable, difficult to approach. Cf. Rom. of the Rose, l. 591:—'Ne of hir answer daungerous'; where the original has desdaigneuse. digne, full of dignity; hence, repellent. 'She was as digne as water in a dich,' A. 3964; because stagnant water keeps people at a distance.
517. daungerous, unfriendly, hard to approach. Cf. Rom. of the Rose, l. 591:—'Nor of her answer daungerous'; where the original has desdaigneuse. digne, filled with dignity; thus, off-putting. 'She was as digne as water in a ditch,' A. 3964; because stagnant water keeps people away.
519. fairnesse, i. e. by leading a fair or good life. The Harleian MS. has clennesse, that is, a life of purity.
519. fairness, i.e., by leading a fair or good life. The Harleian MS. has cleanliness, meaning a life of purity.
523. snibben, reprimand; cf. Dan. snibbe, to rebuke, scold; mod. E. snub. In Wyclif's translation of Matt, xviii. 15, the earlier version has snybbe as a synonym for reprove.
523. snibben, to reprimand; see also Dan. snibbe, to rebuke, scold; modern English snub. In Wyclif's translation of Matt, xviii. 15, the earlier version uses snybbe as a synonym for reprove.
nones; see l. 379, and the note.
none; see l. 379, and the note.
525. wayted after, looked for. See line 571.
525. waited after, looked for. See line 571.
'Fy! no corruption....
'Fy! no corruption....
Cle. Take it, it is yours;
Cle. Take it, it’s yours;
Be not so spiced; 'tis good gold;
Be not so spiced; it’s good gold;
And goodness is no gall to th' conscience.'
And goodness doesn't weigh on the conscience.
'Under pretence of spiced holinesse.'—Tract dated 1594, ap. Todd's Illustrations of Gower, p. 380.
'Under the guise of spiced holiness.'—Tract dated 1594, ap. Todd's Illustrations of Gower, p. 380.
'Fool that I was, to offer such a bargain
'How foolish I was to offer such a deal.
To a spiced-conscience chapman! but I care not,
To a spiced-conscience merchant! But I don’t care,
What he disdains to taste, others will swallow.'
What he refuses to try, others will eagerly accept.
Massinger, Emperor of the East, i. 1.
Massinger, Emperor of the East, i. 1.
'Will you please to put off
Can you please postpone
Your holy habit, and spiced conscience? one,
Your sacred routine, and spiced conscience? One,
I think, infects the other.'
I think, it infects the other.
Massinger, Bashful Lover, iv. 2.
Massinger, Bashful Lover, Act iv, Scene 2.
The origin of the phrase is French. The name of espices (spices) was given to the fees or dues which were payable (in advance) to judges. A 'spiced' judge, who would have a 'spiced' conscience, was scrupulous and exact, because he had been prepaid, and was inaccessible to any but large bribes. See Cotgrave, s. v. espices; Littré, s. v. épice; and, in particular, Les Œuvres de Guillaume Coquillart, ed. P. Tarbé, t. i. p. 31, and t. ii. p. 114. (First explained by me in a letter to The Athenaeum, Nov. 26, 1892, p. 741.)
The phrase comes from French. The term espices (spices) referred to the fees or dues that had to be paid in advance to judges. A 'spiced' judge, who would have a 'spiced' conscience, was careful and precise because he had been prepaid and was only swayed by large bribes. See Cotgrave, s. v. espices; Littré, s. v. épice; and especially, Les Œuvres de Guillaume Coquillart, ed. P. Tarbé, t. i. p. 31, and t. ii. p. 114. (First explained by me in a letter to The Athenaeum, Nov. 26, 1892, p. 741.)
527. 'But the teaching of Christ and his twelve apostles, that taught he.'
527. 'But he taught the teachings of Christ and his twelve apostles.'
528. Cf. Acts, i. 1; Gower, Conf. Amant. ii. 188.
528. Cf. Acts, i. 1; Gower, Conf. Amant. ii. 188.
The Plowman.
The Farmer.
529. Plowman; not a hind or farm-labourer, but a poor farmer, who himself held the plough; cf. note to P. Plowman, C. viii. 182. was, who was.
529. Plowman; not a farmhand or laborer, but a struggling farmer, who worked the plow himself; see note to P. Plowman, C. viii. 182. was, who was.
530. y-lad, carried, lit. led. Cf. prov. E. lead, to cart (corn).
530. y-lad, carried, literally led. Compare with regional English lead, to cart (corn).
531. swinker, toiler, workman; see l. 186. Cf. swink, toil, in l. 540.
531. swinker, laborer, worker; see l. 186. Cf. swink, toil, in l. 540.
534. though him gamed or smerte, though it was pleasant or unpleasant to him.
534. whether it was enjoyable or painful, whether it was pleasant or unpleasant for him.
536. dyke, make ditches, delve, dig; A. S. delfan. Chaucer may be referring to P. Plowman, B. v. 552, 553.
536. dyke, create ditches, delve, dig; A. S. delfan. Chaucer might be referencing P. Plowman, B. v. 552, 553.
541. mere. People of quality would not ride upon a mare.
541. mere. People of high status wouldn't ride a mare.
The Miller.
The Miller.
547. 'That well proved (to be true); for everywhere, where he came.'
547. 'That turned out to be true; for wherever he went.'
548. the ram. This was the usual prize at wrestling-matches. Tyrwhitt says—'Matthew Paris mentions a wrestling match at Westminster, A. D. 1222, at which a ram was the prize.' Cf. Sir Topas, B. 1931; Tale of Gamelyn, 172, 280.
548. the ram. This was the typical prize at wrestling matches. Tyrwhitt notes—'Matthew Paris mentions a wrestling match at Westminster, A. D. 1222, where a ram was the prize.' See Sir Topas, B. 1931; Tale of Gamelyn, 172, 280.
549. a thikke knarre, a thickly knotted (fellow), i. e. a muscular fellow. Cf. M. E. knor, Mid. Du. knorre, a knot in wood; and E. gnarled. It is worth notice that, in ll. 549-557, there is no word of French origin, except tuft.
549. a thick knarre, a thickly knotted (guy), i.e. a muscular guy. Cf. M. E. knor, Mid. Du. knorre, a knot in wood; and E. gnarled. It is worth noting that, in ll. 549-557, there is no word of French origin, except tuft.
550. of harre, off its hinges, lit. hinge. 'I horle at the notes, and heve hem al of herre'; Poem on Singing, in Reliq. Antiquae, ii. 292. Gower has out of herre, off its hinges, out of use, out of joint; Conf. Amant. bk. ii. ed. Pauli, i. 259; bk. iii. i. 318. Skelton has:—'All is out of harre,' Magnificence, l. 921. From A.S. heorr, a hinge.
550. of harre, off its hinges, meaning not functioning properly. 'I struggle with the notes, and have them all here'; Poem on Singing, in Reliq. Antiquae, ii. 292. Gower uses out of herre, meaning off its hinges, out of use, out of alignment; Conf. Amant. bk. ii. ed. Pauli, i. 259; bk. iii. i. 318. Skelton writes:—'Everything is out of harre,' Magnificence, l. 921. From A.S. heorr, a hinge.
553. Todd cites from Lilly's Midas—'How, sir, will you be trimmed? Will you have a beard like a spade or a bodkin?'—Illust. of Gower, p. 258.
553. Todd quotes from Lilly's Midas—'So, sir, how do you want to style yourself? Do you want a beard like a spade or like a bodkin?'—Illust. of Gower, p. 258.
554. cop, top; A. S. copp, a top; cf. G. Kopf.
554. cop, top; A. S. copp, a top; cf. G. Kopf.
557. nose-thirles, lit. nose-holes; mod. E. nostrils.
557. nose-thirles, lit. nose-holes; modern E. nostrils.
559. forneys. 'Why, asks Mr. Earle, should Chaucer so readily fall on the simile of a furnace? What, in the uses of the time, made it come so ready to hand? The weald of Kent was then, like our "black country" now, a great smelting district, its wood answering to our coal; and Chaucer was Knight of the Shire, or M.P. for Kent.'—Temporary Preface to the Six-text edition of Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, p. 99.
559. forneys. 'Why, Mr. Earle asks, did Chaucer choose the comparison of a furnace so easily? What about the context of his time made it so accessible? The weald of Kent was then, like our "black country" now, a major smelting area, with its wood serving the same purpose as our coal; and Chaucer was the Knight of the Shire, or M.P. for Kent.'—Temporary Preface to the Six-text edition of Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, p. 99.
560. Ianglere, loud talker.
560. Ianglere, big talker.
goliardeys, a ribald jester, one who gained his living by following rich men's tables, and telling tales and making sport for the guests. Tyrwhitt says, 'This jovial sect seems to have been so called from Golias, the real or assumed name of a man of wit, towards the end of the twelfth century, who wrote the Apocalypsis Goliæ, and other pieces in burlesque Latin rhymes, some which have been falsely [?] attributed to Walter Map.' But it would appear that Golias is the sole invention of Walter Map, the probable author of the 'Golias' poems. See Morley's Eng. Writers, 1888, iii. 167, where we read that the Apocalypse of Golias and the confession of Golias 'have by constant tradition been ascribed to him [Walter Map]; never to any other writer.' Golias is a medieval spelling of the Goliath of scripture, and occurs in Chaucer, Man of Lawes Tale, B. 934. In several authors of the thirteenth century, quoted by Du Cange, the goliardi are classed with the joculatores et buffones, and it is very likely that the word goliardus was, originally, quite independent of Golias, which was only connected with it by way of jest. The word goliardus seems rather to have meant, originally, 'glutton,' and to be connected with gula, the throat; but it was quite a common term, in the thirteenth century, for certain men of some education but of bad repute, who composed or recited satirical [49]parodies and coarse verses and epigrams for the amusement of the rich. See T. Wright's Introduction to the poems of Walter Map (Camden Soc.); P. Plowman, ed. Skeat, note to B. prol. 139; Wright's History of Caricature, ch. X; and the account in Godefroy's O. French Dict., s. v. Goliard.
goliardeys, a bawdy jester, someone who made a living by hanging around rich people's tables, sharing stories and entertaining the guests. Tyrwhitt notes, 'This fun-loving group seems to have been named after Golias, the actual or assumed name of a witty man from the late twelfth century, who wrote the Apocalypsis Goliæ and other works in humorous Latin rhymes, some of which have been mistakenly attributed to Walter Map.' However, it seems that Golias is likely a creation of Walter Map, who is the probable author of the 'Golias' poems. See Morley's Eng. Writers, 1888, iii. 167, where it states that the Apocalypse of Golias and the confession of Golias 'have traditionally been attributed to him [Walter Map]; never to any other author.' Golias is a medieval spelling of the Goliath from the Bible, appearing in Chaucer's Man of Law’s Tale, B. 934. In various thirteenth-century authors, as quoted by Du Cange, the goliardi are grouped with the joculatores et buffones, and it's very likely that the term goliardus was originally independent of Golias, which was only linked as a joke. The term goliardus seems to have originally meant 'glutton,' and is connected to gula, meaning the throat; but by the thirteenth century, it was commonly used to refer to certain educated men of questionable repute who wrote or recited satirical parodies, crude verses, and epigrams to amuse the wealthy. See T. Wright's Introduction to the Poems of Walter Map (Camden Soc.); P. Plowman, ed. Skeat, note to B. prol. 139; Wright's History of Caricature, ch. X; and the account in Godefroy's O. French Dict., s. v. Goliard.
561. that, i. e. his 'Iangling,' his noisy talk.
561. that, i.e., his 'chatter,' his loud conversation.
harlotrye means scurrility; Wyclif (Eph. v. 4) so translates Lat. scurrilitas.
Harlotry refers to scurrility; Wyclif translates it this way in Eph. v. 4, using the Latin term scurrilitas.
562. 'Besides the usual payment in money for grinding corn, millers are always allowed what is called "toll," amounting to 4 lbs. out of every sack of flour.'—Bell. But it can hardly be doubted that, in old times, the toll was wholly in corn, not in money at all. It amounted, in fact, to the twentieth or twenty-fourth part of the corn ground, according to the strength of the water-course; see Strutt, Manners and Customs, ii. 82, and Nares, s. v. Toll-dish. At Berwick, the miller's share was reckoned as 'the thirteenth part for grain, and the twenty-fourth part for malt.' Eng. Gilds, p. 342. When the miller 'tolled thrice,' he took thrice the legal allowance. Cf. A. 3939, 3940.
562. "In addition to the usual payment in cash for grinding corn, millers are always allowed what is known as 'toll,' which amounts to 4 lbs. from every sack of flour."—Bell. However, it's clear that in the past, toll was entirely in corn, not cash at all. It actually amounted to one-twentieth or one-twenty-fourth of the grain ground, depending on the strength of the water source; see Strutt, Manners and Customs, ii. 82, and Nares, s. v. Toll-dish. In Berwick, the miller's share was calculated as 'the thirteenth part for grain, and the twenty-fourth part for malt.' Eng. Gilds, p. 342. When the miller 'tolled thrice,' he collected three times the legal allowance. Cf. A. 3939, 3940.
563. a thombe of gold. An explanation of this proverb is given on the authority of Mr. Constable, the Royal Academician, by Mr. Yarrell in his History of British Fishes, who, when speaking of the Bullhead or Miller's Thumb, explains that a miller's thumb acquires a peculiar shape by continually feeling samples of corn whilst it is being ground; and that such a thumb is called golden, with reference to the profit that is the reward of the experienced miller's skill.
563. a thombe of gold. Mr. Yarrell, in his History of British Fishes, provides an explanation of this proverb based on the authority of Mr. Constable, a Royal Academician. He explains that the Bullhead, or Miller's Thumb, develops a unique shape from constantly handling samples of grain during the grinding process; and this thumb is referred to as golden, in relation to the profits earned from the skilled work of an experienced miller.
'When millers toll not with a golden thumbe.'
'When millers don't charge a fortune.'
Gascoigne's Steel Glass, l. 1080.
Gascoigne's Steel Glass, l. 1080.
Ray's Proverbs give us—'An honest miller has a golden thumb'; ed. 1768, p. 136; taken satirically, this means that there are no honest millers. Brand, in his Pop. Antiquities, ed. Ellis, iii. 387, quotes from an old play—'Oh the mooter dish, the miller's Thumbe!'
Ray's Proverbs tell us, "An honest miller has a golden thumb"; ed. 1768, p. 136; taken satirically, this means that there are no honest millers. Brand, in his Pop. Antiquities, ed. Ellis, iii. 387, quotes from an old play—"Oh the mooter dish, the miller's Thumbe!"
The simplest explanation is to take the words just as they stand, i. e. 'he used to steal corn, and take his toll thrice; yet he had a golden thumb such as all honest millers are said to have.'
The simplest explanation is to take the words as they are, i.e. 'he used to steal corn and took his cut three times; yet he had a golden thumb like all honest millers are said to have.'
565. W. Thorpe, when examined by Arundel, archbishop of Canterbury, in 1407, complains of the pilgrims, saying—'they will ordain to have with them both men and women that can well sing wanton songs; and some other pilgrims will have with them bagpipes; so that every town that they come through, what with the noise of their singing, and with the sound of their piping, and with the jangling of their Canterbury bells, and with the barking out of dogs after them, they make more noise than if the king came there away, with all his clarions and many other minstrels.'—Arber's Eng. Garner, vi. 84; Wordsworth, Eccl. Biography, 4th ed. i. 312; Cutts, Scenes and Characters, p. 179.
565. W. Thorpe, when questioned by Arundel, the archbishop of Canterbury, in 1407, complains about the pilgrims, saying—'they insist on bringing both men and women who can sing naughty songs; and some other pilgrims bring bagpipes; so every town they pass through, with the noise of their singing, the sound of their piping, the clanging of their Canterbury bells, and the barking of dogs chasing after them, they make more noise than if the king showed up there with all his trumpets and many other musicians.'—Arber's Eng. Garner, vi. 84; Wordsworth, Eccl. Biography, 4th ed. i. 312; Cutts, Scenes and Characters, p. 179.
The Maunciple.
The Purchaser.
567. Maunciple or manciple, an officer who had the care of purchasing provisions for a college, an inn of court, &c. (Still in use.) See A. 3993. A temple is here 'an inn of court'; besides the Inner and Middle Temple (in London), there was also an Outer Temple; see Timbs, Curiosities of London, p. 461; and the account of the Temple in Stow's Survey of London.
567. Maunciple or manciple, an officer responsible for buying supplies for a college, an inn of court, etc. (Still in use.) See A. 3993. A temple here means 'an inn of court'; in addition to the Inner and Middle Temple (in London), there was also an Outer Temple; see Timbs, Curiosities of London, p. 461; and the description of the Temple in Stow's Survey of London.
568. which, whom.
568. which, whom.
achatours, purchasers; cf. F. acheter, to buy.
achatours, buyers; see F. acheter, to buy.
570. took by taille, took by tally, took on credit. Cf. Piers Plowman, ed. Wright, vol. i. p. 68, and ed. Skeat (Clarendon Press Series), B. iv. 58:—
570. took by taille, took by tally, took on credit. Cf. Piers Plowman, ed. Wright, vol. i. p. 68, and ed. Skeat (Clarendon Press Series), B. iv. 58:—
'And (he) bereth awey my whete,
And he carries away my wheat,
And taketh me but a taille for ten quarters of otes.'
And give me just a taille for ten bushels of oats.'
The buyer who took by tally had the price scored on a pair of sticks; the seller gave him one of them, and retained the other himself. 'Lordis ... taken pore mennus goodis and paien not therfore but white stickis ... and sumtyme beten hem whanne thei axen here peye'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 233 (see note at p. 519).
The buyer who kept track had the price marked on a pair of sticks; the seller gave him one of them and kept the other. 'Lordis ... took poor men's goods and paid nothing for them but white sticks ... and sometimes beat them when they ask for their pay'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 233 (see note at p. 519).
571. Algate, in every way, always; cf. prov. E. gate, a street.
571. Algate, in every way, always; cf. prov. E. gate, a street.
achat, buying; see l. 568.
purchase, buying; see l. 568.
572. ay biforn, ever before (others).
572. ay biforn, always before (others).
574. swich, such; A. S. swylce. lewed, unlearned; as in l. 502. pace, pass, i. e. surpass.
574. swich, such; A. S. swylce. lewed, unlearned; as in l. 502. pace, pass, i.e. surpass.
575. heep, heap, i. e. crowd; like G. Haufe.
575. heep, heap, meaning crowd; similar to G. Haufe.
581. 'To make him live upon his own income.'
581. "To make him support himself."
582. 'Unless he were mad.' See l. 184.
582. 'Unless he’s crazy.' See l. 184.
583. 'Or live as economically as it pleases him to wish to do.'
583. 'Or live as frugally as he chooses to.'
584. al a, a whole. Cf. 'all a summer's day'; Milton, P. L. i. 449.
584. al a, a whole. Cf. 'all a summer's day'; Milton, P. L. i. 449.
586. hir aller cappe, the caps of them all. Hir aller = eorum omnium. 'To sette' a man's 'cappe' is to overreach him, to cheat him, or to befool him. Cf. A. 3143.
586. hir aller cappe, the caps of them all. Hir aller = eorum omnium. 'To sette' a man's 'cappe' means to outsmart him, to deceive him, or to trick him. Cf. A. 3143.
The Reve.
The Reveal.
587. Reve. See Prof. Thorold Rogers' capital sketch of Robert Oldman, the Cuxham bailiff, a serf of the manor (as reeves always were), in his Agriculture and Prices in England, i. 506-510.
587. Reve. Check out Prof. Thorold Rogers' excellent description of Robert Oldman, the Cuxham bailiff, who was a serf of the manor (as all reeves typically were), in his Agriculture and Prices in England, i. 506-510.
592. Y-lyk, like. y-sen-e, visible; see note to l. 134.
592. Y-lyk, like. y-sen-e, visible; see note to l. 134.
593. 'He knew well how to keep a garner and a bin.'
593. 'He knew well how to manage a storage area and a container.'
597. neet, neat, cattle. dayerye, dairy.
597. neet, neat, cattle. dairy, dairy.
598. hors, horses; pl. See note to l. 74. pultrye, poultry.
598. hors, horses; pl. See note to l. 74. pultrye, poultry.
599. hoolly, wholly; from A. S. hāl, whole.
599. hoolly, completely; from A. S. hāl, whole.
602. 'No one could prove him to be in arrears.'
602. 'No one could prove that he owed any money.'
603. herde, herd, i. e. cow-herd or shep-herd. hyne, hind, farm-labourer.
603. herde, herd, i.e. cow-herd or sheep-herd. hyne, hind, farm laborer.
604. That ... his, whose; as in A. 2710.
604. That ... his, whose; as in A. 2710.
covyne, deceit; lit. a deceitful agreement between two parties to prejudice a third. O. F. covine, a project; from O. F. covenir, Lat. conuenire, to come together, agree.
covyne, deceit; literally, a deceitful agreement between two parties to undermine a third. O. F. covine, a scheme; from O. F. covenir, Lat. conuenire, to come together, agree.
605. adrad, afraid; from the pp. of A. S. ofdrǣdan, to terrify greatly.
605. adrad, scared; from the past participle of A. S. ofdrǣdan, to frighten severely.
the deeth, the pestilence; see note to l. 442.
the death, the disease; see note to l. 442.
606. woning, dwelling-place; see l. 388.
606. woning, home; see l. 388.
609. astored (Elles. &c.); istored (Harl.); furnished with stores.
609. astored (Elles. &c.); istored (Harl.); supplied with supplies.
611. lene, lend; whence E. len-d. of, some of.
611. lene, lend; from which E. len-d. of, some of.
613. mister, trade, craft; O. F. mestier (F. métier), business; Lat. ministerium. 'Men of all mysteris'; Barbour's Bruce, xvii. 542.
613. mister, trade, craft; O. F. mestier (F. métier), business; Lat. ministerium. 'Men of all mysteris'; Barbour's Bruce, xvii. 542.
614. wel, very. wrighte, wright, workman.
614. well, very. wright, workman.
615. stot, probably what we should now call a cob. Prof. J. E. T. Rogers, in his Hist. of Agriculture, i. 36, supposes that a stot was a low-bred undersized stallion. It frequently occurs with the sense of 'bullock'; see note to P. Plowman, C. xxii. 267.
615. stot, probably what we should now call a cob. Prof. J. E. T. Rogers, in his Hist. of Agriculture, i. 36, suggests that a stot was a small, low-quality stallion. It often appears in the context of 'bullock'; see note to P. Plowman, C. xxii. 267.
616. Sir Topas's horse was 'dappel-gray,' which has the same sense as pomely gray, viz. gray dappled with round apple-like spots. 'Apon a cowrsowre poumle-gray'; Wyntown, Chron. iv. 217; 'pomly-gray'; Palladius on Husbandry, bk. iv. l. 809; 'Upon a pomely palfray'; Lybeaus Disconus, 844 (in Ritson's Metrical Romances). Florio gives Ital. pomellato, 'pide, daple-graie.' The word occurs in the French Roman de Troie by Benoît de Sainte-Maure, ed. Joly, 10722:—'Quant Troylus orent monté Sor un cheval sor pommelé.' Cf. G. 559.
616. Sir Topas's horse was 'dapple-gray,' which means the same as pomely gray, that is, gray with round, apple-like spots. 'On a dapple-gray poumle-gray'; Wyntown, Chron. iv. 217; 'pomly-gray'; Palladius on Husbandry, bk. iv. l. 809; 'On a pomely palfrey'; Lybeaus Disconus, 844 (in Ritson's Metrical Romances). Florio gives the Italian term pomellato, meaning 'pied, dapple-gray.' The word appears in the French Roman de Troie by Benoît de Sainte-Maure, ed. Joly, 10722:—'When Troilus had mounted On a horse sor pommelé.' Cf. G. 559.
Scot. 'The name given to the horse of the reeve (who lived at Bawdeswell, in Norfolk) is a curious instance of Chaucer's accuracy; for to this day there is scarcely a farm in Norfolk or Suffolk, in which one of the horses is not called Scot'; Bell's Chaucer. Cf. G. 1543.
Scot. 'The name given to the reeve's horse (who lived at Bawdeswell, in Norfolk) is an interesting example of Chaucer's accuracy; to this day, there's hardly a farm in Norfolk or Suffolk where one of the horses isn’t named Scot.' Bell's Chaucer. Cf. G. 1543.
617. pers. Some MSS. read blew. See note on l. 439.
617. pers. Some manuscripts read blew. See note on l. 439.
621. Tukked aboute, with his long coat tucked up round him by help of a girdle. In the pictures in the Ellesmere MS., both the reeve and the friar have girdles, and rather long coats; cf. D. 1737. 'He (i. e. a friar) wore a graie cote well tucked under his corded girdle, with a paire of trime white hose'; W. Bullein, A Dialogue against the Feuer (E. E. T. S.), p. 68. See Tuck in Skeat, Etym. Dict.
621. Tucked around, with his long coat drawn up around him thanks to a belt. In the images from the Ellesmere manuscript, both the reeve and the friar are shown with belts and relatively long coats; see D. 1737. 'He (i.e. a friar) wore a gray coat well tucked under his corded belt, with a pair of stylish white stockings'; W. Bullein, A Dialogue against the Fever (E. E. T. S.), p. 68. See Tuck in Skeat, Etym. Dict.
622. hind-r-este, hindermost; a curious form, combining both the comparative and superlative suffixes. Cf. ov-er-est, l. 290.
622. hind-r-este, hindermost; an interesting form that combines both the comparative and superlative suffixes. Cf. ov-er-est, l. 290.
The Somnour.
The Dreamer.
623. Somnour, summoner; an officer employed to summon delinquents to appear in ecclesiastical courts; now called an apparitor. 'The ecclesiastical courts ... determined all causes matrimonial and testamentary.... They had besides to enforce the payment of tithes [52]and church dues, and were charged with disciplinary power for punishment of adultery, fornication, perjury, and other vices which did not come under the common law. The reputation of the summoner is enough to show how abuses pervaded the action of these courts. Prof. Stubbs has summed up the case concerning them in his Constitutional History, iii. 373.'—Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, note at p. 514. For further information as to the summoner's character, see the Frere's Tale, D. 1299-1374.
623. Somnour, summoner; an officer responsible for summoning offenders to appear in church courts; now known as an apparitor. The church courts ... handled all marriage and will-related cases.... They also enforced the payment of tithes [52]and church fees, and had the authority to discipline people for adultery, fornication, perjury, and other offenses not covered by civil law. The reputation of the summoner clearly indicates the extent of corruption within these courts. Prof. Stubbs has summarized the situation regarding them in his Constitutional History, iii. 373.'—Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, note at p. 514. For more information about the summoner's character, see the Frere's Tale, D. 1299-1374.
624. cherubinnes face. H. Stephens, Apologie for Herodotus, i. c. 30, quotes the same thought from a French epigram—'Nos grands docteurs au cherubin visage.'—T. Observe that cherubin (put for cherubim) is a plural form. 'As the pl. was popularly much better known than the singular (e. g. in the Te Deum), the Romanic forms were all fashioned on cherubin, viz. Ital. cherubino, Span. querubin, Port. querubin, cherubin, F. cherubin'; New English Dictionary. Cherubs were generally painted red, a fact which became proverbial, as here. Cotgrave has: 'Rouge comme un cherubin, red-faced, cherubin-faced, having a fierie facies like a Cherubin.' Mrs. Jameson, in her Sacred and Legendary Art, has unluckily made the cherubim blue, and the seraphim red; the contrary was the accepted rule.
624. cherub's face. H. Stephens, Apologie for Herodotus, i. c. 30, quotes the same idea from a French epigram—'Our great scholars with a cherub's face.'—T. Note that cherubin (used for cherubim) is a plural form. 'Since the plural was much better known than the singular (e.g., in the Te Deum), the Romance languages all adapted forms based on cherubin, such as Ital. cherubino, Span. querubin, Port. querubin, cherubin, F. cherubin'; New English Dictionary. Cherubs were usually painted red, which became a common saying, as noted here. Cotgrave states: 'Rouge comme un cherubin, red-faced, cherub-faced, having a fiery appearance like a Cherub.' Mrs. Jameson, in her Sacred and Legendary Art, unfortunately depicted the cherubim as blue and the seraphim as red; the opposite was the accepted norm.
625. sawcefleem or sawsfleem, having a red pimpled face; lit. afflicted with pimples, &c., supposed to be caused by too much salt phlegm (salsum phlegma) in the constitution. The four humours of the blood, and the four consequent temperaments, are constantly referred to in various ways by early writers—by Chaucer as much as by any. Tyrwhitt quotes from an O. French book on physic (in MS. Bodley 761)—'Oignement magistrel pur sausefleme et pur chescune manere de roigne,' where roigne signifies any scorbutic eruption. 'So (he adds) in the Thousand Notable Things, B. i. 70—"A sawsfleame or red pimpled face is helped with this medicine following:"—two of the ingredients are quicksilver and brimstone. In another place, B. ii. 20, oyle of tartar is said "to take away cleane all spots, freckles, and filthy wheales."' He also quotes, in his Glossary, from MS. Bodley 2463—'unguentum contra salsum flegma, scabiem, &c.' Flewme in the Prompt. Parv. answers to Lat. phlegma. See the long note by J. Addis in N. and Q. 4 S. iv. 64; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 169, l. 777. 'The Greke word that he vsed was ἐξανθήματα, that is, little pimples or pushes, soche as, of cholere and salse flegme, budden out in the noses and faces of many persones, and are called the Saphires and Rubies of the Tauerne.'—Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Diogenes, § 6: [printed false flegme in ed. 1877.] See l. 420.
625. sawcefleem or sawsfleem, characterized by a red, pimpled face; literally, suffering from pimples, etc., believed to be caused by excessive salt phlegm (salsum phlegma) in the body. The four humors of the blood and the four resulting temperaments are often mentioned in various ways by early writers—by Chaucer as much as by anyone else. Tyrwhitt cites an Old French medical text (in MS. Bodley 761)—'Oignement magistrel pur sausefleme et pur chescune manere de roigne,' where roigne refers to any scorbutic rash. 'Thus (he adds) in the Thousand Notable Things, B. i. 70—"A sawsfleame or red pimpled face is treated with the following medicine:"—two of the ingredients are quicksilver and brimstone. In another section, B. ii. 20, oyle of tartar is said "to completely remove all spots, freckles, and unsightly wheales."' He also references, in his Glossary, from MS. Bodley 2463—'unguentum contra salsum flegma, scabiem, & c.' Flewme in the Prompt. Parv. corresponds to Latin phlegma. See the extensive note by J. Addis in N. and Q. 4 S. iv. 64; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 169, l. 777. 'The Greek word he used was rashes, meaning small pimples or bumps, such as those from cholera and salty phlegm, that appear on the noses and faces of many people, and are called the Sapphires and Rubies of the Tavern.'—Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Diogenes, § 6: [printed false phlegm in ed. 1877.] See l. 420.
627. scalled, having the scall or scab, scabby, scurfy. blake, black.
627. scalled, having the scab or rough skin, scabby, flaky. blake, black.
piled, deprived of hair, thin, slight. Cf. E. peel, vb. Palsgrave has—'Pylled, as one that wanteth heare'; and 'Pylled, scal[l]ed.'
piled, hairless, thin, slight. Cf. E. peel, vb. Palsgrave has—'Pylled, like someone who lacks hair'; and 'Pylled, scaled.'
629. litarge, litharge, a name given to white lead.
629. litarge, litharge, a term used for white lead.
ceruce, ceruse, a cosmetic made from white lead; see New E. Dict. oille of tartre, cream of tartar; potassium bitartrate.
ceruce, ceruse, a cosmetic made from white lead; see New E. Dict. oille of tartre, cream of tartar; potassium bitartrate.
632. Cf. 'Such whelkes [on the head] haue small hoales, out of the which matter commeth.... And this euill commeth of vicious and gleymie [viscous] humour, which commeth to the skin of their head, and breedeth therein pimples and whelks.'—Batman on Bartholomè, lib. 7. c. 3. In the same, lib. 7. c. 67, we read that 'A sauce flume face is a priuye signe of leprosie.' Cf. Shak. Hen. V. iii. 6. 108.
632. Cf. 'Such whelks [on the head] have small holes, from which matter comes out.... And this problem arises from a vicious and thick [viscous] humor, which reaches the skin of their head, causing pimples and whelks.'—Batman on Bartholomè, lib. 7. c. 3. In the same, lib. 7. c. 67, we read that 'A sauce flume face is a telltale sign of leprosy.' Cf. Shak. Hen. V. iii. 6. 108.
635. See Prov. xxiii. 31. The drinking of strong wine accounts for the Somnour's appearance. 'Wyne ... makith the uisage salce fleumed [misprinted falce flemed], rede, and fulle of white whelkes'; Knight de la Tour, p. 116 (perhaps copied from Chaucer).
635. See Prov. xxiii. 31. The consumption of strong wine explains the Somnour's appearance. 'Wine ... makes the face salty and flushed [misprinted false flushed], red, and full of white spots'; Knight de la Tour, p. 116 (possibly copied from Chaucer).
643. Can clepen Watte, i. e. can call Walter (Wat) by his name; just as parrots are taught to say 'Poll.' In Political Songs, ed. Wright, p. 328, an ignorant priest is likened to a jay in a cage, to which is added: 'Go[o]d Engelish he speketh, ac [but] he wot nevere what'; referring to the time when Anglo-French was the mother-tongue of many who became priests.
643. Can clepen Watte, meaning can call Walter (Wat) by his name; just like how parrots are taught to say 'Poll.' In Political Songs, edited by Wright, page 328, an ignorant priest is compared to a jay in a cage, with the addition: 'He speaks good English, but he doesn't know what it means'; referring to the time when many who became priests spoke Anglo-French as their first language.
644. 'But if any one could test him in any other point.'
644. 'But if anyone could challenge him on any other matter.'
646. Questio quid iuris. 'This kind of question occurs frequently in Ralph de Hengham. After having stated a case, he adds, quid juris, and then proceeds to give an answer to it.'—T. It means—'the question is, what law (is there)?' i. e. what is the law on this point?
646. Question of what the law is. 'This kind of question comes up often in Ralph de Hengham. After stating a case, he adds, what is the law, and then goes on to provide an answer.'—T. It means—'the question is, what law applies here?' i.e., what is the law regarding this issue?
647. harlot, fellow, usually one of low conduct; but originally merely a young person, without implication of reproach. See D. 1754.
647. harlot, a person, typically one with questionable behavior; but originally just referred to a young person, with no negative connotation. See D. 1754.
649. 'For a bribe of a quart of wine, he would allow a boon companion of his to lead a vicious life for a whole year, and entirely excuse him; moreover (on the other hand) he knew very well how to pluck a finch,' i. e. how to get all the feathers off any inexperienced person whom it was worth his while to cheat. Cf. 'a pulled hen' in l. 177. With reference to the treatment of the poor by usurers, &c., we read in the Rom. of the Rose, l. 6820, that 'Withoute scalding they hem pulle,' i. e. pluck them. And see Troil. i. 210.
649. 'For a bribe of a quart of wine, he would let one of his buddies live a reckless life for an entire year and completely forgive him; also, he knew perfectly well how to take advantage of a fool,' meaning how to take all the money from any naive person whom it was worth his time to trick. Cf. 'a pulled hen' in l. 177. Regarding how the poor are treated by usurers, etc., we read in the Rom. of the Rose, l. 6820, that 'Without scalding they hem pulle,' meaning they pluck them. And see Troil. i. 210.
654-7. 'He would teach his friend in such a case (i. e. if his friend led an evil life) to stand in no awe of the archdeacon's curse (excommunication), unless he supposed that his soul resided in his purse; for in his purse [not in his soul] he should be punished' (i. e. by paying a good round sum he could release himself from the archdeacon's curse). 'Your purse (said he) is the hell to which the archdeacon really refers when he threatens you.' See, particularly, Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, pp. 35, 62, 496.
654-7. 'He would tell his friend that if he was living a bad life, he shouldn't be afraid of the archdeacon's curse (excommunication), unless he thought that his soul was tied to his money; because he would be punished in his wallet [not in his soul].' (In other words, by paying a hefty sum, he could free himself from the archdeacon's curse.) 'Your wallet,' he said, 'is the hell that the archdeacon is really talking about when he threatens you.' See, particularly, Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, pp. 35, 62, 496.
661. assoilling, absolution; from the vb. assoil.
assoilling, forgiveness; from the vb. asoil.
662. war him of, i. e. let him beware of; war is the pres. subj.
662. warn him of, i.e. let him be careful of; warn is the pres. subj.
663. In daunger, within his jurisdiction, within the reach or control of his office; the true sense of M. E. daunger is 'control' or 'dominion.' Thus, in the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 1470, we find:—
663. In danger, within his jurisdiction, within the reach or control of his office; the true meaning of M. E. daunger is 'control' or 'dominion.' Thus, in the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 1470, we find:—
'Narcisus was a bachelere,
'Narcisus was a bachelor,
That Love had caught in his daungere.'
That Love had caught in his daungere.'
i. e. whom Love had got into his power. So also in l. 1049 of the same.
i. e. whom Love had gotten into his power. So also in l. 1049 of the same.
664. yonge girles, young people, of either sex. In the Coventry Mysteries, p. 181, there is mention of 'knave gerlys,' i. e. male children. And see gerles in the Gloss, to P. Plowman, and the note to the same, C. ii. 29.
664. young girls, young people, of either sex. In the Coventry Mysteries, p. 181, there is mention of 'knave girls,' i.e. male children. And see girls in the Gloss, to P. Plowman, and the note to the same, C. ii. 29.
665. and was al hir reed, and was wholly their adviser.
665. and was all her advice, and was completely their advisor.
666, 667. gerland. A garland for an ale-stake was distinct from a bush. The latter was made of ivy-leaves; and every tavern had an ivy-bush hanging in front as its sign; hence the phrase, 'Good wine needs no bush,' &c. But the garland, often used in addition to the bush, was made of three equal hoops, at right angles to each other, and decorated with ribands. It was also called a hoop. The sompnour wore only a single hoop or circlet, adorned with large flowers (apparently roses), according to his picture in the Ellesmere MS. Emelye, in the Knightes Tale, is described as gathering white and red flowers to make 'a sotil gerland' for her head; A. 1054. 'Garlands of flowers were often worn on festivals, especially in ecclesiastical processions'; Rock, Church of our Fathers, ii. 72. Some garlands, worn on the head, were made of metal; see Riley, Memorials of London, p. 133.
666, 667. gerland. A garland for a beer sign was different from a bush. The latter was made of ivy leaves, and every tavern had an ivy bush hanging in front as its sign; hence the saying, 'Good wine needs no bush,' etc. But the garland, often used in addition to the bush, consisted of three equal hoops arranged at right angles to each other and decorated with ribbons. It was also known as a hoop. The summoner wore only a single hoop or circlet, adorned with large flowers (possibly roses), as shown in his picture in the Ellesmere manuscript. Emelye, in the Knight's Tale, is described as picking white and red flowers to create 'a subtle garland' for her head; A. 1054. 'Garlands of flowers were often worn during festivals, especially in church processions'; Rock, Church of our Fathers, ii. 72. Some garlands, worn on the head, were made of metal; see Riley, Memorials of London, p. 133.
667. ale-stake, a support for a garland in front of an ale-house. For a picture of an ale-stake with a garland, see Hotten's Book of Signboards. The position of it was such that it did not stand upright, but projected horizontally from the side of a tavern at some height from the ground, as shewn in Larwood and Hotten's Book of Signboards. Hence the enactments made, that it should never extend above the roadway for more than seven feet; see Liber Albus, ed. H. T. Riley, 1861, pp. 292, 389. Speght wrongly explained ale-stake as 'a Maypole,' and has misled many others, including Chatterton, who thus was led to write the absurd line—'Around the ale-stake minstrels sing the song'; Ælla, st. 30. 'At the ale-stake' is correct; see C. 321.
667. ale-stake, a support for a garland in front of a pub. For a picture of an ale-stake with a garland, see Hotten's Book of Signboards. It was positioned so that it didn't stand upright, but extended horizontally from the side of a tavern at some height from the ground, as shown in Larwood and Hotten's Book of Signboards. Because of this, laws were made stating that it could not extend more than seven feet above the roadway; see Liber Albus, ed. H. T. Riley, 1861, pp. 292, 389. Speght incorrectly explained ale-stake as 'a Maypole,' which has misled many others, including Chatterton, who then wrote the ridiculous line—'Around the ale-stake minstrels sing the song'; Ælla, st. 30. 'At the ale-stake' is correct; see C. 321.
The Pardoner.
The Pardoner.
669. As to the character of the Pardoner, see further in the Pardoner's Prologue, C. 329-462; P. Plowman, B. prol. 68-82; Heywood's Interlude of the Four Ps, which includes a shameless plagiarism from Chaucer's Pardoner's Prologue; and Sir David Lyndesay's Satire of the Three Estaits, l. 2037. Cf. note to C. 349. See also the Essay on Chaucer's Pardoner and the Pope's Pardoners, by Dr. J. Jusserand, in the Essays on Chaucer (Chaucer Society), p. 423; and the Chapter on [55]Pardoners in Jusserand's English Wayfaring Life. Jusserand shews that Chaucer has not in the least exaggerated; for exaggeration was not possible.
669. For more on the character of the Pardoner, check out the Pardoner's Prologue, C. 329-462; P. Plowman, B. prol. 68-82; Heywood's Interlude of the Four Ps, which shamelessly plagiarizes from Chaucer's Pardoner's Prologue; and Sir David Lyndesay's Satire of the Three Estates, l. 2037. See also the note to C. 349. Additionally, refer to Dr. J. Jusserand's Essay on Chaucer's Pardoner and the Pope's Pardoners in Essays on Chaucer (Chaucer Society), p. 423; and the Chapter on [55]Pardoners in Jusserand's English Wayfaring Life. Jusserand demonstrates that Chaucer was not exaggerating at all; any exaggeration was simply not possible.
670. Of Rouncival. Of course the Pardoner was an Englishman, so that he could hardly belong to Roncevaux, in Navarre. The reference is clearly to the hospital of the Blessed Mary of Rouncyvalle, in the parish of St. Martin in the Fields, at Charing (London), mentioned in Dugdale's Monasticon, ii. 443. Stow gives its date of foundation as the 15th year of Edward IV., but this was only a revival of it, after it had been suppressed by Henry V. It was a 'cell' to the Priory of Roncevaux in Navarre. See Todd's Illustrations of Gower, p. 263: and Rouncival in Nares. Cf. note to l. 172.
670. Of Rouncival. Obviously, the Pardoner was English, so he couldn't be from Roncevaux, in Navarre. The reference is clearly to the hospital of the Blessed Mary of Rouncyvalle, located in the parish of St. Martin in the Fields, at Charing (London), mentioned in Dugdale's Monasticon, ii. 443. Stow dates its founding to the 15th year of Edward IV., but that was just a revival of it after it had been shut down by Henry V. It served as a 'cell' to the Priory of Roncevaux in Navarre. See Todd's Illustrations of Gower, p. 263: and Rouncival in Nares. Cf. note to l. 172.
672. Com hider, love, to me. 'This, I suppose, was the beginning or the burthen of some known song.'—Tyrwhitt. It is quoted again in l. 763 of the poem called 'The Pearl,' in the form—'Come hyder to me, my lemman swete.' hider, hither.
672. Come here, love, to me. 'This, I guess, was the start or the core of some well-known song.'—Tyrwhitt. It appears again in line 763 of the poem called 'The Pearl,' phrased as—'Come here to me, my sweet lover.' hider, here.
The rime of tó me with Róme should be particularly noted, as it enables even the reader who is least skilled in English phonology to perceive that Ro-me was really dissyllabic, and that the final e in such words was really pronounced. Similarly, in Octouian Imperator, ed. Weber, l. 1887, we find seint Ja-mè, riming with frá me (from me). Perhaps the most amusing example of editorial incompetence is seen in the frequent occurrence of the mysterious word byme in Pauli's edition of Gower; as, e.g. in bk. iii. vol. i. p. 370:—
The rhyme of tó me with Róme is particularly important, as it allows even readers who are not very skilled in English phonology to see that Ro-me was actually pronounced with two syllables and that the final e in such words was really articulated. Likewise, in Octouian Imperator, ed. Weber, l. 1887, we find seint Ja-mè rhyming with frá me (from me). Perhaps the funniest example of editorial incompetence appears in the frequent use of the mysterious word byme in Pauli's edition of Gower; as seen in bk. iii. vol. i. p. 370:—
'So woll I nought, that any time
'So will I not, that any time
Be lost, of that thou hast do byme.'
Be lost, of that you have done to me.
Of course, by me should have been printed as two words, riming with ti-mè. This is what happens when grammatical facts are ignored. Time is dissyllabic, because it represents the A. S. tīma, which is never reduced to a monosyllable in A. S.
Of course, by me should have been printed as two words, rhyming with ti-mè. This is what happens when grammatical facts are overlooked. Time has two syllables because it comes from the Old English tīma, which is never shortened to a one-syllable word in Old English.
673. bar ... a stif burdoun, sang the bass. See A. 4165, and N. and Q. 4 S. vi. 117, 255. Cf. Fr. bourdon, the name of a deep organ-stop.
673. bar ... a stif burdoun, sang the bass. See A. 4165, and N. and Q. 4 S. vi. 117, 255. Cf. Fr. bourdon, the name of a deep organ-stop.
675, 676. wex, wax. heng, hung. stryke of flex, hank of flax.
675, 676. wex, wax. heng, hung. stryke of flex, hank of flax.
677. By ounces, in small portions or thin clusters.
677. By ounces, in small amounts or thin groups.
679. colpons, portions; the same word as mod. E. coupon.
679. colpons, portions; the same word as modern English coupon.
680. for Iolitee, for greater comfort. He thought it pleasanter to wear only a cap (l. 683). wered, wore; see l. 75. Cf. G. 571, and the note.
680. for Iolitee, for greater comfort. He thought it nicer to wear just a cap (l. 683). wered, wore; see l. 75. Cf. G. 571, and the note.
682. the newe Iet, the new fashion, which is described in ll. 680-683.
682. the new Iet, the new trend, which is described in ll. 680-683.
'Also, there is another newe gette,
'Also, there is another new get'
A foule waste of clothe and excessyfe,
A complete waste of clothing and excess,
There goth no lesse in a mannes typette
There is no less in a man's character
Than of brode cloth a yerde, by my lyfe.'
Than of broad cloth a yard, by my life.
Hoccleve, De Regim. Principum, p. 17.
Hoccleve, De Regim. Principum, p. 17.
683. Dischevele, with his hair hanging loose.
683. Disheveled, with his hair falling loosely.
685. vernicle, a small copy of the 'vernicle' at Rome. Vernicle is 'a diminutive of Veronike (Veronica), a copy in miniature of the picture of Christ, which is supposed to have been miraculously imprinted upon a handkerchief preserved in the church of St. Peter at Rome.... It was usual for persons returning from pilgrimages to bring with them certain tokens of the several places which they had visited; and therefore the Pardoner, who is just arrived from Rome, is represented with a vernicle sowed on his cappe.'—Tyrwhitt. See the description of a pilgrim in Piers Plowman, ed. Skeat, B. v. 530, and the note. The legend was invented to explain the name. First the name of Bernice, taken from the Acts, was assigned to the woman who was cured by Christ of an issue of blood. Next, Bernice, otherwise Veronica, was (wrongly) explained as meaning vera icon (i. e. true likeness), which was assigned as the name of a handkerchief on which the features of Christ were miraculously impressed. Copies of this portrait were called Veronicae or Veroniculae, in English vernicles, and were obtainable by pilgrims to Rome. There was also a later St. Veronica, who died in 1497, after Chaucer's time, and whose day is Jan. 13.
685. vernicle, a small version of the 'vernicle' at Rome. Vernicle is a diminutive of Veronike (Veronica), a miniature copy of the image of Christ, which is believed to have been miraculously imprinted on a handkerchief kept in the church of St. Peter at Rome.... It was common for people returning from pilgrimages to bring back certain souvenirs from the various places they had visited; thus, the Pardoner, who has just returned from Rome, is depicted with a vernicle sewn on his cap.'—Tyrwhitt. See the description of a pilgrim in Piers Plowman, ed. Skeat, B. v. 530, and the note. The legend was created to explain the name. Initially, the name Bernice, taken from the Acts, was given to the woman whom Christ healed of a bleeding issue. Later, Bernice, also known as Veronica, was (incorrectly) interpreted to mean vera icon (i.e., true likeness), which became the name of a handkerchief on which the features of Christ were miraculously impressed. Copies of this portrait were called Veronicae or Veroniculae, which in English translates to vernicles, and were available to pilgrims traveling to Rome. Additionally, there was a later St. Veronica, who died in 1497, after Chaucer's time, and her feast day is January 13.
See Legends of the Holy Rood, ed. Morris, pp. 170, 171; Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art, ii. 269; Lady Eastlake's History of our Lord, i. 41; Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. pt. i. p. 438; and the picture of the vernicle in Chambers, Book of Days, i. 101.
See Legends of the Holy Rood, ed. Morris, pp. 170, 171; Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art, ii. 269; Lady Eastlake's History of Our Lord, i. 41; Rock, Church of Our Fathers, iii. pt. i. p. 438; and the picture of the vernicle in Chambers, Book of Days, i. 101.
687. Bret-ful of pardon, brim-full (top-full, full to the top) of indulgences. Cf. Swed. bräddfull, brimful; from brädd, a brim. See A. 2164; Ho. of Fame, 2123.
687. Bret-ful of pardon, completely full of indulgences. Cf. Swed. bräddfull, brimful; from brädd, a brim. See A. 2164; Ho. of Fame, 2123.
692. fro Berwik, from Berwick to Ware (in Hertfordshire), from North to South of England. See the similar phrase—'From Barwick to Dover, three hundred miles over'—in Pegge's Kenticisms (E. D. S.), p. 70.
692. from Berwick, from Berwick to Ware (in Hertfordshire), from North to South of England. See the similar phrase—'From Barwick to Dover, three hundred miles over'—in Pegge's Kenticisms (E. D. S.), p. 70.
694. male, bag; cf. E. mail-bag.
694. male, bag; cf. E. mail bag.
pilwebeer, pillow-case. Cf. Low. G. büren, a case (for a pillow), Icel. ver, Dan. vaar, a cover for a pillow. The form pillow-bear occurs as a Cheshire word as late as 1782; N. and Q. 6 S. xii. 217.
pilwebeer, pillowcase. Cf. Low. G. büren, a case (for a pillow), Icel. ver, Dan. vaar, a cover for a pillow. The form pillow-bear appears as a Cheshire term as late as 1782; N. and Q. 6 S. xii. 217.
696. gobet, a small portion; O. F. gobet, a morsel; gober, to devour.
696. gobet, a small portion; O. F. gobet, a morsel; gober, to devour.
698. hente, caught hold of; from A. S. hentan, to seize.
698. hente, grabbed; from A. S. hentan, to seize.
699. 'A cross made of latoun, set full of (probably counterfeit) precious stones.' Latoun was a mixed metal, of the same colour as, and closely resembling, the modern metal called pinchbeck, from the name of the inventor. It was chiefly composed of copper and zinc. See further in the note to C. 350; and cf. F. 1245.
699. 'A cross made of latoun, filled with (likely fake) precious stones.' Latoun was a mixed metal, the same color as, and very similar to, the modern metal called pinchbeck, named after its inventor. It was mainly made up of copper and zinc. See more in the note to C. 350; and cf. F. 1245.
701. Cf. Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 154; and the note to C. 349.
701. Cf. Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 154; and the note to C. 349.
702. up-on lond, in the country. Country people used to be called uplondish men. Jack Upland is the name of a satire against the friars.
702. up-on lond, in the country. Country people used to be called uplondish men. Jack Upland is the name of a satire against the friars.
710. alder-best, best of all; alder is a later form of aller, from A. S. ealra, of all, gen. pl. of eal, all. See ll. 586, 823.
710. alder-best, best of all; alder is a later form of aller, from A. S. ealra, of all, gen. pl. of eal, all. See ll. 586, 823.
712. affyle, file down, make smooth. Cf. 'affile His tunge'; Gower, C. A. i. 296; 'gan newe his tunge affyle,' Troil. ii. 1681; 'his tongue [is] filed'; Love's Labour's Lost, v. i. 12. So also Spenser, F. Q. i. 1. 35; iii. 2. 12; Skelton, Colin Clout, 852.
712. affyle, to file down, to smooth out. See 'affile His tunge'; Gower, C. A. i. 296; 'began to smooth his tongue,' Troil. ii. 1681; 'his tongue [is] filed'; Love's Labour's Lost, v. i. 12. Also Spenser, F. Q. i. 1. 35; iii. 2. 12; Skelton, Colin Clout, 852.
Chaucer's Apology.
Chaucer's Apology.
716. Thestat, tharray = the estate, the array: the coalescence of the article with the noun is very common in Middle English.
716. The stat, the array = the estate, the array: the combination of the article with the noun is very common in Middle English.
719. highte, was named; cf. A. S. hātan, (1) to call, (2) to be called, to be named (with a passive sense).
719. highte was named; cf. A. S. hātan, (1) to call, (2) to be called, to be named (with a passive sense).
721. 'How we conducted ourselves that same night.'
721. 'How we acted that same night.'
726. 'That ye ascribe it not to my ill-breeding.' narette, for ne arette. From O. F. aretter, to ascribe, impute; from Lat. ad and reputare; see Aret in the New E. Dict. Also spelt arate, with the sense 'to chide'; whence mod. E. to rate. So here the poet implies—'do not rate me for my ill-breeding.' The argument here used is derived from Le Roman de la Rose, 15361-96.
726. 'Don't blame my bad manners on me.' narette, for ne arette. From O. F. aretter, to ascribe, impute; from Lat. ad and reputare; see Aret in the New E. Dict. Also spelled arate, meaning 'to chide'; hence modern E. to rate. So here the poet implies—'don't rate me for my bad manners.' The argument here used is derived from Le Roman de la Rose, 15361-96.
727. pleynly speke (Elles. &c.); speke al pleyn (Harl.).
727. plainly speak (Elles. &c.); speak all plain (Harl.).
731. shal telle, has to tell. after, according to, just like.
731. shal telle, has to tell. after, according to, just like.
734. Al speke he, although he speak. See al have I, l. 744.
734. He speaks, although he does speak. See I have, l. 744.
738. 'He is bound to say one word as much as another.'
738. 'He has to say one word just like any other.'
741, 742. This saying of Plato is taken from Boethius, De Consolatione, bk. iii. pr. 12, which Chaucer translates: 'Thou hast lerned by the sentence of Plato, that nedes the wordes moten be cosines to the thinges of which they speken'; see vol. ii. p. 90, l. 151. In Le Roman de la Rose, 7131, Jean de Meun says that Plato tells us, speech was given us to express our wishes and thoughts, and proceeds to argue that men ought to use coarse language. Chaucer was thinking of this singular argument. We also find in Le Roman (l. 15392) an exactly parallel passage, which means in English, 'the saying ought to resemble the deed; for the words, being neighbours to the things, ought to be cousins to their deeds.' In the original French, these passages stand thus:—
741, 742. This saying of Plato is taken from Boethius, De Consolatione, bk. iii. pr. 12, which Chaucer translates: 'You have learned from Plato's statement that words must necessarily be related to the things they discuss'; see vol. ii. p. 90, l. 151. In Le Roman de la Rose, 7131, Jean de Meun says that Plato tells us speech was given to us to express our desires and thoughts, and goes on to argue that men should use crude language. Chaucer was considering this unique argument. We also find in Le Roman (l. 15392) a passage that means in English, 'the saying should resemble the action; for the words, being close to the things, should be akin to their actions.' In the original French, these passages stand thus:—
'Car Platon disoit en s'escole
'Car Platon said in school
Que donnee nous fu parole
Que donne nous fu parole
Por faire nos voloirs entendre,
To make our voices heard,
Por enseignier et por aprendre'; &c.
Por enseignier et por aprendre'; &c.
'Li dis doit le fait resembler;
'Li dis doit le fait resembler;
Car les vois as choses voisines
Car les vois as choses voisines
Doivent estre a lor faiz cousines.'
Doivent être à leurs faits cousines.
So also in the Manciple's Tale, H. 208.
So also in the Manciple's Tale, H. 208.
The Host.
The Host.
747. Our hoste. It has been remarked that from this character Shakespeare's 'mine host of the Garter' in the Merry Wives of Windsor is obviously derived.
747. Our host. It has been noted that Shakespeare's 'mine host of the Garter' in the Merry Wives of Windsor is clearly based on this character.
752. The duty of the 'marshal of the hall' was to place every one according to his rank at public festivals, and to preserve order. See Babees Book, p. 310. Cf. Spenser, F. Q. v. 9. 23; Gower, Conf. Amant. iii. 299. Even Milton speaks of a 'marshall'd feast'; P. L. ix. 37.
752. The job of the 'marshal of the hall' was to seat everyone according to their rank at public events and to maintain order. See Babees Book, p. 310. Cf. Spenser, F. Q. v. 9. 23; Gower, Conf. Amant. iii. 299. Even Milton mentions a 'marshalled feast'; P. L. ix. 37.
753. stepe, bright; see note to l. 201.
753. stepe, bright; see note to l. 201.
754. Chepe, i. e. Cheapside, in London.
754. Chepe, which means Cheapside, in London.
760. maad our rekeninges, i. e. paid our scores.
760. paid our bills, i.e. settled our accounts.
764. I saugh nat (Elles. &c.); I ne saugh (Harl.). To scan the line, read I n' saugh, dropping the e in ne. The insertion of ne is essential to the sense, viz. 'I have not seen.'
764. I didn’t see (Elles. &c.); I didn’t see (Harl.). To clarify the line, read I didn’t see, dropping the e in ne. The inclusion of ne is crucial to the meaning, which is 'I have not seen.'
765. herberwe, inn, lit. harbour. The F. auberge is from the O.H.G. form of the same word.
765. herberwe, inn, literally harbor. The F. auberge comes from the O.H.G. form of the same word.
770. 'May the blessed martyr duly reward you!'
770. 'May the blessed martyr reward you appropriately!'
772. shapen yow, intend; cf. l. 809. talen, to tell tales.
772. shape you, intend; cf. l. 809. talk, to tell tales.
777. yow lyketh alle, it pleases you all; yow is in the dat. case, as in the mod. E. 'if you please.' See note to l. 37.
777. it pleases you all; you is in the dat. case, as in modern English 'if you please.' See note to l. 37.
783. 'Hold up your hands'; to signify assent.
783. 'Raise your hands'; to show agreement.
785. to make it wys, to make it a matter of wisdom or deliberation; so also made it strange, made it a matter of difficulty, A. 3980.
785. to make it wise, to make it a matter of wisdom or deliberation; so also made it strange, made it a matter of difficulty, A. 3980.
791. 'To shorten your way with.' In M. E., the prep. with always comes next the verb in phrases of this character. Most MSS. read our for your here, but this is rather premature. The host introduces his proposal to accompany the pilgrims by the use of our in l. 799, and we in l. 801; the proposal itself comes in l. 803.
791. 'To shorten your way.' In Middle English, the preposition with always follows the verb in phrases like this. Most manuscripts read our instead of your here, but that's a bit early. The host introduces his suggestion to join the pilgrims using our in line 799 and we in line 801; the actual suggestion appears in line 803.
792. As to the number of the tales, see vol. iii. pp. 374, 384.
792. For the number of the tales, see vol. iii. pp. 374, 384.
798. 'Tales best suited to instruct and amuse.'
798. 'Stories that are best for teaching and entertaining.'
799. our aller cost, the expense of us all; here our = A. S. ūre, of us; see ll. 710, 823.
799. our aller cost, the expense of us all; here our = A. S. ūre, of us; see ll. 710, 823.
808. mo, more; A. S. mā. In M. E., mo generally means 'more in number,' whilst more means 'larger,' from A. S. māra. Cf. l. 849.
808. mo, more; A. S. mā. In M. E., mo generally means 'more in number,' while more means 'larger,' from A. S. māra. Cf. l. 849.
810. and our othes swore, and we swore our oaths; see next line.
810. and our others swore, and we swore our oaths; see next line.
817. In heigh and lowe. 'Lat. In, or de alto et basso, Fr. de haut en bas, were expressions of entire submission on one side, and sovereignty on the other.'—Tyrwhitt. Cotgrave (s. v. Bas) has:—'Taillables haut et bas, taxable at the will and pleasure of their lord.' It here means—'under all circumstances.'
817. In heigh and lowe. 'Lat. In, or de alto et basso, Fr. de haut en bas, were phrases indicating complete submission on one side and authority on the other.'—Tyrwhitt. Cotgrave (s. v. Bas) states:—'Taillables haut et bas, subject to the discretion of their lord.' Here it means—'in all situations.'
819. fet, fetched; from A. S. fetian, to fetch, pp. fetod.
819. fet, fetched; from A. S. fetian, to fetch, pp. fetod.
822. day. It is the morning of the 17th of April. See note to l. 1.
822. day. It's the morning of April 17th. See note to l. 1.
823. our aller cok, cock of us all, i. e. cock to awake us all. our aller = A. S. ūre ealra, both in gen. pl.
823. our aller cok, the rooster for all of us, meaning the rooster to wake us all up. our aller = A. S. ūre ealra, both in gen. pl.
825. riden, rode; pt. t. pl., as in l. 856. The i is short.
825. riden, rode; past tense plural, as in line 856. The i is short.
826. St. Thomas a Waterings was a place for watering horses, at a brook beside the second mile-stone on the road to St. Thomas's shrine, i. e. to Canterbury. It was a place anciently used for executions in the county of Surrey, as Tyburn was in that of Middlesex. See Nares, s. v. Waterings.
826. St. Thomas a Waterings was a spot for watering horses, located by a stream next to the second mile marker on the road to St. Thomas's shrine, which is Canterbury. It was historically a site for executions in Surrey, similar to how Tyburn was used in Middlesex. See Nares, s. v. Waterings.
828. if yow leste, if it may please you. The verb listen made liste in the past tense; but Chaucer changes the verb to the form lesten, pt. t. leste, probably for the sake of the rime. See ll. 750 and 102. In the Knightes Tale, A. 1052, as hir liste rimes with upriste.
828. if you like, if it pleases you. The verb listen was made liste in the past tense; but Chaucer changes the verb to the form lesten, past tense leste, probably for the sake of the rhyme. See ll. 750 and 102. In the Knight's Tale, A. 1052, as she likes rhymes with uprised.
The true explanation is, that the A. S. y had the sound of mod. G. ü. In Mid. Eng., this was variably treated, usually becoming either i or u; so that, e. g., the A. S. pyt (a pit) became M. E. pit or put, the former of which has survived. But, in Kentish, the form was pet; and it is remarkable that Chaucer sometimes deliberately adopts Kentish forms, as here, for the sake of the rime. A striking example is seen in fulfelle for fulfille, in Troil. iii. 510, to rime with telle. He usually has fulfille, as below, in A. 1318, 2478.
The true explanation is that the Old English y sounded like the Modern German ü. In Middle English, this was treated in different ways, usually turning into either i or u. For example, the Old English pyt (a pit) became Middle English pit or put, with the former still in use today. However, in Kentish, the form was pet; it's interesting that Chaucer sometimes intentionally uses Kentish forms, like in this case, for the sake of rhyme. A notable example is found in fulfelle instead of fulfille, in Troil. iii. 510, to rhyme with telle. He usually uses fulfille, as seen in A. 1318, 2478.
829. Ye woot, ye know. Really false grammar, as the pl. of woot (originally a past tense) is properly witen, just as the pl. of rood is riden in l. 825. As woot was used as a present tense, its original form was forgotten. 'Ye know your agreement, and I recall it to your memory.' See l. 33.
829. You know, you know. It's really incorrect grammar since the plural of woot (originally the past tense) is actually witen, just as the plural of rood is riden in line 825. Because woot was used in the present tense, its original form was forgotten. 'You know your agreement, and I remind you of it.' See line 33.
830. 'If even-song and matins agree'; i. e. if you still say now what you said last night.
830. 'If evening prayer and morning prayer agree'; i.e. if you still say the same things now that you said last night.
832. 'As ever may I be able to drink'; i. e. As surely as I ever hope to be able, &c. Cf. B. 4490, &c.
832. 'As long as I’m able to drink'; i.e. As surely as I ever hope to be able, &c. Cf. B. 4490, &c.
833. be, may be (subjunctive mood).
833. be, might be (subjunctive mood).
835. draweth cut, draw lots; see C. 793-804. The Gloss. to Allan Ramsay's poems, ed. 1721, has—'cutts, lots. These cuts are usually made of straws unequally cut, which one hides between his finger and thumb, whilst another draws his fate'; but the verb to cut is unallied. See Brand, Pop. Antiq., iii. 337. The one who drew the shortest (or else the longest) straw was the one who drew the lot. Cf. 'Sors, a kut, or a lotte'; Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 7. 'After supper, we drew cuttes for a score of apricoks, the longest cut stil to draw an apricoke'; Marston, Induction to The Malcontent.
835. draweth cut, draw lots; see C. 793-804. The Gloss to Allan Ramsay's poems, ed. 1721, says—'cutts, lots. These cuts are usually made of straws cut to different lengths, which one hides between his finger and thumb, while another draws his fate'; but the verb to cut is unrelated. See Brand, Pop. Antiq., iii. 337. The one who drew the shortest (or longest) straw was the one who drew the lot. Cf. 'Sors, a kut, or a lotte'; Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 7. 'After supper, we drew cuttes for a score of apricots, the longest cut still to draw an apricot'; Marston, Induction to The Malcontent.
ferrer twinne, depart further. Here ferrer is the comp. of fer, far. Twinnen is to separate, part in twain; hence, to depart.
ferrer twinne, to leave more. Here ferrer is the comparative of fer, meaning far. Twinnen means to split or divide; thus, to depart.
844. sort, lot, destiny; O. F. sort; cf. E. sort.
844. sort, lot, destiny; O. F. sort; cf. E. sort.
847. as was resoun, as was reasonable or right.
847. as was reasonable, as was reasonable or right.
848. forward, agreement, as in l. 33. compositioun has almost exactly the same sense, but is of French origin.
848. forward, agreement, as in line 33. compositioun has nearly the same meaning, but originates from French.
853. shal biginne, have to begin.
853. shall begin, have to begin.
854. What; used interjectionally, like the modern E. 'why!'
854. What; used as an interjection, similar to the modern English 'why!'
a, in. Here a is for an, a form of on; the A. S. on is constantly used with the sense of 'in.'
a, in. Here a stands for an, a form of on; the A. S. on is regularly used with the meaning of 'in.'
The Knightes Tale.
The Knight's Tale.
For general remarks on this tale, see vol. iii. p. 389.
For general comments on this story, see vol. iii. p. 389.
It is only possible to give here a mere general idea of the way in which the Knightes Tale is related to the Teseide of Boccaccio. The following table gives a sketch of it, but includes many lines wherein Chaucer is quite original. The references to the Knightes Tale are to the lines of group A (as in the text); those to the Teseide are to the books and stanzas.
It’s only possible to provide a general idea of how the Knight's Tale connects to Boccaccio's Teseide. The table below gives an outline, but it includes many lines where Chaucer is completely original. The references to the Knight's Tale are to the lines of group A (as in the text); those to the Teseide are to the books and stanzas.
Kn. Tale. | Teseide. |
0865-883 | I. and II. |
0893-1027 | II. 2-5, 25-95. |
1030-1274 | III. 1-11, 14-20, 47, 51-54, 75. |
1361-1448 | IV. 26-29, 59. |
1451-1479 | V. 1-3, 24-27, 33. |
1545-1565 | IV. 13, 14, 31, 85, 84, 17, 82. |
1638-1641 | VII. 106, 119. |
1668-1739 | V. 77-91. |
1812-1860 | V. 92-98. |
1887-2022 | VII. 108-110, 50-64, 29-37. |
2102-2206 | VI. 71, 14-22, 65-70, 8. |
2222-2593 | VII. 43-49, 68-93, 23-41, 67, 95-99, 7-13, 131, 132, 14, 100-102, 113-118, 19. |
2600-2683 | VIII. 2-131. |
2684-2734 | IX. 4-61. |
2735-2739 | XII. 80, 83. |
2743-2808 | X. 12-112. |
2809-2962 | XI. 1-67. |
2967-3102 | XII. 3-19, 69-83. |
The MSS. quote a line and a half from Statius, Thebaid, xii. 519, 520, because Chaucer is referring to that passage in his introductory lines to this tale; see particularly ll. 866, 869, 870.
The manuscripts quote a line and a half from Statius, Thebaid, xii. 519, 520, because Chaucer is referencing that passage in his opening lines of this tale; see especially lines 866, 869, 870.
There is yet another reason for quoting this scrap of Latin, viz. that it is also quoted in the Poem of Anelida and Arcite, at l. 22, where the 'Story' of that poem begins; and ll. 22-25 of Anelida give a fairly close translation of it. From this and other indications, it appears that Chaucer first of all imitated Boccaccio's Teseide (more or less closely) in the poem which he himself calls 'Palamon and Arcite,' of which but scanty traces exist in the original form; and this poem was in 7-line stanzas. He afterwards recast the whole, at the same time changing the metre; and the result was the Knightes Tale, as we here have it. Thus the Knightes Tale is not derived immediately from Boccaccio or from Statius, but through the medium of an older poem [61]of Chaucer's own composition. Fragments of the same poem were used by the author in other compositions; and the result is, that the Teseide of Boccaccio is the source of (1) sixteen stanzas in the Parliament of Foules; (2) of part of the first ten stanzas in Anelida; (3) of three stanzas near the end of Troilus (Tes. xi. 1-3); as well as of the original Palamon and Arcite and of the Knightes Tale.
There’s another reason to quote this bit of Latin: it’s also mentioned in the Poem of Anelida and Arcite, at line 22, where the 'Story' of that poem begins. Lines 22-25 of Anelida provide a pretty close translation of it. From this and other clues, it seems that Chaucer initially modeled his poem 'Palamon and Arcite' (which has only a few remnants in its original form) on Boccaccio's Teseide, which was written in 7-line stanzas. He later rewrote the entire piece, changing the meter as well, resulting in the Knightes Tale as we have it now. So, the Knightes Tale isn’t directly derived from Boccaccio or Statius, but rather through an earlier poem of Chaucer's own creation. Parts of the same poem were also used by the author in other works, leading to the conclusion that Boccaccio’s Teseide is the source for (1) sixteen stanzas in the Parliament of Foules; (2) part of the first ten stanzas in Anelida; (3) three stanzas toward the end of Troilus (Tes. xi. 1-3); along with the original Palamon and Arcite and the Knightes Tale.
Hence it is that ll. 859-874 and ll. 964-981 should be compared with Chaucer's Anelida, ll. 22-46, as printed in vol. i. p. 366. Lines 882 and 972 are borrowed from that poem with but slight alteration.
Hence it is that ll. 859-874 and ll. 964-981 should be compared with Chaucer's Anelida, ll. 22-46, as printed in vol. i. p. 366. Lines 882 and 972 are borrowed from that poem with just slight alteration.
859. The lines from Statius, Theb. xii. 519-22, to which reference is made in the heading, relate to the return of Theseus to Athens after his conquest of Hippolyta, and are as follows:—
859. The lines from Statius, Theb. xii. 519-22, mentioned in the heading, refer to Theseus's return to Athens after defeating Hippolyta, and they are as follows:—
Iamque domos patrias, Scythicae post aspera gentis
Iamque domos patrias, Scythicae post aspera gentis
Proelia, laurigero subeuntem Thesea curru
Proelia, laurigero ascending Theseus chariot
Laetifici plausus, missusque ad sidera uulgi
Laetifici applause, sent up to the stars by the crowd
Clamor, et emeritis hilaris tuba nuntiat armis.'
Clamor, and the jubilant trumpet announces the veteran soldiers with arms.
860. Theseus, the great legendary hero of Attica, is the subject of Boccaccio's poem named after him the Teseide. He is also the hero of the Legend of Ariadne, as told in Chaucer's Legend of Good Women. After deserting Ariadne, he succeeded his father Aegeus as king of Athens, and conducted an expedition against the Amazons, from which he returned in triumph, having carried off their queen Antiope, here named Hippolyta.
860. Theseus, the legendary hero of Attica, is the focus of Boccaccio's poem named after him, the Teseide. He is also the hero of the Legend of Ariadne, as recounted in Chaucer's Legend of Good Women. After leaving Ariadne, he became king of Athens, succeeding his father Aegeus, and led an expedition against the Amazons, returning victorious with their queen Antiope, also known as Hippolyta.
861. governour. It should be observed that Chaucer continually accents words of Anglo-French origin in the original manner, viz. on the last or on the penultimate syllable. Thus we have here governóur and conqueróur; in l. 865, chivalrý-e; in l. 869, contrée; in l. 876, manére, &c. The most remarkable examples are when the words end in -oun (ll. 893, 935).
861. governor. It should be noted that Chaucer consistently stresses words of Anglo-French origin in the original way, specifically on the last or on the penultimate syllable. Thus we have here governóur and conqueróur; in l. 865, chivalrý-e; in l. 869, contrée; in l. 876, manére, etc. The most notable examples occur when the words end in -oun (ll. 893, 935).
864. cóntree is here accented on the first syllable; in l. 869, on the last. This is a good example of the unsettled state of the accents of such words in Chaucer's time, which afforded him an opportunity of licence, which he freely uses. In fact, cóntree shows the English, and contrée, the French accent.
864. cóntree is emphasized on the first syllable here; in line 869, it's on the last. This is a good example of how uncertain the accents of such words were in Chaucer's time, which gave him the freedom to use them as he liked. In fact, cóntree reflects the English accent, while contrée shows the French accent.
865. chivalrye, knightly exploits. In l. 878, chivalrye means 'knights'; mod. E. chivalry. So also in l. 982.
865. chivalry, knightly deeds. In l. 878, chivalry refers to 'knights'; modern English chivalry. This is also true in l. 982.
866. regne of Femenye, the kingdom (Lat. regnum) of the Amazons. Femenye is from Lat. femina, a woman. Cf. Statius, Theb. xii. 578. 'Amazonia, womens land, is a Country, parte in Asia and parte in Europa, and is nigh Albania; and hath that name of Amazonia of women that were the wives of the men that were called Goths, the which men went out of the nether Scithia, as Isidore seith, li. 9.'—Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. xv. c. 12. Cf. Higden's Polychronicon, lib. i. cap. xviii; and Gower, Conf. Amant., ii. 73:—
866. Regne of Femenye, the kingdom (Lat. regnum) of the Amazons. Femenye comes from Lat. femina, meaning woman. See Statius, Theb. xii. 578. 'Amazonia, women's land, is a country, part in Asia and part in Europe, and is near Albania; and it got its name, Amazonia, from the women who were the wives of the men called Goths, who came from lower Scythia, as Isidore says, li. 9.'—Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. xv. c. 12. See also Higden's Polychronicon, lib. i. cap. xviii; and Gower, Conf. Amant., ii. 73:—
'Pentasilee,
Pentasilea,
Which was the quene of Feminee.'
Which was the queen of Feminee.
867. Scithea, Scythia. Cf. Scythicae in the quotation from Statius in note to l. 859.
867. Scithea, Scythia. See Scythicae in the quote from Statius in the note to l. 859.
868. Ipolita, Shakespeare's Hippolyta, in Mids. Night's Dream. The name is in Statius, Theb. xii. 534, spelt Hippolyte.
868. Ipolita, Shakespeare's Hippolyta, in A Midsummer Night's Dream. The name appears in Statius, Theb. xii. 534, spelled Hippolyte.
880. In this line, Athenes seems to mean 'Athenians,' though elsewhere it means 'Athens.' Athénès is trisyllabic.
880. In this line, Athenes appears to refer to 'Athenians,' although in other contexts it signifies 'Athens.' Athénès has three syllables.
884. tempest. As there is no mention of a tempest in Boccaccio, Tyrwhitt proposed to alter the reading to temple, as there is some mention of Theseus offering in the temple of Pallas. But it is very unlikely that this would be alluded to by the mere word temple; and we must accept the reading tempest, as in all the seven MSS. and in the old editions.
884. tempest. Since Boccaccio doesn't mention a tempest, Tyrwhitt suggested changing the text to temple, referencing Theseus's offerings in the temple of Pallas. However, it's highly unlikely that this would simply refer to the word temple; we should stick with tempest, as seen in all seven manuscripts and the older editions.
I think the solution is to be found by referring to Statius. Chaucer seems to have remembered that a tempest is there described (Theb. xii. 650-5), but to have forgotten that it is merely introduced by way of simile. In fact, when Theseus determines to attack Creon (see l. 960), the advance of his host is likened by Statius to the effect of a tempest. The lines are:—
I think the answer can be found by looking at Statius. Chaucer seems to remember that a storm is described there (Theb. xii. 650-5), but he seems to have forgotten that it's only used as a simile. In fact, when Theseus decides to go after Creon (see l. 960), Statius compares the movement of his army to the impact of a storm. The lines are:—
'Qualis Hyperboreos ubi nubilus institit axes
'Qualis Hyperboreos ubi nubilus institit axes
Iupiter, et prima tremefecit sidera bruma,
Iupiter, and the winter shook the first stars,
Rumpitur Aeolia, et longam indignata quietem
Rumpitur Aeolia, et longam indignata quietem
Tollit hiems animos, uentosaque sibilat Arctos;
Tollit winter spirits, and the windy Arctic hisses;
Tunc montes undaeque fremunt, tunc proelia caesis
Tunc montes undaeque fremunt, tunc proelia caesis
Nubibus, et tonitrus insanaque fulmina gaudent.'
Nubibus, et tonitrus insanaque fulmina gaudent.
885. as now, at present, at this time. Cf. the M. E. adverbs as-swithe, as-sone, immediately. From the Rom. de la Rose, 21479:—
885. as now, currently, at this moment. Compare the Middle English adverbs as-swithe, as-sone, immediately. From the Rom. de la Rose, 21479:—
'Ne vous voil or ci plus tenir,
'Ne vous voil or ci plus tenir,
A mon propos m'estuet venir,
A comment needs to be made,
Qu' autre champ me convient arer.'
Qu' autre champ me convient arer.
889. I wol nat letten eek noon of this route, I desire not to hinder eke (also) none of all this company. Wol = desire; cf. 'I will have mercy,' &c.
889. I do not want to hold up anyone on this journey, I also do not wish to hinder any of this group. Wol = desire; cf. 'I will have mercy,' &c.
890. aboute, i. e. in his turn, one after the other; corresponding to the sense 'in rotation, in succession,' given in the New English Dictionary. This sense of the word in this passage was pointed out by Dr. Kölbing in Engl. Studien, ii. 531. He instanced a similar use of the word in the Ormulum, l. 550, where the sense is—'and ay, whensoever that flock of priests, being twenty-four in number, had all served once about in the temple.'
890. about, meaning in turn, one after another; corresponding to the meaning 'in rotation, in succession,' as noted in the New English Dictionary. Dr. Kölbing highlighted this usage of the word in this passage in Engl. Studien, ii. 531. He cited a similar use of the word in the Ormulum, l. 550, where it means—'and always, whenever that group of priests, totaling twenty-four, had all served once about in the temple.'
901. crëature is here a word of three syllables. In l. 1106 it has four syllables.
901. creature is here a word of three syllables. In l. 1106 it has four syllables.
903. nolde, would not: the A. S. nolde is the pt. t. of nyllan, equivalent to ne willan, not to wish; cf. Lat. noluit, from nolle.
903. nolde, would not: the A. S. nolde is the past tense of nyllan, equivalent to ne willan, meaning not to wish; cf. Lat. noluit, from nolle.
stenten, stop. 'It stinted, and said aye.'—Romeo and Juliet, i. 3. 48.
stenten, stop. 'It stinted, and said yes.'—Romeo and Juliet, i. 3. 48.
908. that thus, i. e. ye that thus.
908. that so, i.e. you that so.
911. dressed this way (Elles.); dressed this way also (Harl.).
912. alle is to be pronounced al-lè. Tyrwhitt inserts than, then, after alle, against the authority of the best MSS. and of the old editions.
912. alle should be pronounced al-lè. Tyrwhitt adds than after alle, contrary to the best manuscripts and the old editions.
Statius (Theb. xii. 545) calls this lady Capaneia coniux; see l. 932, below. He says all the ladies were from Argos, and their husbands were kings.
Statius (Theb. xii. 545) refers to this woman as Capaneia coniux; see l. 932, below. He mentions that all the women were from Argos, and their husbands were kings.
913. a deedly chere, a deathly countenance or look.
913. a deedly chere, a deathly appearance or expression.
918. we biseken, we beseech, ask for. For such double forms as beseken and besechen, cf. mod. Eng. dike and ditch, kirk and chirch, sack and satchel, stick and stitch. In the Early Eng. period the harder forms with k were very frequently employed by Northern writers, who preferred them to the palatalised Southern forms (perhaps influenced by Anglo-French) with ch. Cf. M. E. brig and rigg with bridge and ridge.
918. we biseken, we ask, plead, or request. For pairs like beseken and besechen, see modern English dike and ditch, kirk and chirch, sack and satchel, stick and stitch. In the Early English period, the harder forms with k were often used by Northern writers, who preferred them over the softer Southern forms (possibly influenced by Anglo-French) with ch. See M. E. brig and rigg compared to bridge and ridge.
926. This line means 'that ensureth no estate to be (always) good.' Suggested by Boethius; see bk. ii. pr. 2. ll. 37-41 (vol. ii. p. 27).
926. This line means 'that guarantees no position will always be good.' Suggested by Boethius; see bk. ii. pr. 2. ll. 37-41 (vol. ii. p. 27).
928. Clemence, Clemency, Pity. Suggested by 'il tempio ... di Clemenza,' Tes. ii. 17; which again is from 'mitis posuit Clementia sedem,' Theb. xii. 482.
928. Clemence, Clemency, Pity. Suggested by 'the temple ... of Mercy,' Tes. ii. 17; which again is from 'gentle Mercy established her seat,' Theb. xii. 482.
932. Capaneus, one of the seven heroes who besieged Thebes: struck dead by lightning as he was scaling the walls of the city, because he had defied Zeus; Theb. x. 927. See note to l. 912, above.
932. Capaneus, one of the seven heroes who laid siege to Thebes: struck dead by lightning while he was climbing the city walls, because he had challenged Zeus; Theb. x. 927. See note to l. 912, above.
937. The celebrated siege of 'The Seven against Thebes'; Capaneus being one of the seven kings.
937. The famous siege of 'The Seven against Thebes'; Capaneus being one of the seven kings.
941. for despyt, out of vexation; mod. E. 'for spite.'
941. for despyt, out of annoyance; modern English: 'for spite.'
942. To do the dede bodyes vileinye, to treat the dead bodies shamefully.
942. To do the dede bodyes vileinye, to treat the dead bodies shamefully.
948. withouten more respyt, without longer delay.
948. without more delay, without longer delay.
949. They fillen gruf, they fell flat with the face to the ground. In M. E. we find the phrase to fall grovelinges or to fall groveling. See Gruflynge and Ogrufe in the Catholicon Anglicum, and the editor's notes, pp. 166, 259.
949. They fall flat, lying facedown on the ground. In Middle English, we have the phrase to fall groveling or to fall groveling. See Gruflynge and Ogrufe in the Catholicon Anglicum, and the editor's notes, pp. 166, 259.
954. Himthoughte, it seemed to him; cf. methinks, it seems to me. In M. E. the verbs like, list, seem, rue (pity), are used impersonally, and take the dative case of the pronoun. Cf. the modern expression 'if you please' = if it be pleasing to you.
954. It seemed to him; cf. it seems to me. In Middle English, the verbs like, list, seem, rue (pity) are used impersonally and take the dative case of the pronoun. Cf. the modern expression 'if you please' = if it is pleasing to you.
955. mat, dejected. 'Ententyfly, not feynt, wery ne mate.'—Hardyng, p. 129.—M.
955. mat, feeling low. 'Definitely not weak, just tired.' —Hardyng, p. 129.—M.
960. ferforthly, i. e. far-forth-like, to such an extent.
960. ferforthly, i. e. far-forth-like, to such an extent.
965. abood, delay, awaiting, abiding.
965. abood, hold on, waiting, staying.
966. His baner he desplayeth, i. e. he summons his troops to assemble for military service.
966. He displays his banner, i.e. he calls his troops to gather for military service.
968. No neer, no nearer. Accent Athén-es on the second syllable; but in l. 973 it is accented on the first.
968. No neer, no closer. Emphasize Athén-es on the second syllable; but in l. 973 it's emphasized on the first.
970. lay, lodged for the night.
970. stay, lodged for the night.
975. státue, the image, as depicted on the banner.
975. statue, the image, as shown on the banner.
978. penoun, pennon. y-bete, beaten; the gold being hammered out into a thin foil in the shape of the Minotaur; see Marco Polo, ed. Yule, i. 344. But, in the Thebais, the Minotaur is upon Theseus' shield.
978. penoun, pennon. y-bete, beaten; the gold being hammered out into a thin foil in the shape of the Minotaur; see Marco Polo, ed. Yule, i. 344. But, in the Thebais, the Minotaur is on Theseus' shield.
988. In pleyn bataille, in open or fair fight.
988. In plain battle, in open or fair fight.
993. obséquies (Elles., &c.); exéquies (Harl.); accented on the second syllable.
993. funeral rites (Elles., &c.); funeral services (Harl.); accented on the second syllable.
1004. as him leste, as it pleased him.
1004. as he liked, as it pleased him.
1005. tas, heap, collection. Some MSS. read cas (caas), which might = downfall, ruin, Lat. casus; but, as c and t are constantly confused, this reading is really due to a mere blunder. Gower speaks of gathering 'a tasse' of sticks; Conf. Amant. bk. v. ed. Pauli, ii. 293. Palsgrave has—'On a heape, en vng tas'; p. 840. Hexham's Dutch Dict. (1658) has—'een Tas, a Shock, a Pile, or a Heape.' Chaucer found the word in Le Roman de la Rose, 14870: 'ung tas de paille,' a heap of straw.
1005. tas, heap, collection. Some manuscripts read cas (caas), which might mean downfall, ruin, Latin casus; but, as c and t are often confused, this reading is really just a mistake. Gower talks about gathering 'a tasse' of sticks; Conf. Amant. bk. v. ed. Pauli, ii. 293. Palsgrave has—'On a heap, en vng tas'; p. 840. Hexham's Dutch Dict. (1658) has—'een Tas, a Shock, a Pile, or a Heap.' Chaucer found the word in Le Roman de la Rose, 14870: 'ung tas de paille,' a heap of straw.
1006. harneys. 'And arma be not taken onely for the instruments of al maner of crafts, but also for harneys and weapon; also standards and banners, and sometimes battels.'—Bossewell's Armorie, p. 1, ed. 1597. Cf. l. 1613.
1006. harneys. 'And arma is not only taken for the instruments of all kinds of crafts, but also for harneys and weapons; as well as standards and banners, and sometimes battles.'—Bossewell's Armorie, p. 1, ed. 1597. Cf. l. 1613.
1010. Thurgh-girt, pierced through. This line is taken from Troilus, iv. 627: 'Thourgh-girt with many a wyd and blody wounde.'
1010. Thurgh-girt, pierced through. This line is taken from Troilus, iv. 627: 'Through-girt with many a wide and bloody wound.'
1011. liggyng by and by, lying near together, as in A. 4143; the usual old sense being 'in succession,' or 'in order'; see examples in the New Eng. Dict., p. 1233, col. 3. In later English, by and by signifies presently, immediately, as 'the end is not by and by.'
1011. lying near together, as in A. 4143; the usual old meaning is 'in succession,' or 'in order'; see examples in the New Eng. Dict., p. 1233, col. 3. In more recent English, by and by means soon, immediately, as 'the end is not by and by.'
1012. in oon armes, in one (kind of) arms or armour, shewing that they belonged to the same house. Chaucer adapts ancient history to medieval time throughout his works.
1012. in oon armes, in one kind of arms or armor, showing that they belonged to the same house. Chaucer adapts ancient history to medieval times throughout his works.
1015. Nat fully quike, not wholly alive.
1015. Nat fully quick, not completely alive.
1016. by hir cote-armures, by their coat-armour, by the devices on the vest worn above the armour covering the breast. The cote-armure, as explained in my note to Barbour's Bruce, xiii. 183, was 'of no use as a defence, being made of a flimsy material; but was worn over the true armour of defence, and charged with armorial bearings'; see Ho. Fame, 1326. Cf. l. 1012. by hir gere, by their gear, i. e. equipments.
1016. by their coat of arms, by the designs on the vest worn over the armor covering the chest. The coat of arms, as explained in my note to Barbour's Bruce, xiii. 183, was 'of no use as protection, being made of a lightweight material; but was worn over the actual defensive armor, and displayed heraldic symbols'; see Ho. Fame, 1326. Cf. l. 1012. by their gear, by their equipment.
1018. they. Tyrwhitt (who relied too much on the black-letter editions) reads tho, those; but the seven best MSS. have they.
1018. they. Tyrwhitt (who relied too much on the black-letter editions) reads tho, those; but the seven best manuscripts have they.
1023. Tathenes, to Athens (Harl. MS., which reads for to for to). Cf. tallegge, l. 3000 (foot-note).
1023. Tathenes, to Athens (Harl. MS., which reads for to for to). Cf. tallegge, l. 3000 (foot-note).
1024. he nolde no raunsoun, he would accept of no ransom.
1024. he would take no ransom.
1029. Terme of his lyf, the remainder of his life. Cf. 'The end and term of natural philosophy.'—Bacon's Advancement of Learning, Bk. ii. p. 129, ed. Aldis Wright.
1029. Term of his life, the remainder of his life. Cf. 'The end and term of natural philosophy.'—Bacon's Advancement of Learning, Bk. ii. p. 129, ed. Aldis Wright.
1035. Cf. Leg. of Good Women, 2425, 2426.
1035. Cf. Leg. of Good Women, 2425, 2426.
1039. I noot, I know not; noot = ne woot.
1039. I don't, I don't know; noot = don't know.
1047. May. 'Against Maie, every parishe, towne, and village, assembled themselves together, bothe men, women, and children, olde and yonge, even all indifferently, and either going all together or devidyng themselves into companies, they goe, some to the woodes and groves, some to the hills and mountaines, some to one place, some to another, where they spend all the night in pastimes; in the morninge they return, bringing with them birche, bowes and branches of trees, to deck their assemblies withalle.'—Stubbes, Anatomy of Abuses, ed. 1585, leaf 94 (ed. Furnivall, p. 149). See also Strutt, Manners and Customs, iii. 177. Cf. Midsummer Night's Dream, i. 1, 167:—
1047. May. 'On May Day, every parish, town, and village gathered together, including men, women, and children, both old and young, all without exception. They either went together or split into groups, heading off to the woods, groves, hills, and mountains, some to one place, some to another, where they spent the entire night having fun. In the morning, they returned carrying birch, branches, and tree limbs to decorate their gatherings.'—Stubbes, Anatomy of Abuses, ed. 1585, leaf 94 (ed. Furnivall, p. 149). See also Strutt, Manners and Customs, iii. 177. Cf. Midsummer Night's Dream, i. 1, 167:—
'To do observance to a morn of May.'
'To celebrate a morning in May.'
See also l. 1500, and the note.
See also l. 1500, and the note.
1049. Hir yelow heer was broyded, her yellow hair was braided. Yellow hair was esteemed a beauty; see Seven Sages, 477, ed. Weber; King Alisaunder, 207; and the instances in Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, pt. 3. sec. 2. mem. 2. subsec. 2. Boccaccio has here—'Co' biondi crini avvolti alla sua testa'; Tes. iii. 10.
1049. Her yellow hair was braided, her yellow hair was braided. Yellow hair was considered beautiful; see Seven Sages, 477, ed. Weber; King Alisaunder, 207; and the examples in Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, pt. 3. sec. 2. mem. 2. subsec. 2. Boccaccio has here—'With golden locks wrapped around her head'; Tes. iii. 10.
1051. the sonne upriste, the sun's uprising; the -e in sonne represents the old genitive inflexion. Upriste is here the dat. of the sb. uprist. It occurs also in Gower, Conf. Amantis, bk. i. ed. Pauli, i. 116.
1051. the sun rose, the sun's rising; the -e in sun represents the old genitive inflection. Rose is here the dative of the noun rise. It also appears in Gower, Conf. Amantis, bk. i. ed. Pauli, i. 116.
1052. as hir liste, as it pleased her.
1052. as she desired, as it pleased her.
1053. party, partly; Fr. en partie.
1053. party, partly; Fr. en partie.
1054. sotil gerland, a subtle garland; subtle has here the exact force of the Lat. subtilis, finely woven.
1054. sotil gerland, a delicate garland; subtle here means the same as the Latin subtilis, finely woven.
1055. Cf. 'Con angelica voce'; Tes. iii. 10: and Troil. ii. 826.
1055. Cf. 'With angelic voice'; Tes. iii. 10: and Troil. ii. 826.
1060. evene-Ioynant, joining, or adjoining.
1060. evene-Ioynant, joining, or adjacent.
1061. Ther as this Emelye hadde hir pleyinge, i. e. where she was amusing herself.
1061. Where this Emelye was having her fun, i.e. where she was amusing herself.
1063. In the Teseide (iii. 11) it is Arcite who first sees Emily.
1063. In the Teseide (iii. 11), it is Arcite who sees Emily first.
1074. by aventure or cas, by adventure or hap.
1074. by chance or luck, by chance or luck.
1076. sparre, a square wooden bolt; the bars, which were of iron, were as thick as they must have been if wooden. See l. 990.
1076. sparre, a square wooden bolt; the iron bars were as thick as they needed to be if they were wooden. See l. 990.
1078. bleynte, the past tense of blenche or blenke (to blench), to start, draw back suddenly. Cf. dreynte, pt. t. of drenchen. 'Tutto stordito, Gridò, Omè!' Tes. iii. 17.
1078. bleynte, the past tense of blenche or blenke (to flinch), to start, pull back suddenly. Cf. dreynte, past tense of drenchen. 'Completely stunned, he shouted, Oh my!' Tes. iii. 17.
1087. Som wikke aspect. Cf. 'wykked planete, as Saturne or Mars,' Astrolabe, ii. 4. 22; notes in Wright's edition, ll. 2453, 2457; and Piers the Plowman, B. vi. 327; and see Leg. of Good Women, 2590-7. Add to these the description of Saturn: 'Significat in quartanis, lepra, scabie, in mania, carcere, submersione, &c. Est infortuna.'—Johannis Hispalensis, Isagoge in Astrologiam, cap. xv. See A. 1328, 2469.
1087. Some wicked aspect. Compare 'wicked planet, like Saturn or Mars,' Astrolabe, ii. 4. 22; notes in Wright's edition, ll. 2453, 2457; and Piers the Plowman, B. vi. 327; and see Leg. of Good Women, 2590-7. Add to these the description of Saturn: 'It signifies in quartanis, lepra, scabie, in mania, carcere, submersione, etc. It is misfortune.' —Johannis Hispalensis, Isagoge in Astrologiam, cap. xv. See A. 1328, 2469.
'Thofe the rede knyghte had sworne,
'The red knight had sworn,'
Out of his sadille is he borne.'
Out of his saddle is he born.
Sir Percevalle, l. 61.
Sir Percival, l. 61.
1091. the short and pleyn, the brief and manifest statement of the case. Pronounce this is as this; as frequently elsewhere; see l. 1743, E. 56, F. 889.
1091. the short and plain, the brief and clear statement of the case. Pronounce this is as this; as often noted elsewhere; see l. 1743, E. 56, F. 889.
1100. Cf. 'That cause is of my torment and my sorwe': Troil. v. 654.
1100. Cf. 'That cause is of my torment and my sorrow': Troil. v. 654.
1101. Cf. 'But whether goddesse or womman, y-wis, She be, I noot'; Troil. i. 425.
1101. Cf. 'But whether goddess or woman, indeed, she is, I don't know'; Troil. i. 425.
wher, a very common form for whether.
wher, a very common form for whether.
1105. Yow (used reflexively), yourself.
1105. Yow (used reflexively), you.
1106. wrecche, wretched, is a word of two syllables, like wikke, wicked, where the d is a later and unnecessary addition.
1106. wrecche, wretched, is a word of two syllables, like wikke, wicked, where the d is a later and unnecessary addition.
1108. shapen, shaped, determined. 'Shapes our ends.'—Shakespeare, Hamlet, v. 2. 10. Cf. l. 1225.
1108. shapen, shaped, determined. 'Shapes our ends.'—Shakespeare, Hamlet, v. 2. 10. Cf. l. 1225.
1120. 'And except I have her pity and her favour.'
1120. 'And unless I have her pity and her favor.'
1121. atte leeste weye, at the least. Cf. leastwise = at the leastwise: 'at leastwise'; Bacon's Advancement of Learning, ed. Wright, p. 146, l. 23. See English Bible (Preface of 'The Translators to the Reader').
1121. at the least, at the very least. Cf. leastwise = at the leastwise: 'at leastwise'; Bacon's Advancement of Learning, ed. Wright, p. 146, l. 23. See English Bible (Preface of 'The Translators to the Reader').
1122. 'I am not but (no better than) dead, there is no more to say.' Chaucer uses ne—but much in the same way as the Fr. ne—que. Cf. North English 'I'm nobbut clemmed' = I am almost dead of hunger.
1122. 'I’m pretty much dead; there’s nothing more to say.' Chaucer uses ne—but similarly to the French ne—que. See North English 'I’m nobbut clemmed' = I’m almost dead from hunger.
1126. by my fey, by my faith, in good faith.
1126. by my fey, by my faith, in good faith.
1127. me list ful yvele pleye, it pleaseth me very badly to play.
1127. me list ful yvele pleye, it doesn't please me at all to play.
1128. This debate is an imitation of the longer debate (in the Teseide), where Palamon and Arcite meet in the grove; cf. l. 1580 below.
1128. This debate is a copy of the longer discussion (in the Teseide), where Palamon and Arcite meet in the grove; see l. 1580 below.
1129. It nere = it were not, it would not be.
1129. It nere = it were not, it wouldn't be.
1132. 'It was a common practice in the middle ages for persons to take formal oaths of fraternity and friendship; and a breach of the oath was considered something worse than perjury. This incident enters into the plots of some of the medieval romances. A curious example will be found in the Romance of Athelston; Reliquiæ Antiquæ, ii. 85.'—Wright. A note in Bell's Chaucer reminds us that instances occur also in the old heroic times; as in the cases of Theseus and Peirithous, Achilles and Patroclus, Pylades and Orestes, Nysus and Euryalus. See Sworn Brothers in Nares' Glossary; Rom. of the Rose, 2884.
1132. 'In the Middle Ages, it was common for people to make formal oaths of brotherhood and friendship, and breaking that oath was seen as worse than lying under oath. This theme appears in some medieval romances. A notable example can be found in the Romance of Athelston; Reliquiæ Antiquæ, ii. 85.'—Wright. A note in Bell's Chaucer reminds us that similar instances also occurred in ancient heroic times, as seen with Theseus and Peirithous, Achilles and Patroclus, Pylades and Orestes, Nysus and Euryalus. See Sworn Brothers in Nares' Glossary; Rom. of the Rose, 2884.
1133. 'That never, even though it cost us a miserable death, a death by torture.' So in Troilus, i. 674: 'That certayn, for to deyen in the peyne.' Also in the E. version of The Romaunt of the Rose, 3326.
1133. 'That will never happen, even if it means a miserable death, a death by torture.' So in Troilus, i. 674: 'That is certain, to die in pain.' Also in the English version of The Romaunt of the Rose, 3326.
1134. 'Till that death shall part us two.' Cf. the ingenious alteration in the Marriage Service, where the phrase 'till death us depart' was altered into 'do part' in 1661.
1134. 'Till that death shall part us two.' Cf. the clever change in the Marriage Service, where the phrase 'till death us depart' was changed to 'do part' in 1661.
1136. cas, case. It properly means event, hap. See l. 1074.
1136. cas, case. It properly means event, occurrence. See l. 1074.
my leve brother, my dear brother.
my leve brother, my dear brother.
1141. out of doute, without doubt, doubtless.
1141. out of doute, without a doubt, undoubtedly.
1147. to my counseil, to my adviser. See l. 1161.
1147. to my counseil, to my adviser. See l. 1161.
1153. Thou shalt be. Chaucer occasionally uses shall in the sense of owe, so that the true sense of I shall is I owe (Lat. debeo); it expresses a strong obligation. So here it is not so much the sign of a future tense as a separate verb, and the sense is 'Thou art sure to be false sooner than I am.'
1153. You shall be. Chaucer sometimes uses shall to mean owe, so the real meaning of I shall is I owe (Lat. debeo); it indicates a strong obligation. So here, it’s not really a future tense but a separate verb, meaning 'You are bound to be false before I am.'
1155. par amour, with love, in the way of love. To love par amour is an old phrase for to love excessively. Cf. Bruce, xiii. 485; and see A. 2112, below; Troil. v. 158, 332.
1155. par amour, with love, in the way of love. To love par amour is an old phrase for loving excessively. Cf. Bruce, xiii. 485; and see A. 2112, below; Troil. v. 158, 332.
1158. affeccioun of holinesse, a sacred affection, or aspiration after.
1158. affeccioun of holinesse, a sacred feeling, or desire for.
1162. I pose, I put the case, I will suppose.
1162. I present, I put forth the argument, I will assume.
1163. 'Knowest thou not well the old writer's saying?' The olde clerk is Boethius, from whose book, De Consolatione Philosophiae, Chaucer has borrowed largely in many places. The passage alluded to is in lib. iii. met. 12:—
1163. 'Don't you know the old writer's saying?' The old clerk is Boethius, whose book, De Consolatione Philosophiae, Chaucer has borrowed from in many places. The passage mentioned is in lib. iii. met. 12:—
'Quis legem det amantibus?
"Who gives law to lovers?"
Maior lex amor est sibi.'
'Love is the law itself.'
Chaucer's translation (vol. ii. p. 92, l. 37) has—'But what is he that may yive a lawe to loveres? Love is a gretter lawe ... than any lawe that men may yeven.' And see Troil. iv. 618.
Chaucer's translation (vol. ii. p. 92, l. 37) says—'But who is it that can give a law to lovers? Love is a greater law ... than any law that men can give.' And see Troil. iv. 618.
1167. and swich decree, and (all) such ordinances.
1167. and such a decree, and (all) such regulations.
1168. in ech degree, in every rank of life.
1168. in each degree, in every rank of life.
1172. And eek it is, &c., 'and moreover it is not likely that ever in all thy life thou wilt stand in her favour.'
1172. And also it is, &c., 'and besides, it’s unlikely that in all your life you will ever win her favor.'
1177. This fable, in this particular form, is not in any of the usual collections; but it is, practically, the same as that called 'The Lion, the Tiger, and the Fox' in Croxall's Æsop. Sometimes it is 'the Lion, the Bear, and the Fox'; the Fox subtracts the prey for which the others fight. It is no. 247 in Halm's edition of the 'Fabulae Æsopicae,' Lips., Teubner, 1852, with the moral:—ὁ μῦθος δηλοῖ, ὅτι ἄλλων κοπιώντων ἄλλοι κερδαίνουσιν. In La Fontaine's Fables, it appears as Les Voleurs et l'Âne. Thynne coolly altered kyte to cur, and then had to insert so after were to fill up the line.
1177. This fable, in this particular form, is not in any of the usual collections; but it is practically the same as the one called 'The Lion, the Tiger, and the Fox' in Croxall's Æsop. Sometimes it’s 'the Lion, the Bear, and the Fox'; the Fox takes the prey for which the others are fighting. It is no. 247 in Halm's edition of the 'Fabulae Æsopicae,' Lips., Teubner, 1852, with the moral:—The myth shows that while some work hard, others benefit from their efforts. In La Fontaine's Fables, it appears as Les Voleurs et l'Âne. Thynne casually changed kyte to cur, and then had to add so after were to complete the line.
1186. everich of us, each of us, every one of us.
1186. each of us, every one of us.
1189. to theffect, to the result, or end.
1189. to the effect, to the result, or end.
1196. From the Legend of Good Women, 2282.
1196. From the Legend of Good Women, 2282.
1200. in helle. An allusion to Theseus accompanying Pirithous in his expedition to carry off Proserpina, daughter of Aidoneus, king of the Molossians, when both were taken prisoner, and Pirithous torn in pieces by the dog Cerberus. At least, such is the story in Plutarch; see Shakespeare's Plutarch, ed. Skeat, p. 289. Chaucer found the mention of Pirithous' visit to Athens in Boccaccio's Teseide, iii. 47-51. The rest he found in Le Roman de la Rose, 8186—
1200. in hell. This refers to Theseus going with Pirithous on his mission to abduct Proserpina, the daughter of Aidoneus, the king of the Molossians. Both were captured, and Pirithous was torn apart by the dog Cerberus. At least, that's the story according to Plutarch; see Shakespeare's Plutarch, ed. Skeat, p. 289. Chaucer found the reference to Pirithous' trip to Athens in Boccaccio's Teseide, iii. 47-51. The rest was taken from Le Roman de la Rose, 8186—
'Si cum vesquist, ce dist l'istoire,
'Si cum vesquist, ce dist l'istoire,
Pyrithous apres sa mort,
Pyrithous after his death,
Que Theseus tant ama mort.
That Theseus loved her so much.
Tant le queroit, tant le sivoit ...
Tant le queroit, tant le sivoit ...
Que vis en enfer l'ala querre.'
Que vis en enfer l'ala querre.
1201. Observe the expression to wryte, which shews that this story was not originally meant to be told. (Anglia, viii. 453.)
1201. Notice the phrase to wryte, which indicates that this story was not originally intended to be told. (Anglia, viii. 453.)
1212. Most MSS. read or stounde, i. e. or at any hour. MS. Dd. has o stound, one moment, any short interval of time.
1212. Most manuscripts read or stounde, meaning or at any hour. Manuscript Dd. has o stound, one moment, any short interval of time.
'The storme sesed within a stounde.'
'The storm ended abruptly.'
Ywaine and Gawin, l. 384.
Ywaine and Gawin, line 384.
On this slight authority, Tyrwhitt altered the reading, and is followed by Wright and Bell, though MS. Hl. really has or like the rest, and the black-letter editions have the same.
On this small bit of evidence, Tyrwhitt changed the text, and Wright and Bell followed his lead, even though MS. Hl. actually has or like the others, and the black-letter editions have the same.
1218. his nekke lyth to wedde, his neck is in jeopardy; lit. lies in pledge or in pawn.
1218. his nekke lyth to wedde, his neck is in danger; literally, lies in pledge or in pawn.
1222. To sleen himself he wayteth prively, he watches for an opportunity to slay himself unperceived.
1222. To kill himself he waits secretly, he looks for a chance to take his own life without being noticed.
1223. This line, slightly altered, occurs also in the Legend of Good Women, 658.
1223. This line, with slight modifications, also appears in the Legend of Good Women, 658.
1225. Now is me shape, now I am destined; literally, now is it shapen (or appointed) for me.
1225. Now is my shape, now I am meant to be; literally, now is it shaped (or appointed) for me.
1247. It was supposed that all things were made of the four elements mentioned in l. 1246. 'Does not our life consist of the four elements?'—Shakespeare, Twelfth Night, ii. 3. 10.
1247. It was believed that everything was made up of the four elements mentioned in l. 1246. 'Isn't our life made up of the four elements?'—Shakespeare, Twelfth Night, ii. 3. 10.
1255. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xiii. 236.
1255. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xiii. 236.
1257. 'And another man would fain (get) out of his prison.'
1257. 'And another man would gladly get out of his prison.'
1259. matere; in the matter of thinking to excel God's providence.
1259. matere; in the matter of trying to surpass God's providence.
1260. 'We never know what thing it is that we pray for here below.' See Romans viii. 26.
1260. 'We never know what we really pray for down here.' See Romans viii. 26.
1261. dronke is as a mous. This phrase seems to have given way to 'drunk as a rat.' 'Thus satte they swilling and carousyng, one to another, till they were both as dronke as rattes.'—Stubbes, Anatomie of Abuses; ed. Furnivall, p. 113.
1261. drunk is like a mouse. This phrase seems to have evolved into 'drunk as a rat.' 'So they sat there drinking and toasting to each other until they were both as drunk as rats.'—Stubbes, Anatomie of Abuses; ed. Furnivall, p. 113.
'I am a Flemying, what for all that,
'I am a Flemying, and for all that,
Although I wyll be dronken otherwhyles as a rat.'
Although I will be drunk at times like a rat.
Andrew Boorde, ed. Furnivall, p. 147.
Andrew Boorde, ed. Furnivall, p. 147.
Cf. 'When that he is dronke as a dreynt mous'; Ritson, Ancient Songs, i. 70 (Man in the Moon, l. 31). 'And I will pledge Tom Tosspot, till I be drunk as a mouse-a'; Old Plays, ed. Hazlitt, iii. 339. See also Skelton, Colin Clout, 803; and D. 246.
Cf. 'When he is drunk as a drowned mouse'; Ritson, Ancient Songs, i. 70 (Man in the Moon, l. 31). 'And I will toast Tom Tosspot, until I am drunk as a mouse'; Old Plays, ed. Hazlitt, iii. 339. See also Skelton, Colin Clout, 803; and D. 246.
1262. This is from Boethius, De Consolatione, lib. iii. pr. 2: 'But I retorne ayein to the studies of men, of whiche men the corage alwey reherseth and seketh the sovereyn good, al be it so that it be with a derked memorie; but he not by whiche path, right as a dronken man not nat by whiche path he may retorne him to his hous.'—Chaucer's Translation of Boethius; vol. ii. p. 54, l. 57.
1262. This is from Boethius, De Consolatione, lib. iii. pr. 2: 'But I return again to the pursuits of humans, who always seek and remember the ultimate good, even though their memories may be clouded; yet they do not know which path to take, just like a drunk person doesn't know which way to go to get home.'—Chaucer's Translation of Boethius; vol. ii. p. 54, l. 57.
1264. slider, slippery; as in the Legend of Good Women, l. 648. Cf. the gloss—'Lubricum, slidere'; Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 7.
1264. slider, slippery; as in the Legend of Good Women, l. 648. Cf. the gloss—'Lubricum, slide'; Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 7.
1283. at thy large, at large. Cf. l. 2288.
1283. at your leisure, at large. Cf. l. 2288.
1302. 'White like box-wood, or ashen-gray'; cf. l. 1364. Cf. 'And pale as box she wex'; Legend of Good Women, l. 866. Also 'asshen pale and dede'; Troil. ii. 539.
1302. 'White like boxwood, or ashen-gray'; see line 1364. Also 'And pale as box she became'; Legend of Good Women, line 866. Also 'ashen pale and dead'; Troil. ii. 539.
1308. Copied in Lydgate's Horse, Sheep, and Goose, 124:—'But here this schepe, rukkyng in his folde.' 'Rukkun, or cowre down'; Prompt. Parv. In B. 4416, MSS. Cp. Pt. Ln. have rouking in place of lurking.
1308. Copied in Lydgate's Horse, Sheep, and Goose, 124:—'But here this sheep, crouching in his fold.' 'Crouching, or hunching down'; Prompt. Parv. In B. 4416, MSS. Cp. Pt. Ln. have crouching instead of hiding.
1317. to letten of his wille, to refrain from his will (or lusts).
1317. to letten of his wille, to hold back from his desires (or cravings).
1333. Cf. the phrase 'paurosa gelosia'; Tes. v. 2.
1333. Cf. the phrase 'fearful jealousy'; Tes. v. 2.
1344. upon his heed, on pain of losing his head. 'Froissart has sur sa teste, sur la teste, and sur peine de la teste.'—T.
1344. upon his heed, on pain of losing his head. 'Froissart has sur sa teste, sur la teste, and sur peine de la teste.'—T.
1347. this questioun. 'An implied allusion to the medieval courts of love, in which questions of this kind were seriously discussed.'—Wright.
1347. this questioun. 'A subtle reference to the medieval courts of love, where serious discussions on topics like this took place.'—Wright.
1366. making his mone, making his complaint or moan.
1366. making his money, making his complaint or moan.
1372. 'In his changing mood, for all the world, he conducted himself not merely like one suffering from the lover's disease of Eros, but rather (his disease was) like mania engendered of melancholy humour.' This is one of the numerous allusions to the four humours, viz. the choleric, phlegmatic, sanguine, and melancholic. An excess of the latter was supposed to produce 'melancholy madness.' gere, flighty manner, changeableness; 'Siche wilde gerys hade he mo'; Thornton Romances, Sir Percival, l. 1353. See note to l. 1536.
1372. 'In his changing mood, he acted not just like someone suffering from the love sickness of Eros, but more like a mania brought on by a melancholic temperament.' This is one of the many references to the four humours, namely the choleric, phlegmatic, sanguine, and melancholic. An excess of the latter was believed to cause 'melancholy madness.' gere, a flighty manner, unpredictability; 'Such wild gerys he had more'; Thornton Romances, Sir Percival, l. 1353. See note to l. 1536.
1376. in his celle fantastyk. Tyrwhitt reads Beforne his hed in his celle fantastike. Elles. has Biforn his owene celle fantastik. 'The division of the brain into cells, according to the different sensitive faculties, is very ancient, and is found depicted in medieval manuscripts. The fantastic cell (fantasia) was in front of the head.'—Wright. Hence Biforen means 'in the front part of his head.'
1376. in his fantastic cell. Tyrwhitt reads Before his head in his fantastic cell. Elles. has Before his own fantastic cell. 'The division of the brain into cells, based on different sensitive faculties, is quite ancient and appears in medieval manuscripts. The fantastic cell (fantasia) was located at the front of the head.'—Wright. Therefore, Before refers to 'in the front part of his head.'
'Madnesse is infection of the formost cel of the head, with priuation of imagination, lyke as melancholye is the infection of the middle cell of the head, with priuation of reason, as Constant. saith in libro de Melancolia. Melancolia (saith he) is an infection that hath mastry of the soule, the which commeth of dread and of sorrow. And these passions be diuerse after the diuersity of the hurt of their workings; for by madnesse that is called Mania, principally the imagination is hurt; and in the other reson is hurted.'—Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. vii. c. 6. Vincent of Beauvais, bk. xxviii. c. 41, cites a similar statement from the Liber de Anatomia, which begins:—'Cerebrum itaque tribus cellulis est distinctum. Duae namque meringes cerebri faciunt tres plicaturas inter se denexas, in quibus tres sunt cellulae: phantastica scilicet ab anteriori parte capitis, in qua sedem habet imaginatio.' So in Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. v. c. 3:—'The Braine ... is diuided in three celles or dens.... In the formost cell ... imagination is conformed and made; in the middle, reason; in the hindermost, recordation and minde' [memory]. Cf. also Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, pt. 2. sec. 3. mem. 1. subsec. 2. [70]
Madness is an infection of the foremost part of the brain, resulting in a loss of imagination, just as melancholy is the infection of the middle part of the brain, leading to a loss of reason, as Constant says in Libro de Melancolia. Melancholy (he states) is an infection that has mastery over the soul, which arises from fear and sorrow. These emotions vary depending on the nature of their impact; madness, known as Mania, primarily affects the imagination, while in the case of melancholy, reason is affected. —Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. vii. c. 6. Vincent of Beauvais, bk. xxviii. c. 41, references a similar statement from the Liber de Anatomia, which begins: —'The brain is divided into three parts. Two membranes of the brain create three folds that are connected, and within these are three sections: the imaginative one located in the front part of the head, where the imagination resides.' Similarly, in Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. v. c. 3: —'The brain ... is divided into three sections or chambers.... In the foremost section ... imagination is formed and created; in the middle, reason; in the back, memory.' Cf. also Burton, Anat. of Melancholy, pt. 2. sec. 3. mem. 1. subsec. 2. [a id="page70">
1385-8. Probably from Claudian, De Raptu Proserpinae, i. 77:—
1385-8. Probably from Claudian, De Raptu Proserpinae, i. 77:—
'Cyllenius astitit ales,
'Cyllenius stood by, a bird,
Somniferam quatiens uirgam, tectusque galero.'
Somniferam shaking the stick, covered with a hood.
See Lounsbury, Studies, ii. 382.
See Lounsbury, Studies, vol. 2, p. 382.
1390. Argus, Argus of the hundred eyes, whom Mercury charmed to sleep before slaying him. Ovid, Met. i. 714.
1390. Argus, Argus with a hundred eyes, whom Mercury lulled to sleep before killing him. Ovid, Met. i. 714.
1401. Cf. 'Hir face ... Was al ychaunged in another kinde'; Troil. iv. 864.
1401. Cf. 'Her face ... Was all changed into another kind'; Troil. iv. 864.
1405. bar him lowe, conducted himself as one of low estate. Cf. E. 2013.
1405. bar him lowe, acted like someone of low status. Cf. E. 2013.
1409. Cf. 'in maniera di pover valletto'; Tes. iv. 22.
1409. Cf. 'in the manner of a poor servant'; Tes. iv. 22.
1428. In the Teseide, iv. 3, he takes the name of Penteo. Philostrato is the name of another work by Boccaccio, answering to Chaucer's Troilus. The Greek φιλόστρατος means, literally, 'army-lover'; but it is to be noted that Boccaccio did not so understand it. He actually connected it with the Lat. stratus, and explained it to mean 'vanquished or prostrated with love'; and this is how the name is here used.
1428. In the Teseide, iv. 3, he uses the name Penteo. Philostrato is the title of another work by Boccaccio, corresponding to Chaucer's Troilus. The Greek φιλόστρατος literally translates to 'army-lover'; however, it’s important to note that Boccaccio did not interpret it that way. He actually linked it to the Latin stratus and explained it as 'overcome or prostrated by love'; and this is how the name is used here.
1444. slyly, prudently, wisely. The M. E. sleigh, sly = wise, knowing: and sleight = wisdom, knowledge. (For change of meaning compare cunning, originally knowledge; craft, originally power; art, &c.)
1444. slyly, carefully, wisely. The M. E. sleigh, sly = wise, knowledgeable: and sleight = wisdom, knowledge. (To see how meanings have shifted, compare cunning, originally meaning knowledge; craft, originally meaning power; art, etc.)
'Ne swa sleygh payntur never nan was,
No sly painter ever was,
Thogh his sleght mught alle other pas,
Though his sleigh might outpace all others,
That couthe ymagyn of þair [devils'] gryslynes.'
That clever imagination of their [devils'] gruesomeness.
Hampole's Pricke of Consc., ll. 2308, 2309.—M.
Hampole's Pricke of Consc., ll. 2308, 2309.—M.
1463. The third night is followed by the fourth day; so Palamon and Arcite meet on the 4th of May (l. 1574), which was a Friday (l. 1534); the first hour of which was dedicated to Venus (l. 1536) and to lovers' vows (l. 1501). The 4th of May was a Friday in 1386.
1463. The third night is followed by the fourth day; so Palamon and Arcite meet on May 4th (l. 1574), which was a Friday (l. 1534); the first hour of which was dedicated to Venus (l. 1536) and to lovers' vows (l. 1501). May 4th was a Friday in 1386.
1471. clarree. 'The French term claré seems simply to have denoted a clear transparent wine, but in its most usual sense a compounded drink of wine with honey and spices, so delicious as to be comparable to the nectar of the gods. In Sloane MS. 2584, f. 173, the following directions are found for making clarré:—"Take a galoun of honi, and skome (skim) it wel, and loke whanne it is isoden (boiled), that ther be a galoun; thanne take viii galouns of red wyn, than take a pound of pouder canel (cinnamon), and half a pounde of pouder gynger, and a quarter of a pounde of pouder peper, and medle (mix) alle these thynges togeder and (with) the wyn; and do hym in a clene barelle, and stoppe it fast, and rolle it wel ofte sithes, as men don verious, iii dayes."'—Way; note to Prompt. Parv., p. 79. 'The Craft to make Clarre' is also given in Arnold's Chronicle of London; and see the Gloss. to the Babees Book. See Rom. of the Rose, 5971.
1471. clarree. 'The French word claré seems to simply refer to a clear, transparent wine, but in its most common use, it means a mixed drink of wine with honey and spices, so tasty that it’s comparable to the nectar of the gods. In Sloane MS. 2584, f. 173, there are instructions for making clarré:—"Take a gallon of honey, skim it well, and check when it boils, ensuring there is a gallon; then take eight gallons of red wine, a pound of cinnamon powder, half a pound of ginger powder, and a quarter of a pound of pepper powder. Mix all these things together with the wine; and put it in a clean barrel, seal it tightly, and roll it well several times a day for three days."'—Way; note to Prompt. Parv., p. 79. 'The Craft to make Clarre' is also found in Arnold's Chronicle of London; and refer to the Gloss. to the Babees Book. See Rom. of the Rose, 5971.
1477. nedes-cost, for needes coste, by the force of necessity. It seems to be equivalent to M. E. needes-wyse, of necessity. Alre-coste (Icelandic alls-kostar, in all respects) signifies 'in every wise.' It occurs in Old English Homilies (ed. Morris), part i. p. 21: 'We ne maȝen alre-coste halden Crist(es) bibode,' we are not able in every wise to keep Christ's behests. The right reading in Leg. Good Women, 2697, is:—
1477. nedes-cost, meaning needes coste, by the force of necessity. It seems to be equivalent to Middle English needes-wyse, of necessity. Alre-coste (Icelandic alls-kostar, in all respects) means 'in every way.' It appears in Old English Homilies (ed. Morris), part i. p. 21: 'We ne maȝen alre-coste halden Crist(es) bibode,' we are not able in every way to keep Christ's commands. The correct reading in Leg. Good Women, 2697, is:—
'And nedes cost this thing mot have an ende.'
'And this thing must come to an end.'
1494. A beautiful line; but copied from Dante, Purg. i. 20—'Faceva tutto rider l'oriente.'
1494. A beautiful line; but copied from Dante, Purg. i. 20—'It made all the east smile.'
1500. See note to l. 1047, where the parallel line from Shakespeare is quoted. And cf. Troil. ii. 112—'And lat us don to May som observaunce.' See the interesting article on May-day Customs in Brand's Popular Antiquities (where the quotation from Stubbes will be found); also Chambers, Book of Days, i. 577, where numerous passages relating to May are cited from old poems. An early passage relative to the 1st of May occurs in the Orologium Sapientiae, printed in Anglia, x. 387:—'And thanne is the custome of dyuerse contrees that yonge folke gone on the nyghte or erely on the morow to Medowes and woddes, and there they kutten downe bowes that haue fayre grene leves, and arayen hem with flowres; and after they setten hem byfore the dores where they trowe to haue amykes [friends?] in her lovers, in token of frendschip and trewe loue.' And see May-day in Nares.
1500. See the note to l. 1047, where the corresponding line from Shakespeare is quoted. Also, refer to Troil. ii. 112—'And let's perform some observance for May.' Check out the interesting article on May-day customs in Brand's Popular Antiquities (where the quotation from Stubbes can be found); also see Chambers, Book of Days, i. 577, which cites numerous passages about May from old poems. An early mention of May 1st occurs in the Orologium Sapientiae, printed in Anglia, x. 387:—'And then it is the custom in various countries that young people go out at night or early in the morning to meadows and woods, and there they cut down branches that have beautiful green leaves, and decorate them with flowers; and after that they place them in front of the doors where they believe to have friends in their lovers, as a sign of friendship and true love.' And see May-day in Nares.
1502. From the Legend of Good Women, 1204.
1502. From the Legend of Good Women, 1204.
1508. Were it = if it were only.
1508. If it were = if it were only.
1509. So in Troilus, ii. 920:—
1509. So in Troilus, ii. 920:—
'Ful loude sang ayein the mone shene.'
'He sang loudly again to the bright moon.'
1522. 'Veld haueð hege, and wude haueð heare,' i. e. 'Field hath eye, and wood hath ear.'
1522. 'Field has an eye, and wood has an ear.'
'Campus habet lumen, et habet nemus auris acumen.'
'The campus has light, and the grove has sharp sounds.'
This old proverb, with Latin version, occurs in MS. Trin. Coll. Cam. O. 2. 45, and is quoted by Mr. T. Wright in his Essays on England in the Middle Ages, vol. i. p. 168. Cf. Cotgrave's F. Dict. s. v. Oeillet.
This old saying, along with its Latin version, can be found in MS. Trin. Coll. Cam. O. 2. 45, and it's referenced by Mr. T. Wright in his Essays on England in the Middle Ages, vol. i. p. 168. See also Cotgrave's F. Dict. s. v. Oeillet.
'Das Feld hat Augen, der Wald hat Ohren'; Ida von Düringsfeld, Sprichwörter, vol. i. no. 453.
'The field has eyes, the forest has ears'; Ida von Düringsfeld, Proverbs, vol. i. no. 453.
1524. at unset stevene, at a meeting not previously fixed upon, an unexpected meeting or appointment. This was a proverbial saying, as is evident from the way in which it is quoted in Sir Eglamour, 1282 (Thornton Romances, p. 174):—
1524. at unset stevene, at a meeting that wasn't planned in advance, an unexpected meeting or appointment. This was a common saying, as shown by its quotation in Sir Eglamour, 1282 (Thornton Romances, p. 174):—
'Hyt ys sothe seyde, be God of heven,
'It is truly said, by God of heaven,
Mony metyn at on-sett stevyn.'
Money made at one-set Steven.
Cf. 'Wee may chance to meet with Robin Hood
Cf. "We might run into Robin Hood."
Here att some unsett steven.'
Here at some unsett steven.
Robin Hood and Guy of Gisborne; in Percy's
Robin Hood and Guy of Gisborne; in Percy's
Reliques of Eng. Poetry.
Relics of English Poetry.
'Thei setten steuen,' they made an appointment; Knight de la Tour-Landry, ch. iii. And see below, The Cokes Tale:
'They made an appointment,' Knight de la Tour-Landry, ch. iii. And see below, The Cokes Tale:
'And ther they setten steven for to mete'; A. 4383.
'And there they set a time to meet'; A. 4383.
1531. hir queynte geres, their strange behaviours.
1531. their strange behaviors, their odd actions.
1532. Now in the top (i. e. elevated, in high spirits), now down in the briars (i. e. depressed, in low spirits).
1532. Now up (i.e. feeling good, in high spirits), now down in the thorns (i.e. feeling low, in low spirits).
'Allas! where is this worldes stabilnesse?
'Oh! Where is the stability of this world?
Here up, here doune; here honour, here repreef;
Here up, here down; here honor, here shame;
Now hale, now sike; now bounté, now myscheef.'
Now healthy, now sick; now good fortune, now mischief.
Occleve, De Reg. Princip. p. 2.
Occleve, De Reg. Princip. p. 2.
1533. boket in a welle. Cf. Shakespeare's Richard II., iv. 1. 184. 'Like so many buckets in a well; as one riseth another falleth, one's empty, another's full.'—Burton's Anat. of Mel. p. 33.
1533. buckets in a well. Cf. Shakespeare's Richard II., iv. 1. 184. 'Like so many buckets in a well; as one rises another falls, one’s empty, another’s full.'—Burton's Anat. of Mel. p. 33.
1536. gery, changeable; so also gerful in l. 1538. Observe also the sb. gere, a changeable mood, in ll. 1372, 1531, and Book of the Duchesse, 1257. This very scarce word deserves illustration. Mätzner's Dictionary gives us some examples.
1536. gery, changeable; so also gerful in l. 1538. Also note the noun gere, a changeable mood, in ll. 1372, 1531, and Book of the Duchesse, 1257. This very rare word deserves explanation. Mätzner's Dictionary provides us with some examples.
'By revolucion and turning of the yere
'By revolution and turning of the year
A gery March his stondis doth disclose,
A gery March reveals his stance,
Nowe reyne, nowe storme, nowe Phebus bright and clere.'
Now new reins, new storm, new Phoebus bright and clear.
Lydgate, Minor Poems, p. 24.
Lydgate, Minor Poems, p. 24.
'Her gery Iaces,' their changeful ribands; Richard Redeless, iii. 130.
'Her gery Iaces,' their changeful ribbons; Richard Redeless, iii. 130.
'Now gerysshe, glad and anoon aftir wrothe.'
'Now gerysshe, happy and soon after angry.'
Lydgate, Minor Poems, p. 245.
Lydgate, Minor Poems, p. 245.
'In gerysshe Marche'; id. 243. 'Gerysshe, wylde or lyght-headed'; Palsgrave's Dict., p. 313. In Skelton's poem of Ware the Hauke (ed. Dyce, i. 157) we find:—
'In gerysshe March'; id. 243. 'Gerysshe, wild or light-headed'; Palsgrave's Dict., p. 313. In Skelton's poem of Ware the Hauke (ed. Dyce, i. 157) we find:—
'His seconde hawke wexid gery,
'His second hawk turned grey,'
And was with flying wery.'
And was with flying very.
Dyce, in his note upon the word, quotes two passages from Lydgate's Fall of Princes, B. iii. c. 10. leaf 77, and B. vi. c. 1. leaf 134.
Dyce, in his note about the word, quotes two passages from Lydgate's Fall of Princes, B. iii. c. 10. leaf 77, and B. vi. c. 1. leaf 134.
'Howe gery fortune, furyous and wode.'
'Howe gery fortune, furious and wild.'
'And, as a swalowe geryshe of her flyghte,
'And, as a swallow geryshe of her flight,
Twene slowe and swyfte, now croked, now upright.'
Twisted and straight, sometimes slow and sometimes fast.
Two more occur in the same, B. iii. c. 8, and B. iv. c. 8.
Two more happen in the same, B. iii. c. 8, and B. iv. c. 8.
'The gery Romayns, stormy and unstable.'
'The gery Romans, stormy and unstable.'
'The geryshe quene, of chere and face double.'
'The geryshe queen, with a face and expression that are ambiguous.'
See also in his Siege of Troye, ed. 1555, fol. B 6, back, col. 2; &c.
See also in his Siege of Troye, ed. 1555, fol. B 6, back, col. 2; &c.
1539. A writer in Notes and Queries quotes the following Devonshire proverb: 'Fridays in the week are never aleek,' i. e. Fridays are unlike other days.
1539. A writer in Notes and Queries quotes the following Devonshire proverb: 'Fridays in the week are never the same,' i.e. Fridays are different from other days.
'Vendredy de la semaine est
Friday of the week is
Le plus beau ou le plus laid';
Le plus beau ou le plus laid;
Recueil des Contes, par A. Jubinal, p. 375.
Recueil des Contes, by A. Jubinal, p. 375.
1566. Compare Legend of Good Women, 2629:—
1566. Compare Legend of Good Women, 2629:—
'Sin first that day that shapen was my sherte,
'Sin first that day that shapen was my sherte,
Or by the fatal sustren had my dom.'
Or by the fatal sustren had my fate.
So also in Troil. iii. 733.
So also in Troil. iii. 733.
1593. I drede noght, I have no fear, I doubt not.
1593. I have no fear, I don't doubt it.
1594. outher ... or = either ... or.
1594. outher ... or = either ... or.
1609. To darreyne hir, to decide the right to her. Spenser is very fond of this word; see F. Q. i. 4. 40; i. 7. 11; ii. 2. 26; iii. i. 20; iv. 4. 26, 5. 24; v. 2. 15; vi. 7. 41. See deraisnier in Godefroy's O. Fr. Dict.
1609. To darreyne hir, to decide the right to her. Spenser really likes this word; see F. Q. i. 4. 40; i. 7. 11; ii. 2. 26; iii. i. 20; iv. 4. 26, 5. 24; v. 2. 15; vi. 7. 41. See deraisnier in Godefroy's O. Fr. Dict.
1622. to borwe. This expression has the same force as to wedde, in pledge. See l. 1218.
1622. to borrow. This phrase has the same meaning as to wed, in pledge. See l. 1218.
1625. The expression 'sooth is seyd' shews that Chaucer is here introducing a quotation. The original passage is the following, from the Roman de la Rose, 8487:—
1625. The phrase 'sooth is seyd' shows that Chaucer is quoting something. The original passage is the following, from the Roman de la Rose, 8487:—
'Bien savoient cele parole,
'They knew those words well,
Qui n'est mençongiere ne fole:
Who isn't a liar doesn't speak:
Qu'onques Amor et Seignorie
Once Love and Lordship
Ne s'entrefirent companie,
They became friends,
Ne ne demorerent ensemble.'
We wouldn't stay together.
Again, the expression 'cele parole' shews that Jean de Meun is also here quoting from another, viz. from Ovid, Met. ii. 846:—
Again, the phrase 'cele parole' shows that Jean de Meun is also quoting from another source, specifically from Ovid, Met. ii. 846:—
'Non bene conueniunt, nec in una sede morantur
'They do not fit well together, nor do they stay in one place.'
Maiestas et Amor.'
Majesty and Love.
1626. his thankes, willingly, with good-will; cf. l. 2107. Cf. M. E. myn unthonkes = ingratis. 'He faught with them in batayle their unthankes'; Hardyng's Chronicle, p. 112.—M.
1626. his thanks, willingly, with goodwill; see l. 2107. See M. E. myn unthonkes = ungrateful. 'He fought with them in battle their ingratitude'; Hardyng's Chronicle, p. 112.—M.
1638. Cf. Teseide, vii. 106, 119; Statius, Theb. iv. 494-9.
1638. Cf. Teseide, vii. 106, 119; Statius, Theb. iv. 494-9.
1654. Foynen, thrust, push. It is a mistake to explain this, as usual, by 'fence,' as fence (= defence) suggests parrying; whereas foinen means to thrust or push, as in attack, not as in defence. It occurs again in l. 2550. Hence it is commonly used of the pushing with spears.
1654. Foynen, thrust, push. It's a mistake to explain this, as usual, by 'fence,' since fence (= defense) suggests parrying; while foinen means to thrust or push, in an attack, not in defense. It appears again in l. 2550. Therefore, it's often used to refer to pushing with spears.
'With speres ferisly [fiercely] they foynede.'
'They fought fiercely with spears.'
Sir Degrevant, 274 (Thornton, Rom. p. 188).
Sir Degrevant, 274 (Thornton, Rom. p. 188).
Strutt (Sports and Pastimes, bk. iii. c. 1. § 32) explains that a thrust is more dangerous than a cut, and quotes the old advice, that 'to foyne is better than to smyte.' 'And there kyng Arthur smote syr Mordred vnder the shelde wyth a foyne of his spere thorughoute the body more than a fadom'; Sir T. Malory, Morte Darthur, bk. xxi. c. 4. This was a foine indeed!
Strutt (Sports and Pastimes, bk. iii. c. 1. § 32) explains that a thrust is riskier than a cut and refers to the old saying, "to thrust is better than to strike." "And there King Arthur struck Sir Mordred under the shield with a thrust of his spear through the body by more than a fathom"; Sir T. Malory, Morte Darthur, bk. xxi. c. 4. This was indeed a thrust!
1656. Deficient in the first foot. Scan:—In | his fight | ing, &c. The usual insertion of as before a is wholly unauthorised.
1656. Lacking in the first foot. Scan:—In | his fight | ing, &c. The typical addition of as before a is completely unapproved.
1668. From the Teseide, v. 77. Compare the medieval proverb:—'Hoc facit una dies quod totus denegat annus.' Quoted in Die älteste deutsche Litteratur; by Paul Piper (1884); p. 283.
1668. From the Teseide, v. 77. Compare the medieval proverb:—'One day accomplishes what the whole year denies.' Quoted in The Oldest German Literature; by Paul Piper (1884); p. 283.
1676. ther daweth him no day, no day dawns upon him.
1676. there daweth him no day, no day dawns upon him.
1678. hunte, hunter, huntsman; whence Hunt as a surname. I find this form as late as in Gascoigne's Art of Venerie: 'I am the Hunte'; Works, ed. Hazlitt, ii. 306.
1678. hunte, hunter, huntsman; which is where Hunt comes from as a last name. I see this form appearing as recently as in Gascoigne's Art of Venerie: 'I am the Hunte'; Works, ed. Hazlitt, ii. 306.
1698. Similarly, Adrastus stopped the fight between Tydeus and Polynices; Statius, Theb. i. Lydgate describes this in his Siege of Thebes, pt. ii, and takes occasion to borrow several expressions from this part of the Knightes Tale.
1698. In the same way, Adrastus put an end to the fight between Tydeus and Polynices; Statius, Theb. i. Lydgate talks about this in his Siege of Thebes, pt. ii, and takes the opportunity to use several phrases from this part of the Knightes Tale.
1706. Ho, an exclamation made by heralds, to stop the fight. It was also used to enjoin silence. See ll. 2533, 2656; Troil. iv. 1242.
1706. Ho, an exclamation used by heralds to stop the fight. It was also used to demand silence. See ll. 2533, 2656; Troil. iv. 1242.
1707. Up peyne is the old phrase; as in 'up peyne of emprisonement of 40 days'; Riley's Memorials of London, p. 580.
1707. Under penalty is the modern phrase; as in 'under penalty of imprisonment for 40 days'; Riley's Memorials of London, p. 580.
1736. it am I. 'This is the regular construction in early English. In modern English the pronoun it is regarded as the direct nominative, and I as forming part of the predicate.'—M.
1736. It's me. 'This is the standard construction in early English. In modern English, the pronoun it is seen as the direct subject, and I is considered part of the predicate.'—M.
1739. 'Therefore I ask my death and my doom.'
1739. 'So I ask for my death and my fate.'
1747. Mars the rede. Boccaccio uses the same epithet in the opening of his Teseide, i. 3: 'O Marte rubicondo.' Rede refers to the colour of the planet; cf. Anelida, 1.
1747. Mars the red. Boccaccio uses the same nickname in the opening of his Teseide, i. 3: 'O Mars red-faced.' Red refers to the color of the planet; cf. Anelida, 1.
1761. This line occurs again three times; March. Tale E. 1986; Squieres Tale, F. 479; Legend of Good Women, 503.
1761. This line appears again three times; March. Tale E. 1986; Squieres Tale, F. 479; Legend of Good Women, 503.
1780. can no divisoun, knows no distinction.
1780. can no divisoun, knows no difference.
1781. after oon = after one mode, according to the same rule.
1781. after one = after one mode, following the same rule.
1783. eyen lighte, cheerful looks.
1783. bright eyes, cheerful looks.
1785. See the Romaunt of the Rose, 878-884; vol. i. p. 130.
1785. See the Romaunt of the Rose, 878-884; vol. i. p. 130.
1799. 'Amare et Sapere vix Deo conceditur.'—Publius Syrus, Sent. 15. Cf. Adv. of Learning, ii. proem. § 15—'It is not granted to man to love and to be wise'; ed. Wright, p. 84. So also in Bacon's 10th Essay. The reading here given is correct. Fool is used with great emphasis; the sense is:—'Who can be a (complete) fool, unless he is in love?' The old printed editions have the same reading. The Harl. MS. alone has if that for but-if, giving the sense: 'Who can be fool, if he is in love?' As this is absurd, Mr. Wright silently inserted not after may, and is followed by Bell and Morris; but the latter prints not in italics. Observe that the line is deficient in the first foot. Read:—Whó | may bé | a fóol, &c.
1799. 'To love and to be wise is hardly granted even to God.'—Publius Syrus, Sent. 15. Cf. Adv. of Learning, ii. proem. § 15—'It is not granted to man to love and to be wise'; ed. Wright, p. 84. The reading here is correct. Fool is used with great emphasis; the meaning is:—'Who can be a (complete) fool, unless he is in love?' The old printed editions have the same reading. The Harl. MS. alone has if that for but-if, giving the meaning: 'Who can be a fool, if he is in love?' Since this is absurd, Mr. Wright silently inserted not after may, and is followed by Bell and Morris; but the latter prints not in italics. Note that the line is lacking in the first foot. Read:—Whó | may bé | a fóol, &c.
1807. jolitee, joyfulness—said of course ironically.
1807. jolitee, irony of joyfulness.
1808. Can ... thank, acknowledges an obligation, owes thanks.
1808. Can ... thank, recognizes a duty, is grateful.
1814. a servant, i. e. a lover. This sense of servant, as a term of gallantry, is common in our dramatists.
1814. a servant, meaning a lover. This meaning of servant, as a term of romance, is common in our playwrights.
1815, 1818. Cf. the Teseide, v. 92.
1815, 1818. See the Teseide, v. 92.
1837. looth or leef, displeasing or pleasing.
1837. looth or leef, unpleasant or pleasant.
1838. pypen in an ivy leef is an expression like 'blow the buck's-horn' in A. 3387, meaning to console oneself with any frivolous [75]employment; it occurs again in Troilus, v. 1433. Cf. the expression 'to go and whistle.' Cf. 'farwel the gardiner; he may pipe with an yue-leafe; his fruite is failed'; Test. of Love, bk. iii; ed. 1561, fol. 316. Boys still blow against a leaf, and produce a squeak. Lydgate uses similar expressions:—
1838. piping on an ivy leaf is an expression like 'blow the buck's-horn' in A. 3387, meaning to distract oneself with something trivial [75]; it appears again in Troilus, v. 1433. Compare the phrase 'to go and whistle.' Also, 'farewell to the gardener; he can pipe with an ivy leaf; his fruit has failed'; Test. of Love, bk. iii; ed. 1561, fol. 316. Kids still blow against a leaf to make a squeak. Lydgate uses similar expressions:—
'But let his brother blowe in an horn,
'But let his brother blow a horn,
Where that him list, or pipe in a reede.'
Where he wants, or plays a tune on a reed.
Destruction of Thebes, part ii.
Destruction of Thebes, part 2.
Again, in Hazlitt's Proverbs, we find 'To go blow one's flute,' which is taken from an old proverb. In Vox Populi Vox Dei (circa 1547), pr. in Hazlitt's Popular Poetry, iii. 284, are the lines:—
Again, in Hazlitt's Proverbs, we find 'To go blow one's flute,' which is taken from an old saying. In Vox Populi Vox Dei (around 1547), published in Hazlitt's Popular Poetry, iii. 284, are the lines:—
'When thei have any sute,
'When they have any suit,
Thei maye goo blowe theire flute,
Thei maye goo blowe theire flute,
This goithe the comon brute.'
This goes against the common brute.
The custom is old. Cf. Zenobius, i. 19 (Paroem. Graec. I. p. 6):—
The tradition is ancient. Cf. Zenobius, i. 19 (Paroem. Graec. I. p. 6):—
ᾄδειν πρὸς μυρρίνην· ἔθος ἦν τὸν μὴ δυνάμενον ἐν τοῖς συμποσίοις ᾆσαι, δάφνης κλῶνα ἤ μυρρίνης λαβόντα πρὸς τοῦτον ᾄδειν.
Singing to the myrrh was a tradition for those who couldn't sing during drinking gatherings; they would take a branch of laurel or myrrh to join in the song.
1850. fer ne ner, farther nor nearer, neither more nor less. 'After some little trouble, I have arrived at the conclusion that Chaucer has given us sufficient data for ascertaining both the days of the month and of the week of many of the principal events of the "Knightes Tale." The following scheme will explain many things hitherto unnoticed.
1850. fer ne ner, farther nor nearer, neither more nor less. 'After some effort, I've come to the conclusion that Chaucer has provided us with enough data to determine both the days of the month and the days of the week for many of the key events in the "Knightes Tale." The following scheme will clarify several points that have gone unnoticed before.
'On Friday, May 4, before 1 A.M., Palamon breaks out of prison. For (l. 1463) it was during the "third night of May, but (l. 1467) a little after midnight." That it was Friday is evident also, from observing that Palamon hides himself at day's approach, whilst Arcite rises "for to doon his observance to May, remembring on the poynt of his desyr." To do this best, he would go into the fields at sunrise (l. 1491), during the hour dedicated to Venus, i. e. during the hour after sunrise on a Friday. If however this seem for a moment doubtful, all doubt is removed by the following lines:—
'On Friday, May 4, before 1 A.M., Palamon breaks out of prison. For (l. 1463), it was during the "third night of May, but (l. 1467) a little after midnight." That it was Friday is also clear from the fact that Palamon hides himself as day approaches while Arcite gets up "to do his duty to May, remembering the point of his desire." To do this best, he plans to go into the fields at sunrise (l. 1491) during the hour dedicated to Venus, meaning during the hour after sunrise on a Friday. If there is any doubt about this, all uncertainty is removed by the following lines:—
"Right as the Friday, soothly for to telle,
"On the right day, which is Friday, truly to say,"
Now it shyneth, now it reyneth faste,
Now it shines, now it rains hard,
Right so gan gery Venus overcaste
Right so gan gery Venus overcast
The hertes of hir folk; right as hir day
The hearts of her people; just like her day
Is gerful, right so chaungeth she array.
Is careful, right? So she changes her outfit.
Selde is the Friday al the wyke ylyke."
Selde is the Friday at the same place.
'All this is very little to the point unless we suppose Friday to be the day. Or, if the reader have still any doubt about this, let him observe the curious accumulation of evidence which is to follow.
'All this is barely relevant unless we assume Friday is the day. Or, if the reader still has any doubts about this, let them notice the fascinating collection of evidence that will follow.'
'Palamon and Arcite meet, and a duel is arranged for an early hour on the day following. That is, they meet on Saturday, May 5. But, as Saturday is presided over by the inauspicious planet Saturn, it is no wonder that they are both unfortunate enough to have their duel [76]interrupted by Theseus, and to find themselves threatened with death. Still, at the intercession of the queen and Emily, a day of assembly for a tournament is fixed for "this day fifty wykes" (l. 1850). Now we must understand "fifty wykes" to be a poetical expression for a year. This is not mere supposition, however, but a certainty; because the appointed day was in the month of May, whereas fifty weeks and no more would land us in April. Then "this day fyfty wekes" means "this day year," viz. on May 5. [In fact, Boccaccio has 'un anno intero'; Tes. v. 98.]
Palamon and Arcite meet, and a duel is set for an early hour on the next day. That is, they meet on Saturday, May 5. But, since Saturday is ruled by the unlucky planet Saturn, it’s no surprise that their duel is [76] interrupted by Theseus, and they find themselves facing death. Still, thanks to the pleas of the queen and Emily, a date for a tournament is scheduled for "this day fifty weeks" (l. 1850). Now, we should understand "fifty weeks" as a poetic way of saying a year. This isn't just speculation; it’s a certainty; because the chosen day is in May, whereas fifty weeks would take us to April. So, "this day fifty weeks" means "this day next year," specifically on May 5. [In fact, Boccaccio has 'un anno intero'; Tes. v. 98.]
'Now, in the year following (supposed not a leap-year), the 5th of May would be Sunday. But this we are expressly told in l. 2188. It must be noted, however, that this is not the day of the tournament[23], but of the muster for it, as may be gleaned from ll. 1850-1854 and 2096. The eleventh hour "inequal" of Sunday night, or the second hour before sunrise of Monday, is dedicated to Venus, as explained by Tyrwhitt (l. 2217); and therefore Palamon then goes to the temple of Venus. The next hour is dedicated to Mercury. The third hour, the first after sunrise on Monday, is dedicated to Luna or Diana, and during this Emily goes to Diana's temple. The fourth after sunrise is dedicated to Mars, and therefore Arcite then goes to the temple of Mars. But the rest of the day is spent merely in jousting and preparations—
'Now, in the year after (assuming it's not a leap year), May 5th would be Sunday. However, we learn this explicitly in line 2188. It's important to note that this isn't the day of the tournament[23], but rather the day of the muster for it, as can be inferred from lines 1850-1854 and 2096. The eleventh hour "inequal" of Sunday night, or the second hour before sunrise on Monday, is dedicated to Venus, as explained by Tyrwhitt (line 2217); and so Palamon goes to the temple of Venus at that time. The next hour is dedicated to Mercury. The third hour, the first after sunrise on Monday, is dedicated to Luna or Diana, and during this time, Emily visits Diana's temple. The fourth hour after sunrise is dedicated to Mars, which is when Arcite goes to the temple of Mars. The rest of the day is spent just jousting and preparing—
"Al that Monday justen they and daunce." (l. 2486.)
"All that Monday just they dance." (l. 2486.)
The tournament therefore takes place on Tuesday, May 7, on the day of the week presided over by Mars, as was very fitting; and this perhaps helps to explain Saturn's exclamation in l. 2669, "Mars hath his wille."'—Walter W. Skeat, in Notes and Queries, Fourth Series, ii. 2, 3; Sept. 12, 1868 (since slightly corrected).
The tournament is set for Tuesday, May 7, the day governed by Mars, which is very appropriate; this might clarify Saturn's exclamation in line 2669, "Mars has his will." —Walter W. Skeat, in Notes and Queries, Fourth Series, ii. 2, 3; Sept. 12, 1868 (with minor corrections).
To this was added the observation, that May 5 was on a Saturday in 1386, and on a Sunday in 1387. Ten Brink (Studien, p. 189) thinks it is of no value; but the coincidence is curious.
To this, it was noted that May 5 fell on a Saturday in 1386 and on a Sunday in 1387. Ten Brink (Studien, p. 189) believes it holds no significance, but the coincidence is interesting.
1866. 'Except that one of you shall be either slain or taken prisoner'; i. e. one of you must be fairly conquered.
1866. 'Except that one of you will either be killed or captured'; i.e. one of you must be truly defeated.
1884. listes, lists. 'The lists for the tilts and tournaments resembled those, I doubt not, appointed for the ordeal combats, which, according to the rules established by Thomas, duke of Gloucester, uncle to Richard II., were as follows. The king shall find the field to fight in, and the lists shall be made and devised by the constable; and it is to be observed, that the list must be 60 paces long and 40 paces broad, set up in good order, and the ground within hard, stable, and level, without any great stones or other impediments; also, that the lists must be made with one door to the east, and another to the west [see [77]ll. 1893, 4]; and strongly barred about with good bars 7 feet high or more, so that a horse may not be able to leap over them.'—Strutt, Sports and Pastimes; bk. iii. c. 1. § 23.
1884. lists, lists. 'The lists for the jousts and tournaments were similar to those used for trial by combat, which, according to the rules set by Thomas, Duke of Gloucester, uncle to Richard II, were as follows. The king will choose the battleground, and the lists will be created and arranged by the constable; it should be noted that the list must be 60 paces long and 40 paces wide, set up properly, with the ground inside firm, stable, and level, free from large stones or other obstacles. Additionally, the lists must have one door facing east, and another facing west [see [77]ll. 1893, 4]; and they must be strongly enclosed with sturdy barriers at least 7 feet high or more, so that a horse cannot jump over them.'—Strutt, Sports and Pastimes; bk. iii. c. 1. § 23.
1889. The various parts of this round theatre are subsequently described. On the North was the turret of Diana, with an oratory; on the East the gate of Venus, with altar and oratory above; on the West the gate of Mars, similarly provided.
1889. The different sections of this round theater are described next. To the North was the turret of Diana, with a small chapel; to the East was the gate of Venus, featuring an altar and a chapel above; to the West was the gate of Mars, which had similar features.
1890. Ful of degrees, full of steps (placed one above another, as in an amphitheatre). 'But now they have gone a nearer way to the wood, for with wooden galleries in the church that they have, and stairy degrees of seats in them, they make as much room to sit and hear, as a new west end would have done.'—Nash's Red Herring, p. 21. See Shakespeare, Julius Cæsar, ii. 126, and also 2 Kings xx. 9. Cf. 'While she stey up from gre to gre.'—Lives of Saints, Roxb. Club, p. 59. Lines 1187-1894 are more or less imitated from the Teseide, vii. 108-110.
1890. Full of levels, full of steps (arranged one above another, like in an amphitheater). 'But now they've taken a shorter route to the wood, because with the wooden galleries in the church they have, and staircase seats in them, they create as much space to sit and listen as a new west end would have provided.'—Nash's Red Herring, p. 21. See Shakespeare, Julius Cæsar, ii. 126, and also 2 Kings xx. 9. Cf. 'While she moves up from step to step.'—Lives of Saints, Roxb. Club, p. 59. Lines 1187-1894 are more or less modeled after the Teseide, vii. 108-110.
1910. Coral is a curious material to use for such a purpose; but we find posts of coral and a palace chiefly formed of coral and metal in Guy of Warwick, ed. Zupitza, 11399-11401.
1910. Coral is an interesting material to use for this purpose; however, we find coral posts and a palace mostly made of coral and metal in Guy of Warwick, ed. Zupitza, 11399-11401.
1913. don wroght, caused (to be) made; observe this idiom. Cf. don yow kept, E. 1098; han doon fraught, B. 171; haf gert saltit, Bruce, xviii. 168.
1913. don wroght, caused (to be) made; note this expression. See don yow kept, E. 1098; han doon fraught, B. 171; haf gert saltit, Bruce, xviii. 168.
1918-32. See the analysis of this passage in vol. iii. p. 390.
1918-32. See the analysis of this passage in vol. iii. p. 390.
1919. on the wal, viz. on the walls within the oratory. The description is loosely imitated from Boccaccio's Teseide, vii. 55-59. It is remarkable that there is a much closer imitation of the same passage in Chaucer's Parl. of Foules, ll. 183-294. Thus at l. 246 of that poem we find:—
1919. on the wall, specifically on the walls inside the oratory. The description is loosely inspired by Boccaccio's Teseide, vii. 55-59. It's notable that there is a much closer imitation of the same passage in Chaucer's Parl. of Foules, ll. 183-294. Thus at l. 246 of that poem we find:—
'Within the temple, of syghes hote as fyr,
'Within the temple, of sighs hot as fire,
I herde a swogh, that gan aboute renne;
I heard a sound that started going around;
Which syghes were engendred with desyr,
Which sighs were born from desire,
That maden every auter for to brenne
That made every other person burn.
Of newe flaume; and wel aspyed I thenne
Of new flame; and well spotted I then
That al the cause of sorwes that they drye
That all the reasons for their sorrows that they endure
Com of the bitter goddesse Ialousye.'
Com of the bitter goddess Jealousy.'
There is yet another description of the temple of Venus in the House of Fame, 119-139, where we have the very line 'Naked fletinge in a see' (cf. l. 1956 below), and a mention of the 'rose garlond' (cf. l. 1961), and of 'Hir dowves and daun Cupido' (cf. ll. 1962-3).
There’s another description of the temple of Venus in the House of Fame, 119-139, where we have the exact line 'Naked fletinge in a see' (see l. 1956 below), along with a mention of the 'rose garland' (see l. 1961), and of 'Her doves and Lord Cupid' (see ll. 1962-3).
1929. golde, a marigold; Calendula. 'Goolde, herbe: Solsequium, quia sequitur solem, elitropium, calendula'; Prompt. Parv. The corn-marigold in the North is called goulans, guilde, or goles, and in the South, golds (Way). Gower says that Leucothea was changed
1929. Gold, a marigold; Calendula. 'Gold, herb: Solsequium, because it follows the sun, elitropium, calendula'; Prompt. Parv. The corn-marigold in the North is called goulans, guilde, or goles, and in the South, golds (Way). Gower says that Leucothea was changed
'Into a floure was named golde,
'Into a flower was named gold,
Which stant governed of the sonne.'
Which position controlled the sun?
Conf. Am., ed. Pauli, ii. 356.
Conf. Am., ed. Pauli, ii. 356.
Yellow is the colour of jealousy; see Yellowness in Nares. In the Rom. de la Rose, 22037, Jealousy is described as wearing a 'chapel de soussie,' i. e. a chaplet of marigolds.
Yellow is the color of jealousy; see Yellowness in Nares. In the Rom. de la Rose, 22037, Jealousy is depicted as wearing a 'chapel de soussie,' meaning a garland of marigolds.
1936. Citheroun = Cithaeron, sacred to Venus; as said in the Rom. de la Rose, 15865, q.v.
1936. Citheroun = Cithaeron, sacred to Venus; as mentioned in the Rom. de la Rose, 15865, q.v.
1940. In the Romaunt of the Rose, Idleness is the porter of the garden in which the rose (Beauty) is kept. In the Parl. of Foules, 261, the porter's name is Richesse. Cf. ll. 2, 3 of the Second Nonnes Tale (G. 2, 3).
1940. In the Romance of the Rose, Idleness is the gatekeeper of the garden where the rose (Beauty) is kept. In the Parliament of Fowls, 261, the gatekeeper's name is Wealth. See ll. 2, 3 of the Second Nun's Tale (G. 2, 3).
1941. of yore agon, of years gone by. Cf. Ovid, Met. iii. 407.
1941. of yore agon, of years gone by. Cf. Ovid, Met. iii. 407.
1953-4. Imitated from Le Roman de la Rose, 16891-2.
1953-4. Inspired by Le Roman de la Rose, 16891-2.
1955. The description of Venus here given has some resemblance to that given in cap. v (De Venere) of Albrici Philosophi De Deorum Imaginibus Libellus, in an edition of the Mythographi Latini, Amsterdam, 1681, vol. ii. p. 304. I transcribe as much as is material. 'Pingebatur Venus pulcherrima puella, nuda, et in mari natans; et in manu sua dextra concham marinam tenens atque gestans; rosisque candidis et rubris sertum gerebat in capite ornatum, et columbis circa se volando, comitabatur.... Hinc et Cupido filius suus alatus et caecus assistebat, qui sagitta et arcu, quos tenebat, Apollinem sagittabat.' It is clear that Chaucer had consulted some such description as this; see further in the note to l. 2041.
1955. The description of Venus given here is somewhat similar to that found in chapter v (De Venere) of Albrici Philosophi De Deorum Imaginibus Libellus, in an edition of the Mythographi Latini, Amsterdam, 1681, vol. ii. p. 304. I will quote the relevant parts. 'Venus was depicted as a beautiful girl, nude, and swimming in the sea; in her right hand, she held a seashell; and she wore a crown made of white and red roses on her head, accompanied by doves flying around her.... From here, her winged and blind son Cupid stood by, shooting arrows with a bow he held, targeting Apollo.' It's clear that Chaucer must have referred to a description like this; see more in the note to l. 2041.
1958. Cf. 'wawes ... clere as glas'; Boeth. bk. i. met. 7. 4.
1958. Cf. 'waves ... clear as glass'; Boeth. bk. i. met. 7. 4.
1971. estres, the inner parts of a building; as also in A. 4295 and Leg. of Good Women, 1715. 'To spere the estyrs of Rome'; Le Bone Florence, 293; in Ritson, Met. Rom. iii. 13. See also Cursor Mundi, 2252.
1971. estres, the inner parts of a building; as also in A. 4295 and Leg. of Good Women, 1715. 'To spere the estyrs of Rome'; Le Bone Florence, 293; in Ritson, Met. Rom. iii. 13. See also Cursor Mundi, 2252.
'For thow knowest better then I
'For you know better than I
Al the estris of this house.'
All the estris of this house.
Pardoner and Tapster, 556; pr. with Tale of Beryn (below).
Pardoner and Tapster, 556; published with Tale of Beryn (below).
'His sportis [portes?] and his estris'; Tale of Beryn, ed. Furnivall, 837. Cf. 'Qu'il set bien de l'ostel les estres'; Rom. de la Rose, 12720; and see Rom. of the Rose, 1448 (vol. i. p. 153).
'His sports and his strains'; Tale of Beryn, ed. Furnivall, 837. Cf. 'Qu'il set bien de l'ostel les strains'; Rom. de la Rose, 12720; and see Rom. of the Rose, 1448 (vol. i. p. 153).
By mistaking the long s (ſ) for f, this word has been misprinted as eftures in the following: 'Pleaseth it yow to see the eftures of this castel?'—Sir Thomas Malory, Mort Arthure, b. xix. c. 7.
By confusing the long s (ſ) for f, this word has been incorrectly printed as eftures in the following: 'Would you like to see the eftures of this castle?'—Sir Thomas Malory, Mort Arthure, b. xix. c. 7.
1979. a rumbel and a swough, a rumbling and a sound of wind.
1979. a rumbel and a swough, a rumbling and a sound of wind.
1982. Mars armipotente.
1982. Mars the Powerful.
'O thou rede Marz armypotente,
'O you powerful Mars rede,
That in the trende baye hase made thy throne;
That in the trend bay has made your throne;
That God arte of bataile and regent,
That God is skilled in war and governance,
And rulist all that alone;
And rule all that alone;
To whom I profre precious present,
To whom I offer this precious gift,
To the makande my moone
To the moon, my love
With herte, body and alle myn entente,
With all my heart, body, and mind,
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
In worshipe of thy reverence
In worship of your reverence
On thyn owen Tewesdaye.'
On your own Tuesday.
Sowdone of Babyloyne, ll. 939-953.
Sowdone of Babylon, ll. 939-953.
The word armipotent is borrowed from Boccaccio's armipotente, in the Teseide, vii. 32. Other similar borrowings occur hereabouts, too numerous for mention. Note that this description of the temple of Mars once belonged to the end of the poem of Anelida, which see.
The word armipotent is taken from Boccaccio's armipotente in the Teseide, vii. 32. There are many other similar borrowings in this area, too many to list. Keep in mind that this description of the temple of Mars used to be at the end of the poem of Anelida, which you can refer to.
Let the reader take particular notice that the temple here described (ll. 1982-1994) is merely a painted temple, depicted on one of the walls inside the oratory of Mars. The walls of the other temples had paintings similar to those inside the temple of which the outside is here depicted. Chaucer describes the painted temple as if it were real, which is somewhat confusing. Inconsistent additions were made in revision.
Let the reader pay special attention to the fact that the temple described here (ll. 1982-1994) is just a painted temple, shown on one of the walls inside the oratory of Mars. The walls of the other temples had similar paintings as those inside the temple being depicted on the outside. Chaucer describes the painted temple as though it were real, which can be a bit confusing. Inconsistent changes were made during the revision.
1984. streit, narrow; 'la stretta entrata'; Tes. vii. 32.
1984. conflict, narrow; 'the tight entrance'; Tes. vii. 32.
1985. vese is glossed impetus in the Ellesmere MS., and means 'rush' or 'hurrying blast.' It is allied to M.E. fesen, to drive, which is Shakespeare's pheeze. Copied from 'salit Impetus amens E foribus'; Theb. vii. 47, 48.
1985. vese is defined as impetus in the Ellesmere manuscript and means 'rush' or 'hurrying blast.' It is related to Middle English fesen, meaning to drive, which is Shakespeare's pheeze. Copied from 'salit Impetus amens E foribus'; Theb. vii. 47, 48.
1986. rese = to shake, quake. 'Þe eorðe gon to-rusien,' 'the earth gan to shake.'—Laȝamon, l. 15946. To resye, to shake, occurs in Ayenbite of Inwyt, pp. 23, 116. Cf. also—'The tre aresede as hit wold falle'; Seven Sages, ed. Weber, l. 915. A.S. hrysian.
1986. rese = to shake, quake. 'The earth began to shake.'—Laȝamon, l. 15946. To resye, to shake, appears in Ayenbite of Inwyt, pp. 23, 116. Cf. also—'The tree aresede as it would fall'; Seven Sages, ed. Weber, l. 915. A.S. hrysian.
1987. 'I suppose the northern light is the aurora borealis, but this phenomenon is so rarely mentioned by mediaeval writers, that it may be questioned whether Chaucer meant anything more than the faint and cold illumination received by reflexion through the door of an apartment fronting the north.' (Marsh.) The fact is, however, that Chaucer here copies Statius, Theb. vii. 40-58; see the translation in the note to l. 2017 below. The 'northern light' seems to be an incorrect rendering of 'aduersum Phoebi iubar'; l. 45.
1987. 'I guess the northern light refers to the aurora borealis, but this phenomenon is mentioned so infrequently by medieval writers that it’s debatable whether Chaucer intended anything more than the faint and cold light coming through the door of a north-facing room.' (Marsh.) The truth is, however, that
1990. 'E le porte eran d'eterno diamante'; Teseide, vii. 32. Such is the reading given by Warton. However, the ultimate source is the phrase in Statius—'adamante perenni ... fores'; Theb. vii. 68.
1990. 'The doors were made of eternal diamond'; Teseide, vii. 32. This is the interpretation provided by Warton. However, the original source is the phrase from Statius—'perennial adamant ... doors'; Theb. vii. 68.
1991. overthwart, &c., across and along (i. e. from top to bottom). The same phrase occurs in Rich. Coer de Lion, 2649, in Weber, Met. Romances, ii. 104.
1991. overthwart, &c., across and along (i.e. from top to bottom). The same phrase appears in Rich. Coer de Lion, 2649, in Weber, Met. Romances, ii. 104.
1997, 8. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 33:—
1997, 8. See the Teseide, vii. 33:—
'Videvi l' Ire rosse, come fuoco,
'Videvi l' Ire rosse, come fuoco,
E le Paure pallide in quel loco.'
E le Paure pallide in quel loco.
But Chaucer follows Statius still more closely. Ll. 1195-2012 answer to Theb. vii. 48-53:—
But Chaucer sticks even closer to Statius. Lines 1195-2012 correspond to Theb. vii. 48-53:—
—'caecumque Nefas, Iraeque rubentes,
—'caecumque Nefas, Iraeque rubentes,
Exsanguesque Metus, occultisque ensibus astant
Bloodless Fear, with hidden swords stand
Insidiae, geminumque tenens Discordia ferrum.
Ambush, and Discord holding twin blades.
Innumeris strepit aula minis; tristissima Virtus
In countless ways, the hall is noisy with threats; the saddest Virtue
Stat medio, laetusque Furor, uultuque cruento
Stat medio, laetusque Furor, uultuque cruento
Mars armata sedet.'
The army sits on Mars.
2001. See Chaucer's Legend of Hypermnestra.
2001. See Chaucer's Legend of Hypermnestra.
2003. 'Discordia, contake'; Glossary in Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 7.
2003. 'Discordia, contake'; Glossary in Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 7.
2004. chirking is used of grating and creaking sounds; and sometimes, of the cry of birds. The Lansd. MS. has schrikeinge (shrieking). See House of Fame, iii. 853 (or 1943). In Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. viii. c. 29, the music of the spheres is attributed to the 'cherkyng of the mouing of the circles, and of the roundnes of heauen.' In Chaucer's tr. of Boethius, bk. i. met. 6, it is an adj., and translates stridens. Cf. D. 1804, I. 605.
2004. Chirking refers to grating and creaking sounds, and sometimes to the calls of birds. The Lansd. MS. includes schrikeinge (shrieking). See House of Fame, iii. 853 (or 1943). In Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. viii. c. 29, the music of the spheres is described as the 'cherkyng of the moving of the circles, and of the roundness of heaven.' In Chaucer's translation of Boethius, bk. i. met. 6, it is used as an adjective, translating stridens. Cf. D. 1804, I. 605.
2007. This line contains an allusion to the death of Sisera, Judges iv. But Dr. Koch has pointed out (Essays on Chaucer, Chaucer Soc. iv. 371) that we have here some proof that Chaucer may have altered his first draft of the poem without taking sufficient heed to what he was about. The original line may have stood—
2007. This line references the death of Sisera, Judges iv. However, Dr. Koch has noted (Essays on Chaucer, Chaucer Soc. iv. 371) that there's some evidence suggesting Chaucer might have changed the first draft of the poem without paying enough attention to what he was doing. The original line may have read—
'The sleer of her husband saw I there'—
'The sleer of her husband saw I there'—
or something of that kind; for the reason that no suicide has ever yet been known to drive a nail into his own head. That a wife might do so to her husband is Chaucer's own statement; for, in the Cant. Tales, D. 765-770, we find—
or something like that; because no one has ever known a suicide to drive a nail into their own head. That a wife might do it to her husband is Chaucer's own statement; for, in the Cant. Tales, D. 765-770, we find—
'Of latter date, of wives hath he red,
Of late, he has read about wives,
That somme han slayn hir housbondes in hir bed ...
That some have killed their husbands in their bed ...
And somme han drive nayles in hir brayn,
And some have nails driven into their brain,
Whyl that they slepte, and thus they han hem slayn.'
Whyle they slept, and so they have killed them.
Of course it may be said that l. 2006 is entirely independent of l. 2007, and I have punctuated the text so as to suit this arrangement; but the suggestion is worth notice.
Of course, it can be said that line 2006 is completely independent of line 2007, and I've punctuated the text to fit this setup; but the suggestion is worth considering.
2011. From Tes. vii. 35:—'Videvi ancora l'allegro Furore.'—Kölbing.
2011. From Tes. vii. 35:—'I still saw the joyful Fury.'—Kölbing.
2017. hoppesteres. Speght explains this word by pilots (gubernaculum tenentes); Tyrwhitt, female dancers (Ital. ballatrice). Others explain it hopposteres = opposteres = opposing, hostile, so that schippes hoppesteres = bellatrices carinae (Statius). As, however, it is impossible to suppose that even opposteres without the h can ever have been formed from the verb to oppose, the most likely solution is that Chaucer mistook the word bellatrices in Statius (vii. 57) or the corresponding Ital. word bellatrici in the Teseide, vii. 37, for ballatrices or ballatrici, which might be supposed to mean 'female dancers'; an expression which would exactly correspond to an M. E. form hoppesteres, from the A. S. hoppestre, a female dancer. Herodias' daughter is mentioned (in the dative case) as þære lyðran hoppystran (better spelt hoppestran) in Ælfric's A. S. Homilies, ed. Thorpe, i. 484. Hence shippes hoppesteres simply means 'dancing ships.' Shakespeare likens the English fleet to 'A city on the inconstant billows dancing'; Hen. V. iii. prol. 15. Cf. O. F. baleresse, a female dancer, in Godefroy's Dict., s. v. baleor. In § 55 of Cl. Ptolomaei Centum Dicta, printed at Ulm in 1641, we are told that Mars is hostile to ships when in the zenith or the [81]eleventh house. 'Incendetur autem nauis, si ascendens ab aliqua stella fixa quae ex Martis mixtura sit, affligetur.' So that, if a fixed star co-operated with Mars, the ships were burnt.
2017. hoppesteres. Speght explains this word as pilots (gubernaculum tenentes); Tyrwhitt suggests female dancers (Ital. ballatrice). Others interpret it hopposteres = opposteres = opposing, hostile, so that schippes hoppesteres = bellatrices carinae (Statius). However, since it is unlikely that even opposteres without the h could have ever been derived from the verb to oppose, the most plausible explanation is that Chaucer confused the word bellatrices in Statius (vii. 57) or the corresponding Ital. word bellatrici in the Teseide, vii. 37, for ballatrices or ballatrici, which might be understood as 'female dancers'; a term that would align with a M. E. form hoppesteres, derived from A. S. hoppestre, meaning a female dancer. Herodias' daughter is mentioned (in the dative case) as þære lyðran hoppystran (better spelled hoppestran) in Ælfric's A. S. Homilies, ed. Thorpe, i. 484. Thus, shippes hoppesteres simply refers to 'dancing ships.' Shakespeare compares the English fleet to 'A city on the inconstant billows dancing'; Hen. V. iii. prol. 15. Cf. O. F. baleresse, a female dancer, in Godefroy's Dict., s. v. baleor. In § 55 of Cl. Ptolomaei Centum Dicta, printed at Ulm in 1641, it is stated that Mars is hostile to ships when in the zenith or the [81]eleventh house. 'Incendetur autem nauis, si ascendens ab aliqua stella fixa quae ex Martis mixtura sit, affligetur.' So that, if a fixed star cooperated with Mars, the ships were burned.
The following extract from Lewis' translation of Statius' Thebaid, bk. vii., is of some interest:—
The following excerpt from Lewis' translation of Statius' Thebaid, bk. vii., is of some interest:—
'Beneath the fronting height of Æmus stood
'Beneath the towering height of Æmus stood
The fane of Mars, encompass'd by a wood.
The temple of Mars, surrounded by a forest.
The mansion, rear'd by more than mortal hands,
The mansion, built by more than human hands,
On columns fram'd of polish'd iron stands;
On columns made of polished iron it stands;
The well-compacted walls are plated o'er
The tightly packed walls are covered over
With the same metal; just without the door
With the same metal, just without the door.
A thousand Furies frown. The dreadful gleam,
A thousand Furies glare. The frightening shine,
That issues from the sides, reflects the beam
That comes from the sides, reflects the light
Of adverse Phœbus, and with cheerless light
Of unfortunate Phoebus, and with gloomy light
Saddens the day, and starry host of night.
Saddens the day, and starry host of night.
Well his attendants suit the dreary place;
Well, his attendants fit the gloomy place;
First frantic Passion, Wrath with redd'ning face,
First frantic passion, wrath with a reddened face,
And Mischief blind from forth the threshold start;
And Mischief, blind, starts out from the threshold;
Within lurks pallid Fear with quiv'ring heart,
Within lurks pale Fear with a trembling heart,
Discord, a two-edged falchion in her hand,
Discord, a double-edged sword in her hand,
And Treach'ry, striving to conceal the brand.'
And treachery, trying to hide the mark.
2020. for al, notwithstanding. Cf. Piers the Plowman, B. xix. 274.
2020. for all, regardless. Cf. Piers the Plowman, B. xix. 274.
2021. infortune of Marte. 'Tyrwhitt thinks that Chaucer might intend to be satirical in these lines; but the introduction of such apparently undignified incidents arose from the confusion already mentioned of the god of war with the planet to which his name was given, and the influence of which was supposed to produce all the disasters here mentioned. The following extract from the Compost of Ptolemeus gives some of the supposed effects of Mars:—"Under Mars is borne theves and robbers that kepe hye wayes, and do hurte to true men, and nyght-walkers, and quarell-pykers, bosters, mockers, and skoffers, and these men of Mars causeth warre and murther, and batayle; they wyll be gladly smythes or workers of yron, lyght-fyngred, and lyers, gret swerers of othes in vengeable wyse, and a great surmyler and crafty. He is red and angry, with blacke heer, and lytell iyen; he shall be a great walker, and a maker of swordes and knyves, and a sheder of mannes blode, and a fornycatour, and a speker of rybawdry ... and good to be a barboure and a blode-letter, and to drawe tethe, and is peryllous of his handes." The following extract is from an old astrological book of the sixteenth century:—"Mars denoteth men with red faces and the skinne redde, the face round, the eyes yellow, horrible to behold, furious men, cruell, desperate, proude, sedicious, souldiers, captaines, smythes, colliers, bakers, alcumistes, armourers, furnishers, butchers, chirurgions, barbers, sargiants, and hangmen, according as they shal be well or evill disposed."'—Wright. So also in Cornelius Agrippa, De Occulta Philosophia, lib. i. c. 22. [82]Chaucer has 'cruel Mars' in The Man of Lawes Tale, B. 301; and cf. note to A. 1087.
2021. Infortune of Mars. Tyrwhitt thinks that Chaucer might be aiming for a satirical tone in these lines; however, the inclusion of seemingly undignified incidents comes from the already mentioned confusion of the god of war with the planet named after him, which was believed to cause all the disasters referenced here. The following excerpt from the Compost of Ptolemeus outlines some of the supposed effects of Mars:—"Under Mars are born thieves and robbers who ambush travelers and harm honest people, as well as night-walkers, brawlers, boastful ones, mockers, and scoffers, and these men of Mars instigate war and murder, and battles; they are often smiths or metalworkers, quick-tempered, and prone to lying, great swearers of oaths in vengeful ways, and very deceitful. He is red and angry, with black hair and small eyes; he will be a great wanderer, a maker of swords and knives, a shedder of human blood, a fornicator, and a speaker of obscenities... and good at being a barber and a blood-letter, and extracting teeth, and is dangerous with his hands." The following quote is from an old astrological book from the sixteenth century:—"Mars denotes men with red faces and red skin, round faces, yellow eyes, fearsome to look at, furious men, cruel, desperate, proud, seditious, soldiers, captains, smiths, coal miners, bakers, alchemists, armorers, suppliers, butchers, surgeons, barbers, sergeants, and executioners, depending on whether they are well or poorly inclined."—Wright. Likewise, in Cornelius Agrippa's De Occulta Philosophia, lib. i. c. 22. [82] Chaucer references 'cruel Mars' in The Man of Lawes Tale, B. 301; and see note to A. 1087.
2022. From Statius, Theb. vii. 58:—
2022. From Statius, Theb. vii. 58:—
'Et uacui currus, protritaque curribus ora.'
'And the empty chariot, with faces pushed aside by the chariots.'
2029. For the story of Damocles, see Cicero, Tuscul. 5. 61; cf. Horace, Od. iii. 1. 17. And see Chaucer's tr. of Boethius, bk. iii. pr. 5. 17. Most likely Chaucer got it from Boethius or from the Gesta Romanorum, cap. 143, since the name of Damocles is omitted.
2029. For the story of Damocles, see Cicero, Tuscul. 5. 61; cf. Horace, Od. iii. 1. 17. Also, check out Chaucer's translation of Boethius, bk. iii. pr. 5. 17. Chaucer probably got it from Boethius or from the Gesta Romanorum, cap. 143, since the name of Damocles is omitted.
2037. sterres (Harl.) Elles. &c. have certres (sertres); but this strange reading can hardly be other than a mistake for sterres, which is proved to be the right word by the parallel passage in The Man of Lawes Tale, B. 194-6.
2037. sterres (Harl.) Elles. & etc. have certres (sertres); but this unusual reading is likely just a mistake for sterres, which is confirmed as the correct word by the similar passage in The Man of Lawes Tale, B. 194-6.
2041. In the note to l. 1955, I have quoted part of cap. v. of a work by Albricus. In cap. iii. (De Marte) of the same, we have a description of Mars, which should be compared. I quote all that is material. 'Erat enim eius figura tanquam unius hominis furibundi, in curru sedens, armatus lorica, et caeteris armis offensiuis et defensiuis.... Ante illum uero lupus ouem portans pingebatur, quia illud scilicet animal ab antiquis gentibus ipsi Marti specialiter consecratum est. Iste enim Mauors est, id est mares uorans, eo quod bellorum deus a gentibus dictus est.' Chaucer seems to have taken the notion of the wolf devouring a man from this singular etymology of Mauors.
2041. In the note to l. 1955, I mentioned part of cap. v. of a work by Albricus. In cap. iii. (De Marte) of the same work, there’s a description of Mars that should be compared. I quote everything that’s relevant. "His figure resembled that of a raging man, sitting in a chariot, armed with armor and other offensive and defensive weapons.... Before him, a wolf was depicted carrying a sheep, because this animal was specifically consecrated to Mars by ancient peoples. This is indeed Mauors, meaning man devouring, since the god of war was called this by the peoples." Chaucer seems to have gotten the idea of the wolf devouring a man from this unique etymology of Mauors.
In cap. vii. (De Diana) of the same, there is a description of 'Diana, quae et Luna, Proserpina, Hecate nuncupatur.' Cf. l. 2313 below.
In cap. vii. (De Diana) of the same, there is a description of 'Diana, who is also called Luna, Proserpina, Hecate.' Cf. l. 2313 below.
2045. 'The names of two figures in geomancy, representing two constellations in heaven. Puella signifieth Mars retrogade, and Rubeus Mars direct.'—Note in Speght's Chaucer. It is obvious that this explanation is wrong as regards 'Mars retrograde' and 'Mars direct,' because a constellation cannot represent a single planet. It happens to be also wrong as regards 'constellations in heaven.' But Speght is correct in the main point, viz., that Puella and Rubeus are 'the names of two figures in geomancy.' Geomancy was described, under the title of 'Divination by Spotting,' in The Saturday Review, Feb. 16, 1889. To form geomantic figures, proceed thus. Take a pencil, and hurriedly jot down on a paper a number of dots in a line, without counting them. Do the same three times more. Now count the dots, to see whether they are odd or even. If the dots in a line are odd, put down one dot on another small paper, half-way across it. If they are even, put down two dots, one towards each side; arranging the results in four rows, one beneath the other.
2045. 'The names of two figures in geomancy, representing two constellations in the sky. Puella means Mars retrograde, and Rubeus means Mars direct.'—Note in Speght's Chaucer. It's clear that this explanation is incorrect regarding 'Mars retrograde' and 'Mars direct,' because a constellation can't represent just one planet. It's also incorrect about 'constellations in the sky.' However, Speght is correct in the main point, that Puella and Rubeus are 'the names of two figures in geomancy.' Geomancy was described, under the title of 'Divination by Spotting,' in The Saturday Review, Feb. 16, 1889. To form geomantic figures, follow these steps. Take a pencil and quickly sketch a number of dots in a line on a piece of paper, without counting them. Do this three more times. Now count the dots to see if they are odd or even. If the dots in a line are odd, put down one dot on another small piece of paper, halfway across it. If they are even, place two dots, one towards each side; organizing the results in four rows, one under the other.
Three of the figures thus formed require our attention; the whole number being sixteen. Fig. 1 results from the dots being odd, even, odd, odd. Fig. 2, from even, odd, even, even. Fig. 3, from odd, odd, even, odd. These (as well as the rest of the sixteen figures) are given in Cornelius Agrippa, De Occulta Philosophia, lib. ii. cap. 48: De Figuris Geomanticis. Each 'Figure' had a 'Name,' belonged to an [83]'Element,' and possessed a 'Planet' and a Zodiacal 'Sign.' Cornelius Agrippa gives our three 'figures' as below.
Three of the figures formed here need our attention; the total number is sixteen. Fig. 1 comes from the sequence of dots being odd, even, odd, odd. Fig. 2 comes from even, odd, even, even. Fig. 3 comes from odd, odd, even, odd. These (along with the other sixteen figures) are explained in Cornelius Agrippa's De Occulta Philosophia, book ii, chapter 48: De Figuris Geomanticis. Each 'Figure' had a 'Name,' was associated with an [83]'Element,' and was linked to a 'Planet' and a Zodiacal 'Sign.' Cornelius Agrippa presents our three 'figures' as follows.
* ** * * |
** * ** ** |
* * ** * |
Fig. 1 (Puella). Fig. 2 (Rubeus). Fig. 3 (Puer). That is, Fig. 1 is 'Puella,' or 'Mundus facie'; element, water; planet, Venus; sign, Libra.
Fig. 1 (Girl). Fig. 2 (Red). Fig. 3 (Boy). That is, Fig. 1 is 'Girl,' or 'World's Face'; element, water; planet, Venus; sign, Libra.
Fig. 2 is 'Rubeus' or 'Rufus'; element, fire; planet, Mars; sign, Gemini.
Fig. 2 is 'Rubeus' or 'Rufus'; element: fire; planet: Mars; sign: Gemini.
Fig. 3 is 'Puer,' or 'Flavus,' or 'Imberbis'; element, fire; planet, Mars; sign, Aries.
Fig. 3 is 'Puer,' or 'Flavus,' or 'Imberbis'; element, fire; planet, Mars; sign, Aries.
Chaucer (or some one else) seems to have confused figures 1 and 3, or Puer with Puella; for Puella was dedicated to Venus. Rubeus is clearly right, as Mars was the red planet (l. 1747). I first explained this, somewhat more fully, in The Academy, March 2, 1889.
Chaucer (or someone else) seems to have mixed up figures 1 and 3, or Puer with Puella; because Puella was dedicated to Venus. Rubeus is clearly correct, as Mars was the red planet (l. 1747). I first explained this in more detail in The Academy, March 2, 1889.
2049. From Tes. vii. 38:—'E tal ricetto edificato avea Mulcibero sottil colla sua arte.'—Kölbing, in Engl. Studien, ii. 528.
2049. From Tes. vii. 38:—'Such a shelter had Mulciber built slyly with his skill.'—Kölbing, in Engl. Studien, ii. 528.
2056. Calistopee = Callisto, a daughter of Lycaon, King of Arcadia, and companion of Diana. See Ovid's Fasti, ii. 153; Gower, Conf. Amantis, ed. Pauli, ii. 336.
2056. Calistopee = Callisto, the daughter of Lycaon, King of Arcadia, and a companion of Diana. See Ovid's Fasti, ii. 153; Gower, Conf. Amantis, ed. Pauli, ii. 336.
2059, 2061. 'Cf. Ovid's Fasti, ii. 153-192; especially 189, 190,
2059, 2061. 'See Ovid's Fasti, ii. 153-192; especially 189, 190,
"Signa propinqua micant. Prior est, quam dicimus Arcton,
"Nearby stars are shining. The first one is what we call the Great Bear,"
Arctophylax formam terga sequentis habet."
Arctophylax has the following backs.
The nymph Callisto was changed into Arctos or the Great Bear; hence "Vrsa Maior" is written in the margin of E. Hn. Cp. Ln. This was sometimes confused with the other Arctos or Lesser Bear, in which was situate the lodestar or Polestar. Chaucer has followed this error. Callisto's son, Arcas, was changed into Arctophylax or Boötes: here again Chaucer says a sterre, when he means a whole constellation; as, perhaps, he does in other passages.'—Chaucer's Astrolabe, ed. Skeat (E. E. T. S.), pp. xlviii, xlix.
The nymph Callisto was transformed into Arctos or the Great Bear; that's why "Vrsa Maior" is noted in the margin of E. Hn. Cp. Ln. This was sometimes confused with the other Arctos or Lesser Bear, which contains the lodestar or Polestar. Chaucer followed this mistake. Callisto's son, Arcas, was turned into Arctophylax or Boötes: again, Chaucer refers to a sterre when he means a whole constellation; he might do this in other parts too.'—Chaucer's Astrolabe, ed. Skeat (E. E. T. S.), pp. xlviii, xlix.
2062, 2064. Dane = Daphne, a girl beloved by Apollo, and changed into a laurel. See Ovid's Metamorph. i. 450; Gower, Conf. Amantis, ed. Pauli, i. 336; Troilus, iii. 726.
2062, 2064. Dane = Daphne, a girl loved by Apollo, who turned into a laurel tree. See Ovid's Metamorphoses, i. 450; Gower, Confessions of a Lover, ed. Pauli, i. 336; Troilus, iii. 726.
2065. Attheon = Actaeon. See Ovid's Metamorph. iii. 138.
2065. Attheon = Actaeon. See Ovid's Metamorph. iii. 138.
2070. Atthalante = Atalanta. See Ovid's Metamorph. x. 560; and Troilus, v. 1471.
2070. Atthalante = Atalanta. See Ovid's Metamorph. x. 560; and Troilus, v. 1471.
2074. nat drawen to memorie = not draw to memory, not call to mind.
2074. nat drawen to memorie = not remembered, not brought to mind.
2079. Cf. 'gawdy greene. subviridis'; Prompt. Parv. This gaudè has nothing whatever to do with the E. sb. gaud, but answers to F. gaudé, the pp. of the verb gauder, to dye with weld; from the F. sb. gaude, weld. As to weld, see my note to The Former Age, 17; in [84]vol. i. p. 540. Littré has an excellent example of the word: 'Les bleus teints en indigo doivent être gaudés, et ils deviennent verts.'
2079. Cf. 'gawdy greene. subviridis'; Prompt. Parv. This gaudè has nothing to do with the English slang gaud, but corresponds to the French gaudé, the past participle of the verb gauder, which means to dye with weld; from the French noun gaude, meaning weld. For more on weld, see my note to The Former Age, 17; in [84]vol. i. p. 540. Littré has a great example of the word: 'Les bleus teints en indigo doivent être gaudés, et ils deviennent verts.'
2086. thou mayst best, art best able to help, thou hast most power. Lucina was a title both of Juno and Diana; see Vergil, Ecl. iv. 10.
2086. you may best, are best able to help, you have the most power. Lucina was a title for both Juno and Diana; see Vergil, Ecl. iv. 10.
2112. Here paramours is used adverbially, like paramour in l. 1155. From Le Roman de la Rose, 20984:—'Jamès par amors n'ameroit.'
2112. Here paramours is used adverbially, like paramour in l. 1155. From Le Roman de la Rose, 20984:—'Jamès par amors n'ameroit.'
2115. benedicite is here pronounced as a trisyllable, viz. ben'cite. It usually is so, though five syllables in l. 1785. Cf. benste in Towneley Myst. p. 85. Cf. 'What, liveth nat thy lady, benedicite!' Troil. i. 780. Benedicite is equivalent to 'thank God,' and was used in saying graces. See Babees Book, pp. 382, 386; and Appendix, p. 9.
2115. benedicite is pronounced here as a three-syllable word, ben'cite. It usually is pronounced this way, although it has five syllables in line 1785. Cf. benste in Towneley Myst. p. 85. Cf. 'What, doesn't your lady live, benedicite!' Troil. i. 780. Benedicite means 'thank God' and was used when saying blessings. See Babees Book, pp. 382, 386; and Appendix, p. 9.
2125. This line seems to mean that there is nothing new under the sun.
2125. This line suggests that there’s nothing new in the world.
2129. This is the 're Licurgo' of the Teseide, vi. 14; and the Lycurgus of the Thebaid, iv. 386, and of Homer, Il. vi. 130. But the description of him is partly taken from that of another warrior, Tes. vi. 21, 22. It is worth notice that, in Lydgate's Story of Thebes, pt. iii., king Ligurgus or Licurgus (the name is spelt both ways) is introduced, and Lydgate has the following remark concerning him:—
2129. This is the 'Licurgo' from the Teseide, vi. 14; and the Lycurgus from the Thebaid, iv. 386, and from Homer's Iliad, vi. 130. However, part of the description comes from another warrior, Tes. vi. 21, 22. It’s interesting to note that in Lydgate's Story of Thebes, pt. iii., King Ligurgus or Licurgus (the name is spelled both ways) is included, and Lydgate makes the following remark about him:—
'And the kingdom, but-if bokes lye,
And the kingdom, but if books are lying,
Of Ligurgus, called was Trace;
Of Ligurgus, known as Trace;
And, as I rede in another place,
And, as I read in another place,
He was the same mighty champion
He was the same powerful champion
To Athenes that cam with Palamon
To Athens that came with Palamon
Ayenst his brother (!) that called was Arcite,
Ayenst his brother (!) who called was Arcite,
Y-led in his chare with foure boles whyte,
Y-led in his chair with four white bowls,
Upon his bed a wreth of gold ful fyn.'
Upon his bed, a wreath of gold fully fine.
The term brother must refer to l. 1147 above. See further, as to Lycurgus, in the note to Leg. Good Women, 2423, in vol. iii. p. 344.
The term brother should refer to l. 1147 above. For more details on Lycurgus, see the note in Leg. Good Women, 2423, in vol. iii. p. 344.
2134. 'kempe heres, shaggy, rough hairs. Tyrwhitt and subsequent editors have taken for granted that kempe = kemped, combed (an impossible equation); but kempe is rather the reverse of this, and instead of smoothly combed, means bristly, rough, or shaggy. In an Early English poem it is said of Nebuchadnezzar that
2134. 'kempe heres, shaggy, rough hairs. Tyrwhitt and later editors have assumed that kempe = kemped, which means combed (an impossible equation); but kempe actually has the opposite meaning, denoting bristly, rough, or shaggy instead of being smoothly combed. In an Early English poem, it mentions that Nebuchadnezzar that
"Holghe (hollow) were his yghen anunder (under) campe hores."
"Hol
Early Eng. Alliterative Poems, p. 85, l. 1695.
Early Eng. Alliterative Poems, p. 85, l. 1695.
Campe hores = shaggy hairs (about the eyebrows), and corresponds exactly in form and meaning to kempe heres,'—M. See Glossary.
Campe hores = shaggy hairs (around the eyebrows), and it corresponds exactly in form and meaning to kempe heres,'—M. See Glossary.
2141. I. e. the nails of the bear were yellow. In Cutts, Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, p. 345, the bad guess is hazarded that these 'nails' were metal studs. But Chaucer was doubtless thinking of the tiger's skin described in the Thebaid, vi. 722:—
2141. I. e. the bear's nails were yellow. In Cutts, Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, p. 345, there's a wrong suggestion that these 'nails' were metal studs. But Chaucer was probably thinking of the tiger's skin described in the Thebaid, vi. 722:—
'Tunc genitus Talao uictori tigrin inanem
'Tunc genitus Talao uictori tigrin inanem
Ire iubet, fuluo quae circumfusa nitebat
Ire anger commands, shining brightly around with a golden glow.
Margine, et extremes auro mansueuerat ungues.'
Margine, and the tips had been softened with gold nails.
Lewis translates the last line by:—'The sharpness of the claws was dulled with gold.'
Lewis translates the last line as:—'The sharpness of the claws was dulled with gold.'
2142. for-old, very old. See next note.
2142. for-old, very old. See next note.
2144. for-blak is generally explained as for blackness; it means very black. Cf. fordrye, very dry, in F. 409.
2144. for-blak is generally explained as for blackness; it means very black. Cf. fordrye, very dry, in F. 409.
2148. alaunts, mastiffs or wolf-hounds. Florio has: 'Alano, a mastiue dog.' Cotgrave: 'Allan, a kind of big, strong, thickheaded, and short-snowted dog; the brood where-of came first out of Albania (old Epirus).' Pineda's Span. Dict. gives: 'Alano, a mastiff dog, particularly a bull dog; also, an Alan, one of that nation.' This refers to the tribe of Alani, a nation of warlike horsemen, first found in Albania. They afterwards became allies, first of the Huns, and afterwards of the Visi-Goths. It is thus highly probable that Alaunt (in which the t is obviously a later addition) signifies 'an Alanian dog,' which agrees with Cotgrave's explanation. Smith's Classical Dict. derives Alanus, said to mean 'mountaineer,' from a Sarmatian word ala.
2148. alaunts, mastiffs, or wolfhounds. Florio has: 'Alano, a mastiff dog.' Cotgrave: 'Allan, a type of big, strong, thickheaded, and short-snout dog; the breed originated from Albania (old Epirus).' Pineda's Span. Dict. states: 'Alano, a mastiff dog, especially a bulldog; also, an Alan, someone from that nation.' This refers to the tribe of Alani, a nation of warrior horsemen first found in Albania. They later became allies, first of the Huns, and then of the Visigoths. It is therefore quite likely that Alaunt (where the t is clearly a later addition) means 'an Alanian dog,' which aligns with Cotgrave's explanation. Smith's Classical Dict. traces Alanus, said to mean 'mountaineer,' back to a Sarmatian word ala.
The alaunt is described in the Maister of the Game, c. 16. We there learn they were of all colours, and frequently white with a black spot about the ears.
The alaunt is mentioned in the Maister of the Game, c. 16. We learn there that they came in all colors, and were often white with a black spot around the ears.
2152. Colers of, having collars of. Some MSS. read Colerd of, which I now believe to be right. Collared was an heraldic term, used of greyhounds, &c.; see the New Eng. Dict. This leaves an awkward construction, as torets seems to be governed by with. See Launfal, 965, in Ritson, Met. Rom. i. 212. Cf. 'as they (the Jews) were tied up with girdles ... so were they collared about the neck.'—Fuller's Pisgah Sight of Palestine, p. 524, ed. 1869.
2152. Colers of, referring to having collars. Some manuscripts read Colerd of, which I now believe is correct. Collared was a heraldic term used for greyhounds, etc.; see the New Eng. Dict. This leaves an awkward construction, as torets appears to be governed by with. See Launfal, 965, in Ritson, Met. Rom. i. 212. Compare 'as they (the Jews) were tied up with girdles ... so were they collared around the neck.'—Fuller's Pisgah Sight of Palestine, p. 524, ed. 1869.
torets, probably eyes in which rings will turn round, because each eye is a little larger than the thickness of the ring. This appears from Chaucer's Astrolabe, i. 2. 1—'This ring renneth in a maner turet,' i. e. in a kind of eye (vol. iii. p. 178). Warton, in his Hist. E. Poet. ed. 1871, ii. 314, gives several instances. It also meant a small loose ring. Cotgrave gives: 'Touret, the annulet, or little ring whereby a hawk's lune is fastened unto the jesses.' 'My lityll bagge of blakke ledyr with a cheyne and toret of siluyr'; Bury Wills, ed. Tymms, p. 16. Cf. E. swivel-ring.
torets, likely referring to eyes in which rings will rotate, since each eye is slightly larger than the thickness of the ring. This is evident from Chaucer's Astrolabe, i. 2. 1—'This ring runs in a manner like an eye' (vol. iii. p. 178). Warton, in his Hist. E. Poet. ed. 1871, ii. 314, provides several examples. It also referred to a small loose ring. Cotgrave states: 'Touret, the annulet, or little ring that attaches a hawk's lune to the jesses.' 'My little bag of black leather with a chain and toret of silver'; Bury Wills, ed. Tymms, p. 16. Cf. E. swivel-ring.
2156. Emetrius is not mentioned either by Statius or by Boccaccio; cf. Tes. vi. 29, 17, 16, 41.
2156. Emetrius isn't mentioned by Statius or Boccaccio; see Tes. vi. 29, 17, 16, 41.
2158. diapred, variegated with flowery or arabesque patterns. See diaspre and diaspré in Godefroy's O. F. Dict.; diasprus and diasperatus in Ducange. In Le Rom. de la Rose, 21205, we find mention of samis diaprés, diapered samites.
2158. diapred, patterned with floral or arabesque designs. See diaspre and diaspré in Godefroy's O. F. Dict.; diasprus and diasperatus in Ducange. In Le Rom. de la Rose, 21205, we find mention of samis diaprés, diapered samites.
2160. cloth of Tars, 'a kind of silk, said to be the same as in other places is called Tartarine (tartarinum), the exact derivation of which appears to be somewhat uncertain.'—Wright. Cf. Piers the Plowman, B. xv. 224, and my note to the same, C. xvii. 299; also Tartarium in Fairholt.
2160. cloth of Tars, 'a type of silk, which in other places is referred to as Tartarine (tartarinum), though its exact origin seems to be a bit unclear.'—Wright. See also Piers the Plowman, B. xv. 224, and my note to the same, C. xvii. 299; also Tartarium in Fairholt.
2205. See the Teseide, vi. 8; also Our Eng. Home, 22.
2205. See the Teseide, vi. 8; also Our Eng. Home, 22.
2217. And in hir houre. 'I cannot better illustrate Chaucer's astrology than by a quotation from the old Kalendrier de Bergiers, edit. 1500, Sign. K. ii. b:—"Qui veult savoir comme bergiers scevent quel planete regne chascune heure du jour et de la nuit, doit savoir la planete du jour qui veult s'enquerir; et la premiere heure temporelle du soleil levant ce jour est pour celluy planete, la seconde heure est pour la planete ensuivant, et la tierce pour l'autre," &c., in the following order: viz. Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Sol, Venus, Mercury, Luna. To apply this doctrine to the present case, the first hour of the Sunday, reckoning from sunrise, belonged to the Sun, the planet of the day; the second to Venus, the third to Mercury, &c.; and continuing this method of allotment, we shall find that the twenty-second hour also belonged to the Sun, and the twenty-third to Venus; so that the hour of Venus really was, as Chaucer says, two hours before the sunrise of the following day. Accordingly, we are told in l. 2271, that the third hour after Palamon set out for the temple of Venus, the Sun rose, and Emily began to go to the temple of Diane. It is not said that this was the hour of Diane, or the Moon, but it really was; for, as we have just seen, the twenty-third hour of Sunday belonging to Venus, the twenty-fourth must be given to Mercury, and the first hour of Monday falls in course to the Moon, the presiding planet of that day. After this, Arcite is described as walking to the temple of Mars, l. 2367, in the nexte houre of Mars, that is, the fourth hour of the day. It is necessary to take these words together, for the nexte houre, singly, would signify the second hour of the day; but that, according to the rule of rotation mentioned above, belonged to Saturn, as the third did to Jupiter. The fourth was the nexte houre of Mars that occurred after the hour last named.'—Tyrwhitt. Thus Emily is two hours later than Palamon, and Arcite is three hours later than Emily.
2217. And at her hour. 'I can't explain Chaucer's astrology any better than by quoting from the old Kalendrier de Bergiers, edited in 1500, Sign. K. ii. b:—"If you want to know how shepherds understand which planet governs each hour of the day and night, you should know the planet of the day you want to inquire about; and the first hour of the day, starting from sunrise, belongs to that planet, the second hour goes to the following planet, and the third hour to the next one," etc., in the following order: namely, Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Sun, Venus, Mercury, Moon. To apply this principle to the current situation, the first hour of Sunday, counting from sunrise, belonged to the Sun, the planet of the day; the second to Venus, the third to Mercury, etc.; and if we keep going with this allocation, we find that the twenty-second hour also belonged to the Sun, and the twenty-third to Venus; so the hour of Venus actually was, as Chaucer states, two hours before the sunrise of the next day. Therefore, we are told in l. 2271 that three hours after Palamon set out for the temple of Venus, the Sun rose, and Emily began her journey to the temple of Diana. It doesn't specify that this was the hour of Diana, or the Moon, but it actually was; because, as we just saw, the twenty-third hour of Sunday belonged to Venus, the twenty-fourth must go to Mercury, and the first hour of Monday belongs to the Moon, the governing planet of that day. After this, Arcite is noted as walking to the temple of Mars, l. 2367, in the next hour of Mars, which is the fourth hour of the day. It's important to consider these words together, because the next hour alone would mean the second hour of the day; however, according to the rotation rule mentioned earlier, that hour belonged to Saturn, while the third belonged to Jupiter. The fourth was the next hour of Mars that occurred after the previously mentioned hour.'—Tyrwhitt. So, Emily is two hours later than Palamon, and Arcite is three hours later than Emily.
2221-64. To be compared with the Teseide, vii. 43-49, and vii. 68.
2221-64. To be compared with the Teseide, vii. 43-49, and vii. 68.
2224. Adoun, Adonis. See Ovid, Met. x. 503.
2224. Adoun, Adonis. See Ovid, Met. x. 503.
2233-6. Imitated from Le Rom. de la Rose, 21355-65, q. v.
2233-6. Imitated from Le Rom. de la Rose, 21355-65, q. v.
2238. 'I care not to boast of arms (success in arms).'
2238. 'I don't want to brag about success in battle.'
2239. Ne I ne axe, &c., are to be pronounced as ni naxe, &c. So in l. 2630 of this tale, Ne in must be pronounced as nin.
2239. Ne I ne axe, &c., should be pronounced as ni naxe, &c. Similarly, in line 2630 of this tale, Ne in must be pronounced as nin.
2252. wher I ryde or go, whether I ride or walk.
2252. whether I ride or walk, whether I ride or walk.
2253. fyres bete, kindle or light fires. Bete also signifies to mend or make up the fire; see l. 2292.
2253. fyres bete, start or light fires. Bete also means to fix or tend to the fire; see l. 2292.
2271. The thridde hour inequal. 'In the astrological system, the day, from sunrise to sunset, and the night, from sunset to sunrise, being each divided into twelve hours, it is plain that the hours of the day and night were never equal except just at the equinoxes. The hours attributed to the planets were of this unequal sort. See Kalendrier de Berg. loc. cit., and our author's treatise on the Astrolabe.'—Tyrwhitt.
2271. The third hour unequal. 'In astrology, the day from sunrise to sunset, and the night from sunset to sunrise, each divided into twelve hours, are clearly not equal except at the equinoxes. The hours associated with the planets were of this unequal type. See Kalendrier de Berg. loc. cit., and our author's treatise on the Astrolabe.'—Tyrwhitt.
2275-360. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 71-92.
2275-360. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 71-92.
2288. at his large, at liberty (to speak or to be silent).
2288. at his large, free (to speak or to be silent).
2290. 'E coronò di quercia cereale'; Tes. vii. 74. Cerial should be cerrial, as spelt by Dryden, who speaks of 'chaplets green of cerrial oak'; Flower and Leaf, 230. It is from cerreus, adj. of cerrus, also ill-spelt cerris, as in the botanical name Quercus cerris, the Turkey oak. The cup of the acorn is prickly; see Pliny, bk. xvi. c. 6.
2290. 'He crowned with acorns of oak'; Tes. vii. 74. Cerial should be cerrial, as spelled by Dryden, who mentions 'green chaplets of cerrial oak'; Flower and Leaf, 230. It comes from cerreus, the adjective of cerrus, also incorrectly spelled cerris, as seen in the botanical name Quercus cerris, the Turkey oak. The cup of the acorn is prickly; see Pliny, bk. xvi. c. 6.
2294. In Stace of Thebes, in the Thebaid of Statius, where the reader will not find it. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 72.
2294. In Stace of Thebes, in the Thebaid of Statius, where the reader will not find it. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 72.
2303. aboughte, atoned for. Attheon, Actaeon; Ovid, Met. iii. 230.
2303. bought, made up for. Actaeon, Actaeon; Ovid, Met. iii. 230.
2313. thre formes. Diana is called Diva Triformis;—in heaven, Luna; on earth, Diana and Lucina, and in hell, Proserpina. See note to l. 2041.
2313. thre formes. Diana is referred to as Diva Triformis;—in heaven, Luna; on earth, Diana and Lucina, and in hell, Proserpina. See note to l. 2041.
2336. Cf. Statius, Theb. viii. 632:—'Omina cernebam, subitusque intercidit ignis.'
2336. Cf. Statius, Theb. viii. 632:—'I saw the signs, and suddenly the fire went out.'
2365. the nexte waye, the nearest way. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 93.
2365. the nexte waye, the nearest way. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 93.
2368. walked is, has walked. See note to l. 2217.
2368. walked is, has walked. See note to l. 2217.
2371-434. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 23-28, 39-41.
2371-434. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 23-28, 39-41.
2388. For the story, see Ovid, Met. iv. 171-189; and, in particular, cf. Rom. de la Rose, 14064, where Venus is said to be 'prise et lacie.'
2388. For the story, see Ovid, Met. iv. 171-189; and, in particular, cf. Rom. de la Rose, 14064, where Venus is said to be 'taken and lacie.'
2395. lyves creature, creature alive, living creature.
2395. living being, a being that is alive, a living being.
2397. See Compl. of Anelida, 182; cf. Compl. to his Lady, 52.
2397. See Compl. of Anelida, 182; cf. Compl. to his Lady, 52.
2405. do, bring it about, cause it to come to pass.
2405. do, make it happen, bring it to life.
2422-34. From Tes. vii. 39, 40; there are several verbal resemblances here.—Kölbing.
2422-34. From Tes. vii. 39, 40; there are several verbal similarities here.—Kölbing.
2437. 'As joyful as the bird is of the bright sun.' So in Piers Pl., B. x. 153. It was a common proverb.
2437. 'As happy as a bird in the bright sun.' So in Piers Pl., B. x. 153. It was a well-known saying.
2438-41. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 67.
2438-41. See the Teseide, vii. 67.
2443. Cf. 'the olde colde Saturnus'; tr. of Boethius, bk. iv. met. 1.
2443. Cf. 'the old cold Saturn'; tr. of Boethius, bk. iv. met. 1.
2447-8. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 13022, q. v.
2447-8. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 13022, q. v.
2449. 'Men may outrun old age, but not outwit (surpass its counsel).' Cf. 'Men may the wyse at-renne, but not at-rede.'—Troilus, iv. 1456.
2449. 'Men can run faster than old age, but they can't outsmart its advice.' Cf. 'Men can be wise in running, but not in reasoning.'—Troilus, iv. 1456.
'For of him (the old man) þu migt leren
'For of him (the old man) you might learn'
Listes and fele þewes,
Lists and many services,
Þe baldure þu migt ben:
The bolder you might be:
Ne for-lere þu his redes,
Don't ignore his advice,
For þe elder mon me mai of-riden
For the older man, I can overcome.
Betere þenne of-reden.'
Better than expected.
'For of him thou mayest learn
'For from him you can learn
Arts and many good habits,
Arts and good habits,
The bolder thou mayest be.
The bolder you can be.
Despise not thou his counsels,
Don’t ignore his advice,
For one may out-ride the old man
For one can ride past the old man
Better than out-wit.'
Better than outsmarting.
The Proverbs of Alfred, ed. Morris, in an Old Eng. Miscellany, p. 136. And see Solomon and Saturn, ed. Kemble, p. 253.
The Proverbs of Alfred, ed. Morris, in an Old English Miscellany, p. 136. And see Solomon and Saturn, ed. Kemble, p. 253.
2454. My cours. The course of the planet Saturn. This refers to the orbit of Saturn, supposed to be the largest of all, until Uranus and Neptune were discovered.
2454. My cours. The path of the planet Saturn. This refers to Saturn's orbit, which was thought to be the largest of all until Uranus and Neptune were discovered.
2455. more power. The Compost of Ptolemeus says of Saturn, 'He is mighty of hymself.... It is more than xxx yere or he may ronne his course.... Whan he doth reygne, there is moche debate.'—Wright.
2455. more power. The Compost of Ptolemeus says of Saturn, 'He is powerful in his own right.... It takes more than thirty years for him to complete his orbit.... When he reigns, there is a lot of conflict.'—Wright.
2460. groyning, murmuring, discontent; from F. grogner. See Rom. Rose, 7049; Troil. i. 349.
2460. groyning, murmuring, discontent; from F. grogner. See Rom. Rose, 7049; Troil. i. 349.
2462. 'Terribilia mala operatur Leo cum malis; auget enim eorum malitiam.'—Hermetis Aphorismorum Liber, § 66.
2462. 'The Lion performs terrible evil with the wicked; for he increases their malice.'—Hermetis Aphorismorum Liber, § 66.
2469.
2469.
'Er fyue ȝer ben folfult, such famyn schal aryse,
'If five years are fulfilled, such famine shall arise,
þorw flodes and foul weder, fruites schul fayle,
þorw flodes and foul weder, fruites schul fayle,
And so seiþ Saturne, and sent vs to warne.'
And so says Saturn, and sends us to warn.
P. Plowman, A. vii. 309 (B. vi. 325; C. ix. 347).
P. Plowman, A. vii. 309 (B. vi. 325; C. ix. 347).
2491-525. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 95-99.
2491-525. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 95-99.
2504. Gigginge, fitting or providing (the shield) with straps. Godefroy gives O. F. guige, guigue, a strap for hanging a buckler over the shoulder, a handle of a shield. Cotgrave gives the fem. pl. guiges, 'the handles of a target or shield.' In Mrs. Palliser's Historic Devices, p. 277, she describes a monument in St. Edmund's chapel, in Westminster Abbey, on which are three shields, each with 'the guige or belt of Bourchier knots formed of straps.' In the M. E. word gigginge, both the g's are hard, as in gig (in the sense of a two-wheeled vehicle).
2504. Gigginge, fitting or equipping (the shield) with straps. Godefroy refers to O. F. guige, guigue, as a strap used to hang a buckler over the shoulder, a handle for a shield. Cotgrave defines the feminine plural guiges as 'the handles of a target or shield.' In Mrs. Palliser's Historic Devices, p. 277, she describes a monument in St. Edmund's chapel, in Westminster Abbey, featuring three shields, each with 'the guige or belt of Bourchier knots made of straps.' In the M. E. word gigginge, both g's are pronounced hard, like in gig (referring to a two-wheeled vehicle).
Layneres lacinge, lacing of thongs; see Prompt. Parv., s. v. Lanere.
Layneres lacinge, lacing of thongs; see Prompt. Parv., s. v. Lanere.
In Sir Bevis, ed. Kölbing, p. 134, we find—
In Sir Bevis, ed. Kölbing, p. 134, we find—
'Sir Beues was ful glad, iwis,
'Sir Beues was very happy, indeed,
Hese laynerys [printed layuerys] he took anon,
Hese laynerys [printed layuerys] he took right away,
And fastenyd hys hawberk hym upon.'
And put on his chainmail.
2507. Shakespeare seems to have observed this passage; cf. Hen. V. Act 4. prol. 12.
2507. Shakespeare seems to have noted this part; see Hen. V. Act 4. prol. 12.
2511. Cf. House of Fame, 1239, 1240:—
2511. Cf. House of Fame, 1239, 1240:—
'Of hem that maken blody soun
'Of them that make bloody sound
In trumpe, beme, and clarioun.'
In trumpet, drum, and clarion.
Also Tes. viii. 5:—'D'armi, di corni, nacchere e trombette.'
Also Tes. viii. 5:—'D'armi, di corni, nacchere e trombette.'
'The Nakkárah or Naqárah was a great kettle-drum, formed like a brazen cauldron, tapering to the bottom, and covered with buffalo-hide, often 3½ or 4 feet in diameter.... The crusades naturalised the word in some form or other in most European languages, but in our own apparently with a transfer of meaning. Wright defines naker as "a cornet or horn of brass," and Chaucer's use seems to countenance this.'—Marco [89]Polo, ed. Yule, i. 303-4; where more is added. But Wright's explanation is a mere guess, and should be rejected. There is no reason for assigning to the word naker any other sense than 'kettle-drum.' Minot (Songs, iv. 80) is explicit:—
The Nakkárah or Naqárah was a large kettle-drum, shaped like a metal cauldron, narrowing at the bottom, and covered with buffalo hide, often 3½ or 4 feet in diameter. The Crusades introduced the word in various forms into most European languages, but in our own, it seems to have shifted in meaning. Wright defines naker as "a cornet or horn of brass," and Chaucer's usage appears to support this. —Marco [89]Polo, ed. Yule, i. 303-4; where more is added. However, Wright's explanation is just a guess and should be disregarded. There's no reason to assign any meaning to the word naker other than 'kettle-drum.' Minot (Songs, iv. 80) is clear:—
'The princes, that war riche on raw,
'The princes, who are rich in resources,
Gert nakers strike, and trumpes blaw.'
Gert nakers strike, and trumpets blow.
Hence a naker had to be struck, not blown. See also Naker in Halliwell's Dictionary. Boccaccio has the pl. nacchere; see above.
Hence a naker had to be hit, not blown. See also Naker in Halliwell's Dictionary. Boccaccio has the plural nacchere; see above.
2520. Sparth, battle-axe; Icel. sparða. See Rom. Rose, 5978; Wars of Alexander, ed. Skeat, 1403, 2458; Gawain and Grene Knight, 209; Prompt. Parv. In Trevisa's tr. of Higden, bk. i. ch. 33, we are told that the Norwegians first brought sparths into Ireland. Higden has 'usum securium, qui Anglicè sparth dicitur.'
2520. Sparth, battle-axe; Icel. sparða. See Rom. Rose, 5978; Wars of Alexander, ed. Skeat, 1403, 2458; Gawain and Grene Knight, 209; Prompt. Parv. In Trevisa's translation of Higden, bk. i. ch. 33, it says that the Norwegians were the first to introduce sparths into Ireland. Higden states 'usum securium, qui Anglicè sparth dicitur.'
2537. As to the regulations for tournaments, see Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. iii. c. 1. §§ 16-24; the passages are far too long for quotation. We may, however, compare the following extract, given by Strutt, from MS. Harl. 326. 'All these things donne, thei were embatailed eche ageynste the othir, and the corde drawen before eche partie; and whan the tyme was, the cordes were cutt, and the trumpettes blew up for every man to do his devoir [duty]. And for to assertayne the more of the tourney, there was on eche side a stake; and at eche stake two kyngs of armes, with penne, and inke, and paper, to write the names of all them that were yolden, for they shold no more tournay.' And, from MS. Harl. 69, he quotes that—'no one shall bear a sword, pointed knife, mace, or other weapon, except the sword for the tournament.'
2537. For the rules regarding tournaments, see Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. iii. c. 1. §§ 16-24; the sections are too lengthy for quotation. However, we can look at the following excerpt provided by Strutt from MS. Harl. 326: ‘After all these things were done, they faced each other, and the cord was drawn in front of each party; and when the time came, the cords were cut, and the trumpets sounded for everyone to do their duty. To ensure the tournament was conducted properly, there was a stake on each side; and at each stake, two kings of arms, with pen, ink, and paper, wrote down the names of everyone who surrendered, so they would no longer compete.’ Additionally, from MS. Harl. 69, he quotes that—‘no one shall carry a sword, pointed knife, mace, or any other weapon, except the sword for the tournament.’
2543-93. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 12, 131-2, 12, 14, 100-2, 113-4, 118, 19. In 2544, shot means arrow or crossbow-bolt.
2543-93. Cf. the Teseide, vii. 12, 131-2, 12, 14, 100-2, 113-4, 118, 19. In 2544, shot refers to an arrow or a crossbow bolt.
2546. 'Nor short sword having a biting (sharp) point to stab with.'
2546. 'Nor short sword having a sharp point to stab with.'
2565. Cf. Legend of Good Women, 635:—'Up goth the trompe.'
2565. Cf. Legend of Good Women, 635:—'Up goes the trumpet.'
2568. Cf. King Alisaunder, 189, where we are told that a town was similarly decked to receive queen Olimpias with honour. See Weber's note.
2568. Cf. King Alisaunder, 189, where we are told that a town was similarly decorated to welcome Queen Olimpias with honor. See Weber's note.
2600-24. Cf. the Teseide, viii. 5, 7, 14, 12, &c.
2600-24. See the Teseide, viii. 5, 7, 14, 12, etc.
2602. 'In go the spears full firmly into the rest,'—i. e. the spears were couched ready for the attack.
2602. 'In go the spears firmly into the rest,'—i.e. the spears were positioned and ready for the attack.
'Thai layden here speres in areeste,
'Thai layden here speres in areeste,
Togeder thai ronnen as fire of thondere,
Togeder thai ronnen as fire of thondere,
That both here launces to-braste;
That both here launches to-boost;
That they seten, it was grete wonder,
That they sat, it was a great wonder,
So harde it was that they gan threste;
So hard it was that they began to thrust;
Tho drowen thai oute here swordes kene,
Tho drowen thai oute here swordes kene,
And smyten togeder by one assente.'
And struck together by one agreement.
The Sowdone of Babyloyne, l. 1166.
The Sultan of Babylon, l. 1166.
2614. he ... he = one ... another. See Historical Outlines of English Accidence, p. 282. Cf. the parallel passage in the Legend of Good Women, 642-8.
2614. he ... he = one ... another. See Historical Outlines of English Accidence, p. 282. Cf. the parallel passage in the Legend of Good Women, 642-8.
2615. feet. Some MSS. read foot. Tyrwhitt proposed to read foo, foe, enemy; but see l. 2550.
2615. feet. Some manuscripts read foot. Tyrwhitt suggested reading foo, which means foe or enemy; but see line 2550.
2624. wroght ... wo, done harm to his opponent.
2624. wroght ... wo, caused harm to his opponent.
2626. Galgopheye. 'This word is variously written Colaphey, Galgaphey, Galapey. There was a town called Galapha in Mauritania Tingitana, upon the river Malva (Cellar. Geog. Ant. v. ii. p. 935), which perhaps may have given name to the vale here meant.'—Tyrwhitt. But doubtless Chaucer was thinking of the Vale of Gargaphie, where Actæon was turned into a stag:—
2626. Galgopheye. 'This word is spelled in various ways: Colaphey, Galgaphey, Galapey. There was a town called Galapha in Mauritania Tingitana, by the river Malva (Cellar. Geog. Ant. v. ii. p. 935), which may have inspired the name of the valley mentioned here.'—Tyrwhitt. But surely Chaucer was thinking of the Vale of Gargaphie, where Actæon was transformed into a stag:—
'Vallis erat, piceis et acutâ densa cupressu,
'The valley was thick with dark pines and sharp cypress trees,
Nomine Gargaphie, succinctae sacra Dianae.'
Nomine Gargaphie, sacred to Diana.
Ovid, Met. iii. 155, 156.
Ovid, Met. 3.155, 156.
2627. Cf. the Teseide, viii. 26.
2627. Cf. the Teseide, viii. 26.
2634. Byte, cleave, cut; cf. the cognate Lat. verb findere. See ll. 2546, 2640.
2634. Byte, split, cut; see the related Latin verb findere. Refer to lines 2546, 2640.
2646. swerdes lengthe. Cf.
2646. sword lengths. Cf.
'And then he bar me sone bi strenkith
'And then he barred me soon by strength
Out of my sadel my speres lenkith.'
Out of my saddle, my spear's length.
Ywaine and Gawin, ll. 421, 2.
Ywaine and Gawin, ll. 421, 2.
2675. Which a, what a, how great a.
2675. Which a, what a, how great a.
2676-80. Cf. the Teseide, viii. 131, 124-6.
2676-80. Cf. the Teseide, viii. 131, 124-6.
2683. al his chere may mean 'all his delight, as regarded his heart.' The Harl. MS. does not insert in before his chere, as Wright would have us believe.
2683. al his chere may mean 'all his delight, as it pertained to his heart.' The Harl. MS. does not insert in before his chere, contrary to what Wright suggests.
2684. Elles. reads furie, as noted; so in the Teseide, ix. 4. This incident is borrowed from Statius, Theb. vi. 495, where Phœbus sends a hellish monster to frighten some horses in a chariot-race. And see Vergil, Æn. xii. 845.
2684. Elles. reads furie, as noted; so in the Teseide, ix. 4. This incident is borrowed from Statius, Theb. vi. 495, where Phœbus sends a terrifying monster to scare some horses during a chariot race. And see Vergil, Æn. xii. 845.
2686-706. Cf. the Teseide, ix. 7, 8, 47, 13, 48, 38, 26.
2686-706. Cf. the Teseide, ix. 7, 8, 47, 13, 48, 38, 26.
2689. The following is a very remarkable account of a contemporary occurrence, which took place at the time when a parliament was held at Cambridge, A. D. 1388, as told by Walsingham, ed. Riley, ii. 177:—
2689. The following is a very remarkable account of a contemporary occurrence that happened during the parliament held in Cambridge, A.D. 1388, as narrated by Walsingham, ed. Riley, ii. 177:—
'Tempore Parliamenti, cum Dominus Thomas Tryvet cum Rege sublimis equitaret ad Regis hospitium, quod fuit apud Bernewelle [Barnwell], dum nimis urget equum calcaribus, equus cadit, et omnia pene interiora sessoris dirumpit [cf. l. 2691]; protelavit tamen vitam in crastinum.' The saddle-bow or arsoun was the 'name given to two curved pieces of wood or metal, one of which was fixed to the front of the saddle, and another behind, to give the rider greater security in his seat'; New Eng. Dict. s. v. Arson. Violent collision against the front saddle-bow produced very serious results. Cf. the Teseide, ix. 8—'E 'l forte arcione gli premette il petto.' [91]
During the time of Parliament, when Lord Thomas Tryvet was riding with the King to the King's lodge at Barnwell, he pushed his horse too hard with his spurs, causing the horse to fall and nearly crushing the rider's insides. However, he managed to survive until the next day. The saddle-bow or arsoun was two curved pieces of wood or metal, one attached to the front of the saddle and another to the back, designed to give the rider more security. According to the New English Dictionary, a violent impact against the front saddle-bow could result in very serious injuries. See Teseide, ix. 8—'And the strong arcion pressed against his chest.' [91]
2696. 'Then was he cut out of his armour.' I. e. the laces were cut, to spare the patient trouble. Cf. Statius, Theb. viii. 637-641.
2696. 'Then he was taken out of his armor.' I.e., the laces were cut, to make it easier for the patient. Cf. Statius, Theb. viii. 637-641.
2698. in memorie, conscious.
2698. in memory, aware.
2710. That ... his, i. e. whose. So which ... his, in Troil. ii. 318.
2710. That ... his, i.e. whose. So which ... his, in Troil. ii. 318.
2711. 'As a remedy for other wounds,' &c.
2711. 'As a cure for other injuries,' &c.
2712, 3. charmes ... save. 'It may be observed that the salves, charms, and pharmacies of herbs were the principal remedies of the physician in the age of Chaucer. Save (salvia, the herb sage) was considered one of the most universally efficiently medieval remedies.'—Wright. Hence the proverb of the school of Salerno, 'Cur moriatur homo, dum salvia crescit in horto?'
2712, 3. charmes ... save. 'It can be noted that the ointments, charms, and herbal medicines were the main remedies used by physicians during Chaucer's time. Save (salvia, the herb sage) was regarded as one of the most effective remedies in the medieval period.'—Wright. This leads to the saying from the school of Salerno, 'Why should a man die while sage grows in the garden?'
2722. nis nat but = is only. aventure, accident.
2722. nis nat but = is only. aventure, accident.
2725. O persone, one person.
2725. O persone, one person.
2733. Gree, preëminence, superiority; lit. rank, or a step; answering to Lat. gradus (not gratus). The phrases to win the gree, i. e. to get the first place, and to bear the gree, i. e. to keep the first place, are still in common use in Scotland. See note to the Allit. Destruction of Troy, ed. Panton and Donaldson, l. 1353, and Jamieson's Dictionary.
2733. Gree, prominence, superiority; literally, rank, or a step; corresponding to Latin gradus (not gratus). The phrases to win the gree, meaning to take first place, and to bear the gree, meaning to maintain first place, are still commonly used in Scotland. See note to the Allit. Destruction of Troy, ed. Panton and Donaldson, l. 1353, and Jamieson's Dictionary.
2736. dayes three. Wright says the period of three days was the usual duration of a feast among our early forefathers. As far back as the seventh century, when Wilfred consecrated his church at Ripon, he held 'magnum convivium trium dierum et noctium, reges cum omni populo laetificantes.'—Eddius, Vit. S. Wilf. c. 17.
2736. three days. Wright notes that the standard length of a feast among our early ancestors was three days. Going back to the seventh century, when Wilfred consecrated his church at Ripon, he hosted a 'great feast of three days and nights, celebrating with the kings and all the people.'—Eddius, Vit. S. Wilf. c. 17.
2743. This fine passage is certainly imitated from the account of the death of Atys in Statius, Theb. viii. 637-651. I quote ll. 642-651, in which Atys fixes his last gaze upon his bride Ismene; as to ll. 637-641, see note to l. 2696 above.
2743. This beautiful passage is definitely inspired by the description of Atys's death in Statius, Theb. viii. 637-651. I’ll quote lines 642-651, where Atys takes his final look at his bride Ismene; for lines 637-641, refer to the note on line 2696 above.
'Prima uidet, caramque tremens Iocasta uocabat
'She could see first, and trembling, Iocasta called out.'
Ismenen: namque hoc solum moribunda precatur
Ismenen: for this alone the dying woman prays
Uox generi, solum hoc gelidis iam nomen inerrat
Uox generi, this name now solely wanders in the cold
Faucibus: exclamant famulae: tollebat in ora
Faucibus: the maidens exclaimed: he was raising it to their lips.
Uirgo manus; tenuit saeuus pudor; attamen ire
Uirgo manus; tenuit saeuus pudor; attamen ire
Cogitur (indulget summum hoc Iocasta iacenti),
Cogitur (Jocasta indulges this highest pleasure while lying down),
Ostenditque offertque: quater iam morte sub ipsa
Ostenditque offertque: quater iam morte sub ipsa
Ad nomen uisus, deiectaque fortiter ora
Ad nomen uisus, deiectaque fortiter ora
Sustulit: illam unam neglecto lumine coeli
Sustulit: she raised her, ignoring the light of the sky.
Adspicit, et uultu non exsatiatur amato.'
Adspicit, et vultu non si satiatur amato.'
2745. 'Also when bloude rotteth in anye member, but it be taken out by skill or kinde, it tourneth into venime'; Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. iv. c. 7. bouk, paunch; A. S. būc.
2745. 'Also, when blood rots in any body part, if it’s not removed through skill or naturally, it turns into poison'; Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. iv. c. 7. bouk, paunch; A. S. būc.
2749. 'The vertue Expulsiue is, which expelleth and putteth away that that is vnconuenient and hurtfull to kinde' [nature]; Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. iii. c. 8.
2749. 'The expulsive virtue is what drives away and removes anything that is inappropriate and harmful to nature'; Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. iii. c. 8.
'The vertue that is called Naturalis moueth the humours in the body of a beast by the vaines, and hath a principal place in the liuer'; id. c. 12.
'The virtue known as Naturalis affects the humors in an animal's body through the veins and holds a key position in the liver'; id. c. 12.
2761. This al and som, i. e. this (is) the al and som, this is the short and long of it. A common expression; cf. F. 1606; Troil. iv. 1193, 1274. With ll. 2761-2808 compare the Teseide, x. 12, 37, 51, 54, 55, 64, 102-3, 60-3, 111-2.
2761. This is everything, i. e. this (is) everything, this is the gist of it. A common expression; see F. 1606; Troil. iv. 1193, 1274. With lines 2761-2808, compare the Teseide, x. 12, 37, 51, 54, 55, 64, 102-3, 60-3, 111-2.
2800. overcome. Tyrwhitt reads overnome, overtaken, the pp. of overnimen; but none of the seven best MSS. have this reading.
2800. overcome. Tyrwhitt interprets it as overnome, meaning overtaken, the past participle of overnimen; however, none of the seven top manuscripts support this interpretation.
2810. The real reason why Chaucer could not here describe the passage of Arcite's soul to heaven is because he had already copied Boccaccio's description, and had used it with respect to the death of Troilus; see Troil. v. 1807-27 (stanzas 7, 8, 9 from the end).
2810. The real reason why Chaucer couldn't describe the moment Arcite's soul ascended to heaven is that he had already borrowed Boccaccio's description and used it for Troilus's death; see Troil. v. 1807-27 (stanzas 7, 8, 9 from the end).
2815. ther Mars, &c., where I hope that Mars will, &c.; may Mars, &c.
2815. ther Mars, &c., where I hope that Mars will, &c.; may Mars, &c.
2822. swich sorwe, so great sorrow. The line is defective in the third foot, which consists of a single (accented) syllable.
2822. swich sorwe, such great sorrow. The line has a flaw in the third foot, which is made up of a single (accented) syllable.
2827-46. Cf. the Teseide, xi. 8, 7, 9-11, xii. 6.
2827-46. Cf. the Teseide, xi. 8, 7, 9-11, xii. 6.
2853-962. Cf. the Teseide, xi. 13-16, 30, 31, 35, 38, 40, 37, 18, 26-7, 22-5, 21, 27-9, 30, 40-67.
2853-962. Cf. the Teseide, xi. 13-16, 30, 31, 35, 38, 40, 37, 18, 26-7, 22-5, 21, 27-9, 30, 40-67.
2863-962. The whole of this description should be compared with the funeral rites at the burial of Archemorus, as described in Statius, Thebaid, bk. vi; which Chaucer probably consulted, as well as the imitation of the same in Boccaccio's Teseide. For example, the 'tree-list' in ll. 2921-3 is not a little remarkable. The first list is in Ovid, Met. x. 90-105; with which cf. Vergil, Æn. vi. 180; Lucan, Pharsalia, iii. 440-445. Then we find it in Statius, vi. 98-106. After which, it reappears in Boccaccio, Teseide, xi. 22; in Chaucer, Parl. of Foules, 176; in the present passage; in Tasso, Gier. Lib. iii. 75; and in Spenser, F.Q. i. 1. 8. There is also a list in Le Roman de la Rose, 1338-1368. Again, we may just compare ll. 2951-2955 with the following lines in Lewis's translation of Statius:—
2863-962. This entire description should be compared with the funeral rites at the burial of Archemorus, as described in Statius, Thebaid, bk. vi; which Chaucer likely referenced, along with the similar account in Boccaccio's Teseide. For instance, the 'tree-list' in lines 2921-3 is quite notable. The first list appears in Ovid, Met. x. 90-105; compare this with Vergil, Æn. vi. 180; Lucan, Pharsalia, iii. 440-445. Next, it shows up in Statius, vi. 98-106. After that, it reappears in Boccaccio, Teseide, xi. 22; in Chaucer, Parl. of Foules, 176; in this current passage; in Tasso, Gier. Lib. iii. 75; and in Spenser, F.Q. i. 1. 8. There is also a list in Le Roman de la Rose, 1338-1368. Additionally, we can compare lines 2951-2955 with the following lines in Lewis's translation of Statius:—
'Around the pile an hundred horsemen ride,
'Around the pile a hundred horsemen ride,
With arms reversed, and compass every side;
With arms crossed and compass all around;
They faced the left (for so the rites require);
They turned to the left (as the rituals require);
Bent with the dust, the flames no more aspire.
Bent with the dust, the flames no longer reach for the sky.
Thrice, thus disposed, they wheel in circles round
Thrice, with this arrangement, they spin in circles around
The hallow'd corse: their clashing weapons sound.
The holy corpse: the sound of their clashing weapons.
Four times their arms a crash tremendous yield,
Four times their weapons deliver a huge impact,
And female shrieks re-echo through the field.'
And women’s screams echo across the field.
Moreover, Statius imitates the whole from Vergil, Æn. xi. 185-196. And Lydgate copies it all from Chaucer in his Sege of Thebes, part 3 (near the end).
Moreover, Statius echoes the entirety from Vergil, Æn. xi. 185-196. And Lydgate takes it all from Chaucer in his Sege of Thebes, part 3 (near the end).
2874. White gloves were used as mourning at the funeral of an unmarried person; see Brand, Pop. Antiq. ed. Ellis, ii. 283.
2874. White gloves were worn as a sign of mourning at the funeral of an unmarried person; see Brand, Pop. Antiq. ed. Ellis, ii. 283.
2885. 'And surpassing others in weeping came Emily.'
2885. 'And outdoing everyone in tears was Emily.'
2891. See the description of old English funerals in Rock, Church of our Fathers, ii. 488: 'If the deceased was a knight, his helmet, shield, sword, and coat-armour were each carried by some near kinsman, or by a herald clad in his blazoned tabard'; &c.
2891. See the description of old English funerals in Rock, Church of our Fathers, ii. 488: 'If the deceased was a knight, his helmet, shield, sword, and coat of arms were each carried by a close relative or by a herald wearing his emblazoned tabard'; &c.
2895. Cf. 'deux ars Turquois,' i. e. two Turkish bows; Rom. de la Rose, 913; see vol. i. p. 132.
2895. Cf. 'two Turkish bows,' i.e. two Turkish bows; Rom. de la Rose, 913; see vol. i. p. 132.
2903. Compare the mention of 'blake clothes' in l. 2884. When 'master Machyll, altherman, was bered, all the chyrche [was] hangyd with blake and armes [coats-of-arms], and the strett [street] with blake and armes, and the place'; &c.—Machyn's Diary (Camden Soc.) p. 171.
2903. Compare the mention of 'black clothes' in l. 2884. When 'Master Machyll, the alderman, was buried, the whole church was draped in black and coats-of-arms, and the street was covered with black and coats-of-arms, and the place'; &c.—Machyn's Diary (Camden Soc.) p. 171.
2923. whippeltree (better wippeltree) is the cornel-tree or dogwood (Cornus sanguinea); the same as the Mid. Low G. wipel-bom, the cornel. Cf. 'wepe, or weype, the dog-tree'; Hexham. See N. and Q. 7 S. vi. 434.
2923. whippeltree (better wippeltree) is the cornel-tree or dogwood (Cornus sanguinea); the same as the Mid. Low G. wipel-bom, the cornel. Cf. 'wepe, or weype, the dog-tree'; Hexham. See N. and Q. 7 S. vi. 434.
2928. Amadrides; i. e. Hamadryades; see Ovid, Met. i. 192, 193, 690. The idea is taken from Statius, Theb. vi. 110-113.
2928. Amadrides; that is, Hamadryades; see Ovid, Met. i. 192, 193, 690. The concept is borrowed from Statius, Theb. vi. 110-113.
2943. men made the fyr (Hn., Cm.); maad was the fire (Corp., Pet.).
2943. men made the fire (Hn., Cm.); the fire was made (Corp., Pet.).
2953. loud (Elles.); heih (Harl.); bowe (Corp.).
2953. loud (Elles.); heih (Harl.); bowe (Corp.).
2958. 'Chaucer seems to have confounded the wake-plays of his own time with the funeral games of the antients.'—Tyrwhitt. Cf. Troil. v. 304; and see 'Funeral Entertainments' in Brand's Popular Antiquities.
2958. 'Chaucer appears to have mixed up the wake-plays of his own time with the ancient funeral games.'—Tyrwhitt. Cf. Troil. v. 304; and see 'Funeral Entertainments' in Brand's Popular Antiquities.
2962. in no disioynt, with no disadvantage. Cf. Verg. Æn. iii. 281.
2962. in no disioynt, with no disadvantage. Cf. Verg. Æn. iii. 281.
2967-86. Cf. the Teseide, xii. 3-5.
2967-86. Cf. the Teseide, 12.3-5.
2968. Lounsbury (Studies in Chaucer, i. 345) proposes to put a full stop at the end of this line, after teres; and to put no stop at the end of l. 2969.
2968. Lounsbury (Studies in Chaucer, i. 345) suggests putting a full stop at the end of this line, after teres; and to leave no stop at the end of l. 2969.
2991-3. that faire cheyne of love. This sentiment is taken from Boethius, lib. ii. met. 8: 'þat þe world with stable feith / varieth acordable chaungynges // þat the contraryos qualite of elementz holden amonge hem self aliaunce perdurable / þat phebus the sonne with his goldene chariet / bryngeth forth the rosene day / þat the mone hath commaundement ouer the nyhtes // whiche nyhtes hesperus the euesterre hat[h] browt // þat þe se gredy to flowen constreyneth with a certeyn ende hise floodes / so þat it is nat lẽueful to strechche hise brode termes or bowndes vpon the erthes // þat is to seyn to couere alle the erthe // Al this a-cordaunce of thinges is bownden with looue / þat gouerneth erthe and see and hath also commaundementz to the heuenes / and yif this looue slakede the brydelis / alle thinges þat now louen hem togederes / wolden maken a batayle contynuely and stryuen to fordoon the fasoun of this worlde / the which they now leden in acordable feith by fayre moeuynges // this looue halt to-gideres peoples ioygned with an hooly bond / and knytteth sacrement of [94]maryages of chaste looues // And love enditeth lawes to trewe felawes // O weleful weere mankynde / yif thilke loue þat gouerneth heuene gouernedẽ yowre corages.'—Chaucer's Boethius, ed. Morris, p. 62; cf. also pp. 87, 143. (See the same passage in vol. ii. p. 50; cf. pp. 73, 122.) And cf. the Teseide, ix. 51; Homer, II. viii. 19. Also Rom. de la Rose, 16988:—
2991-3. that fair chain of love. This idea comes from Boethius, book ii, metaphor 8: 'that the world with stable faith / varies with agreeable changes // that the opposite qualities of elements maintain a lasting alliance among themselves / that Phoebus the sun with his golden chariot / brings forth the rosy day / that the moon has power over the nights // which nights Hesperus the evening star has brought // that the sea, greedy to flow, constrains its tides with a certain limit / so that it is not allowed to extend its broad limits or bounds upon the earth // that is to say, to cover all the earth // All this harmony of things is bound by love / that governs earth and sea and also commands the heavens / and if this love loosened the reins / all things that now love each other / would make a continuous battle and strive to undo the order of this world / which they now maintain in harmonious faith through fair movements // this love holds together peoples joined by a holy bond / and unites the sacrament of [94] marriages of chaste loves // And love sets laws for true companions // O blessed wonderful mankind / if that love which governs heaven also guided your hearts.'—Chaucer's Boethius, ed. Morris, p. 62; cf. also pp. 87, 143. (See the same passage in vol. ii. p. 50; cf. pp. 73, 122.) And cf. the Teseide, ix. 51; Homer, II. viii. 19. Also Rom. de la Rose, 16988:—
'La bele chaéne dorée
'The beautiful golden chain'
Qui les quatre elemens enlace.'
"Who intertwines the four elements."
2994. What follows is taken from Boethius, lib. iv. pr. 6: 'þe engendrynge of alle þinges, quod she, and alle þe progressiouns of muuable nature, and alle þat moeueþ in any manere, takiþ hys causes, hys ordre, and hys formes, of þe stablenesse of þe deuyne þouȝt; [and thilke deuyne thowht] þat is yset and put in þe toure, þat is to seyne in þe heyȝt of þe simplicite of god, stablisiþ many manere gyses to þinges þat ben to don.'—Chaucer's Boethius, ed. Morris, p. 134. (See the same passage in vol. ii. p. 115).
2994. What follows is taken from Boethius, lib. iv. pr. 6: 'The creation of all things,' she said, 'and all the processes of changeable nature, and everything that moves in any way, derives its causes, its order, and its forms from the stability of divine thought; and that divine thought, which is set and placed in the tower, that is to say, in the height of God's simplicity, establishes many different kinds of things that are to be made.'—Chaucer's Boethius, ed. Morris, p. 134. (See the same passage in vol. ii. p. 115).
3005. Chaucer again is indebted to Boethius, lib. iii. pr. 10, for what follows: 'For al þing þat is cleped inperfit, is proued inperfit by þe amenusynge of perfeccioun, or of þing þat is perfit; and her-of comeþ it, þat in euery þing general, yif þat þat men seen any þing þat is inperfit, certys in þilke general þer mot ben somme þing þat is perfit. For yif so be þat perfeccioun is don awey, men may nat þinke nor seye fro whennes þilke þing is þat is cleped inperfit. For þe nature of þinges ne token nat her bygynnyng of þinges amenused and inperfit; but it procediþ of þingus þat ben al hool and absolut, and descendeþ so doune into outerest þinges and into þingus empty and wiþoute fruyt; but, as I haue shewed a litel her-byforne, þat yif þer be a blisfulnesse þat be frele and vein and inperfit, þer may no man doute þat þer nys som blisfulnesse þat is sad, stedfast, and perfit.'—Chaucer (as above), p. 89. (See the same passage in vol. ii. pp. 74, 75.)
3005. Chaucer again takes inspiration from Boethius, lib. iii. pr. 10, for what follows: 'Everything that is called imperfect is proven imperfect by the presence of perfection, or by something that is perfect; and from this it follows that in everything general, if people see anything that is imperfect, there must certainly be something that is perfect within that generality. For if perfection is removed, people cannot think or say where that thing labeled as imperfect comes from. For the nature of things does not draw its beginning from diminished and imperfect things; rather, it originates from things that are whole and complete, and then descends into the outermost and empty things without substance; but as I've shown a little earlier, if there is a blessedness that is fragile and vain and imperfect, no one can doubt that there exists some blessedness that is solid, steadfast, and perfect.'—Chaucer (as above), p. 89. (See the same passage in vol. ii. pp. 74, 75.)
3013. 'And thilke same ordre neweth ayein alle thinges growyng and fallyng adoune by semblables progressiouns of seedes and of sexes.'—Chaucer's Boethius, ed. Morris, p. 137. (See the same passage in vol. ii. p. 117; i. e. in bk. iv. pr. 6. l. 103).
3013. 'And that same order renews everything growing and falling down through similar progressions of seeds and of sexes.'—Chaucer's Boethius, ed. Morris, p. 137. (See the same passage in vol. ii. p. 117; i.e. in bk. iv. pr. 6. l. 103).
3016. seen at ye, see at a glance. Gower, ed. Pauli, i. 33, has:—'The thing so open is at theye,' i. e. is so open at the eye, is so obvious. 'Now is the tyme sen at eye,' i. e. clearly seen; Coventry Myst. p. 122.
3016. seen at ye, see at a glance. Gower, ed. Pauli, i. 33, has:—'The thing so open is at theye,' i.e. is so open at the eye, is so obvious. 'Now is the tyme sen at eye,' i.e. clearly seen; Coventry Myst. p. 122.
3017-68. Cf. the Teseide, xii. 7-10, 6, 11, 13, 9, 12-17, 19.
3017-68. See the Teseide, xii. 7-10, 6, 11, 13, 9, 12-17, 19.
3042. So in Troilus, iv. 1586: 'Thus maketh vertu of necessite'; and in Squire's Tale, pt. ii. l. 247 (Group F, l. 593): 'That I made vertu of necessite.' It is from Le Roman de la Rose, 14217:—
3042. So in Troilus, iv. 1586: 'Thus makes virtue out of necessity'; and in Squire's Tale, pt. ii. l. 247 (Group F, l. 593): 'That I made virtue out of necessity.' It is from Le Roman de la Rose, 14217:—
'S'il ne fait de necessité
'If it’s necessary
Vertu.'
Vertu.
So in Matt. Paris, ed. Luard, i. 20. Cf. Horace, Carm. i. 24:—
So in Matt. Paris, ed. Luard, i. 20. Cf. Horace, Carm. i. 24:—
'Durum! sed leuius fit patientia
'Duration! but patience makes easier
Quidquid corrigere est nefas.'
"Whatever is to be corrected is wrong."
3068. Cf.
3068. Compare.
'The time renneth toward right fast,
Time is flying by,
Joy cometh after whan the sorrow is past.'
Joy comes after the sorrow is gone.
Hawes' Pastime of Pleasure, ed. Wright, p. 148.
Hawes' Pastime of Pleasure, ed. Wright, p. 148.
3089. oghte to passen right, should surpass mere equity or justice.
3089. ought to pass right, should go beyond just fairness or justice.
3094-102. Cf. the Teseide, xii. 69, 72, 83.
3094-102. See the Teseide, xii. 69, 72, 83.
3105. Cf. Book of the Duchesse, 1287-97.
3105. Cf. Book of the Duchesse, 1287-97.
The Miller's Prologue.
The Miller's Intro.
The Miller's name is Robin (l. 3129).
The Miller's name is Robin.
3110. The reading companye (as in old editions and Tyrwhitt) in place of route makes the line too long.
3110. The reading companye (as in old editions and Tyrwhitt) instead of route makes the line too long.
3115. I. e. the bag is unbuckled, the budget is opened; as when a packman displays his wares. See Group I, l. 26.
3115. I. e. the bag is unbuckled, the budget is opened; like when a peddler shows off his goods. See Group I, l. 26.
3119. To quyte with, to requite the Knight with, for his excellent Tale. This position of with, next its verb, is the almost invariable M. E. idiom. Cf. F. 471, 641, C. 345; Notes to P. Pl., C. i. 133, &c.
3119. To quyte with, to repay the Knight for his excellent Tale. This use of with next to its verb is almost always the way it's expressed in Middle English. Cf. F. 471, 641, C. 345; Notes to P. Pl., C. i. 133, &c.
3120. 'Very drunk, and all pale'; cf. A. 4150, H. 30.
3120. 'Very drunk, and all pale'; cf. A. 4150, H. 30.
3124. I. e. in a loud, commanding voice, such as that of Pilate in the Mystery Plays. In the Chester Plays, Pilate is of rather a meek disposition; but in the York Plays, pp. 270, 307, 320, he is represented as boastful and tyrannical, as is evidently here intended. The expression seems to have been proverbial. Palsgrave has: 'In a pylates voyce, a haulte voyx'; p. 837. Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegms (repr. 1877), last page, has—'speaking out of measure loude and high, and altogether in Pilates voice.'
3124. I. In a loud, commanding voice, similar to Pilate's in the Mystery Plays. In the Chester Plays, Pilate has a rather meek personality; however, in the York Plays, pp. 270, 307, 320, he's portrayed as boastful and tyrannical, which is clearly intended here. The expression seems to have been a common saying. Palsgrave notes: 'In a pylates voyce, a haulte voyx'; p. 837. Udall, in his translation of Erasmus' Apophthegms (repr. 1877), on the last page, says—'speaking out of measure loude and high, and altogether in Pilates voice.'
3125. by armes, i. e. by the arms of Christ; see note to C. 651.
3125. by arms, meaning by the power of Christ; see note to C. 651.
3129. 'My dear brother'; a common form; cf. 3848, below, and 1136, above.
3129. 'My dear brother'; a common way to address someone; see 3848, below, and 1136, above.
3131. thriftily, i. e. profitably, to a useful purpose; cf. B. 1165.
3131. thriftily, meaning profitably, for a useful purpose; cf. B. 1165.
3134. a devel wey, in the devil's name; see Skelton, ed. Dyce, ii. 287; originally, in the way to the devil, with all ill luck. Compare—
3134. a devel wey, in the devil's name; see Skelton, ed. Dyce, ii. 287; originally, in the way to the devil, with all bad luck. Compare—
'Hundred, chapitle, court, and shire,
'Hundred, chapter, court, and county,
Al hit goth a devel way' [to the bad].
Al hit goth a devel way' [to the bad].
Polit. Songs, ed. Wright, Camd. Soc. p. 254.
Polit. Songs, ed. Wright, Camd. Soc. p. 254.
See note to l. 3713 below.
See note to l. 3713 below.
3140. Wyte it, lay the blame for it upon. of Southwerk, i. e. of the Tabard inn.
3140. Blame it, put the responsibility on. of Southwark, i.e. of the Tabard inn.
3143. 'Made a fool of the wright,' i. e. of the carpenter; cf. A. 586, 614; also A. 3911, and the note.
3143. 'Made a fool of the carpenter,' i.e. of the wright; see A. 586, 614; also A. 3911, and the note.
3145. The Reeve interferes, because he was a carpenter himself (A. 614). 'Let alone your ignorant drunken ribaldry.'
3145. The Reeve steps in, because he was a carpenter himself (A. 614). 'Forget your clueless, drunken nonsense.'
3152. A reference to a proverbial expression which is given in Rob. of Brunne's Handlyng Synne, 1892:—
3152. A reference to a well-known saying that appears in Rob. of Brunne's Handlyng Synne, 1892:—
'Men sey, ther a man ys gelous,
'Men say, when a man is jealous,
That "ther ys a kokewolde at hous."'
That "there's a cook in the house."
Compare also Le Roman de la Rose, 9167-9171, which expresses a similar opinion.
Compare also Le Roman de la Rose, 9167-9171, which expresses a similar opinion.
3155-6. Tyrwhitt omits these two lines in his text, but admits, in his Notes, that they should have been inserted. The former of the two lines is repeated from l. 277 of the original (but rejected) Prologue to the Legend of Good Women. but-if thou madde, unless thou art going mad.
3155-6. Tyrwhitt leaves out these two lines in his text, but acknowledges in his Notes that they should have been included. The first of the two lines is repeated from line 277 of the original (but rejected) Prologue to the Legend of Good Women. but-if thou madde, unless you are going mad.
3161. oon, one, i. e. a cuckold; or, possibly, an ox (l. 3159). As an ox was a 'horned' animal, it comes to the same thing, according to the miserable jest so common in our dramatists.
3161. oon, one, i.e. a cuckold; or, possibly, an ox (l. 3159). As an ox was a 'horned' animal, it comes to the same thing, according to the unfortunate joke that is often found in our playwrights.
3165. goddes foyson, sufficient abundance, i. e. all he wants, all the affection he expects. there, in his wife.
3165. goddess abundance, enough abundance, that is, everything he desires, all the affection he anticipates. there, in his wife.
3166. A defective line; read—Of | the rém' | nant, &c.
3166. A defective line; read—Of | the remainder, &c.
The Milleres Tale.
**The Miller's Tale.**
On the Miller's Tale, see Anglia, i. 38, ii. 135, vii (appendix), 81; and see the remarks in vol. iii. p. 395.
On the Miller's Tale, see Anglia, i. 38, ii. 135, vii (appendix), 81; and check the notes in vol. iii. p. 395.
3188. gnof, churl, lit. a thief; a slang word, of Hebrew origin; Heb. ganāv, a thief, Exod. xxii. 1. The same as the mod. E. gonoph, the epithet applied to Jo in Dickens, Bleak House, ch. xix. Halliwell's Dict. quotes from The Norfolke Furies, 1623—'The country gnoffes, Hob, Dick, and Hick, With clubbes and clouted shoon,' &c. Drant, in his tr. of Horace, Satires, fol. A i, back (1566), has:—'The chubbyshe gnof that toyles and moyles.' Todd, in his Illustration of Chaucer, p. 260, says—'See A Comment upon the Miller's Tale and the Wife of Bath, 12mo. Lond. 1665, p. 8, [where we find] "A rich gnofe; a rich grub, or miserable caitiff, as I render it; which interpretation, to be proper and significant, I gather by the sence of that antient metre:
3188. gnof, a peasant, literally a thief; a slang term of Hebrew origin; Heb. ganāv, a thief, Exod. xxii. 1. This is the same as the modern English gonoph, the term used for Jo in Dickens' Bleak House, ch. xix. Halliwell's Dictionary quotes from The Norfolke Furies, 1623—'The country gnoffes, Hob, Dick, and Hick, With clubs and worn-out shoes,' etc. Drant, in his translation of Horace, Satires, fol. A i, back (1566), has:—'The chubby gnof that toils and suffers.' Todd, in his Illustration of Chaucer, p. 260, says—'See A Comment upon the Miller's Tale and the Wife of Bath, 12mo. Lond. 1665, p. 8, [where we find] "A rich gnofe; a rich grub, or miserable wretch, as I interpret it; which understanding, to be accurate and meaningful, I derive from the sense of that ancient meter:
The caitiff gnof sed to his crue,
The coward gnof said to his crew,
My meney is many, my incomes but few.
My money is plenty, but my income is low.
This, as I conceive, explains the author's meaning; which seems no less seconded by that antient English bard:
This, as I see it, explains the author's meaning; which seems just as supported by that ancient English poet:
That gnof, that grub, of pesants blude,
That gnof, that grub, of peasants' blood,
Had store of goud, yet did no gude."'
Had a lot of gold, but did no good.
The note in Bell's Chaucer, connecting it with oaf, is wrong. The carpenter's name was John (l. 3501).
The note in Bell's Chaucer, linking it to oaf, is incorrect. The carpenter's name was John (l. 3501).
3190. This shews that students used often to live in lodgings, as is so common at Cambridge, where the number of students far exceeds the number of college-rooms.
3190. This shows that students often lived in rented rooms, which is so common at Cambridge, where the number of students far exceeds the number of college rooms.
3192, 3. Chaucer himself knew something of astrology, as shewn by his numerous references to it. The word conclusions in l. 3193 is the technical name for 'propositions' or problems. In his Treatise on the Astrolabe, prologue (l. 9), he says to his son Lowis—'I purpose to teche thee a certein nombre of conclusions apertening to the same [97]instrument.' We here learn that one object of astrology was to answer questions relating to coming weather, as well as with reference to almost every other future event.
3192, 3. Chaucer himself knew a bit about astrology, as shown by his many references to it. The word conclusions in l. 3193 is the technical term for 'propositions' or problems. In his Treatise on the Astrolabe, prologue (l. 9), he tells his son Lowis, "I plan to teach you a certain number of conclusions related to the same [97]instrument." Here we learn that one purpose of astrology was to answer questions about upcoming weather, as well as almost every other future event.
3195. in certein houres. In astrology, much depended on times; certain times were supposed to be more favourable than others for obtaining solutions of problems. The great book for prognostications of weather was the Calendrier des Bergiers, an English version of which was frequently reprinted as The Shepheards Kalendar. The old almanacks also predicted the weather; see Ben Jonson's Every Man Out of his Humour, A. i. sc. 1—'Enter Sordido, with an almanack in his hand.'
3195. at certain times. In astrology, a lot depended on timing; certain moments were believed to be more favorable than others for solving problems. The primary book for weather predictions was the Calendrier des Bergiers, an English version of which was often reprinted as The Shepheards Kalendar. The old almanacs also forecasted the weather; see Ben Jonson's Every Man Out of his Humour, A. i. sc. 1—'Enter Sordido, with an almanac in his hand.'
3199. hende, gracious, mild; hence, gentle, courteous; orig. near at hand, hence, useful, serviceable; A. S. gehende. Ill spelt hendy in Tyrwhitt. Several passages from this Tale are quoted and illustrated by Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, sect. xvi; which see.
3199. hende, graceful, gentle; therefore, kind, polite; originally near at hand, thus, helpful, practical; A.S. gehende. Incorrectly spelled hendy in Tyrwhitt. Several excerpts from this Tale are cited and explained by Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, sect. xvi; which see.
3203. hostelrye, lodging. Nicholas had his room to himself; whereas it was usual for two or more students to have a room in common, even in college.
3203. hostelrye, lodging. Nicholas had his own room; whereas it was normal for two or more students to share a room, even in college.
3207. cetewale, zedoary; but commonly, though improperly, applied to valerian (Valeriana pyrenaica); also spelt setwall. Gerarde, in his Herball (ed. 1597, p. 919), says that 'it hath beene had (and is to this day among the poore people of our northerne parts) in such veneration amongst them, that no brothes, pottages, or phisicall meates are woorthe anything, if setwall were not at one end'; &c. See Britten's Plant-Names (E. D. S.). See note to B. 1950.
3207. cetewale, zedoary; but commonly, though incorrectly, referred to as valerian (Valeriana pyrenaica); also spelled setwall. Gerarde, in his Herball (ed. 1597, p. 919), mentions that 'it has been held (and still is among the poor people in our northern regions) in such high regard that no broths, pottages, or medicinal dishes are worth anything without setwall at one end'; & c. See Britten's Plant-Names (E. D. S.). See note to B. 1950.
3208. Almageste; Arab. almajistī; from al, the, and majistī, for Gk. μεγίστη;, short for μεγίστη σύνταξις, 'greatest composition,' a name given to the great astronomical treatise of Ptolemy; hence extended to signify, as here, a text-book on astrology. See Hallam, Middle Ages, c. i. 77. Ptolemy's work 'was in thirteen books. He also wrote four books of judicial astrology. He was an Egyptian astrologist, and flourished under Marcus Antoninus.'—Warton. See D. 182, 325, 2289. And see my note to Chaucer's Astrolabe, i. 17; vol. iii. p. 354.
3208. Almageste; Arab. almajistī; from al, the, and majistī, for Gk. greatest; short for maximum pension, 'greatest composition,' a name given to Ptolemy's major astronomical treatise; thus, it also refers to a text on astrology, as noted here. See Hallam, Middle Ages, c. i. 77. Ptolemy's work consisted of thirteen books. He also authored four books on judicial astrology. He was an Egyptian astrologer who thrived during the reign of Marcus Antoninus.'—Warton. See D. 182, 325, 2289. And refer to my note on Chaucer's Astrolabe, i. 17; vol. iii. p. 354.
3209. See Chaucer's own treatise on The Astrolabe, which he describes. It was an instrument consisting of several flat circular brass plates, with two revolving pointers, used for taking altitudes, and other astronomical purposes.
3209. See Chaucer's own treatise on The Astrolabe, which he describes. It was a device made up of several flat circular brass plates, with two rotating pointers, used for measuring altitudes and other astronomical purposes.
longinge for, suitable for, belonging to.
longing for, right for, part of.
3210. augrim-stones, counters for calculation. Augrim is algorism (see New Eng. Dict.), or the Arabic system of arithmetic, performed with the Arabic numerals, which became known in Europe from translations of a work on algebra by the Arab mathematician Abu Ja'far Mohammed Ben Musa, surnamed al-Khowārazmī, or the native of Khwārazm (Khiva). Chaucer speaks of 'nombres in augrim'; Astrolabe, i. 9. 3.
3210. Augrim-stones, counters for calculation. Augrim is algorism (see New Eng. Dict.), or the Arabic system of arithmetic, done with Arabic numerals, which became known in Europe through translations of a work on algebra by the Arab mathematician Abu Ja'far Mohammed Ben Musa, nicknamed al-Khowārazmī, or the native of Khwārazm (Khiva). Chaucer mentions 'numbers in augrim'; Astrolabe, i. 9. 3.
3212. falding, a kind of coarse cloth; see note on A. 391.
3212. falding, a type of rough fabric; see note on A. 391.
3216. Angelus ad virginem. This hymn occurs in MS. Arundel [98]248, leaf 154, written about 1260, both in Latin and English, and with musical notes. It is printed, with a facsimile of part of the MS., at p. 695 of the print of MS. Harl. 7334, issued by the Chaucer Society. The first verse of the Latin version runs thus:—
3216. Angelus ad virginem. This hymn appears in MS. Arundel [98]248, leaf 154, written around 1260, in both Latin and English, along with musical notes. It is printed, with a facsimile of part of the manuscript, on page 695 of the print of MS. Harl. 7334, published by the Chaucer Society. The first line of the Latin version goes like this:—
'Angelus ad uirginemsubintrans in conclaue,
'Angelus to the virgin, entering the chamber,
Virginis formidinemdemulcens, inquit "Aue!
Virgin's fear, soothing her, says "Hey!
Aue! regina uirginumceli terreque dominum
Aue! queen of virgins, lord of heaven and earth
concipies et paries intacta,
conceive and give birth untouched,
salutem hominumtu, porta celi facta,
salute humans, you, gate of heaven,
medela criminum."'
medela criminum.
Hence the subject of the anthem is the Annunciation.
Hence, the anthem is about the Annunciation.
3217. the kinges note, the name of some tune or song. There is nothing to identify it with a chant royal, described by Warton, Hist. E. Poet. ii. 221, note b. Warton says that 'Chaucer calls the chant royal ... a kingis note.' But Chaucer says 'THE kinges note,' which makes all the difference; it is merely a bad guess. A song entitled 'Kyng villyamis note,' or 'King William's note,' is mentioned in the Complaint of Scotland (1549), ed. Murray, p. 64.
3217. the king's note, the name of some tune or song. There is nothing to connect it with a chant royal, as described by Warton, Hist. E. Poet. ii. 221, note b. Warton claims that 'Chaucer calls the chant royal ... a king's note.' However, Chaucer actually says 'THE king's note,' which changes everything; it's just a misunderstanding. A song called 'Kyng villyamis note,' or 'King William's note,' is noted in the Complaint of Scotland (1549), ed. Murray, p. 64.
3220. 'According to the money provided by his friends and his own income.'
3220. 'Based on the money from his friends and his own earnings.'
3223. eight-e-ten-e has four syllables; cf. B. 5. Tyrwhitt read it as of two syllables, and inserted I gesse after she was. He duly notes that the words I gesse are 'not in the MSS.'
3223. eight-e-ten-e has four syllables; see B. 5. Tyrwhitt interpreted it as having two syllables and added I guess after she was. He points out that the words I guess are 'not in the manuscripts.'
3226. 'And considered himself to be like.' Tyrwhitt has belike, which he probably took to be an adverb; but this is a gross anachronism. The adv. belike is unknown earlier than the year 1533.
3226. 'And considered himself to be like.' Tyrwhitt has belike, which he probably took to be an adverb; but this is a serious anachronism. The adverb belike is not known to have been used any earlier than the year 1533.
3227. Catoun, Dionysius Cato; see note to G. 688. But Tyrwhitt notes, that 'the maxim here alluded to is not properly one of Cato's; but I find it (he says) in a kind of Supplement to the Moral Distichs entitled Facetus, int. Auctores octo morales, Lugd. 1538, cap. iii.
3227. Catoun, Dionysius Cato; see note to G. 688. But Tyrwhitt notes that 'the saying mentioned here isn't actually one of Cato's; however, I found it (he says) in a sort of Supplement to the Moral Distichs called Facetus, int. Auctores octo morales, Lugd. 1538, cap. iii.
"Duc tibi prole parem sponsam moresque venustam,
"Dude, find yourself a bride who matches your rank and has a charming personality,"
Si cum pace velis vitam deducere justam."'
Si cum pace velis vitam deducere justam."
He refers to the catalogue of MSS. in Trin. Coll. Dublin, No. 275 (under Urbanus, another name for Facetus); and to Bale, Cent. iii. 17, and Fabricius, Bib. Med. Aetatis.
He mentions the catalog of manuscripts in Trinity College Dublin, No. 275 (under Urbanus, another name for Facetus); and to Bale, Cent. iii. 17, and Fabricius, Bib. Med. Aetatis.
3230. Note is, in the singular. 'Crabbed age and youth cannot live together';—Passionate Pilgrim.
3230. Note is, in the singular. 'Crabbed age and youth cannot live together';—Passionate Pilgrim.
3235. ceynt, girdle; barred, adorned with cross stripes. Warton could not understand the word; but a bar is a transverse stripe on a girdle or belt, as in A. 329, which see.
3235. ceynt, girdle; barred, decorated with cross stripes. Warton didn’t get the word; but a bar is a horizontal stripe on a girdle or belt, as in A. 329, which see.
3236-7. barm-clooth, lap-cloth, i. e. an apron 'over her loins.' gore, a triangular slip, used as an insertion to widen a garment in any particular place. The apron spread out towards the bottom, owing rather, it appears, to inserted 'gores' below than to pleats above. Or the pleats may be called gores here, from their triangular shape. [99]Cf. A. S. gāra, an angular projection of land, as in Kensington Gore. 'Gheroni, the gores or gussets of a smocke or shirt'; Florio's Ital. Dict. See note to B. 1979, and the note to l. 3321 below.
3236-7. barm-clooth, lap-cloth, meaning an apron 'over her loins.' gore, a triangular piece used as an insertion to widen a garment in a specific area. The apron flares out toward the bottom, mainly due to inserted 'gores' at the bottom rather than pleats at the top. Alternatively, the pleats might be referred to as gores here because of their triangular shape. [99] Cf. A. S. gāra, an angular projection of land, as in Kensington Gore. 'Gheroni, the gores or gussets of a smock or shirt'; Florio's Ital. Dict. See note to B. 1979, and the note to l. 3321 below.
3238. brouded, embroidered; cf. B. 3659, Leg. Good Women, 227. Of in l. 3240 means 'with.'
3238. brouded, embroidered; cf. B. 3659, Leg. Good Women, 227. Of in l. 3240 means 'with.'
3241. voluper, lit. 'enveloper' or 'wrapper'; hence, kerchief, or cap. In l. 4303, it means a night-cap. In Wright's Vocabularies, it translates Lat. calamandrum (568, 28), inuolutarium (590, 28), and mafora (594, 19). In the Prompt. Parv. we find: 'volypere, kerche, teristrum'; and in the Catholicon, 'volyper, caliend[r]um.' In Baret's Alvearie, h. 596, we find: 'A woman's cap, hood, or bonet, Calyptra, Caliendrum.' The tapes of this cap were 'of the same suit' as the embroidery of her collar, i. e. were of black silk.
3241. voluper, literally 'enveloper' or 'wrapper'; therefore, a kerchief or cap. In line 4303, it refers to a nightcap. In Wright's Vocabularies, it translates the Latin terms calamandrum (568, 28), inuolutarium (590, 28), and mafora (594, 19). In the Prompt. Parv., we see: 'volypere, kerche, teristrum'; and in the Catholicon, 'volyper, caliend[r]um.' In Baret's Alvearie, h. 596, we have: 'A woman's cap, hood, or bonnet, Calyptra, Caliendrum.' The ties of this cap were 'of the same suit' as the embroidery of her collar, meaning they were made of black silk.
3245. smale y-pulled, i. e. partly plucked out, to make them narrow, even, and well-marked.
3245. small y-pulled, i.e. partly plucked out, to make them narrow, even, and well-marked.
3247. Tyrwhitt at first had 'for to see,' but corrected it to 'on to see,' i. e. to look upon. Cf. Leg. Good Women, 2425.
3247. Tyrwhitt initially wrote 'for to see,' but changed it to 'on to see,' meaning to look upon. Compare with Leg. Good Women, 2425.
3248. pere-ionette, early-ripe pear. Tyrwhitt refers us to a F. poire jeunette, or an Ital. pero giovanetto, i. e. very young pear-tree; but I believe the explanation is as imaginary as are these terms, which I seek for in vain. I take it that he has been misled by a false etymology from F. jeune, Ital. giovane, young, whereas the reference is to the early-ripe pear called in O. F. poire de hastivel (F. hâtiveau); see hastivel in Godefroy. The corresponding E. term is gennitings, applied to apples, but applicable to pears also; and I take the etymology to be from F. Jean, John, because such apples and pears ripen about St. John's day (June 24), which is very early. Cotgrave has: 'Hastivel, a soon-ripe apple, called the St. John's apple.' Littré, s. v. poire, has: 'La poire appellée à Paris de messire Jean est celle qu'en Dauphiné et Languedoc l'on nomme de coulis.' Lacroix (Manners, &c. during the Middle Ages, p. 116) says that, in the thirteenth century, one of the best esteemed pears was the hastiveau, which was 'an early sort, and no doubt the golden pear now called St. Jean.' Finally, we learn from Piers Plowman, C. xiii. 221, that 'pere-Ionettes' were very sweet and very early ripe, and therefore very soon rotten; see my note to that line. The text, accordingly, compares this young and forward beauty to the newe (i. e. fresh-leaved) early-ripe pear-tree; and there is much propriety in the simile. Of course, this explanation is somewhat of a guess; and perhaps I may add another possible etymology, viz. from jaune, yellow, with reference to the golden colour of the pear. Cf. jaulnette, in Cotgrave, as a name for St. John's wort, and the form floure-jonettis in the King's Quair, st. 47.
3248. pere-ionette, early-ripening pear. Tyrwhitt refers us to a French poire jeunette, or an Italian pero giovanetto, meaning very young pear tree; but I think this explanation is as fanciful as these terms, which I can't find. I believe he’s been misled by a mistaken etymology from French jeune, Italian giovane, young, while the reference is to the early-ripening pear known in Old French as poire de hastivel (French hâtiveau); see hastivel in Godefroy. The equivalent English term is gennitings, used for apples but also applicable to pears; and I think the etymology comes from French Jean, John, because these apples and pears ripen around St. John's day (June 24), which is quite early. Cotgrave states: 'Hastivel, a soon-ripening apple, called the St. John's apple.' Littré, s. v. poire, says: 'The pear called in Paris de messire Jean is the one in Dauphiné and Languedoc referred to as de coulis.' Lacroix (Manners, &c. during the Middle Ages, p. 116) notes that in the thirteenth century, one of the most highly regarded pears was the hastiveau, which was 'an early type, and probably the golden pear now known as St. Jean.' Finally, Piers Plowman tells us in C. xiii. 221 that 'pere-Ionettes' were very sweet and very early ripe, and thus spoiled very quickly; see my note on that line. The text, therefore, likens this young and precocious beauty to the newe (i.e., fresh-leaved) early-ripening pear tree; and there is a lot of fittingness in the comparison. Admittedly, this explanation is somewhat speculative; I might also suggest another possible etymology coming from jaune, yellow, referencing the pear's golden color. See jaulnette, in Cotgrave, as a term for St. John's wort, and the form floure-jonettis in the King's Quair, st. 47.
3251. 'With silk tassels, and pearls (or pearl-shaped knobs or buttons) made of the metal called latoun.' Such is Tyrwhitt's simple explanation. In Riley's Memorials of London, p. 398, we find that a man was accused of having 'silvered 240 buttons of latone ... for [100]purses.' The notes in Warton are doubly misleading, first confusing latoun with cheklatoun (which are unconnected words), and then quoting the expression 'perled cloth of gold,' which is another thing again. As to latoun, see note to C. 350, and cf. A. 699, B. 2067, &c.
3251. 'With silk tassels and buttons made of a metal called latoun or pearl-like knobs.' This is Tyrwhitt's straightforward explanation. In Riley's Memorials of London, p. 398, it mentions that a man was accused of having 'silvered 240 buttons of latone ... for [100]purses.' Warton’s notes are even more confusing, first mixing up latoun with cheklatoun (which are unrelated terms), and then referencing the phrase 'perled cloth of gold,' which refers to something entirely different. For more on latoun, see note to C. 350, and also A. 699, B. 2067, etc.
3254. popelote, darling, poppet. Not connected with papillon, but with F. poupée and E. puppet. Halliwell gives: 'Poplet, a term of endearment, generally applied to a young girl: poppet is still in common use.' Cotgrave has: 'Popelin, masc. a little finicall darling.' Godefroy gives: 'poupelet, m. petit poupon.'
3254. Popelote, sweetheart, little darling. Not related to papillon, but to F. poupée and E. puppet. Halliwell says: 'Poplet, a term of endearment mostly used for a young girl: poppet is still commonly used.' Cotgrave lists: 'Popelin, masc. a little finicky darling.' Godefroy mentions: 'poupelet, m. little doll.'
3256. Wright says: 'The gold noble of this period was a very beautiful coin; specimens are engraved in Ruding's Annals of the Coinage. It was coined in the Tower of London [as here said], the place of the principal London mint.' It was worth 6s. 8d., and first coined about 1339. See C. 907, and note.
3256. Wright says: 'The gold noble from this time was a really beautiful coin; examples are shown in Ruding's Annals of the Coinage. It was minted in the Tower of London [as mentioned], the main mint in London.' It was worth 6s. 8d., and was first minted around 1339. See C. 907, and note.
3258. 'Sitting on a barn.' Repeated in C. 397.
3258. 'Sitting on a barn.' Repeated in C. 397.
3261. bragot, a sweet drink, made of ale and honey fermented together; afterwards, the honey was replaced by sugar and spice. See Bragget in New E. Dict. The full receipt for 'Braket' is given in Strutt, Manners and Customs, iii. 74; it contained 4 gallons of ale to a pint of honey. In 1783, it was made of ale, sugar, and spices, and drunk at Easter; Brand, Pop. Antiq. i. 112. Spelt bragot, Palladius on Husbandry, p. 90, l. 812; &c. Of British origin; Welsh bragawd; cf. O. Irish brac, later braich, malt. See also the note on Bragott in the Catholicon, ed. Herrtage.
3261. bragot, a sweet drink made from ale and honey fermented together; later, the honey was swapped for sugar and spices. See Bragget in New E. Dict. The complete recipe for 'Braket' is detailed in Strutt, Manners and Customs, iii. 74; it included 4 gallons of ale to a pint of honey. In 1783, it was made with ale, sugar, and spices, and drunk at Easter; Brand, Pop. Antiq. i. 112. Spelt bragot, Palladius on Husbandry, p. 90, l. 812; &c. Of British origin; Welsh bragawd; compare O. Irish brac, later braich, malt. See also the note on Bragott in the Catholicon, ed. Herrtage.
3262. Cf. 'An appyll-hurde, pomarium'; Catholicon Anglicum.
3262. Cf. 'An apple orchard, pomarium'; Catholicon Anglicum.
3263-4. These two lines are cited by Dryden with approval, in the Preface to his Fables, as being 'not much behind our present English.' We are amazed to find that Dryden condemns Chaucer's lines as unequal; and coolly remarks that 'equality of numbers ... was either not known, or not always practised in Chaucer's age.' The black-letter editions which Dryden read were, in fact, full of misspelt words; but even in them, he might have found plenty of good lines, if he had not been so prejudiced and (to say the truth) conceited.
3263-4. Dryden cites these two lines approvingly in the Preface to his Fables, stating they are 'not much behind our present English.' It's surprising to see Dryden criticize Chaucer's lines as inconsistent and casually remark that 'equality of numbers ... was either not known, or not always practiced in Chaucer's time.' The black-letter editions that Dryden read were actually full of misspellings; however, even in those, he could have found plenty of great lines if he hadn't been so biased and, to be honest, a bit arrogant.
3268. prymerole, primrose; as in Gower, C. A. iii. 130. pigges-nye, pig's eye, a term of endearment; pig's eyes being (as Tyrwhitt notes) remarkably small. Cf. 'Waked with a wench, pretty peat, pretty love, and my sweet pretty pigsnie'; Peele, Old Wives' Tale, ed. Dyce (1883), p. 455, col. 1. And see Skelton, ed. Dyce, i. 28, ii. 97, 104. In fact, it is common. Brand, quoting Douce (Illust. of Shak. ii. 151), says that 'Shadwell not only uses the word pigsney in this sense, but also birdsney [bird's eye]; see his Plays, i. 357, iii. 385.' See also pigsney in Todd's Johnson, where one quotation has the form pigs eie. An ye became a nye; hence the pl. nyes, and even nynon (= eyne), as in Halliwell. See note to P. Plowman, C. xx. 306, where bler-eyed, i. e. blear-eyed, appears as bler-nyed in the B-text.
3268. prymerole, primrose; as in Gower, C. A. iii. 130. pigges-nye, pig's eye, a term of endearment; pig's eyes being (as Tyrwhitt notes) remarkably small. Cf. 'Waked with a wench, pretty peat, pretty love, and my sweet pretty pigsnie'; Peele, Old Wives' Tale, ed. Dyce (1883), p. 455, col. 1. And see Skelton, ed. Dyce, i. 28, ii. 97, 104. In fact, it is common. Brand, quoting Douce (Illust. of Shak. ii. 151), says that 'Shadwell not only uses the word pigsney in this sense, but also birdsney [bird's eye]; see his Plays, i. 357, iii. 385.' See also pigsney in Todd's Johnson, where one quotation has the form pigs eie. An ye became a nye; hence the pl. nyes, and even nynon (= eyne), as in Halliwell. See note to P. Plowman, C. xx. 306, where bler-eyed, i.e. blear-eyed, appears as bler-nyed in the B-text.
3274. Oseneye, Oseney, in the suburbs of Oxford, where there was an Abbey of St. Austin's Canons; cf. l. 3666.
3274. Oseneye, Oseney, in the outskirts of Oxford, where there was an Abbey of St. Austin's Canons; cf. l. 3666.
3286. harrow (Pt. harowe), a cry for help, a cry of distress; O. F. haro, harou, the same; see Godefroy. Cf. ll. 3825, 4307.
3286. harrow (Pt. harowe), a call for help, a plea for assistance; O. F. haro, harou, the same; see Godefroy. Cf. ll. 3825, 4307.
'Primus Demon. Oute, haro, out, out! harkyn to this horne'—&c. Towneley Mysteries, Surtees Society, p. 307 (in the Mystery of "Judicium.") So in the Coventry Mysteries, we have:—
'Primus Demon. Hey, get out, get out! Listen to this horn'—&c. Towneley Mysteries, Surtees Society, p. 307 (in the Mystery of "Judicium.") So in the Coventry Mysteries, we have:—
'Omnes demones clamant. Harrow and out! what xal we say?
'All demons shout. Harrow and out! What shall we say?
harrow! we crye, owt! And Alas!
harrow! we cry, out! And alas!
Alas, harrow! is þis þat day?...
Alas, harrow! What day is it today?...
Alas, harrow! and owt! we crye.'
Alas, trouble! and oh! we shout.
(Play of Judgment.)
(Play of Judgment.)
'My mother was afrayde there had ben theves in her house, and she kryed out haroll alarome (F. elle sescria harol alarme)'; Palsgrave, s. v. crye, p. 501. See Haro in Littré, hara in Schade. Cf. l. 3825; and the note in Dyce's Skelton, ii. 274.
'My mother was afraid there had been thieves in her house, and she cried out haroll alarome (F. elle sescria harol alarme); Palsgrave, s. v. crye, p. 501. See Haro in Littré, hara in Schade. Cf. l. 3825; and the note in Dyce's Skelton, ii. 274.'
3291. I. e. St. Thomas of Canterbury.
3291. I. e. St. Thomas of Canterbury.
3299. 'A clerk would have employed his time ill.'
3299. 'A clerk would have wasted his time.'
3308. Defective in the first foot; scan: Crist | es, &c. Tyrwhitt inserts Of before Cristes, and coolly observes, in his Notes, that it is 'added from conjecture only.' He might have said, that it makes bad grammar. And it is from such manipulated lines as this that the public forms its judgement of Chaucer's verse! Is it nothing that all the authorities begin the line alike?
3308. There's an issue with the first foot; it should scan: Crist | es, &c. Tyrwhitt inserts Of before Cristes, and casually remarks in his Notes that it is 'added from conjecture only.' He could have pointed out that it creates bad grammar. And it's from these altered lines that the public forms its opinion of Chaucer's poetry! Does it mean nothing that all the authorities start the line the same way?
3316. shode, not 'hair,' as in Tyrwhitt, but 'parting of the hair.'
3316. shode, not 'hair,' as in Tyrwhitt, but 'parting of the hair.'
3318. 'It was the fashion to wear shoes with the upper leather cut into a variety of beautiful designs, resembling the tracery of window-heads, through which the bright colour of the green, blue, or scarlet stocking beneath was shewn to great advantage';—Rock, Church of our Fathers, ii. 239, with illustrations at p. 240. Poules windowes, windows like those in St. Paul's Cathedral; hence, designs resembling them. Wright conjectures that there may even be a reference to the rose-window of old St. Paul's; and he says that examples of such shoes still exist, in the museum of Mr. C. Roach Smith. Good illustrations of these beautifully cut shoes are given in Fairholt's Costume, pp. 64, 65, who also notes that 'in Dugdale's view of old St. Paul's ... the rose-window in the transept is strictly analogous in design.' The Latin name for such shoes was calcei fenestrati, which see in Ducange. Rock also quotes the phrase corium fenestratum from Pope Innocent III. Observe the mention of his scarlet hose in the next line. Cf. note to Rom. of the Rose, 843, in vol. i. p. 423.
3318. 'It was trendy to wear shoes with the upper leather cut into a variety of beautiful designs, resembling the tracery of window heads, showcasing the bright colors of the green, blue, or scarlet stockings underneath to great effect';—Rock, Church of our Fathers, ii. 239, with illustrations at p. 240. Poules windowes, windows like those in St. Paul's Cathedral; hence, designs resembling them. Wright speculates that there might even be a reference to the rose-window of old St. Paul's; and he mentions that examples of such shoes still exist, in the museum of Mr. C. Roach Smith. Good illustrations of these beautifully designed shoes are provided in Fairholt's Costume, pp. 64, 65, who also notes that 'in Dugdale's view of old St. Paul's ... the rose-window in the transept is directly analogous in design.' The Latin name for such shoes was calcei fenestrati, which see in Ducange. Rock also quotes the phrase corium fenestratum from Pope Innocent III. Note the mention of his scarlet hose in the next line. Cf. note to Rom. of the Rose, 843, in vol. i. p. 423.
3321. wachet, a shade of blue. Tyrwhitt wrongly connects it with the town of Watchet, in Somersetshire. But it is French. Littré, s. v. vaciet, gives: 'Couleur d'hyacinthe ou vaciet,' colour of the hyacinth, or bilberry (Lat. uaccinium). Roquefort defines vaciet as a shrub which bears a dark fruit fit for dyeing violet; it is applied, he [102]says, both to the fruit and the dye; and he calls it Vaccinium hysginum. Phillips says watchet is 'a kind of blew colour.' Todd's Johnson cites from Milton's Hist. of Muscovia, c. 5, 'watchet or sky-coloured cloth'; and the line, 'Who stares, in Germany, at watchet eyes,' tr. of Juvenal, Sat. xiii, wrongly attributed to Dryden. See examples in Nares from Browne, Lyly, Drayton, and Taylor: and, in Richardson, from Beaumont and Fletcher, Hackluyt, Spenser, and Ben Jonson. Cotgrave explains F. pers as 'watchet, blunket, skie-coloured,' and couleur perse as 'skie-colour, azure-colour, a blunket, or light blue.' See Blunket in the New E. Dict., and my article in Philolog. Soc. Trans. Nov. 6, 1885, p. 329. Webster has 'watchet stockings,' The Malcontent, A. iii. sc. 1. Lydgate has 'watchet blewe'; see Warton, Hist. Eng. Poet. (1840), ii. 280.
3321. wachet, a shade of blue. Tyrwhitt mistakenly links it to the town of Watchet in Somersetshire, but it actually comes from French. Littré, s. v. vaciet, defines it as: 'Color of hyacinth or vaciet,' referring to the color of the hyacinth or bilberry (Lat. uaccinium). Roquefort describes vaciet as a shrub that produces a dark fruit suitable for dyeing violet; he notes that the term applies to both the fruit and the dye, naming it Vaccinium hysginum. Phillips describes watchet as 'a kind of blue color.' Todd's Johnson references Milton's Hist. of Muscovia, c. 5, mentioning 'watchet or sky-colored cloth'; and the line, 'Who stares, in Germany, at watchet eyes,' a translation of Juvenal, Sat. xiii, which is incorrectly attributed to Dryden. There are examples in Nares from Browne, Lyly, Drayton, and Taylor; and in Richardson from Beaumont and Fletcher, Hackluyt, Spenser, and Ben Jonson. Cotgrave explains F. pers as 'watchet, blunket, sky-colored,' and couleur perse as 'sky-color, azure-color, a blunket, or light blue.' See Blunket in the New E. Dict., and my article in Philolog. Soc. Trans. Nov. 6, 1885, p. 329. Webster mentions 'watchet stockings,' The Malcontent, A. iii. sc. 1. Lydgate writes 'watchet blewe'; see Warton, Hist. Eng. Poet. (1840), ii. 280.
3322. poyntes, tagged laces, as in Shakespeare. MS. Hl. has here a totally different line, involving the word gores (cf. l. 3237 above), viz. 'Schapen with goores in the newe get,' i. e. in the new fashion.
3322. poyntes, tagged laces, as in Shakespeare. MS. Hl. has here a totally different line, involving the word gores (cf. l. 3237 above), namely 'Schapen with goores in the newe get,' i.e. in the new fashion.
3329. Tyrwhitt says:—'The school of Oxford seems to have been in much the same estimation for its dancing, as that of Stratford for its French'; see l. 125. He probably meant this satirically; but it may mean the very opposite, or something nearly so. The Stratford-at-Bow French was excellent of its kind, but unlike that of France (see note to l. 125); and probably the Oxford dancing was, likewise, of no mean quality after its kind, having twenty 'maneres.'
3329. Tyrwhitt says:—'The Oxford school seems to have been regarded for its dancing much like Stratford was for its French'; see l. 125. He probably intended this as a joke; but it could mean the exact opposite, or something very similar. The French at Stratford-at-Bow was great in its own way, but different from that of France (see note to l. 125); and likely, the Oxford dancing was also of decent quality in its own style, having twenty 'maneres.'
3331. rubible; also ribible (4396). Cf. 'where was his fedylle [fiddle] or hys ribible'; Knight de la Tour, cap. 117. See Ribibe, Ribible in Halliwell; The Squire of Low Degree (in Ritson), l. 1071; Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry, ii. 194. Also called a rebeck, as in Milton. A two-stringed musical instrument, played with a bow, of Moorish origin; Arab. rabāb. 'Hec vitula, a rybybe'; Wright's Gloss. 738. 19.
3331. rubible; also ribible (4396). Cf. 'where was his fedylle [fiddle] or his ribible'; Knight de la Tour, cap. 117. See Ribibe, Ribible in Halliwell; The Squire of Low Degree (in Ritson), l. 1071; Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry, ii. 194. Also called a rebeck, as in Milton. A two-stringed musical instrument, played with a bow, of Moorish origin; Arab. rabāb. 'Hec vitula, a rybybe'; Wright's Gloss. 738. 19.
3332. quinible. Not a musical instrument, as Tyrwhitt supposed, but a kind of voice. It is not singing consecutive fifths upon a plain song, as Mr. Chappell once thought (Pop. Music of the Olden Time, i. 34); but, as afterwards explained by him in Notes and Queries, 4 S. vi. 117, it refers to a very high voice. The quinible was an octave higher than the treble; the quatreble was an octave higher than the mean. The mean was intermediate between the plain-song or tenor (so called from its holding on the notes) and the treble. It means 'at the extreme pitch of the voice.' Skelton miswrites it quibyble.
3332. quinible. Not a musical instrument, as Tyrwhitt thought, but a type of voice. It's not about singing consecutive fifths on a plain song, as Mr. Chappell once believed (Pop. Music of the Olden Time, i. 34); rather, as he later clarified in Notes and Queries, 4 S. vi. 117, it refers to a very high voice. The quinible was an octave higher than the treble; the quatreble was an octave higher than the mean. The mean was situated between the plain-song or tenor (named for its holding on the notes) and the treble. It signifies 'at the highest pitch of the voice.' Skelton incorrectly writes it as quibyble.
3333. giterne, a kind of guitar. 'The gittern and the kit the wand'ring fiddlers like'; Drayton, Polyolbion, song 4. See note to P. Pl. C. xvi. 208; Prompt. Parv. p. 196.
3333. giterne, a type of guitar. 'The gittern and the kit that wandering fiddlers enjoy'; Drayton, Polyolbion, song 4. See note to P. Pl. C. xvi. 208; Prompt. Parv. p. 196.
3337. squaymous, squeamish, particular. Tyrwhitt says—'I know not how to make this sense agree with what follows' (l. 3807). But it is easy to understand that he was, ordinarily, squeamish, retentive; exceptionally, far otherwise. In the Knight de la Tour, cap. cxiv, p. 155, there is a story of a lady who waited on her old husband, and nursed him under most trying conditions; 'and unnethe there might [103]haue be founde a woman but atte sum tyme she wolde haue lothed her, or ellys to haue be right scoymous ta haue do the seruice as thes good lady serued her husbonde contynuelly.' In a version of the Te Deum, composed about 1400, we read—'Thou were not skoymus of the maidens wombe'; Maskell, Monumenta Ritualia, ii. 14[24]. Cf. 'squaymose, verecundus,' Catholicon; 'skeymowse, or sweymows or queymows, abhominativus'; Prompt. Parv. Spelt squmous (badly), Court of Love, l. 332; and sqymouse in Morris's reprint of it. See Desdaigneux in Cotgrave. 'To be squamish, or nice, delicias facere'; Baret's Alvearie. 'They that be subiect to Saturne ... be not skoymous of foule and stinking clothing'; Batman on Bartholomè, lib. 8. c. 23. In Weber's Metrical Romances, i. 359, we find:
3337. squaymous, squeamish, particular. Tyrwhitt says—'I don’t know how to make this sense fit with what follows' (l. 3807). But it’s easy to see that he was usually squeamish and uptight; exceptionally, quite the opposite. In the Knight de la Tour, cap. cxiv, p. 155, there’s a story about a lady who took care of her elderly husband and cared for him under very challenging circumstances; 'and hardly could there be found a woman who at some time wouldn’t have loathed him, or else would have been so scoymous as to do the service as this good lady continually served her husband.' In a version of the Te Deum, written around 1400, we read—'You were not skoymus of the maiden’s womb'; Maskell, Monumenta Ritualia, ii. 14[24]. Cf. 'squaymose, verecundus,' Catholicon; 'skeymowse, or sweymows or queymows, abhominativus'; Prompt. Parv. Spelt squmous (wrongly), Court of Love, l. 332; and sqymouse in Morris's reprint of it. See Desdaigneux in Cotgrave. 'To be squamish, or nice, delicias facere'; Baret's Alvearie. 'Those who are subject to Saturn... are not skoymous of filthy and stinking clothing'; Batman on Bartholomè, lib. 8. c. 23. In Weber's Metrical Romances, i. 359, we find:
'Than was the leuedi of the hous
'Than was the lady of the house
A proude dame and an envieous,
A proud lady and an envious one,
Hokerfulliche missegging,
Hokerfulliche missegging,
Squeymous and eke scorning.'
Squeymous and also scornful.
Lay le Freine, ll. 59-62.
Lay le Freine, ll. 59-62.
These examples quite establish the sense. The derivation is from the rare A. F. escoymous, which occurs in P. Meyer's ed. of Nicole Bozon (Soc. des Anc. Textes Français), p. 158:—'si il poy mange e beyt poy, lors est gageous ou escoymous,' if he eats and drinks little, then is he delicate or nice. Robert of Brunne has the spelling esquaymous; Handlyng Synne, l. 7249.
These examples clearly establish the meaning. The word comes from the rare A. F. escoymous, which appears in P. Meyer's edition of Nicole Bozon (Soc. des Anc. Textes Français), p. 158:—'if he eats and drinks little, then he is delicate or nice.' Robert of Brunne has the spelling esquaymous; Handlyng Synne, l. 7249.
3338. dangerous, sparing; see the Glossary.
3338. dangerous, sparing; see the Glossary.
3340. Cutts (Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, p. 219) seems to think that the clerk went about the parish with his censer, as he sometimes certainly went about with holy water. Warton, on the other hand, says that 'on holidays it was his business to carry the censer about the church, and he takes this opportunity of casting unlawful glances on the handsomest ladies of the parish.' Warton is clearly right here, for there is an allusion to the ladies coming forward with the usual offering (l. 3350); cf. note to A. 450. And see Persones Tale, l. 407.
3340. Cutts (Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, p. 219) seems to think that the clerk went around the parish with his censer, as he sometimes definitely went around with holy water. Warton, on the other hand, says that 'on holidays it was his job to carry the censer around the church, and he takes this chance to sneak looks at the prettiest ladies of the parish.' Warton is clearly correct here, as there is a reference to the ladies coming forward with the usual offering (l. 3350); cf. note to A. 450. And see Persones Tale, l. 407.
3354. for paramours, for love's sake: a redundant expression, since par means 'for.' Cf. n. to l. 1155, at p. 67.
3354. for paramours, for love's sake: a redundant expression, since par means 'for.' Cf. n. to l. 1155, at p. 67.
3358. shot-windowe. Brockett's Northern Glossary gives: 'Shot-window, a projecting window, common in old houses'; but this may have been copied from Horne Tooke, who seems to have guessed at, and misunderstood, the passage, below, in Gawain Douglas. In the new edition of Jamieson, Mr. Donaldson defines Schot as 'a window set on hinges and opening like a shutter,' and explains that, 'in the West of Scotland, a projecting window is called an out-shot window, whereas a shot-window or shot is one that can be opened or shut like [104]a door or shutter by turning on its hinges.' It is material to the story that the window here mentioned should be readily opened and shut. The passage in G. Douglas's tr. of Virgil, prol. to bk. vii, evidently refers to a window of this character, as the poet first says:—
3358. shot-window. Brockett's Northern Glossary states: 'Shot-window, a protruding window, typical in older homes'; but this may have been taken from Horne Tooke, who seems to have misunderstood the following passage in Gawain Douglas. In the new edition of Jamieson, Mr. Donaldson defines Schot as 'a window that is hinged and opens like a shutter,' and explains that, 'in the West of Scotland, a protruding window is called an out-shot window, while a shot-window or shot is one that can be opened or closed like a door or shutter by turning on its hinges.' It’s important to the story that the window mentioned here should be easily opened and closed. The passage in G. Douglas's translation of Virgil, prologue to book vii, clearly refers to a window of this kind, as the poet initially states:—
'Ane schot-wyndo vnschet a lytill on char,'
'A spot of light on a chair,'
i. e. I unshut the shot-window, and left it a little ajar; and he goes on to say that the weather was so cold that he soon shut it again—
i. e. I opened the shot-window and left it slightly open; and he goes on to say that the weather was so cold that he soon closed it again—
'The schot I clossit, and drew inwart in hy.'
'The schot I closed, and drew inward in haste.'
See also ll. 3695, 6 below. In the next line, upon merely means 'in' or 'formed in.'
See also ll. 3695, 6 below. In the next line, upon simply means 'in' or 'formed in.'
It is curious that, in Bell's Chaucer, a quotation is given from the Ballad of Clerk Saunders (Border Minstrelsy, vol. ii.) to shew that shot-window cannot mean 'shut window.' But it does not prove that it cannot mean 'hinge-shutting window,' as I have shewn the right sense to be.
It’s interesting that in Bell's Chaucer, there's a quote from the Ballad of Clerk Saunders (Border Minstrelsy, vol. ii.) to show that shot-window can’t mean 'shut window.' But it doesn't prove that it can't mean 'hinge-shutting window,' which I have shown the correct meaning to be.
'Then she has ta'en a crystal wand,
'Then she took a crystal wand,
And she has stroken her troth thereon;
And she has pledged her promise on that.
She has given it him out at the shot-window,
She has handed it to him at the shot-window,
With mony a sad sigh and heavy groan.'
With many a sad sigh and heavy groan.
3361. Tyrwhitt absurdly says that ll. 3361, 3362 should be broken into four short verses, and that ladý (sic) rimes with be! In Bell's edition, they are printed in small type! They are just ordinary lines; and be (pronounced nearly as modern bay) certainly never rimed with lády—nor yet with la-dý—in Chaucer's time, when the final y was sounded like the modern ee in meet, and would rather have rimed with a word like my. It is a mere whim.
3361. Tyrwhitt ridiculously claims that lines 3361 and 3362 should be split into four short verses, and that ladý (sic) rhymes with be! In Bell's edition, they are printed in small type! They are just regular lines; and be (pronounced almost like the modern bay) definitely never rhymed with lády—nor with la-dý—in Chaucer's time, when the final y was pronounced like the modern ee in meet, and would have rather rhymed with a word like my. It's just a silly idea.
3375. menes, intermediate people, go-betweens; see Mene, sb., in Gloss. to P. Plowman, with numerous references. Brocage is the employment of a 'broker' or agent, and so means much the same. See Brokage in New E. Dict., and Brocage in Gloss. to P. Plowman.
3375. menes, intermediaries, go-betweens; see Mene, sb., in the Glossary to P. Plowman, with numerous references. Brocage is the use of a 'broker' or agent, and therefore means pretty much the same thing. See Brokage in the New E. Dict., and Brocage in the Glossary to P. Plowman.
3377. brokkinge, with quick regular interruptions, quavering, in a 'broken' manner. See Brock in New E. Dict.
3377. brokkinge, with quick regular interruptions, shaking, in a 'broken' manner. See Brock in New E. Dict.
3379. wafres, wafers. 'They (F. gaufres) are usually sold at fairs, and are made of a kind of batter poured into an iron instrument, which shuts up like a pair of snuffers. It is then thrust into the fire, and when it is with-drawn and opened, the gaufre, or wafer, is taken out and eaten "piping hote out of the glede," as here described.'—Note in Bell's Chaucer.
3379. wafres, wafers. "They (F. gaufres) are typically sold at fairs and are made from a batter poured into a metal device that closes like a pair of snuffers. It’s then placed into the fire, and when taken out and opened, the gaufre, or wafer, is removed and eaten 'piping hot out of the coals,' as described here." —Note in Bell's Chaucer.
3380. mede, reward, money; distinct from meeth, mead, in l. 3378. The sense of mede is very amply illustrated in P. Plowman. L. 3380 intimates that, as she lived in a town, she could spend money at any time.
3380. mede, reward, money; different from meeth, mead, in l. 3378. The meaning of mede is clearly shown in P. Plowman. L. 3380 suggests that since she lived in a town, she could spend money whenever she wanted.
3382. A side-note, in several MSS., says: 'Unde Ouidius: Ictibus agrestis.' But the quotation is not from Ovid.
3382. A side note in several manuscripts says: 'Unde Ouidius: Ictibus agrestis.' But the quote isn’t from Ovid.
3387. 'I presume this was a service that generally went unrewarded.'—Wright. It was like 'piping in an ivy-leaf'; see A. 1838.
3387. 'I assume this was a service that usually went unrewarded.'—Wright. It was like 'playing a tune on an ivy leaf'; see A. 1838.
3389. ape, dupe; as in A. 706.
3389. ape, dupe; as in A. 706.
3392. Gower has the like, ed. Pauli, i. 343:—
3392. Gower has the same, ed. Pauli, i. 343:—
'An olde sawe is: who that is sligh,
'An old saying is: whoever is sly,
In place w[h]ere he may be nigh,
In the place where he might be nearby,
He maketh the ferre leve loth
He makes the ferret love loath.
Of love; and thus ful ofte it goth.'
Of love; and so it often goes.
Hending, among his Proverbs, has—'Fer from eye, fer from herte,' answering to the mod. E. 'out of sight, out of mind.' Kemble cites: 'Quod raro cernit oculi lux, cor cito spernit,' from MS. Trin. Coll., fol. 365. Also 'Qui procul est oculis, procul est a lumine cordis,' from Gartner, Dict. 8 b.
Hending, in his Proverbs, has—'Far from the eye, far from the heart,' which corresponds to the modern English 'out of sight, out of mind.' Kemble cites: 'What the eyes rarely see, the heart quickly forgets,' from MS. Trin. Coll., fol. 365. Also 'He who is far from the eyes is far from the light of the heart,' from Gartner, Dict. 8 b.
3427. deyde, should die; subjunctive mood.
3427. deyde, should pass away; subjunctive mood.
3430. that ... him is equivalent to whom. Cf. A. 2710.
3430. that ... him is equivalent to whom. Cf. A. 2710.
3445. kyked, stared, gazed; see l. 3841. Cf. Scotch keek, to peep, pry; Burns has it in his Twa Dogs, l. 58.
3445. kyked, stared, looked; see l. 3841. Cf. Scotch keek, to peek, pry; Burns uses it in his Twa Dogs, l. 58.
3449. The carpenter naturally invokes St. Frideswide, as there was a priory of St. Frideswide at Oxford, the church of which has become the present cathedral. The shrine of St. Frideswide is still to be seen, though in a fragmentary state, at the east end of the cathedral, on its former site near the original chancel-arches and wall of her early stone church. In this line, seint-e has the fem. suffix.
3449. The carpenter naturally calls upon St. Frideswide, since there was a priory of St. Frideswide in Oxford, the church of which has become the current cathedral. The shrine of St. Frideswide can still be seen, although in a damaged state, at the east end of the cathedral, near where the original chancel arches and wall of her early stone church used to be. In this line, seint-e has the feminine suffix.
3451. astromye is obviously intentional, as it fills up the line, and is repeated six lines below. The carpenter was not strong in technical terms. In like manner, he talks of 'Nowelis flood'; see note to l. 3818. The reading astronomy just spoils both lines, and loses the jest.
3451. astromye is clearly intentional, as it completes the line and appears again six lines later. The carpenter wasn't well-versed in technical language. Similarly, he refers to 'Nowelis flood'; see note to l. 3818. The term astronomy just ruins both lines and takes away the humor.
3456. 'That knows nothing at all except his Creed.'
3456. 'That knows nothing at all except his beliefs.'
3457. This story is told of Thales by Plato, in his Theaetetus; it also occurs, says Tyrwhitt, in the Cento Novelle Antiche, no. 36. It has often been repeated, and may now be found in James's edition of Æsop, 1852, Fable 170.
3457. This story about Thales is told by Plato in his Theaetetus; it also appears, according to Tyrwhitt, in the Cento Novelle Antiche, no. 36. It's been repeated many times and can now be found in James's 1852 edition of Aesop, Fable 170.
3469. Nearly repeated from A. 545.
3469. Almost repeated from A. 545.
3479. 'I defend thee with the sign of the cross from elves and living creatures.' At the same time, the carpenter would make the sign over him. Wightes does not mean 'witches,' as Tyrwhitt thought, but 'creatures.' Cf. l. 3484.
3479. 'I protect you with the sign of the cross from elves and living creatures.' At the same time, the carpenter would make the sign over him. Wightes does not mean 'witches,' as Tyrwhitt thought, but 'creatures.' Cf. l. 3484.
3480. night-spel, night-spell, a charm said at night to keep off evil spirits. The carpenter says it five times, viz. towards the four corners of the house and on the threshold. The charm is contained in lines 3483-6, and is partly intentional nonsense, as such charms often were. See several unintelligible examples in Cockayne's Leechdoms, iii. 286. The object of saying it four times towards the four corners of the house was to invoke the four evangelists, just as in the child's hymn still current, which is, in fact, a charm:— [106]
3480. night-spel, night-spell, a charm recited at night to ward off evil spirits. The carpenter says it five times, specifically towards the four corners of the house and at the threshold. The charm is written in lines 3483-6 and includes some intentional nonsense, as such charms often did. For several unintelligible examples, see Cockayne's Leechdoms, iii. 286. The purpose of saying it four times towards the corners of the house was to invoke the four evangelists, similar to the child's hymn that is still popular today, which is, in fact, a charm:— [106]
'Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John,
'Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John,'
Bless the bed that I lie on;
Bless the bed I'm lying on;
Four angels round my bed,' &c.
Four angels around my bed,' &c.
Lines 3483-4 are clear, viz. 'May Jesus Christ and St. Benedict bless this house from every wicked creature.' As this is a reproduction of a popular saying, it is not necessary that the lines should scan; still, they run correctly, if we pronounce seynt as se-ynt, as elsewhere (note to A. 509), and if we take both to be defective at the beginning. The last two lines are mere scraps of older charms. It is just possible that for nightes verye[25] represents an A. S. for nihte werigum, 'against the evil spirits of night'; against whom 'the white Paternoster' is to be said. The reading white is perfectly correct. There really was a prayer so called. See Notes and Queries, 1 Ser. xi. 206, 313; whence we learn that the charm above quoted, beginning 'Matthew, Mark,' &c., resembles one in the Patenôtre Blanche, to be found in the (apocryphal) Enchiridion Leonis Papae (Romae, MDCLX), where occurs:—'Petite Patenôtre Blanche, que Dieu fit, que Dieu dit, que Dieu mit en Paradis. Au soir m'allant coucher, je trouvis trois anges à mon lit, couchès, un aux pieds, deux au chevet'; &c. Here is a charm that mentions it, quoted in Notes and Queries, 1 Ser. viii. 613:—
Lines 3483-4 are clear, saying, 'May Jesus Christ and St. Benedict bless this house from every wicked creature.' Since this is a popular saying, it doesn't need to be in meter; however, it works if we pronounce seynt as se-ynt, like in another instance (note to A. 509), and treat both as starting with a flaw. The last two lines are just bits of older charms. It's possible that for nightes verye[25] stands for an Old English for nihte werigum, 'against the evil spirits of night'; against whom 'the white Paternoster' should be recited. The use of white is perfectly right. There really was a prayer by that name. See Notes and Queries, 1 Ser. xi. 206, 313; from which we learn that the quoted charm starting with 'Matthew, Mark,' etc., is similar to one in the Patenôtre Blanche, found in the (apocryphal) Enchiridion Leonis Papae (Romae, MDCLX), which includes:—'Petite Patenôtre Blanche, que Dieu fit, que Dieu dit, que Dieu mit en Paradis. Au soir m'allant coucher, je trouvis trois anges à mon lit, couchès, un aux pieds, deux au chevet'; etc. Here is a charm that mentions it, quoted in Notes and Queries, 1 Ser. viii. 613:—
'White Paternoster, Saint Peter's brother,
'White Paternoster, brother of Saint Peter,
What hast thou i' th' t'one hand? White Booke leaves.
What do you have in your other hand? White book pages.
What hast i' th' t'other hand? Heven-Yate Keyes.
What do I have in the other hand? Heavenly Gates Keys.
Open Heaven-Yates, and steike [shut] Hell-Yates.
Open Heaven and close Hell.
And let every crysome-child creepe to its owne mother.
And let every crying child crawl to its own mother.
White Paternoster! Amen.'
White Paternoster! Amen.
The mention of St. Peter's brother is remarkable. It is a substitution for the older 'Saint Peter's sister' here mentioned. Again, St. Peter's sister is a substitution for St. Peter's daughter, who is a well-known saint, usually called St. Petronilla, or, in English, Saint Parnell, once a very common female name, and subsequently a surname. Her day is May 31, and she was said to cure the quartan ague; see Brand, Pop. Antiq., ed. Ellis, i. 363. A curious passage in the Ancren Riwle, p. 47, gives directions for crossing oneself at night, and particularly mentions the use of four crosses on 'four halves,' or in the original, 'vour creoices a uour halue'; with the remark 'Crux fugat omne malum,' &c. For 'Rural Charms,' see the chapter in Brand's Popular Antiquities, vol. iii.; and see the charm against rats in Political and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 23. I may add that, in Kemble's Solomon and Saturn, p. 136, is an A. S. poem, in which the Paternoster is personified, and destroys evil spirits. In Longfellow's Golden Legend, § II., Lucifer is made to say a Black Paternoster.
The reference to St. Peter's brother is interesting. It replaces the older mention of 'Saint Peter's sister.' Likewise, St. Peter's sister is a substitute for St. Peter's daughter, who is a famous saint often referred to as St. Petronilla, or in English, Saint Parnell—a name that was once quite common for women and later became a surname. Her feast day is May 31, and she was believed to cure the quartan ague; see Brand, Pop. Antiq., ed. Ellis, i. 363. An intriguing excerpt in the Ancren Riwle, p. 47, provides instructions for making the sign of the cross at night, specifically noting the use of four crosses on 'four halves,' or in the original, 'vour creoices a uour halue,' with the comment 'Crux fugat omne malum,' etc. For 'Rural Charms,' refer to the chapter in Brand's Popular Antiquities, vol. iii.; also look at the charm against rats in Political and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 23. Additionally, in Kemble's Solomon and Saturn, p. 136, there is an A. S. poem where the Paternoster is personified and banishes evil spirits. In Longfellow's Golden Legend, § II., Lucifer is portrayed reciting a Black Paternoster.
3509. labbe, chatterbox, talkative person. In P. Plowm. C. xiii. 39, we find the phrase 'ne labbe it out,' i. e. do not chatter about it, do not utter it foolishly. In the Romans of Partenay, ed. Skeat, 3751, we find: 'a labbyng tonge'; and Chaucer has elsewhere: 'a labbing shrewe,' E. 2428. Sewel's Du. Dict. (1754) gives: 'labben, or labbekakken, to blab, chat'; also 'labbekak, a tattling gossip, a common blab'; and 'labbery, chat, idle talk.'
3509. labbe, chatterbox, talkative person. In P. Plowm. C. xiii. 39, we find the phrase 'ne labbe it out,' meaning do not chatter about it, do not say it foolishly. In the Romans of Partenay, ed. Skeat, 3751, we see: 'a labbyng tonge'; and Chaucer uses 'a labbing shrewe,' E. 2428. Sewel's Du. Dict. (1754) states: 'labben, or labbekakken, to blab, chat'; also 'labbekak, a tattling gossip, a common blab'; and 'labbery, chat, idle talk.'
3512. him, i. e. Christ. The story of the Harrowing (or despoiling) of Hell by Christ is derived from the apocryphal Gospel of Nicodemus, and is a favourite and common subject in our older authors. It describes the descent of Christ into hell, after His crucifixion, in order to release the souls of the patriarchs, whom He takes with Him to paradise. It is given at length in P. Plowman, Text C. Pass. xxi; and was usually introduced into the mystery plays; see the Coventry Mysteries, the York Plays, &c. See also Cursor Mundi, 17,863; Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 12; &c.
3512. him, i.e. Christ. The story of the Harrowing (or despoiling) of Hell by Christ comes from the apocryphal Gospel of Nicodemus and is a popular theme in older literature. It tells about Christ's descent into hell after His crucifixion to free the souls of the patriarchs, whom He brings with Him to paradise. This story is detailed in P. Plowman, Text C. Pass. xxi, and was commonly included in mystery plays, like the Coventry Mysteries and the York Plays. See also Cursor Mundi, 17,863; Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 12; etc.
3516. 'On Monday next, at the end of the first quarter of the night,' i. e. about 9 P.M. Cf. ll. 3554, 3645.
3516. 'Next Monday, around the end of the first quarter of the night,' i.e. about 9 P.M. Cf. ll. 3554, 3645.
3530. See Ecclesiasticus, xxxii. 24 [Eng. version, 19]; this was not said by 'Solomon,' but by Jesus, son of Sirach. It is quoted again in the Tale of Melibeus; B. 2193.
3530. See Ecclesiasticus, xxxii. 24 [Eng. version, 19]; this was not said by 'Solomon,' but by Jesus, son of Sirach. It is quoted again in the Tale of Melibeus; B. 2193.
3539. 'The trouble endured by Noah and his company.' Noë is the form in the Latin Vulgate version. The allusion is to the intentionally comic scene introduced into the mystery plays, as, e. g. in the Chester Plays, the Towneley Plays, and the York Plays, in which Noah and his sons (felawshipe) have much ado to induce Noah's wife to enter the ark; and, in the course of the scene, she gives Noah a sound box on the ear.
3539. 'The trouble that Noah and his crew went through.' Noë is the form used in the Latin Vulgate version. This refers to the intentionally funny scene included in the mystery plays, for example, in the Chester Plays, the Towneley Plays, and the York Plays, where Noah and his sons (felawshipe) struggle to convince Noah's wife to get into the ark; during this scene, she gives Noah a good slap on the cheek.
3548. kimelin, a large shallow tub; especially one used for brewing; see Prompt. Parv. p. 274; and Kimnell in Miss Jackson's Shropshire Glossary.
3548. kimelin, a large shallow tub; especially one used for brewing; see Prompt. Parv. p. 274; and Kimnell in Miss Jackson's Shropshire Glossary.
3554. pryme, i. e. about 9 A.M. See note to F. 73.
3554. pryme, i.e. around 9 A.M. See note to F. 73.
3565. This shows that the hall was open to the roof, with cross-beams, and that the stable was attached to it, between it and the garden.
3565. This indicates that the hall had an open roof with cross-beams and that the stable was connected to it, situated between the hall and the garden.
3590. sinne, i. e. venial sin; see I. 859, 904, 920.
3590. sinne, meaning minor sin; see I. 859, 904, 920.
3598. Evidently a common proverb.
Clearly a common proverb.
3616. It is obvious that the first foot is defective.
3616. It's clear that the first foot is flawed.
3624. His owne hand, with his own hand. Tyrwhitt points out the same idiom in Gower, ed. Pauli, ii. 83:—
3624. His own hand, with his own hand. Tyrwhitt points out the same idiom in Gower, ed. Pauli, ii. 83:—
'The craft Minerve of wolle fond
'The ship Minerve of wool found
And made cloth her owne hond.'
And made cloth her own hand.
And again, id. ii. 310:—
And again, id. ii. 310:—
'Thing which he said his owne mouth.'
'Thing he said from his own mouth.'
3625. ronges, rungs, rounds, steps; stalkes, upright pieces. To [108]climb by the rungs and the stalks means to employ the hands as well as the feet. A rung was also called a stayre (stair); and stalke is the diminutive of stele, a handle, which was another name for the upright part of a ladder. In Allit. Poems, ed. Morris, C. 513, the author complains that some people cannot tell the difference between a stele and a stayre; and, in fact, the Glossary does not point it out. In the Ancren Riwle, p. 354, we find mention of the two ladder-stales that are upright to the heaven, between which stales the tinds (or rungs) are fastened. This makes the sense perfectly clear.
3625. Rungs, rungs, rounds, steps; stalks, vertical pieces. To [108]climb by the rungs and the stalks means to use both hands and feet. A rung was also called a stair; and stalk is the diminutive of stele, a handle, which was another name for the vertical part of a ladder. In Allit. Poems, ed. Morris, C. 513, the author notes that some people can’t tell the difference between a stele and a stair; and, in fact, the Glossary doesn’t point it out. In the Ancren Riwle, p. 354, we find mention of the two ladder-stales that are vertical to the heavens, between which stales the tinds (or rungs) are attached. This makes the meaning perfectly clear.
3637. a furlong-way, a few minutes; exactly, two minutes and a half, at the rate of three miles an hour.
3637. a furlong-way, a few minutes; specifically, two and a half minutes, at a speed of three miles per hour.
3638. 'Now say a Paternoster, and keep silence.' Accordingly, the carpenter 'says his devotion.' 'Clom!' is a word imposing silence, like 'mum!' So in the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 266, we find: 'Yef ye me wylleth y-here, habbeth amang you clom and reste'; i. e. if you wish to hear me, keep among you silence and rest.
3638. 'Now say a Paternoster and be silent.' So, the carpenter 'says his prayer.' 'Clom!' is a term for silence, similar to 'mum!' In the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 266, we read: 'If you want to hear me, keep clom and be still'; meaning if you want to listen to me, maintain silence and rest.
3645. corfew-tyme, probably 8 P.M. The original time for ringing the curfew-bell, as a signal for putting out fires and lights, was eight o'clock. The custom has been kept up in some places till the present day; the hour for it is sometimes 8 P.M., and sometimes 9 P.M. In olden times, mention is usually made of the former of these hours; see Brand, Pop. Antiq. ii. 220; Prompt. Parv. p. 110. People invariably went to bed very early; see l. 3633.
3645. Curfew time, probably 8 PM The original time for ringing the curfew bell, signaling to put out fires and lights, was eight o'clock. This custom has continued in some places up to today; sometimes it happens at 8 P.M., and other times at 9 PM In older times, references are usually made to the earlier hour; see Brand, Pop. Antiq. ii. 220; Prompt. Parv. p. 110. People typically went to bed very early; see l. 3633.
3655. The service of lauds followed that of nocturns; the latter originally began at midnight, but usually somewhat later. The time indicated seems to have been just before daybreak. 'These nocturns should begin at such a time as to be ended just as morning's twilight broke, so that the next of her services, the lauds, or matutinae laudes, might come on immediately after.'—Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. 2. 6. From l. 3731, we learn, however, that the night was still 'as dark as pitch.' Perhaps the time was between two and three o'clock, as Wright suggests.
3655. The service of lauds followed that of nocturns; the latter originally started at midnight but usually began a bit later. The indicated time seems to have been just before dawn. 'These nocturns should start at a time that allows them to finish just as morning's twilight breaks, so that the next service, the lauds, or matutinae laudes, can follow immediately after.'—Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. 2. 6. From l. 3731, we find out, however, that the night was still 'as dark as pitch.' Perhaps the time was between two and three o'clock, as Wright suggests.
3668. the grange, lit. granary; but the term was applied to a farm-house and granary on an estate belonging to a feudal manor or (as here) to a religious house. As the estate often lay at some distance from the abbey, it might be necessary for the carpenter, who went to cut down trees, to stay at the grange for the night. Cf. note to P. Pl. C. xx. 71; and Prompt. Parv. (s. v. grawnge).
3668. the grange, literally meaning granary; however, this term was used to refer to a farmhouse and granary on an estate owned by a feudal manor or, as in this case, a religious institution. Since the estate was often located quite a distance from the abbey, the carpenter who went to cut down trees might need to stay overnight at the grange. See note to P. Pl. C. xx. 71; and Prompt. Parv. (s. v. grawnge).
3675. at cockkes crowe; cf. l. 3687. The expression in l. 3674 must refer to Monday: the 'cock-crow' refers to Tuesday morning, when it was still pitch-dark (l. 3731). The time denoted by the 'first cock-crow' is very vague; see the Chapter on Cock-crowing in Brand's Pop. Antiquities. The 'second cock-crow' seems to be about 3 A.M., as in Romeo and Juliet, iv. 4. 4; and the 'first cock-crow,' shortly after midnight, as in K. Lear, iii. 4. 121, 1 Hen. IV. ii. 1. 20. An early mention of the first cock occurs in Ypomedon, 783, in Weber's Met. Romances, ii. 309:—'And at the fryst cokke roos he.' The clearest [109]statement is in Tusser's Husbandrie, sect. 74 (E. D. S. p. 165), where he says that cocks crow 'At midnight, at three, and an hower ere day,' which he afterwards explains by 'past five.'
3675. at cock's crow; cf. l. 3687. The phrase in l. 3674 must refer to Monday: the 'cock-crow' refers to Tuesday morning, when it was still completely dark (l. 3731). The time indicated by the 'first cock-crow' is quite vague; see the Chapter on Cock-crowing in Brand's Pop. Antiquities. The 'second cock-crow' seems to be around 3 A.M., as noted in Romeo and Juliet, iv. 4. 4; and the 'first cock-crow,' just after midnight, as in K. Lear, iii. 4. 121, 1 Hen. IV. ii. 1. 20. An early mention of the first cock appears in Ypomedon, 783, in Weber's Met. Romances, ii. 309:—'And at the first cock he rose.' The clearest [109]statement is in Tusser's Husbandrie, sect. 74 (E. D. S. p. 165), where he states that cocks crow 'At midnight, at three, and an hour before day,' which he later clarifies as 'past five.'
3682. On 'itching omens,' see Miss Burne's Shropshire Folk-Lore, p. 269. 'If your right hand itches, you will receive money; ... if your nose itches, you will be kissed, cursed, or vexed.'
3682. On 'itching omens,' see Miss Burne's Shropshire Folk-Lore, p. 269. 'If your right hand itches, you'll receive money; ... if your nose itches, you'll be kissed, cursed, or annoyed.'
3684. Cf. 'If [in a dream] you see many loaves, it portends joy'; A. S. Leechdoms, iii. 215.
3684. Cf. 'If [in a dream] you see many loaves, it means joy'; A. S. Leechdoms, iii. 215.
3689. at point-devys, with all exactness, precisely, very neatly; cf. As You Like It, iii. 2. 401. O. F. devis, 'ordre, beauté; a devis, par devis, en bel ordre, d'une manière bien ordonnée, à gré, à souhait'; Godefroy. See F. 560; Rom. of the Rose, 1215.
3689. at point-devys, with all exactness, precisely, very neatly; cf. As You Like It, iii. 2. 401. O. F. devis, 'order, beauty; a devis, par devis, in good order, in a well-organized way, to liking, to wish'; Godefroy. See F. 560; Rom. of the Rose, 1215.
3690. greyn, evidently some sweet or aromatic seed or spice; apparently cardamoms, otherwise called grains of Paradise (New E. Dict.) 'Greynys, spyce, Granum Paradisi'; Prompt. Parv.; see Way's note. Cf. Rom. of the Rose, 1369, and the note (vol. i. p. 428).
3690. greyn, clearly some kind of sweet or fragrant seed or spice; it seems to refer to cardamoms, also known as grains of Paradise (New E. Dict.) 'Greynys, spice, Granum Paradisi'; Prompt. Parv.; see Way's note. Cf. Rom. of the Rose, 1369, and the note (vol. i. p. 428).
3692. trewe-love, (probably) a leaf of herb-paris; in the efficacy of which he had some superstitious belief. True-love is sometimes used as an abbreviation of true-love knot, as in the last stanza of the Court of Love; and such is the case here. True-love knots were of various shapes; see pictures of four such in Ogilvie's Dictionary. Some had four loops, which gave rise to the name true-love as applied to herb-paris. Gerarde's Herball, 1597, p. 328, thus describes herb-paris (Paris quadrifolia):—At the top of the stalk 'come foorth fower leaves directly set one against another, in manner of a Burgonnion crosse or a true love knot; for which cause among the auncients it hath beene called herbe Truelove.' It is still called True Love's Knot in Cumberland.
3692. True-love, (probably) a leaf of herb-paris; he had some superstitious belief in its effectiveness. True-love is sometimes used as a shorthand for true-love knot, as mentioned in the last stanza of the Court of Love; and that's the case here. True-love knots came in various shapes; check out pictures of four of them in Ogilvie's Dictionary. Some had four loops, which led to the name true-love being used for herb-paris. Gerarde's Herball, 1597, p. 328, describes herb-paris (Paris quadrifolia) this way:—At the top of the stalk, 'four leaves come out directly opposite each other, like a Burgundy cross or a true love knot; for which reason among the ancients it has been called herb True-love.' It’s still referred to as True Love's Knot in Cumberland.
3700. Note the rime of tó me with cinam-ó-me.
3700. Note the rhyme of tó me with cinam-ó-me.
3708. Iakke, Jack, here an epithet of a fool, like Iankin (B. 1172); and see note to B. 4000. Cf. E. zany.
3708. Iakke, Jack, used here as a term for a fool, similar to Iankin (B. 1172); also see the note for B. 4000. See also E. zany.
3709. 'It wilt not be (a case of) come-kiss-me.' Chaucer has ba, to kiss, D. 433; and come-ba-me, i. e. come kiss me, is here used as a phrase; so that the line simply means 'you certainly will not get a kiss!' Observe the rime with bla-me. Bas also meant to kiss, and Skelton uses the words together (ed. Dyce, i. 22):—
3709. 'It's not going to be a case of come-kiss-me.' Chaucer has ba, to kiss, D. 433; and come-ba-me, meaning come kiss me, is used here as a phrase; so the line simply means 'you absolutely will not get a kiss!' Note the rhyme with bla-me. Bas also meant to kiss, and Skelton uses the words together (ed. Dyce, i. 22):—
'With ba, ba, ba, and bas, bas, bas,
'With ba, ba, ba, and bas, bas, bas,
She cheryshed hym, both cheke and chyn';
She cherished him, both cheek and chin;
i. e. with repeated kisses on cheek and chin. So again (i. 127) we find: 'bas me, buttyng, praty Cys!' And so again (ii. 6): 'bas me, swete Parrot, bas me, swete, swete!' Further illustration is afforded by Burton's Anat. of Melancholy, pt. 3. sec. 2. mem. 4. subsec. 1: 'Yea, many times, this love will make old men and women ... dance, come-kiss-me-now, mask, and mum.' This complete explanation of an old crux was first given by Mr. Ellis, in 1870, in his Early Eng. [110]Pronunciation, p. 715, who notes that the reading com ba me is fairly well supported; see his Critical Note. Several MSS. turn it into compame, which is clearly due to the influence of the familiar word companye, which repeatedly ends a line in Chaucer. Mr. Ellis well remarks—'Com ba me! was probably the name of a song, like ... the modern "Kiss me quick, and go, my love." It is also probable that Absolon's speech contained allusions to it, and that it was very well known at the time.'
i.e. with repeated kisses on the cheek and chin. So again (i. 127) we find: 'bas me, buddy, pretty Cys!' And so again (ii. 6): 'bas me, sweet Parrot, bas me, sweet, sweet!' Further illustration is provided by Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy, pt. 3. sec. 2. mem. 4. subsec. 1: 'Yes, many times, this love will make old men and women ... dance, come-kiss-me-now, mask, and mum.' This complete explanation of an old crux was first given by Mr. Ellis, in 1870, in his Early Eng. [110]Pronunciation, p. 715, who notes that the reading com ba me is fairly well supported; see his Critical Note. Several manuscripts turn it into compame, which is clearly influenced by the familiar word companye, which frequently ends a line in Chaucer. Mr. Ellis wisely remarks—'Com ba me! was probably the name of a song, like ... the modern "Kiss me quick, and go, my love." It’s also likely that Absolon's speech contained allusions to it, and that it was very well known at the time.'
The curious part of the story is that, in 1889, I adopted the same reading independently, and for precisely similar reasons. But Mr. Ellis was before me, by nineteen years. See l. 3716 below.
The interesting part of the story is that, in 1889, I came to the same conclusion on my own, and for exactly the same reasons. But Mr. Ellis had already done it, nineteen years earlier. See l. 3716 below.
The following MSS. (says Mr. Ellis) read combame; viz. Harl. 7335—Camb. Univ. Library, Ii. 3. 26—Trin. Coll. Camb. R. 3. 3—Rawl. MS. Poet. 141. Bodl. 414 has cum bame; whilst Rawl. Misc. 1133 and Laud 739 have come ba me.
The following manuscripts (says Mr. Ellis) read combame; namely Harl. 7335—Camb. Univ. Library, Ii. 3. 26—Trin. Coll. Camb. R. 3. 3—Rawl. MS. Poet. 141. Bodl. 414 has cum bame; while Rawl. Misc. 1133 and Laud 739 have come ba me.
3713. Lit. 'in the way to twenty devils'; hence, in the name of twenty devils. 'In the twenty deuyll way, Au nom du grant diable'; Palsgrave (1852), p. 838. See ll. 3134, 4257.
3713. Literally, 'in the way to twenty devils'; so, in the name of twenty devils. 'In the twenty devil way, Au nom du grant diable'; Palsgrave (1852), p. 838. See ll. 3134, 4257.
3721-2. These two lines are in E. only; Tyrwhitt omits them. But the old black-letter editions retain them.
3721-2. These two lines are only in E.; Tyrwhitt leaves them out. However, the old black-letter editions keep them.
3723. He knelt down, because the window was so low (3696).
3723. He knelt down because the window was so low (3696).
3725. Cf. 'For who-so kissing may attayne'; Rom. Rose, 3677; and Ovid, Ars Amatoria, i. 669.
3725. Cf. 'For whoever kisses may achieve'; Rom. Rose, 3677; and Ovid, Ars Amatoria, i. 669.
3726. thyn ore, thy favour, thy grace; the words 'grant me' being understood. It is not uncommon.
3726. your ore, your favor, your grace; the words 'grant me' being understood. It is not uncommon.
'Syr Lybeaus durstede [thirsted] sore,
'Sir Lybeaus thirsted greatly,
And seyde, Maugys, thyn ore,
And said, Maugys, your gold,
To drynke lette me go.'
To drink, let me go.
Ritson, Met. Romances, ii. 57.
Ritson, Met. Romances, vol. 2, p. 57.
'I haue siked moni syk, lemmon, for thin ore';
'I have sighed many sighs, darling, for your sake';
Böddeker's Altengl. Dichtungen, p. 174.
Böddeker's Old English Poems, p. 174.
See Specimens of E. Eng., Part I; Glossary to Havelok; &c.
See Specimens of Early English, Part I; Glossary to Havelok; etc.
3728. com of, i. e. be quick; like Have do, have done! We now say 'come on!' But strictly, come on means 'begin,' and come off means 'make an end.'
3728. com of, i.e. be quick; like Have do, have done! We now say 'come on!' But strictly, come on means 'begin,' and come off means 'make an end.'
3751. 'If it be not so that, rather than possess all this town, I would like to be avenged.'
3751. 'If that's not the case, then rather than own this whole town, I would prefer to take my revenge.'
3770. viritoot must be accepted as the reading; the reading verytrot in MS. Hl. gives a false rime, as the oo in woot is long. The meaning is unknown; but the context requires the sense of 'upon the move,' or 'astir.' My guess is that viri- is from F. virer, to turn (cf. E. virelay), and that toot represents O. F. tot (L. totum, F. tout), all; so that viritoot may mean 'turn-all.' Cotgrave gives virevoulte, 'a veere, whirle a round gamball, friske, or turne,' like the Portuguese viravolta. The form verytrot (very trot) is clearly due to an attempt to make sense. MS. Cam. has merytot, possibly with reference to M. E. merytoter, a swing [111](Catholicon); which is derived from mery, merry, and toteren, to totter, oscillate. In the North of England, a swing is still called a merry-trotter (corruption of merry-totter), as noted by Halliwell, who remarks that 'the meritot is mentioned by Chaucer,' which is not the fact. Both these 'glosses' give the notion of movement, as this is obviously the general sense implied. Whatever the reading may be, we can see the sense, viz. 'some gay girl (euphemism for light woman) has brought you thus so early astir'; and Gervase accordingly goes on to say, 'you know what I mean.'
3770. viritoot should be accepted as the correct reading; the reading verytrot in MS. Hl. creates a false rhyme, since the oo in woot is long. The meaning is unclear, but the context suggests it means 'on the move' or 'active.' I suspect that viri- comes from F. virer, meaning to turn (see E. virelay), and that toot represents O. F. tot (L. totum, F. tout), meaning all; so viritoot might mean 'turn-all.' Cotgrave lists virevoulte, which means 'to whirl around,' similar to the Portuguese viravolta. The form verytrot (very trot) clearly comes from an attempt to make sense. MS. Cam. has merytot, possibly alluding to M. E. merytoter, meaning a swing [111](Catholicon); which derives from mery, merry, and toteren, to totter or oscillate. In Northern England, a swing is still referred to as a merry-trotter (a variation of merry-totter), as noted by Halliwell, who claims that 'the meritot is mentioned by Chaucer,' which is not true. Both of these 'glosses' convey the idea of movement, as this is clearly the general meaning implied. Whatever the correct reading is, we can understand the meaning, namely, 'some lively girl (a euphemism for a loose woman) has gotten you up early'; and Gervase then adds, 'you know what I mean.'
Ed. 1561 has berytote, a misprint for verytote.
Ed. 1561 has berytote, a typo for verytote.
3771. Here as elsewhere, së-ynt is dissyllabic; several MSS. have seinte, but this can hardly be right. For Note, MSS. Pt. Hl. have Noet, meaning St. Neot, whose day is Oct. 28, and whose name remains in St. Neot's, in Cornwall, and St. Neot's, in Huntingdonshire. He died about 877; see Wright's Biogr. Brit. Litt., A. S. Period, p. 381. The spelling Note is remarkable, as the mod. E. name (pronounced as Neet, riming with feet) suggests the A. S. form Nēot, and M. E. Neet.
3771. Here as elsewhere, së-ynt has two syllables; several manuscripts have seinte, but that’s probably not correct. For Note, manuscripts Pt. Hl. have Noet, referring to St. Neot, whose feast day is October 28, and whose name lives on in St. Neot's in Cornwall and St. Neot's in Huntingdonshire. He died around 877; see Wright's Biogr. Brit. Litt., A. S. Period, p. 381. The spelling Note is interesting, as the modern English name (pronounced Neet, rhyming with feet) points to the Old English form Nēot, and Middle English Neet.
3774. A proverbial phrase. Tyrwhitt quotes from Froissart, v. iv. p. 92, ed. 1574; 'Il aura en bref temps autres estoupes en sa quenoille.' To 'have tow on one's distaff' is to have a task in hand. 'Towe on my dystaf have I for to spynne'; Hoccleve, De Regimine Principum, p. 45.
3774. A proverbial phrase. Tyrwhitt quotes from Froissart, v. iv. p. 92, ed. 1574; 'Il aura en bref temps autres estoupes en sa quenoille.' To 'have tow on one's distaff' means to have a task in hand. 'I have tow on my distaff to spin'; Hoccleve, De Regimine Principum, p. 45.
3777. As lene, pray lend; see note to E. 7.
3777. As lene, please lend; see note to E. 7.
3782. MS. Hl. has fo, which is silently altered to fote by Bell and Wright. Tyrwhitt also has fote, which he found in the black-letter editions. The reading foo is probably quite right, and is an intentional substitution for foot. It is notorious that oaths were constantly made unmeaning, to avoid a too open profanity. In Chaucer, we have cokkes bones, H. 9, I. 29, and Corpus bones, C. 314. Another corruption of a like oath is 's foot, Shak. Troil. ii. 3. 6, which is docked at the other end. It is poor work altering MSS. so as to destroy evidence. Cristes foo might mean 'the devil'; but this is unlikely.
3782. MS. Hl. has fo, which is silently changed to fote by Bell and Wright. Tyrwhitt also has fote, which he found in the black-letter editions. The reading foo is probably correct and is an intentional replacement for foot. It’s well-known that oaths were often made meaningless to avoid blatant profanity. In Chaucer, we have cokkes bones, H. 9, I. 29, and Corpus bones, C. 314. Another distorted oath is 's foot, Shak. Troil. ii. 3. 6, which is trimmed at the other end. It's not a good idea to alter manuscripts in a way that destroys evidence. Cristes foo could mean 'the devil'; however, this seems unlikely.
3785. stele, handle; i. e. by the cold end, which served as a handle. See note to D. 949. stēle, i. e. steel, would give a false rime.
3785. stele, handle; that is, by the cold end, which served as a handle. See note to D. 949. stēle, that is, steel, would create a false rhyme.
3811. Tyrwhitt inserted al before aboute in his text, but withdrew it in his notes. The A. S. has hand-brǣd, but the M. E. hand-e-brede had at least three syllables, if not four. This is shewn by MS. spellings and by the metre, and still more clearly by Wyclif's Bible, which has: 'a spanne, that is, an handibreede,' Ezek. xl. 5 (later version). It may have been formed by analogy with M. E. handiwerk (A. S. hand-geweorc) and handewrit (A. S. hand-gewrit). But the form is handbrede in Palladius on Husbandry, p. 80, l. 536.
3811. Tyrwhitt added al before aboute in his text, but removed it in his notes. The A. S. has hand-brǣd, but the M. E. hand-e-brede had at least three syllables, if not four. This is shown by manuscript spellings and by the meter, and even more clearly by Wyclif's Bible, which states: 'a span, that is, a handibreede,' Ezek. xl. 5 (later version). It might have been created by comparison with M. E. handiwerk (A. S. hand-geweorc) and handewrit (A. S. hand-gewrit). However, the form is handbrede in Palladius on Husbandry, p. 80, l. 536.
3818. Nowelis flood is the mistake of the illiterate carpenter for Noes flood; see it again in l. 3834, where he is laughed at for having used the expression in his previous talks with the clerk and his wife. It is on a par with his astromye (note to l. 3451). He was less familiar with the Noe of the Bible than with the Nowel of the [112]carol-singers at Christmas; see F. 1255. The editors carefully 'correct' the poet. In l. 3834, Nowélis helps the scansion, whilst Noes spoils the line, which has to be 'amended.' The readings are: E. Hn. as in the text; Cm. Pt. Ln. the Nowels flood; Pt. the Noes flood; Hl. He was agast and feerd of Noes flood. Tyrwhitt actually reads; He was agast-e so of Noes flood; regardless of the fact that agast has no final -e. The carpenter's mistake is the more pardonable when we notice that Noë was sometimes used, instead of Noël, to mean 'Christmas.' For an example, see the Poètes de Champagne, Reims, 1851, p. 146.
3818. Nowelis flood is the mistake of the uneducated carpenter for Noes flood; check it again in l. 3834, where he gets laughed at for using the phrase in his earlier conversations with the clerk and his wife. It’s similar to his astromye (note to l. 3451). He was less familiar with the Noe from the Bible than with the Nowel of the [112]carolers at Christmas; see F. 1255. The editors carefully ‘correct’ the poet. In l. 3834, Nowélis improves the rhythm, while Noes ruins the line, which needs to be ‘fixed.’ The readings are: E. Hn. as in the text; Cm. Pt. Ln. the Nowels flood; Pt. the Noes flood; Hl. He was agast and feerd of Noes flood. Tyrwhitt actually reads; He was agast-e so of Noes flood; ignoring the fact that agast has no final -e. The carpenter's error is easier to forgive when we notice that Noë was sometimes used, instead of Noël, to mean 'Christmas.' For an example, see the Poètes de Champagne, Reims, 1851, p. 146.
3821. This singular expression is from the French. Tyrwhitt cites:—
3821. This unique expression comes from French. Tyrwhitt cites:—
'Ainc tant come il mist a descendre,
'Ainc tant come il mist a descendre,
Ne trouva point de pain a vendre,'
Ne trouva point de pain a vendre,'
i. e. he found no bread to sell in his descent. His reference is to the Fabliaux, t. ii. p. 282; Wright refers, for the same, to the fabliau of Aloul, in Barbazan, l. 591. I suppose the sense is, 'he never stopped, as if to transact business.'
i. e. he found no bread to sell during his descent. He refers to the Fabliaux, t. ii. p. 282; Wright also mentions the fabliau of Aloul, in Barbazan, l. 591. I think the meaning is, 'he never paused, as if to conduct business.'
3822. E. Hn. celle; rest selle. The word celle might mean 'chamber.' There was an approach to the roof, which they had reached by help of a ladder; and the three tubs were hung among the balks which formed the roof of the principal sitting-room below. But it is difficult to see how the word celle could be applied to the chief room in the house. Tyrwhitt explains selle as 'door-sill or threshold'; but we must bear in mind that the usual M. E. form of sill was either sille or sulle, from A. S. syll. The spelling with s proves nothing, since Chaucer undoubtedly means 'cell' in A. 1376, where Cm. Hl. have selle, and in B. 3162, where three MSS. (Cp. Pt. Ln.) all read selle again. Why the carpenter should have arrived at the door-sill, I do not know.
3822. E. Hn. celle; rest selle. The word celle might mean 'chamber.' There was a way up to the roof, which they accessed by a ladder; and the three tubs were hung among the beams that formed the roof of the main sitting room below. But it's hard to see how the word celle could refer to the main room in the house. Tyrwhitt explains selle as 'door-sill or threshold'; but we need to remember that the usual Middle English form of sill was either sille or sulle, from Old English syll. The spelling with s doesn't prove anything, since Chaucer clearly means 'cell' in A. 1376, where Cm. Hl. have selle, and in B. 3162, where three manuscripts (Cp. Pt. Ln.) all read selle again. I don't know why the carpenter would have gotten to the door-sill.
Nevertheless, upon further thoughts, I accept Tyrwhitt's view, with some modification. We find that Chaucer actually uses Kentish forms (with e for A. S. y) elsewhere, for the sake of a rime. A clear case is that of fulfelle, in Troil. iii. 510. This justifies the dat. form selle (A. S. sylle). But we must take selle to mean 'flooring' or 'boarding,' and floor to mean the ground beneath it; just as we find, in Widegren's Swedish Dictionary, that syll means 'the timber next the ground.' I would therefore read selle, with the sense of 'flooring'; and I explain floor by 'flat earth.' In the allit. Morte Arthure, 3249, flores signifies 'plains.' In Gawayn and the Grene Knyght, 55, sille means 'floor.'
Nevertheless, after further consideration, I agree with Tyrwhitt's perspective, with some adjustments. We see that Chaucer actually uses Kentish forms (with e for A. S. y) in other places for the sake of rhyme. A clear example is fulfelle, in Troil. iii. 510. This supports the dative form selle (A. S. sylle). However, we must interpret selle as 'flooring' or 'boarding,' and floor to mean the ground below it; just as we find in Widegren's Swedish Dictionary that syll means 'the timber next to the ground.' Therefore, I would read selle with the meaning of 'flooring'; and I explain floor as 'flat earth.' In the alliterative Morte Arthure, 3249, flores signifies 'plains.' In Gawayn and the Grene Knyght, 55, sille means 'floor.'
3841. Observe the form cape, as a variant of gape, both here and in l. 3444 (see footnotes); and in Troil. v. 1133.
3841. Notice the form cape as a variation of gape, both here and in l. 3444 (see footnotes); and in Troil. v. 1133.
The Reve's Prologue.
The Reve's Prologue.
3857. Repeated, nearly, in F. 202; see note.
3857. Repeated almost exactly in F. 202; see note.
3864. so theek, for so thee ik, so may I thrive, as I hope to thrive. The Reve came from Norfolk, and Chaucer makes him use the Northern ik for I in this expression, and again in l. 3867 (in the phrase ik am), and in l. 3888 (in the phrase ik have), but not elsewhere; whence it would seem that ik for I was then dying out in Norfolk; it has now died out even in the North. Both the Host and the Canon's Yeoman use the Southern form so theech; see C. 947, G. 929. Cf. so the ik, P. Pl., B. v. 228.
3864. so theek, for so thee ik, so may I thrive, as I hope to thrive. The Reve came from Norfolk, and Chaucer makes him use the Northern ik for I in this expression, and again in l. 3867 (in the phrase ik am), and in l. 3888 (in the phrase ik have), but not elsewhere; which suggests that ik for I was then fading out in Norfolk; it has now disappeared even in the North. Both the Host and the Canon's Yeoman use the Southern form so theech; see C. 947, G. 929. Cf. so the ik, P. Pl., B. v. 228.
3865. To blear (lit. to dim) one's eye was to delude, hoodwink, or cheat a man. So also blered is thyn yë, H. 252.
3865. To blear (literally, to dim) one's eye meant to deceive, trick, or cheat someone. Similarly, blered is thyn yë, H. 252.
3868. gras-time, the time when a horse feeds himself in the fields. My fodder is now forage, my food is now such as is provided for me; I am like a horse in winter, whose food is hay in a stable. Thynne animadverts upon this passage (Animadversions, p. 39), and says that forage means 'such harde and olde prouisione as ys made for horses and cattle in winter.' He remarks, justly, that forage is but loosely used in Sir Thopas, B. 1973.
3868. gras-time, the time when a horse grazes in the fields. My fodder is now forage, my food is now what’s provided for me; I am like a horse in winter, whose food is hay in a stable. Thynne comments on this passage (Animadversions, p. 39), and explains that forage means 'the hard and old provision made for horses and cattle in winter.' He rightly notes that forage is used rather loosely in Sir Thopas, B. 1973.
3869. I take this to mean—'my old years write (mark upon me) this white head,' i. e. turn me grey.
3869. I understand this to mean—'my old age marks me with this white hair,' i.e., it turns me grey.
3870. 'My heart is as old (lit. mouldy) as my hairs are.' Mouled is the old pp. out of which we have made the mod. E. mould-y, adding -y by confusion with the adj. formed from mould, the ground. It is fully explained in the Addenda to my Etym. Dict. 2nd ed. p. 818; and the verb moulen, to grow mouldy, occurs in B. 32.
3870. 'My heart is as old as my hair is gray.' Mouled is the old past participle from which we created the modern English word mouldy, adding -y due to confusion with the adjective formed from mould, meaning the ground. It's fully explained in the Addenda to my Etym. Dict. 2nd ed. p. 818; and the verb moulen, meaning to become mouldy, appears in B. 32.
3871. 'Unless I grow like a medlar, which gets worse all the while, till it be quite rotten, when laid up in a heap of rubbish or straw.'
3871. 'Unless I grow like a medlar, which gets worse all the time, until it’s completely rotten, when it’s piled up in a heap of trash or straw.'
3876. hoppen, dance; alluding to Luke vii. 32, where Wyclif has: 'we han sungun to you with pipis, and ye han not daunsid.'
3876. hoppen, dance; referring to Luke 7:32, where Wyclif says: 'We have played the pipes for you, and you have not danced.'
3877. nayl, a hindrance; like a nail that holds a box from being opened, or that catches a man's clothes, and holds him back.
3877. nail, a barrier; like a nail that keeps a box from being opened, or that snags a person's clothes and holds them back.
3878. 'E quegli che contro alla mia età parlando vanno, mostra mal che conoscano che, perchè il porro abbia il capo blanco, che la coda sia verde'; and, as for those that go speaking about my age, it shews that they ill understand how, although the leek has a white head, its tail (or blade) is green; Boccaccio, Decamerone; introduction to the Fourth Day. So also in Northward Ho, by Dekker and Webster, Act iv. sc. 1: 'garlic has a white head and a green stalk'; where Dyce remarks that it occurs again in The Honest Lawyer, 1616, sig. G 2. Cf. P. Plowman, B. xiii. 352.
3878. "And those who talk about my age show that they don’t understand how, even though the leek has a white head, its tail (or blade) is green"; Boccaccio, Decamerone; introduction to the Fourth Day. Also, in Northward Ho, by Dekker and Webster, Act iv. sc. 1: "garlic has a white head and a green stalk"; where Dyce notes that it appears again in The Honest Lawyer, 1616, sig. G 2. Cf. P. Plowman, B. xiii. 352.
3878-82. Compare Alanus de Insulis, Parabolae, cap. I (in Leyser's collection, p. 1067):—
3878-82. Compare Alanus de Insulis, Parabolae, cap. I (in Leyser's collection, p. 1067):—
'Extincti cineres, si ponas sulphura, uiuent;
'Extinct ashes, if you add sulfur, will live;
Sic uetus apposita mente calescit amor.'
Sic uetus apposita mente calescit amor.
3882. For olde, T. has cold, I cannot guess why: smouldering ashes are more likely to be hot. Old ashes mean ashes left after a fire has died down, in which, if raked together, fire can be long preserved. 'Still, in our old ashes, is fire collected.' See the parallel passage in Troilus, ii. 538.
3882. For old, T. has cold, I can’t figure out why: smoldering ashes are more likely to be hot. Old ashes refer to ashes left after a fire has died down, in which, if raked together, fire can be preserved for a long time. 'Still, in our old ashes, is fire collected.' See the parallel passage in Troilus, ii. 538.
In Soliman and Persida (Dodsley's Old Plays, ed. Hazlitt, v. 339) we find:—
In Soliman and Persida (Dodsley's Old Plays, ed. Hazlitt, v. 339) we find:—
'as the fire
'as the fire
That lay, with honour's hand raked up in ashes,
That lay, with honor's hand swept up in ashes,
Revives again to flames.'
Revives again in flames.
We are reminded of line 92 in Gray's Elegy:—'Ev'n in our ashes live their wonted fires'; but Gray himself tells us that he was thinking, not of Chaucer, but of Sonnet 169 (170) of Petrarch:—
We are reminded of line 92 in Gray's Elegy:—'Even in our ashes live their usual fires'; but Gray himself tells us that he was thinking, not of Chaucer, but of Sonnet 169 (170) of Petrarch:—
'Ch'i veggio nel pensier, dolce mio fuoco,
'Ch'i veggio nel pensier, dolce mio fuoco,
Fredda una lingua e due begli occhi chiusi,
Fredda una lingua e due begli occhi chiusi,
Rimaner doppo noi pien di faville'—
Rimaner dopo noi pieni di faville—
i. e. which (love-songs) I see in thought, O my sweet flame, when (my) one tongue is cold, and (your) two fine eyes are closed, remaining after us, full of sparkles.
i. e. which (love-songs) I think of, O my sweet flame, when (my) one tongue is cold, and (your) two beautiful eyes are closed, leaving behind us, full of sparkles.
y-reke, raked or heaped together, collected. Not explained by Wright or Morris; Tyrwhitt explains it by 'smoking,' and takes it to be a present participle, which is impossible. It is the pt. t. of the scarce strong verb reken, pt. t. rak, pp. y-reken, y-reke, of which the primary notion was to 'gather together.' It occurs, just once, in Gothic, in the translation of Romans, xii. 20: 'haurja funins rikis ana haubith is,' i. e. coals of fire shalt thou heap together on his head. It is the very verb from which the sb. rake is derived. See Rake in my Etym. Dict., and the G. Rechen in Kluge. The notion is taken from the heaping together of smouldering ashes to preserve the fire within. Lydgate copies this image in his Siege of Troye, ed. 1555, fol. B 4:—
y-reke, piled up or gathered together. Wright and Morris don’t explain it; Tyrwhitt interprets it as 'smoking,' considering it a present participle, which is incorrect. It is the past tense of the rare strong verb reken, past tense rak, past participle y-reken, y-reke, with the basic meaning of 'gathering together.' It appears once in Gothic, in the translation of Romans, xii. 20: 'haurja funins rikis ana haubith is,' meaning you shall heap coals of fire on his head. It is the verb from which the noun rake is derived. See Rake in my Etym. Dict., and the G. Rechen in Kluge. The idea comes from piling up smoldering ashes to keep the fire alive. Lydgate echoes this image in his Siege of Troye, ed. 1555, fol. B 4:—
'But inward brent of hate and of enuy
'But inwardly burned with hate and envy'
The hoote fyre, and yet there was no smeke [smoke],
The hot fire, and yet there was no smoke,
So couertly the malyce was yreke.'
So covertly the malice was ironic.
3895. chimbe. 'The prominency of the staves beyond the head of the barrel. The imagery is very exact and beautiful'; Tyrwhitt. 'Chime (pronounced choim), sb. a stave of a cask, barrel, &c.'; Leicestershire Glossary (E. D. S.) Urry gives 'Chimbe, the Rim of a Cooper's Vessel on the outside of the Head. The ends of the Staves from the Grooves outward are called the Chimes.' Hexham's Du. Dict. has: 'Kimen, Kimmen, the Brimmes of a tubb or a barrill.' Sewel's Du. Dict. has: 'Kim, the brim of a barrel.' The Bremen Kimm signifies not only the rim of a barrel, but the edge of the horizon; cf. Dan. Kiming, Kimming, the horizon. See further in New E. Dict. [115]
3895. chimbe. 'The part of the staves that protrudes beyond the top of the barrel. The description is very precise and beautiful'; Tyrwhitt. 'Chime (pronounced choim), noun. a stave of a cask, barrel, etc.'; Leicestershire Glossary (E. D. S.) Urry notes 'Chimbe, the rim of a cooper's vessel on the outside of the head. The ends of the staves from the grooves outward are called the Chimes.' Hexham's Du. Dict. mentions: 'Kimen, Kimmen, the rims of a tub or a barrel.' Sewel's Du. Dict. states: 'Kim, the brim of a barrel.' The Bremen Kimm refers not only to the rim of a barrel but also to the edge of the horizon; see Dan. Kiming, Kimming, referring to the horizon. More details can be found in New E. Dict. [115]
3901-2. what amounteth, to what amounts. What shul, why must.
3901-2. what amounteth, to what amounts. What shul, why must.
3904. Tyrwhitt refers us to Ex sutore medicus, Phædrus, lib. i. fab. 14; and to ex sutore nauclerus, alluded to by Pynson the printer, at the end of his edition of Littleton's Tenures, 1525 (Ames, p. 488).
3904. Tyrwhitt directs us to Ex sutore medicus, Phædrus, book i. fab. 14; and to ex sutore nauclerus, mentioned by Pynson the printer, at the end of his 1525 edition of Littleton's Tenures (Ames, p. 488).
3906. Depeford (lit. deep ford), Deptford; just beyond which is Grenewich, Greenwich. Thus the pilgrims had not advanced very far, considering that the Knight and Miller had both told a tale. They had made an early start, and it was now 'half-way prime.' 'Deptford,' says Dr. Furnivall, 'is 3 miles down the road [or a little more, it depends upon whence we reckon]; and, as only the Reeve's Tale and the incomplete Cook's Tale follow in Group A, we must suppose that Chaucer meant to insert here [at the end of Group A] the Tales of some, at least, of the Five City-Mechanics and the Ploughman ... in order to bring his party to their first night's resting-place, Dartford, 15 miles from London'; Temp. Preface, p. 19. 'The deep ford,' I may remark, must have been the one through the Ravensbourn. Deptford and Greenwich (where, probably, Chaucer was then residing) lay off the Old Kent Road, on the left; hence the host points them out.
3906. Depeford (meaning deep ford), Deptford; just beyond which is Greenwich, Greenwich. So, the pilgrims hadn’t traveled very far, especially since the Knight and the Miller had both shared their stories. They had left early in the morning, and it was now 'half-way prime.' 'Deptford,' says Dr. Furnivall, 'is 3 miles down the road [or a bit more, depending on where we start counting]; and, since only the Reeve's Tale and the incomplete Cook's Tale follow in Group A, we should assume that Chaucer intended to add the Tales of some, at least, of the Five City-Mechanics and the Ploughman here [at the end of Group A] to guide his group to their first night's stop, Dartford, 15 miles from London'; Temp. Preface, p. 19. 'The deep ford,' I might add, must have been the one across the Ravensbourn. Deptford and Greenwich (where Chaucer was likely living at that time) were located off the Old Kent Road, on the left; that's why the host points them out.
half-way prime. That is, half-past seven o'clock; taking prime to mean the first quarter of the day, or the period from 6 to 9 A.M. It was also used to denote the end of that period, or 9 A.M., as in B. 4387, where the meaning is certain. In my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabe, (E. E. T. S.), I said: 'What prime means in all cases, I do not pretend to say. It is a most difficult word, and I think was used loosely. It might mean the beginning or end of a period, and the period might be an hour, or a quarter of a day. I think it was to obviate ambiguity that the end of the period was sometimes expressed by high prime, or passed prime, or prime large; we also find such expressions as half prime, halfway prime, or not fully prime, which indicate a somewhat long period. For further remarks, see Mr. Brae's Essay on Chaucer's Prime, in his edition of the Astrolabe, p. 90. I add some references for the word prime, which may be useful. We find prime in Kn. Ta. 1331 (A. 2189); Mill. Ta. 368 (A. 3554); March. Ta. 613 (E. 1857); Pard. Ta. 200 (C. 662); Ship. Ta. 206 (B. 1396); Squi. Ta. 65 (F. 73); fully prime, Sir Topas, 114 (B. 2015); halfway prime, Reve's Prol. 52 (A. 3906); passed prime, Ship. Ta. 88 (B. 1278), Fre. Ta. 178 (D. 1476); prime large, Squi. Ta. ii. 14 (F. 360). See also prime in Troilus, ii. 992, v. 15; passed prime, ii. 1095 (in the same); an houre after the prime, ii. 1557.' Cf. notes to F. 73, &c.
half-way prime. That is, half-past seven o'clock; taking prime to mean the first quarter of the day, or the period from 6 to 9 AM It was also used to denote the end of that period, or 9 AM, as in B. 4387, where the meaning is clear. In my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabe, (E. E. T. S.), I said: 'What prime means in all cases, I do not claim to know. It is a very challenging word, and I think it was used loosely. It might mean the beginning or end of a period, and the period might be an hour, or a quarter of a day. I believe it was to avoid confusion that the end of the period was sometimes referred to as high prime, or passed prime, or prime large; we also find such phrases as half prime, halfway prime, or not fully prime, which imply a somewhat extended period. For more comments, see Mr. Brae's Essay on Chaucer's Prime, in his edition of the Astrolabe, p. 90. I provide some references for the word prime, which may be helpful. We find prime in Kn. Ta. 1331 (A. 2189); Mill. Ta. 368 (A. 3554); March. Ta. 613 (E. 1857); Pard. Ta. 200 (C. 662); Ship. Ta. 206 (B. 1396); Squi. Ta. 65 (F. 73); fully prime, Sir Topas, 114 (B. 2015); halfway prime, Reve's Prol. 52 (A. 3906); passed prime, Ship. Ta. 88 (B. 1278), Fre. Ta. 178 (D. 1476); prime large, Squi. Ta. ii. 14 (F. 360). See also prime in Troilus, ii. 992, v. 15; passed prime, ii. 1095 (in the same); an hour after the prime, ii. 1557.' Cf. notes to F. 73, &c.
3911. somdel, in some degree. sette his howve, the same as set his cappe, i. e. make him look foolish; see notes to A. 586, 3143. To come behind a man, and alter the look of his head-gear, was no doubt a common trick; now that caps are moveable, the perennial joy of the street-boy is to run off with another boy's cap. [116]
3911. somdel, to some extent. sette his howve, just like set his cappe, meaning make him look foolish; see notes to A. 586, 3143. Sneaking up behind someone and changing their headgear was definitely a common prank; now that caps can be easily removed, the timeless pleasure of street kids is to steal another kid's cap. [116]
3912. 'For it is allowable to repel (shove off) force by force.' The Ellesmere MS. has here the sidenote—'vim vi repellere.'
3912. 'For it is permissible to push back force with force.' The Ellesmere MS. has here the sidenote—'vim vi repellere.'
3919. stalke, (here) a bit of stick; Lat. festuca. balke, a beam; Lat. trabs. See the Vulgate version of Matt. vii. 3.
3919. stalke, (here) a small stick; Lat. festuca. balke, a beam; Lat. trabs. See the Vulgate version of Matt. vii. 3.
The Reves Tale.
The Reves Tale.
The origin of this Tale was a French Fabliau, like one that was first pointed out by Mr. T. Wright, and printed in his Anecdota Literaria, p. 15. Another similar one is printed in Méon's edition of Barbazan's Fabliaux, iii. 239 (Paris, 1808). Both were reprinted for the Chaucer Society, in Originals and Analogues, &c., p. 87. See further in vol. iii. p. 397.
The origin of this Tale was a French Fabliau, similar to one first highlighted by Mr. T. Wright, and published in his Anecdota Literaria, p. 15. Another similar one appears in Méon's edition of Barbazan's Fabliaux, iii. 239 (Paris, 1808). Both were reprinted for the Chaucer Society, in Originals and Analogues, &c., p. 87. See more in vol. iii. p. 397.
3921. Trumpington. The modern mill, beside the bridge over the Granta, between the villages of Trumpington and Grantchester, is familiar to all Cambridge men; but this mill and bridge are both comparatively modern, being placed upon an artificial channel. The old 'bridge' is that over the old river-bed, somewhat nearer Trumpington; the 'brook' is this old course of the Granta, which is hereabouts very narrow and circuitous; and the mill stood a quarter of a mile above the bridge, at the spot marked 'Old Mills' on the ordnance-map, though better known as 'Byron's pool,' which is the old mill-pool. The fen mentioned in l. 4065 is probably the field between the Old Mills and the road, which must formerly have been fen-land; though Lingay Fen may be meant, which covers the space between Bourne Brook (flowing into the Granta at the Old Mills) and the Cambridge and Bedford Railway. We like to think that Chaucer saw the spot himself; but he certainly seems to have thought that Trumpington was somewhat further from Cambridge than it really is, as he actually makes the clerks to have been benighted there; and he might easily have learnt some local particulars from his wife's friend, Lady Blaunche de Trumpington, or from Sir Roger himself. In any case, it is interesting to find him thus boldly assigning a known locality to a mill which he had found in a French fabliau.
3921. Trumpington. The modern mill next to the bridge over the Granta, between the villages of Trumpington and Grantchester, is well-known to all Cambridge students; however, both the mill and the bridge are relatively new, situated on an artificial channel. The old 'bridge' refers to the one over the original riverbed, a bit closer to Trumpington; the 'brook' is the old path of the Granta, which here is very narrow and winding; and the mill stood a quarter of a mile above the bridge, at the point labeled 'Old Mills' on the ordnance map, though it's better known as 'Byron's pool,' the historic mill pool. The fen mentioned in l. 4065 probably refers to the field between the Old Mills and the road, which must have once been fen-land; although it could also reference Lingay Fen, which spans the area between Bourne Brook (flowing into the Granta at the Old Mills) and the Cambridge and Bedford Railway. We like to think Chaucer saw the place himself; however, he seems to have believed that Trumpington was a bit farther from Cambridge than it actually is, as he makes the clerks get stuck there at night; and he could have easily learned some local details from his wife’s friend, Lady Blaunche de Trumpington, or from Sir Roger himself. In any case, it’s intriguing to see him confidently placing a known location to a mill he discovered in a French fabliau.
3927. Pypen, play the bag-pipe; see A. 565. The Reeve is clearly trying to make his description suit the Miller in the company, whom it is his express object to tease. Hence he says he could wrestle well (cf. A. 548) and could play the bag-pipe.
3927. Pypen, play the bagpipe; see A. 565. The Reeve is clearly trying to tailor his description to fit the Miller in the group, whom he aims to mock. That's why he says he could wrestle well (cf. A. 548) and could play the bagpipe.
nettes bete, mend nets; he knew how to net.
Nice beast, mend nets; he knew how to net.
3928. turne coppes, turn cups, make wooden cups in a turning-lathe; not a very difficult operation. It is curious that Tyrwhitt gave up trying to explain this simple phrase. In Riley's Memorials of London, p. 666, we find that, in 1418, when the English were besieging Rouen, it was enacted that 'the turners should have 4s. for every hundred of 2,500 cups, in all 100s.': so that a wooden cup could be turned at the cost of a halfpenny. [117]
3928. turne coppes, turn cups, make wooden cups on a lathe; it’s not a very difficult task. It's interesting that Tyrwhitt stopped trying to explain this straightforward phrase. In Riley's Memorials of London, p. 666, we see that in 1418, when the English were besieging Rouen, it was established that 'the turners should receive 4s. for every hundred of 2,500 cups, totaling 100s.': meaning a wooden cup could be made for the price of a halfpenny. [117]
3929. Printed pavade by Tyrwhitt, pauade by Thynne (ed. 1532), but panade in Wright. Levins' Manipulus Vocabulorum (1570) has: 'A pauade, pugio'; but this is probably copied from Thynne. The exact form is not found in O. F., but Godefroy's O. F. Dict. gives: 'Penart, pennart, penard, panart, pannart, coutelas, espèce de grand couteau à deux tranchants ou taillants, sorte de poignard'; with seven examples, one of which shows that it could be hung at the belt: 'Un grant pennart qu'il avoit pendu a sa sainture.' Ducange gives the Low Lat. form penardus, and wrongly connects it with F. poignard, from which it is clearly distinct; but he also gives the form pennatum with the sense of 'pruning-knife,' and Torriano gives an Ital. pennato with the same sense. Cf. Lat. bi-pennis. It was a two-edged cutlass, worn in addition to his sword; and see below. It is also printed pauade in Lydgate's Siege of Troy, ed. 1555, fol. N 5, back.
3929. Printed pavade by Tyrwhitt, pauade by Thynne (ed. 1532), but panade in Wright. Levins' Manipulus Vocabulorum (1570) has: 'A parade, pugio'; but this is probably copied from Thynne. The exact form is not found in O. F., but Godefroy's O. F. Dict. gives: 'Penart, pennart, penard, panart, pannart, coutelas, type of large knife with two edges or blades, kind of dagger'; with seven examples, one of which shows that it could be hung at the belt: 'Un grant pennart qu'il avoit pendu a sa sainture.' Ducange gives the Low Lat. form penardus, and wrongly connects it with F. poignard, from which it is clearly distinct; but he also gives the form pennatum with the meaning of 'pruning-knife,' and Torriano gives an Italian pennato with the same meaning. Cf. Lat. bi-pennis. It was a double-edged cutlass, worn in addition to his sword; and see below. It is also printed pauade in Lydgate's Siege of Troy, ed. 1555, fol. N 5, back.
3931. popper, thruster, i. e. dagger; from the verb pop, to thrust in; cf. poke. Ioly probably means 'neat' or 'small.' This was the Miller's third weapon of offence, of which he had three sizes, viz. a sword, a cutlass, and a little dagger like a misericorde, used for piercing between the joints of armour. No wonder that no one durst touch him 'for peril.' The poppere answers to the boydekin of l. 3960, q.v. And besides these, he carried a knife. 'Poppe, to stryke'; Cathol. Angl. p. 286.
3931. popper, thruster, meaning dagger; from the verb pop, to thrust in; see poke. Ioly probably means 'neat' or 'small.' This was the Miller's third weapon for offense, and he had three sizes: a sword, a cutlass, and a small dagger like a misericorde, used for piercing between the joints of armor. It’s no wonder that no one dared to touch him 'for peril.' The poppere corresponds to the boydekin in l. 3960, see there. In addition to these, he carried a knife. 'Poppe, to stryke'; Cathol. Angl. p. 286.
3933. thwitel, knife; from A.S. thwītan, to cut; now ill-spelt whittle. The portraits of Chaucer show a knife hanging from his breast; accordingly, in Greene's Description of Chaucer, we find this line: 'A whittle by his belt he bare'; see Greene's Works, ed. Dyce, 1883, p. 320. Note that Sheffield was already celebrated for its cutlery; so in the Witch of Edmonton, Act ii. sc. 2, Somerton speaks of 'the new pair of Sheffield knives.'
3933. thwitel, knife; from A.S. thwītan, to cut; now misspelled whittle. The portraits of Chaucer show a knife hanging from his chest; therefore, in Greene's Description of Chaucer, we find this line: 'A whittle by his belt he bore'; see Greene's Works, ed. Dyce, 1883, p. 320. Note that Sheffield was already known for its cutlery; in the Witch of Edmonton, Act ii. sc. 2, Somerton mentions 'the new pair of Sheffield knives.'
3934. camuse (Hl. camois), low and concave; cf. l. 3974 below. F. camus, 'flat-nosed'; Cotgrave. Ital. camuso, 'one with a flat nose'; Florio. See Camois in the New E. Dict., where it is thus explained: 'Of the nose: low and concave. Of persons: pug-nosed.' To the examples there given, add the following from Holland's tr. of Pliny, i. 229; 'As for the male goats, they are held for the best which are most camoise or snout-nosed.' Hexham's Du. Dict., s. v. Neuse, has the curious entry: 'een Camuys ende opwaerts gaende Neuse [lit. a camus and upwards-going Nose], Camell-nosed.'
3934. camuse (Hl. camois), low and concave; see l. 3974 below. F. camus, 'flat-nosed'; Cotgrave. Ital. camuso, 'one with a flat nose'; Florio. See Camois in the New E. Dict., where it's explained: 'Of the nose: low and concave. Of persons: pug-nosed.' To the examples provided, add this from Holland's translation of Pliny, i. 229; 'As for the male goats, the best ones are considered to be those that are most camoise or snout-nosed.' Hexham's Du. Dict., s. v. Neuse, includes the interesting entry: 'een Camuys ende opwaerts gaende Neuse [lit. a camus and upwards-going Nose], Camell-nosed.'
3936. market-beter, a frequenter of markets, who swaggered about, and was apt to be quarrelsome and in the way of others. See Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, pp. 511, 520; and cf. F. battre le pavé, 'aller et venir sans but, sans occupation'; Littré. And cf. E. 'policeman's beat.' Cotgrave has: 'Bateur de pavez, a pavement-beater; ... one that walks much abroad, and riots it wheresoever he walks.' The following passage from the Complaint of the Ploughman (in Wright's Polit. Poems, i. 330) makes it clear— [118]
3936. market-beter, someone who often visits markets, who strutted around and was likely to be argumentative and in other people's way. See Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, pp. 511, 520; and see F. battre le pavé, 'to go back and forth aimlessly'; Littré. Also see E. 'policeman's beat.' Cotgrave defines: 'Bateur de pavez, a pavement-beater; ... someone who walks around a lot and makes a scene wherever they go.' The following passage from the Complaint of the Ploughman (in Wright's Polit. Poems, i. 330) clarifies this— [118]
'At the wrastling, and at the wake,
'At the wrestling, and at the wake,
And chief chantours at the nale [ale];
And chief singers at the pub;
Market-beaters, and medling make,
Market-beaters and meddling make,
Hoppen and houten [hoot], with heve and hale.'
Hoppen and houten [hoot], with heve and hale.
A synonymous term was market-dasher, spelt market-daschare in the Prompt. Parv.; see Way's note.
A synonymous term was market-dasher, spelled market-daschare in the Prompt. Parv.; see Way's note.
atte fulle, completely, entirely.
atte fulle, totally, fully.
3941. Simkin, diminutive of Simond, which was his real name (ll. 4022, 4127). Altered to Sim-e-kin by Tyrwhitt, for the scansion; but cf. ll. 3945, 3947, 4034, &c. He makes the same alteration in l. 3959, for a like reason, but we may scan it: 'But if | he wold | e be | slayn,' &c. All the MSS. have Symkyn, except Hl., which has Symekyn here and in l. 3959. We must either make the form variable, or else treat the word de-y-nous as a trisyllable. Deynous was his regular epithet.
3941. Simkin, a nickname for Simond, which was his real name (ll. 4022, 4127). Changed to Sim-e-kin by Tyrwhitt for the rhythm; but see ll. 3945, 3947, 4034, etc. He makes the same change in l. 3959 for a similar reason, but we can scan it: 'But if | he wold | e be | slayn,' etc. All the manuscripts have Symkyn, except Hl., which has Symekyn here and in l. 3959. We need to either make the form variable or consider the word de-y-nous as a three-syllable word. Deynous was his usual title.
3943. This statement, that the parson of the town was her father, has caused surprise. In Bell's Chaucer, the theory is started that the priest had been a widower before he took orders, which no one can be expected to believe; it is too subtle. It is clear that she was an illegitimate daughter; this is why her father paid money to get her married to a miller, and why she thought ladies ought to spare her (and not avoid her), because it was an honour to have a priest for a father, and because she had learnt so much good-breeding in a nunnery. The case is only too clear; cf. note to l. 3963.
3943. This statement, that the town's parson was her father, has sparked surprise. In Bell's Chaucer, the idea is proposed that the priest was a widower before he became a clergyman, which no one can realistically believe; it's too clever for its own good. It's obvious that she was an illegitimate daughter; this is why her father paid money to have her married to a miller, and why she felt that ladies should show her kindness (and not shun her), because having a priest as a father was an honor, and because she had learned proper etiquette in a convent. The situation is quite clear; see note to l. 3963.
3953. tipet, not here a cape, but the long pendant from the hood at one time fashionable, which Simkin wound round his head, in order to get it out of the way. See Tippett in Fairholt's Costume in England; Glossary. Cf. notes to A. 233, 682.
3953. tipet, not a cape here, but the long piece hanging from the hood that was once in style, which Simkin wrapped around his head to keep it out of the way. See Tippett in Fairholt's Costume in England; Glossary. Cf. notes to A. 233, 682.
3954. So also the Wife of Bath had 'gay scarlet gytes'; D. 559. Spelt gide in MS. Ln., and gyde in Blind Harry's Wallace, i. 214: 'In-till a gyde of gudly ganand greyne,' where it is used of a gay dress worn by Wallace. It occurs also twice in Golagros and Gawain, used of the gay dress of a woman; see Jamieson. Nares shews that gite is used once by Fairfax, and thrice by Gascoigne. The sense is usually dubious; it may mean 'robe,' or, in some places, 'head-dress.' The g was certainly hard, and the word is of F. origin. Godefroy gives 'guite, chapeau'; and Roquefort has 'wite, voile.' The F. Gloss. appended to Ducange gives the word witart as applied to a man, and witarde as applied to a woman. Cf. O. F. wiart, which Roquefort explains as a woman's veil, whilst Godefroy explains guiart as a dress or vestment. The form of the word suggests a Teutonic origin; perhaps from O. H. G. wît, wide, ample, which would explain its use to denote a veil or a robe indifferently. Ducange suggests a derivation from Lat. uitta, which is also possible.
3954. The Wife of Bath also had 'bright scarlet gytes'; D. 559. Spelled gide in MS. Ln., and gyde in Blind Harry's Wallace, i. 214: 'Into a gyde of lovely glowing green,' where it refers to a fancy dress worn by Wallace. It also appears twice in Golagros and Gawain, used to describe the elegant clothing of a woman; see Jamieson. Nares shows that gite is used once by Fairfax and three times by Gascoigne. The exact meaning can be unclear; it may refer to 'robe,' or, in some cases, 'head-dress.' The g was definitely pronounced, and the word comes from French origins. Godefroy gives 'guite, hat'; and Roquefort has 'wite, veil.' The French Gloss. attached to Ducange gives the term witart for a man and witarde for a woman. Cf. O. F. wiart, which Roquefort explains as a woman's veil, while Godefroy explains guiart as a dress or garment. The structure of the word suggests a Germanic origin; perhaps from O. H. G. wît, meaning wide or ample, which could explain its use to describe either a veil or a robe interchangeably. Ducange proposes a connection to the Latin uitta, which is also a possibility.
3956. dame, lady; see A. 376.
3956. dame, lady; see A. 376.
3960. boydekin, dagger, as in B. 3892, q. v. Cf. note to l. 3931.
3960. boydekin, dagger, as in B. 3892, see there. Cf. note to l. 3931.
3962. 'At any rate, they would that their wives should think so.' Wenden, pt. pl. subj. of wenen.
3962. 'In any case, they wanted their wives to think that way.' Wenden, pt. pl. subj. of wenen.
3963. smoterlich, besmutched; cf. bismotered in A. 76. Tyrwhitt says: 'it means, I suppose, smutty, dirty; but the whole passage is obscure.' Rather, it is perfectly clear when the allusion is perceived. The allusion is to the smutch upon her reputation, on account of her illegitimacy. This explains also the use of somdel; 'because she was, in some measure, of indifferent reputation, she was always on her dignity, and ready to take offence'; which is true to human nature. Thus the whole context is illuminated at once.
3963. smoterlich, stained; cf. bismotered in A. 76. Tyrwhitt says: 'it means, I suppose, smutty, dirty; but the whole passage is unclear.' Actually, it becomes perfectly clear when you understand the reference. The reference is to the stain on her reputation due to her being illegitimate. This also explains the use of somdel; 'because she had, to some extent, a questionable reputation, she was always maintaining her dignity and quick to take offense'; which is true to human nature. This way, the entire context is clarified immediately.
3964. digne, full of dignity, and therefore (as Chaucer says, with exquisite satire) like (foul) water in a ditch, which keeps every one at a proper distance. However, the satire is not Chaucer's own, but due to a popular proverbial jest, which occurs again in The Ploughman's Crede, l. 375, where the Dominican friars are thus described:—
3964. digne, full of dignity, and therefore (as Chaucer says, with sharp wit) like (dirty) water in a ditch, which keeps everyone at a safe distance. However, the satire isn’t Chaucer's original idea, but comes from a common proverb that appears again in The Ploughman's Crede, l. 375, where the Dominican friars are described this way:—
'Ther is more pryve pride in Prechours hertes
'Ther is more private pride in Preachers' hearts
Than ther lefte [remained] in Lucyfer, er he were lowe fallen;
Than there left [remained] in Lucifer, before he had fallen low;
They ben digne as dich-water, that dogges in bayteth' [feed in].
They are as dirty as ditch-water, those dogs in baiting.
And, again, in the same, l. 355:—
And, again, in the same, l. 355:—
'For with the princes of pride the Prechours dwellen,
'For with the princes of pride the Prechours dwell,'
They bene as digne as the devel, that droppeth fro hevene.'
They are as worthy as the devil, who falls from heaven.'
Hence digne is proud, repulsive.
So digne is proud, gross.
3965. 'And full of scorn and reproachful taunting'; like the lady in Lay de Freine, l. 60 (in Weber's Met. Romances, i. 359):—
3965. 'And full of scorn and mocking taunts'; like the lady in Lay de Freine, l. 60 (in Weber's Met. Romances, i. 359):—
'A proud dame and an enuious,
'A proud lady and an envious,
Hokerfulliche missegging,
Hokerfulliche missegging,
Squeymous and eke scorning;
Squirming and also mocking;
To ich woman sche hadde envie.'
To that woman, she felt desire.
Hoker is the A. S. hōcor, scorn. Bismare is properly of two syllables only (A. S. bismor), but is here made into three; MS. Cp. has bisemare, and Hl. has bissemare, and the spelling bisemare also appears much earlier, in the Ancren Riwle, p. 132, and bisemære in Layamon, i. 140. Owing to a change in the accentuation, the etymology had been long forgotten. See Bismer in the New E. Dict., and see the Glossary.
Hoker comes from the Old English hōcor, meaning scorn. Bismare is originally only two syllables (Old English bismor), but here it's stretched into three; the manuscript Cp. has bisemare, and Hl. has bissemare, with the spelling bisemare appearing much earlier in the Ancren Riwle, p. 132, and bisemære in Layamon, i. 140. Due to a shift in accentuation, the etymology has been long forgotten. See Bismer in the New English Dictionary, and check the Glossary.
3966. 'It seemed to her that ladies ought to treat her with consideration,' and not look down upon her; see note to l. 3943.
3966. 'She felt that women should treat her with respect,' and not look down on her; see note to l. 3943.
3977. The person, the parson, i. e. her grandfather.
3977. The person, the parson, meaning her grandfather.
3980. 'And raised difficulties about her marriage.'
3980. 'And raised concerns about her marriage.'
3990. The Soler-halle has been guessed to be Clare Hall, merely because that college was of early foundation, and was called a 'hall.' But a happy find by Mr. Riley tells us better, and sets the question at rest. In the First Report of the Historical MSS. Commission, p. 84, Mr. Riley gives several extracts from the Bursar's Books of King's [120]Hall, in which the word solarium repeatedly occurs, shewing that this Hall possessed numerous solaria, or sun-chambers, used as dwelling-rooms, apparently by the fellows. They were probably fitted with bay-windows. This leaves little doubt that Soler-Hall was another name for King's Hall, founded in 1337 by Edward III, and now merged in Trinity College. It stood on the ground now occupied by the Great Gate, the Chapel, Bowling-green, and Master's Lodge of that celebrated college. On the testimony of Chaucer, we learn that the King's Hall, even in his time, was 'a greet collegge.' Its successor is the largest in England.
3990. The Soler-halle has been thought to be Clare Hall, simply because that college was founded early and was referred to as a 'hall.' But a fortunate discovery by Mr. Riley clarifies this and settles the matter. In the First Report of the Historical MSS. Commission, p. 84, Mr. Riley provides several extracts from the Bursar's Books of King's [120]Hall, where the word solarium appears multiple times, showing that this Hall had many solaria, or sun-rooms, used as living spaces, likely by the fellows. They were probably equipped with bay windows. This strongly suggests that Soler-Hall was another name for King's Hall, founded in 1337 by Edward III, which has now merged into Trinity College. It was located on the site now occupied by the Great Gate, the Chapel, the Bowling Green, and the Master's Lodge of that renowned college. According to Chaucer, we know that King's Hall, even in his time, was 'a great college.' Its successor is the largest in England.
In Wright's Hist. of Domestic Manners, pp. 83, 127, 128, it is explained that the early stone-built house usually had a hall on the ground-floor, and a soler above. The latter, being more protected, was better lighted, and was considered a place of greater security. 'In the thirteenth century a proverbial characteristic of an avaricious and inhospitable person, was to shut his hall-door and live in the soler.' It was also 'considered as the room of honour for rich lodgers or guests who paid well.' Udall speaks of 'the solares, or loftes of my hous'; tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Aug. Cæsar, § 27.
In Wright's Hist. of Domestic Manners, pp. 83, 127, 128, it is explained that the early stone-built house usually featured a hall on the ground floor and a soler above. The latter, being more sheltered, received more light and was regarded as a safer space. 'In the thirteenth century, if someone was stingy and unwelcoming, a common saying was that he would close his hall door and live in the soler.' It was also 'seen as the room of honor for wealthy guests or tenants who paid well.' Udall mentions 'the solares, or lofts of my house'; tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Aug. Cæsar, § 27.
3999. made fare, made a to-do (as we now say).
3999. made fare, created a fuss (as we now say).
4014. Strother. There is now no town of this name in England, but the reference is probably to a place which gave its name to a Northumbrian family. Mr. Gollancz tells me:—'The Strother family, of Northumberland, famous in the fourteenth century, was a branch of the Strothers, of Castle Strother in Glendale, to the west of Wooler. The chief member of this Northumberland branch seems to have been Alan de Strother the younger, who died in 1381. (See Calendarium Inquis. post Mortem, 4 Ric. II, vol. iii. p. 32.) The records contain numerous references to him; e. g. "Aleyn de Struther, conestable de nostre chastel de Rokesburgh," A. D. 1366 (Rymer's Fœdera, iii. 784); "Alanum del Strother, vicecomitem de Rokesburgh et vicecomitem Northumbriæ" (id. iii. 919). It is a noteworthy point that this Alan de Strother had a son John.' This definite information does away with the old guess, that Strother is a mistake for Langstrothdale Chase almost at the N.W. extremity of the W. Riding of Yorkshire, joining the far end of Wharfdale to Ribblesdale, and even now not very accessible, though it can be reached from Ribblehead station, on the Skipton and Carlisle Railway, or from Horton-in-Ribblesdale.
4014. Strother. There is no town by this name in England anymore, but it likely refers to a place that contributed its name to a Northumbrian family. Mr. Gollancz tells me:—'The Strother family from Northumberland, notable in the fourteenth century, was a branch of the Strothers from Castle Strother in Glendale, to the west of Wooler. The main figure of this Northumberland branch appears to be Alan de Strother the younger, who died in 1381. (See Calendarium Inquis. post Mortem, 4 Ric. II, vol. iii. p. 32.) The records include many references to him; for example, "Aleyn de Struther, constable of our castle of Rokesburgh," A. D. 1366 (Rymer's Fœdera, iii. 784); "Alanum del Strother, sheriff of Rokesburgh and sheriff of Northumberland" (id. iii. 919). It's worth noting that this Alan de Strother had a son named John.' This solid information dismisses the old theory that Strother is a mistaken reference to Langstrothdale Chase, which is near the northwestern edge of the West Riding of Yorkshire, connecting the far end of Wharfdale to Ribblesdale, and is still not very accessible, although it can be reached from Ribblehead station on the Skipton and Carlisle Railway or from Horton-in-Ribblesdale.
I suppose that Castle Strother, mentioned above, must have been near Kirknewton, some 5 miles or so to the west of Wooler. The river Glen falls into the Till, which is a tributary of the Tweed. I find mention, in 1358-9, of 'Henry de Strother, of Kirknewton in Glendale'; Brand, Hist. of Newcastle, ii. 414, note. W. Hutchinson, in his View of Northumberland, 1778, i. 260, speaks of 'Kirknewton, one of the manors of the Barony of Wark, the ancient residence of the Strothers, now the property of John Strother Ker, Esq.' [121]
I think Castle Strother, mentioned earlier, must have been close to Kirknewton, about 5 miles west of Wooler. The river Glen flows into the Till, which is a tributary of the Tweed. I found a reference from 1358-9 to 'Henry de Strother, of Kirknewton in Glendale'; Brand, Hist. of Newcastle, ii. 414, note. W. Hutchinson, in his View of Northumberland, 1778, i. 260, talks about 'Kirknewton, one of the manors of the Barony of Wark, the former home of the Strothers, now owned by John Strother Ker, Esq.' [121]
We may here notice some of the characteristics of the speech which Chaucer assigns to these two students from Northumberland.
We can now point out some of the traits of the speech that Chaucer gives to these two students from Northumberland.
(a) They use a for A. S. ā, where Chaucer usually has ō (long and open). Ex. na (Ch. no), swa (so), ham (hoom), gas (gooth), fra (fro), banes (bones), anes (ones), waat (woot), raa (ro), bathe (bothe), ga (go), twa, (two), wha (who). Similarly we find saule for Ch. soule, soul, tald for told, halde for holde, awen for owen, own.
(a) They use a for A. S. ā, where Chaucer usually has ō (long and open). For example, na (Ch. no), swa (so), ham (hoom), gas (gooth), fra (fro), banes (bones), anes (ones), waat (woot), raa (ro), bathe (bothe), ga (go), twa, (two), wha (who). Similarly, we find saule for Ch. soule, soul, tald for told, halde for holde, awen for owen, own.
(b) They use a for A. S. short a before ng. Ex. wanges, but Ch. also has wang-tooth, B. 3234; sang for song (4170), lange for longe, wrang for wrong.
(b) They use a for A. S. short a before ng. For example, wanges, but Ch. also has wang-tooth, B. 3234; sang for song (4170), lange for longe, wrang for wrong.
(c) They use (perhaps) ee for oo; as in geen for goon, gone, 4078; neen for noon, none, 4185. This is remarkable, and, in fact, the readings vary, as noted. Geen, neen are in MS. E. Note also pit for put, 4088.
(c) They maybe use ee for oo; like in geen for goon, gone, 4078; neen for noon, none, 4185. This is interesting, and actually, the readings differ, as pointed out. Geen, neen are in MS. E. Also note pit for put, 4088.
(d) They use the indicative sing. and pl. in -es or -s. Ex. 3 pers. sing. far-es, bo-es, ga-s, wagg-es, fall-es, fynd-es, 4130, bring-es, tyd-es, 4175, say-s, 4180. Pl. werk-es, 4030. So also is I, I is, thou is, 4089. In l. 4045, we find are ye, E.; ar ye (better), Hn.; ere ye, Cp. Hl.; is ye, Cm. Pt.; es ye, Ln. Both ar (er) and is (es) are found in the present tense plural in Northern works; we is occurs in Barbour's Bruce, iii. 317. It is not 'ungrammatical,' as Tyrwhitt supposes.
(d) They use the present tense singular and plural in -es or -s. For example, 3rd person singular far-es, bo-es, ga-s, wagg-es, fall-es, fynd-es, 4130, bring-es, tyd-es, 4175, say-s, 4180. Plural werk-es, 4030. Also, we see I, I is, thou is, 4089. In line 4045, we find are ye, E.; ar ye (better), Hn.; ere ye, Cp. Hl.; is ye, Cm. Pt.; es ye, Ln. Both ar (er) and is (es) are found in the present tense plural in Northern works; we is occurs in Barbour's Bruce, iii. 317. It's not 'ungrammatical,' as Tyrwhitt assumes.
(e) Other grammatical peculiarities are: sal for shal, shall, 4087; slyk for swiche, such, 4173; whilk for whiche, 4171; thair for hir, their, 4172 (which is now the standard use); hethen for hennes, hence, 4033; til for to (but Chaucer sometimes uses til himself, chiefly before a vowel); y-mel for amonges, 4171; gif for if, 4181.
(e) Other grammatical quirks include: sal for shal, shall, 4087; slyk for swiche, such, 4173; whilk for whiche, 4171; thair for hir, their, 4172 (which is now the standard usage); hethen for hennes, hence, 4033; til for to (though Chaucer sometimes uses til himself, mainly before a vowel); y-mel for amonges, 4171; gif for if, 4181.
(f) Besides the use of the peculiar forms mentioned in (e), we find certain words employed which do not occur elsewhere in Chaucer, viz. boes (see note to 4027), lathe, barn, fonne, fool, hething, contempt, taa, take. To these Tyrwhitt adds gar, reading Gar us have mete in l. 4132, but I can only find Get us som mete in my seven MSS. Capul, horse, occurs again in D. 1554, 2150.
(f) In addition to the unusual forms mentioned in (e), there are certain words used that don't appear anywhere else in Chaucer, such as boes (see note to 4027), lathe, barn, fonne, fool, hething, contempt, taa, take. Tyrwhitt adds gar, reading Gar us have mete in l. 4132, but I can only find Get us som mete in my seven manuscripts. Capul, meaning horse, appears again in D. 1554, 2150.
I think Mr. Ellis a little underrates the 'marked northernism' of Chaucer's specimens. Certainly thou is is as marked as I is; and other certain marks are the pl. indic. in -es, as in werk-es, 4030, the use of sal for 'shall,' of boes for 'behoves,' of taa for 'take,' of hethen for 'hence,' of slyk for 'such,' the prepositions fra and y-mel, and even some of the peculiarities of pronunciation, as ā for ō, wrang for wrong.
I think Mr. Ellis slightly underestimates the 'distinct northern character' of Chaucer's examples. Certainly, thou is is as distinct as I is; and other specific features include the plural indicative in -es, as in werk-es, 4030, the use of sal for 'shall,' boes for 'behoves,' taa for 'take,' hethen for 'hence,' slyk for 'such,' the prepositions fra and y-mel, and even some of the peculiarities of pronunciation, like ā for ō, wrang for wrong.
It is worth enquiring whether Chaucer has made any mistakes, and it is clear that he has made several. Thus as clerkes sayn (4028) should be as clerkes says; and sayth should again be says in l. 4210. In l. 4171, hem (them) should be thaim. In l. 4180, y-greved should be greved; the Northern dialect knows nothing of the prefix y-. It also ignores the final -e in definite adjectives; hence thy fair-e (4023), this short-e (4265), and this lang-e (4175) all have a superfluous -e. Of course this is what we should expect; the poet merely gives [122]a Northern colouring to his diction to amuse us; he is not trying to teach us Northern grammar. The general effect is excellent, and that is all he was concerned with.
It’s worth asking whether Chaucer made any mistakes, and it’s clear that he did. For example, as clerkes sayn (4028) should be as clerkes says; and sayth should again be says in line 4210. In line 4171, hem (them) should be thaim. In line 4180, y-greved should be greved; the Northern dialect doesn’t use the prefix y-. It also drops the final -e in definite adjectives; thus thy fair-e (4023), this short-e (4265), and this lang-e (4175) all have an unnecessary -e. Of course, this is what we should expect; the poet simply adds a Northern flair to his language for our enjoyment; he’s not trying to teach us Northern grammar. The overall effect is impressive, and that’s all he cared about.
4020. The mill lay a little way off the road on the left (coming from Trumpington); so it was necessary to 'know the way.'
4020. The mill was a short distance off the road on the left (coming from Trumpington); so it was necessary to 'know the way.'
4026. nede has na peer, necessity has no equal, or, is above all. More commonly, Nede ne hath no lawe, as in P. Plowman, B. xx. 10, or C. xxiii. 10; 'Necessitas non habet legem'; a common proverb.
4026. Nede has no peer, necessity has no equal, or is above all. More commonly, Nede ne hath no lawe, as in P. Plowman, B. xx. 10, or C. xxiii. 10; 'Necessitas non habet legem'; a common proverb.
4027. boës, contracted from behoves, a form peculiar to Chaucer. In northern poems, the word is invariably a monosyllable, spelt bos, or more commonly bus; and the pt. t. is likewise a monosyllable, viz. bud or bood, short for behoved. In Cursor Mundi, l. 9870, we have: 'Of a woman bos him be born; and in l. 10639: 'Than bus this may be clene and bright.' In M. E., it is always used impersonally; him boes or him bos means 'it behoves him,' or 'he must.' See Bus in the New E. Dictionary.
4027. boës, shortened from behoves, a form specific to Chaucer. In northern poems, the word is always a monosyllable, spelled bos, or more often bus; and the past tense is also a monosyllable, namely bud or bood, short for behoved. In Cursor Mundi, line 9870, we have: 'Of a woman bos him be born; and in line 10639: 'Then bus this may be clean and bright.' In Middle English, it is always used impersonally; him boes or him bos means 'it behoves him,' or 'he must.' See Bus in the New E. Dictionary.
Chaucer here evidently alludes to some such proverb as 'He who has no servant must serve himself,' but I do not know the precise form of it. The expression 'as clerkes sayn' hints that it is a Latin one.
Chaucer seems to refer to a saying like 'If you don't have a servant, you have to do things yourself,' but I'm not sure of the exact wording. The phrase 'as clerkes sayn' suggests that it's a Latin saying.
4029. hope, expect, fear. Cf. P. Plowman, C. x. 275, and see Hope in Nares, who cites the story of the tanner of Tamworth (from Puttenham's Arte of Poesie, bk. iii. c. 22) who said—'I hope I shall be hanged to-morrow.' Cf. also Thomas of Erceldoun, ed. Murray, l. 78:—
4029. hope, expect, fear. Cf. P. Plowman, C. x. 275, and see Hope in Nares, who cites the story of the tanner of Tamworth (from Puttenham's Arte of Poesie, bk. iii. c. 22) who said—'I hope I will be hanged tomorrow.' Cf. also Thomas of Erceldoun, ed. Murray, l. 78:—
'But-if I speke with yone lady bryghte,
'But if I speak with that bright lady,
I hope myne herte will bryste in three!'
I hope my heart will burst into three!
4030. 'So ache his molar teeth.' Wark, to ache, is common in Yorkshire: 'My back warks while I can hardly bide,' my back aches so that I can hardly endure; Mid. Yks. Gloss. (E. D. S.).
4030. 'So hurt his molar teeth.' Wark, meaning to hurt, is common in Yorkshire: 'My back warks while I can hardly stand,' my back hurts so much that I can hardly endure; Mid. Yks. Gloss. (E. D. S.).
4032. ham, i. e. hām, haam, home.
4032. ham, i. e. hām, haam, home.
4033. hethen, hence, is very characteristic of a Northern dialect; it occurs in Hampole, Havelok, Morris's Allit. Poems, Gawain, Robert of Brunne, the Ormulum, &c.; see examples in Mätzner.
4033. hethen, therefore, is very typical of a Northern dialect; it appears in Hampole, Havelok, Morris's Allit. Poems, Gawain, Robert of Brunne, the Ormulum, etc.; see examples in Mätzner.
4037. One clerk wants to watch above, and the other below, to prevent cheating. This incident is not in the French fabliaux. On the other hand, it occurs in the Jest of the Mylner of Abyngton, which is plainly copied from Chaucer.
4037. One clerk wants to keep an eye on things above, and the other below, to stop any cheating. This event isn’t found in the French fabliaux. On the other hand, it does appear in the Jest of the Mylner of Abyngton, which is clearly copied from Chaucer.
4049. blere hir yë, blear their eyes, cheat them, as in l. 3865.
4049. blere hir yë, blur their eyes, deceive them, as in l. 3865.
4055. 'The fable of the Wolf and the Mare is found in the Latin Esopean collections, and in the early French poem of Renard le Contrefait, from whence it appears to have been taken into the English Reynard the Fox'; Wright. Tyrwhitt observes that the same story is told of a mule in Cento Novelle Antiche, no. 91. See Caxton's Reynard, ch. 27, ed. Arber, p. 62, where the wolf wants to buy a mare's foal, who said that the price of the foal was written on her hinder foot; 'yf ye conne rede and be a clerk, ye may come see and rede it.' And when [123]the wolf said, 'late me rede it,' the mare gave him so violent a kick that 'a man shold wel haue ryden a myle er he aroos.' The Fox, who had brought it all about, hypocritically condoles with the Wolf, and observes—'Now I here wel it is true that I long syth haue redde and herde, that the beste clerkes ben not the wysest men.'
4055. 'The fable of the Wolf and the Mare is found in the Latin Esopean collections and in the early French poem Renard le Contrefait, from where it seems to have been adapted into the English Reynard the Fox'; Wright. Tyrwhitt notes that a similar story is told about a mule in Cento Novelle Antiche, no. 91. See Caxton's Reynard, ch. 27, ed. Arber, p. 62, where the wolf wants to buy a mare's foal, who says the price of the foal is written on her hind foot; 'if you can read and are educated, you may come see and read it.' And when the wolf said, 'let me read it,' the mare kicked him so hard that 'a man would have well ridden a mile before he got up.' The Fox, who engineered the whole situation, hypocritically sympathizes with the Wolf and remarks—'Now I hear well it is true that I have long since read and heard that the best scholars are not the wisest men.'
For the story in Le Roman du Renard Contrefait, see Poètes de Champagne, Reims, 1851, p. 156. For further information, see Caxton's Fables of Æsop, ed. Jacobs, lib. v. fab. 10; vol. i. 254, 255; vol. ii. 157, 179. La Fontaine has a similar fable of the Fox, the Wolf, and the Horse. In Croxall's Æsop, it is told of the Horse, who tells the Lion, who is acting as physician, that he has a thorn in his foot. See further references in the Exempla of Jacques de Vitry, ed. Crane, pp. 147, 197.
For the story in Le Roman du Renard Contrefait, see Poètes de Champagne, Reims, 1851, p. 156. For more information, check out Caxton's Fables of Æsop, ed. Jacobs, lib. v. fab. 10; vol. i. 254, 255; vol. ii. 157, 179. La Fontaine has a similar fable about the Fox, the Wolf, and the Horse. In Croxall's Æsop, it's about the Horse, who tells the Lion, who is acting as a doctor, that he has a thorn in his foot. See more references in the Exempla of Jacques de Vitry, ed. Crane, pp. 147, 197.
4061. levesel, an arbour or shelter formed of branches or foliage. Lev-e is the stem of leef, A. S. lēaf, a leaf; and -sel is the same as the A. S. sæl, sele, a hall, dwelling, Swed. sal, Icel. salr, G. Saal. The A. S. sæl occurs also in composition, as burg-sæl, folc-sæl, horn-sæl, and sele is still commoner; Grein gives twenty-three compounds with the latter, as gæst-sele, guest-hall, hrōf-sele, roofed-hall, &c. In Icel. we have lauf-hús, leaf-house, but we find the very word we require in Swed. löfsal, 'a hut built of green boughs,' Widegren; Dan. lövsals-fest, feast of tabernacles. The word occurs again in the Persones Tale, l. 411, where it means a leafy arbour such as may still be seen to form the porch of a public-house. The word is scarce; but see the following:—
4061. levesel, a shelter or arbour made of branches or leaves. Lev-e is derived from leef, A. S. lēaf, meaning a leaf; and -sel is the same as the A. S. sæl, sele, meaning a hall or dwelling, Swed. sal, Icel. salr, G. Saal. The A. S. sæl also appears in compounds, like burg-sæl, folc-sæl, horn-sæl, and sele is even more common; Grein lists twenty-three compounds with the latter, such as gæst-sele, guest-hall, hrōf-sele, roofed-hall, etc. In Icel. we have lauf-hús, leaf-house, but the exact term we're looking for appears in Swed. löfsal, 'a hut built of green boughs,' according to Widegren; Dan. lövsals-fest, feast of tabernacles. The word comes up again in the Persones Tale, l. 411, where it refers to a leafy arbour that can still be seen forming the porch of a pub. The term is rare; but see the following:—
'Alle but Syr Gauan, graythest of alle,
'All except Sir Gawain, the greatest of all,
Was left with Dame Graynour, vndur the greues [groves] grene.
Was left with Dame Graynour, under the groves green.
By a lauryel ho [she] lay, vndur a lefe-sale
By a laurel she lay, under a leafy shelter
Of box and of barberè, byggyt ful bene.'
Of box and of barber, built full well.
Anturs of Arthur, st. 6; in Three Met. Romances, ed. Robson, p. 3.
Anturs of Arthur, st. 6; in Three Met. Romances, ed. Robson, p. 3.
The editor prints it as lefe sale, and explains it by 'leafy hall,' but it is a compound word; the adjective would be lefy or leuy. In this case the arbour was 'built' of box and barberry.
The editor prints it as lefe sale and explains it as 'leafy hall,' but it's a compound word; the adjective would be lefy or leuy. In this case, the arbour was 'made' of boxwood and barberry.
'All his devocioun and holynesse
'All his devotion and holiness
At the taverne is, as for the most dele,
At the tavern is, as for the most part,
To Bacus syne, and to the leef-sele
To Bacus then, and to the leaf-silk
His youthe hym haleth,' &c.
His youth heals him,' &c.
Hoccleve, De Regim. Principum, p. 22.
Hoccleve, De Regim. Principum, p. 22.
Again, in Allit. Poems, ed. Morris, iii. 448, the arbour formed by Jonah's gourd is called a lefsel.
Again, in Allit. Poems, ed. Morris, iii. 448, the shelter created by Jonah's gourd is referred to as a lefsel.
4066. Lydgate has 'through thinne and thikke'; Siege of Troy, fol. Cc. 6, back.
4066. Lydgate has 'through thick and thin'; Siege of Troy, fol. Cc. 6, back.
4086. 'I am very swift of foot, God knows, (even) as is a roe; by God's heart, he shall not escape us both; why hadst thou not put the horse in the barn?' 'Light as a rae' [roe]; Tournament of Tottenham, st. 15.
4086. 'I run very fast, God knows, (just) like a deer; by God's heart, he won't escape us both; why didn't you put the horse in the barn?' 'Light as a deer'; Tournament of Tottenham, st. 15.
4088. capul, a horse, occurs again, in D. 2150. lathe, a barn, is still in use in some parts of Yorkshire, but chiefly in local designations, being otherwise obsolescent; see the Cleveland and Whitby Glossaries. 'The northern man writing to his neighbour may say, "My lathe standeth neer the kirkegarth," for My barne standeth neere the churchyard:' Coote's Eng. Schoolemaster, 1632 (Nares). Ray gives: 'Lathe, a barn' in 1691; and we again find 'Leath, a barn' in 1781 (E. D. S. Gloss. B. 1); and 'Leath, Laith, a barn' in 1811 (E. D. S. Gloss. B. 7); in all cases as a Northern word.
4088. capul, a horse, appears again in D. 2150. lathe, a barn, is still used in some areas of Yorkshire, but mostly in local names, becoming less common otherwise; see the Cleveland and Whitby Glossaries. 'The northern person writing to their neighbor might say, "My lathe is near the kirkegarth," for My barn is near the churchyard:' Coote's Eng. Schoolemaster, 1632 (Nares). Ray notes: 'Lathe, a barn' in 1691; and we find 'Leath, a barn' in 1781 (E. D. S. Gloss. B. 1); and 'Leath, Laith, a barn' in 1811 (E. D. S. Gloss. B. 7); in all instances as a Northern term.
4096. 'Trim his beard,' i. e. cheat him; and so again in D. 361. See Chaucer's Hous of Fame, 689, and my note upon it.
4096. 'Trim his beard,' i.e., cheat him; and so again in D. 361. See Chaucer's House of Fame, 689, and my note on it.
'Myght I thaym have spyde,
'May I have them spied,
I had made thaym a berd.'
I had made them a bird.
Towneley Mysteries, p. 144.
Towneley Mysteries, p. 144.
4101. Iossa, 'down here'; a cry of direction. Composed of O. F. jos, jus, down; and ça, here. Bartsch gives an example of jos in his Chrestomathie, 1875, col 8: 'tuit li felun cadegren jos,' all the felons fell down; and Cotgrave has: 'Jus, downe, or to the ground.' Godefroy gives: ça jus, here below, down here. It is clearly a direction given by one clerk to the other, and was probably a common cry in driving horses.
4101. Iossa, 'down here'; a direction call. It comes from O. F. jos, jus, meaning down; and ça, meaning here. Bartsch gives an example of jos in his Chrestomathie, 1875, col 8: 'tuit li felun cadegren jos,' all the felons fell down; and Cotgrave has: 'Jus, down, or to the ground.' Godefroy gives: ça jus, here below, down here. It's clearly a direction from one clerk to another, and was probably a common call when driving horses.
warderere, i. e. warde arere, 'look out behind!' Another similar cry. MS. Cm. has: ware the rere, mind the rear, which is a sort of gloss upon it.
warderere, i.e. warde arere, 'look out behind!' Another similar shout. MS. Cm. has: ware the rere, meaning watch your back, which is a sort of explanation for it.
4110. hething, contempt. See numerous examples in Mätzner, s. v. hæthing, ii. 396. Cf. 'Bothe in hething and in scorn'; Sir Amadace, l. 17, in Robson's Three Met. Romances, p. 27. 'Him thoght scorn and gret hething'; Seven Sages, ed. Weber, l. 91.
4110. hething, contempt. See numerous examples in Mätzner, s. v. hæthing, ii. 396. Cf. 'Both in hething and in scorn'; Sir Amadace, l. 17, in Robson's Three Met. Romances, p. 27. 'He thought scorn and great hething'; Seven Sages, ed. Weber, l. 91.
4112. The first foot is 'trochaic.'
4112. The first foot is 'trochaic.'
4115. in his hond, in his possession, in his hold.
4115. in his hand, in his possession, in his control.
4126. 'Or enlarge it by argument'; prove by logic that it is the size you wish it to be.
4126. 'Or make it bigger through reasoning'; demonstrate with logic that it is the size you want it to be.
4127. Cutberd, St. Cuthbert, bishop of Lindisfarne, died in 686. Being a Northumberland man, John swears by a Northumberland saint.
4127. Cutberd, St. Cuthbert, bishop of Lindisfarne, died in 686. As a person from Northumberland, John swears by a Northumberland saint.
4130. Evidently a proverb: 'a man must take (one) of two things, either such as he finds or such as he brings'; i. e. must put up with what he can get.
4130. Clearly a proverb: 'a man must accept one of two things, either what he finds or what he brings'; meaning, he has to deal with what he can get.
4134. Another proverb. Repeated in D. 415, with lure for tulle. From the Policraticus of John of Salisbury, liv. v. c. 10: 'Veteri [125]celebratur proverbio: Quia vacuae manus temeraria petitio est.' MS. Cm. has the rimes folle, tolle. For tulle, a commoner spelling is tille, to draw, hence to allure, entice. Hence E. till (for money), orig. meaning a 'drawer'; and the tiller of a rudder, by which it is drawn aside. See tullen in Stratmann, and tollen in Boeth. bk. ii. pr. 7. 11 (in vol. ii. p. 45).
4134. Another proverb. Repeated in D. 415, with lure for tulle. From the Policraticus of John of Salisbury, liv. v. c. 10: 'An old saying celebrates: "Because an empty hand is a reckless request." ' MS. Cm. has the rhymes folle, tolle. For tulle, a more common spelling is tille, to draw, hence to allure, entice. Hence E. till (for money), originally meaning a 'drawer'; and the tiller of a rudder, by which it is drawn aside. See tullen in Stratmann, and tollen in Boeth. bk. ii. pr. 7. 11 (in vol. ii. p. 45).
4140. chalons, blankets. The same word as mod. E. shalloon, 'a slight woollen stuff'; Ogilvie's Dict. 'The blanket was sometimes made of a texture originally imported from Chalons in France, but afterwards extensively manufactured in England by the Chaloners'; Our Eng. Home, p. 108. 'Qwyltes ne chalouns'; Eng. Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, p. 350.
4140. chalons, blankets. The same word as modern English. shalloon, 'a light wool fabric'; Ogilvie's Dict. 'The blanket was sometimes made of a fabric originally imported from Chalons in France, but later widely produced in England by the Chaloners'; Our Eng. Home, p. 108. 'Qwyltes ne chalouns'; Eng. Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, p. 350.
4152. quakke, asthma, or difficulty of breathing that causes a croaking noise. Halliwell gives: 'Quack, to be noisy, West. The term is applied to any croaking noise.' Also: 'Quackle, to choke, or suffocate, East.' Pose, a cold in the head; A. S. gepos.
4152. quakke, asthma, or trouble breathing that creates a croaking sound. Halliwell states: 'Quack, to be loud, West. This term refers to any croaking sound.' Also: 'Quackle, to choke or suffocate, East.' Pose, a cold in the head; A. S. gepos.
4155. 'To wet one's whistle' is still in use for to drink deeply. 'I wete my whystell, as good drinkers do'; Palsgrave, p. 780. In Walton's Complete Angler, Part i. ch. 5, we find: 'Let's drink the other cup to wet our whistles.'
4155. 'To wet one's whistle' is still used for drinking deeply. 'I wet my whistle, as good drinkers do'; Palsgrave, p. 780. In Walton's Complete Angler, Part i. ch. 5, we find: 'Let's drink the other cup to wet our whistles.'
4172. wilde fyr, erysipelas (to torment them); see Halliwell. Cf. E. 2252. The entry—'Erysipela (sic), wilde fyr' occurs in Ælfric's Vocabulary. So in Le Rom. de la Rose:—'que Mal-Feu l'arde'; 7438, 8319.
4172. wilde fyr, erysipelas (to torment them); see Halliwell. Cf. E. 2252. The entry—'Erysipela (sic), wilde fyr' occurs in Ælfric's Vocabulary. So in Le Rom. de la Rose:—'que Mal-Feu l'arde'; 7438, 8319.
4174. flour, choice, best of a thing; il ending, evil death, bad end. 'They shall have the best (i. e. here, the worst) of a bad end.' Rather a wish than a prophecy.
4174. flour, choice, the best of something; il ending, evil death, a bad outcome. 'They will have the best (i.e. here, the worst) of a bad outcome.' More of a wish than a prediction.
4181. Sidenote in MS. Hl.—'Qui in vno grauatur in alio debet releuari.' A Law Maxim.
4181. Sidenote in MS. Hl.—'Those who are affected by one should be relieved by another.' A Law Maxim.
4194. upright, upon her back. 'To slepe on the backe, vpryght, is vtterly to be abhorred'; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 245. Palsgrave, s. v. Throwe, has: 'I throwe a man on his backe or upright, so that his face is upwarde, Ie renuerse.' And see Nares. Cf. 'Now dounward groffe [on your belly], and now upright'; Rom. Rose, 2561. Bolt-upright occurs in l. 4266; where bolt is 'like a bolt,' hence 'straight,' or exactly. See Bolt, adv., in the New E. Dictionary. And compare B. 1506.
4194. upright, on her back. 'To sleep on the back, upright, is completely to be avoided'; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 245. Palsgrave, s. v. Throwe, states: 'I throw a man on his back or upright, so that his face is upward, I reverse.' And see Nares. Cf. 'Now downwards grovel [on your belly], and now upright'; Rom. Rose, 2561. Bolt-upright appears in l. 4266; where bolt means 'like a bolt,' thus 'straight,' or exactly. See Bolt, adv., in the New E. Dictionary. And compare B. 1506.
4208. daf, fool; from E. daf-t. cokenay, a milk-sop, poor creature. The orig. sense of coken-ay is 'cocks' egg,' from a singular piece of folk-lore which credited cocks with laying such eggs as happen to be imperfect. 'The small yolkless eggs which hens sometimes lay are called "cocks' eggs," generally in the firm persuasion that the name states a fact'; Shropshire Folklore, by C. S. Burne, p. 229. The idea is old, and may be found gravely stated as a fact in Bartolomæus De Proprietatibus Rerum (14th century). See Cockney in the New E. Dictionary.
4208. daf, fool; from E. daf-t. cokenay, a milk-sop, poor creature. The original meaning of coken-ay is 'cocks' egg,' stemming from a unique piece of folklore that attributed the laying of such imperfect eggs to roosters. 'The small yolkless eggs that hens sometimes lay are called "cocks' eggs," usually under the firm belief that the name is factual'; Shropshire Folklore, by C. S. Burne, p. 229. This idea is ancient and can be found earnestly stated as a fact in Bartolomæus De Proprietatibus Rerum (14th century). See Cockney in the New E. Dictionary.
4210. Unhardy is unsely, the cowardly man has no luck. 'Audentes [126]fortuna iuuat'; Vergil, Aen. x. 284. So also our 'Nothing venture, nothing have,' and 'Faint heart never won fair lady'; which see in Hazlitt's Proverbs. For seel, luck, see l. 4239. See Troil. iv. 602, and the note.
4210. Unhardy is unsely, the cowardly person has no luck. 'Audentes [126]fortuna iuvat'; Vergil, Aen. x. 284. So also our 'Nothing ventured, nothing gained,' and 'A timid heart never won a beautiful lady'; which can be found in Hazlitt's Proverbs. For seel, luck, see l. 4239. See Troil. iv. 602, and the note.
4220. Pronounce ben'cite in three syllables; as usual.
4220. Pronounce ben'cite in three syllables, as usual.
4233. The thridde cok; apparently, between 5 and 6 A.M.; see note to line 3675 above. It was near dawn; see l. 4249.
4233. The third cock; apparently, between 5 and 6 AM; see note to line 3675 above. It was near dawn; see l. 4249.
4236. Malin, another form of Malkin, which is a pet-name for Matilda. See my note to P. Plowman, C. ii. 181, where my statement that Malkin occurs in the present passage refers to Tyrwhitt's edition, which substitutes Malkin for the Malin or Malyn of the MSS. and of ed. 1532. Cf. B. 30.
4236. Malin, another version of Malkin, which is a nickname for Matilda. See my note to P. Plowman, C. ii. 181, where my comment that Malkin appears in this passage refers to Tyrwhitt's edition, which replaces Malin or Malyn from the manuscripts and the 1532 edition. Cf. B. 30.
'Malyn, tersorium,' Cath. Anglicum; i. e. Malin, like Malkin, also meant a dishclout. Malin has now become Molly.
'Malyn, tersorium,' Cath. Anglicum; i. e. Malin, similar to Malkin, also referred to a dishcloth. Malin has now turned into Molly.
4244. cake. In Wright's Glossaries, ed. Wülker, col. 788, l. 36, we find, 'Hic panis subverucius, a meleres cake'; on which Wright remarks: 'Perhaps this name alludes to the common report that the miller always stole the flour from his customers to make his cakes, which were baked on the sly.'
4244. cake. In Wright's Glossaries, ed. Wülker, col. 788, l. 36, we find, 'Hic panis subverucius, a meleres cake'; about which Wright notes: 'Perhaps this name refers to the common belief that the miller always took flour from his customers to make his cakes, which were baked secretly.'
4253. toty, in the seven MSS.; totty in ed. 1532. It means 'dizzy, reeling'; and Halliwell, s. v. Totty, quotes from MS. Rawl. C. 86: 'So toty was the brayn of his hede.' Cf. 'And some also so toty in theyr heade'; Lydgate, Siege of Troy, ed. 1555, fol. L 1, back. Spenser has the word twice, as tottie or totty, and evidently copied it from this very passage, which he read in a black-letter edition; see his Shep. Kal., February, 55, and F. Q. vii. 7. 39. Cf. E. totter.
4253. toty, in the seven manuscripts; totty in the 1532 edition. It means 'dizzy, reeling'; and Halliwell, s. v. Totty, cites from MS. Rawl. C. 86: 'So toty was the brain of his head.' See also 'And some also so toty in their head'; Lydgate, Siege of Troy, ed. 1555, fol. L 1, back. Spenser uses the word twice, as tottie or totty, and clearly borrowed it from this very passage, which he read in a black-letter edition; see his Shep. Kal., February, 55, and F. Q. vii. 7. 39. Compare E. totter.
4257. a twenty devel way, with extremely ill-luck. See note to l. 3713.
4257. a twenty devel way, with extremely bad luck. See note to l. 3713.
4264. Compare B. 1417.
4264. Compare B. 1417.
4272. linage; her grandfather was a priest; see note to l. 3943.
4272. lineage; her grandfather was a priest; see note to l. 3943.
4278. poke, bag; cf. the proverb, 'To buy a pig in a poke.'
4278. poke, bag; cf. the saying, 'To buy a pig in a poke.'
'Than on the grounde together rounde
'Than on the ground together round'
With many a sadde stroke
With many a sad stroke
They roule and rumble, they turne and tumble,
They roll and rumble, they turn and tumble,
As pygges do in a poke.'
Like pigs in a blanket.
Sir T. More, A Merrie Iest, &c. (1510).
Sir T. More, A Merry Jest, etc. (1510).
This juvenile poem by Sir T. More is printed in Hazlitt's Popular Poetry, iii. 128, and in the Preface to Todd's Johnson.
This kids' poem by Sir T. More is printed in Hazlitt's Popular Poetry, iii. 128, and in the Preface to Todd's Johnson.
4286. Bromeholm. A piece of what was supposed to be the true cross was brought from the East by an English priest to Norfolk in 1223, and immediately became famous as an object of pilgrimage. It is called the 'Rode [rood] of Bromeholme' in P. Plowman, B. v. 231; see my note to that line.
4286. Bromeholm. A fragment of what was believed to be the true cross was brought from the East by an English priest to Norfolk in 1223, and quickly became famous as a pilgrimage site. It is referred to as the 'Rode [rood] of Bromeholme' in P. Plowman, B. v. 231; see my note for that line.
4287. The full form is quoted in the note to Scott's Marmion, can. ii. st. 13:—'In manus tuas, Domine, commendo spiritum meum; a vinculis enim mortis redemisti me, Domine veritatis, Amen.' In [127]Ratis Raving, &c., ed. Lumby, p. 8, l. 263, the form ends with 'spiritum meum, domine, deus veritatis.' In Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 235, the following translation of the Latin form is given:—
4287. The full version is quoted in the note to Scott's Marmion, can. ii. st. 13:—'Into your hands, Lord, I commend my spirit; for you have redeemed me from the bonds of death, Lord of truth, Amen.' In [127]Ratis Raving, &c., ed. Lumby, p. 8, l. 263, the version concludes with 'my spirit, Lord, God of truth.' In Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 235, the following translation of the Latin version is provided:—
'Loverd Godd, in hondes thine I bequethe soule mine;
'Loving God, in your hands I entrust my soul;
Thu me boctest with thi deadd, Loverd Godd of sothfastheedd.'
Thu me boctest with thi deadd, Loverd Godd of sothfastheedd.
It here occurs in company with the Creed, the Paternoster, and the Ave Maria; so that it was one of the very common religious formulae which were familiar, even in the Latin form, to people of no education. They frequently knew the words of these forms, without knowing more than the general sense. In manus tuas, &c., was even recited by criminals before being hung; see Skelton's Works, ed. Dyce, i. 5, 292, ii. 268. The words are mostly taken from the Vulgate version of Luke, xxiii. 46.
It appears alongside the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Hail Mary, making it one of the very common religious phrases that even uneducated people were familiar with, even in Latin. They often knew the words of these phrases without understanding more than the general meaning. In manus tuas, etc., was even said by criminals before being hanged; see Skelton's Works, ed. Dyce, i. 5, 292, ii. 268. The words are mostly taken from the Vulgate version of Luke, xxiii. 46.
4290. oon, one, some one; not common at this date.
4290. oon, one, someone; not common at this time.
4295. Cf. Roman de la Rose, 12720:—'Qui set bien de l'ostel les estres,' i. e. who knows well the inner parts of the hostel. See note to A. 1971 above.
4295. Cf. Roman de la Rose, 12720:—'Who knows well the layout of the hostel,' i.e. who understands the inner parts of the hostel. See note to A. 1971 above.
4302. volupeer, nightcap; see note to A. 3241.
4302. volupeer, nightcap; see note to A. 3241.
4307. harrow, a cry for help; see note to A. 3286.
4307. harrow, a call for help; see note to A. 3286.
4320. Him thar, lit. 'it needs him,' i. e. he need, he must. For thar, ed. 1532 has dare, which Tyrwhitt rightly corrects to thar, which occurs again in D. 329, 336, 1365, and H. 352. It is common enough in early authors; the full form is tharf, as in Owl and Nightingale, 803 (or 180), Moral Ode (Jesus MS.), 44; spelt tharrf, Ormulum, 12886; therf, Ancren Riwle, p. 192; darf, Floris and Blancheflur, 315; derf, O. Eng. Homilies, ed. Morris, i. 187, l. 31; dar, Octovian, 1337; &c. The pt. t. is thurfte, thurte, thorte; see tharf and thurfen in Stratmann, and cf. A. S. thearf, pt. t. thurfte. For wene, the correct reading, Tyrwhitt substitutes winne, against all authority, because he could make no sense of wene. It is odd that he should have missed the sense so completely. Wene is to imagine, think, also to expect; and the line means 'he must not expect good who does evil.' The very word is preserved by Ray, in his Proverbs, 3rd ed., 1737, p. 288:—'He that evil does, never good weines.' Hazlitt quotes a proverb to a like effect: 'He that does what he should not, shall feel what he would not.' Cf. 'Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap'; Gal. vi. 7.
4320. Him thar, literally 'it needs him,' meaning he needs to, he must. For thar, the 1532 edition has dare, which Tyrwhitt correctly changes to thar, as it appears again in D. 329, 336, 1365, and H. 352. It was common enough in early writings; the full form is tharf, as in Owl and Nightingale, 803 (or 180), Moral Ode (Jesus MS.), 44; spelled tharrf, Ormulum, 12886; therf, Ancren Riwle, p. 192; darf, Floris and Blancheflur, 315; derf, O. Eng. Homilies, ed. Morris, i. 187, l. 31; dar, Octovian, 1337; etc. The past tense is thurfte, thurte, thorte; see tharf and thurfen in Stratmann, and compare A. S. thearf, past tense thurfte. For wene, the correct reading, Tyrwhitt replaces it with winne, against all authority, because he couldn't make sense of wene. It's strange that he completely missed the meaning. Wene means to imagine, think, and also to expect; and the line means 'he must not expect good who does evil.' The very word is preserved by Ray, in his Proverbs, 3rd ed., 1737, p. 288:—'He that does evil, never expects good weines.' Hazlitt quotes a similar proverb: 'He that does what he should not, shall feel what he would not.' Compare 'Whatsoever a man sows, that shall he also reap'; Gal. vi. 7.
4321. A common proverb; cf. Ps. vii. 16, ix. 15.
4321. A common saying; see Ps. vii. 16, ix. 15.
'For often he that will beguile
'For often he who will deceive'
Is guiled with the same guile,
Is deceived by the same trick,
And thus the guiler is beguiled.'
And so the deceiver is deceived.
Gower, Conf. Amant (bk. vi), iii. 47.
Gower, Conf. Amant (bk. vi), iii. 47.
'Begyled is the gyler thanne'; Rom. Rose, 5759.
'Beguiled is the one who deceives then'; Rom. Rose, 5759.
I can add another example from Caxton's Fables of Æsop, lib. ii. fab. 12 (The Fox and the Stork):—'And therfore he that begyleth other is oftyme begyled hymself.'
I can add another example from Caxton's Fables of Æsop, lib. ii. fab. 12 (The Fox and the Stork):—'And therefore, he who deceives others is often deceived himself.'
The Cook's Prologue.
The Chef's Introduction.
4329. herbergage, lodging; alluding to l. 4123.
4329. herbergage, lodging; referring to l. 4123.
4331. Not from Solomon, but from Ecclesiasticus, xi. 31: 'Non omnem hominem inducas in domum tuum; multae enim sunt insidiae dolosi.' In the E. version, it is verse 29.
4331. Not from Solomon, but from Ecclesiasticus, xi. 31: 'Do not bring every person into your home; for there are many treacheries of the deceitful.' In the E. version, it is verse 29.
4336. Hogge, Hodge, for Roger (l. 4353). Ware, in Hertfordshire.
4336. Hogge, Hodge, for Roger (l. 4353). Ware, in Hertfordshire.
4346. laten blood, let blood, i. e. removed gravy from. It refers to a meat-pie, baked with gravy in it; as it was not sold the day it was made, the gravy was removed to make it keep longer; and so the pie was eaten at last, when far from being new.
4346. laten blood, let blood, i.e. removed gravy from. It refers to a meat pie, baked with gravy in it; since it wasn’t sold the day it was made, the gravy was removed to make it last longer; and so the pie was eventually eaten when it was no longer fresh.
4347. The meaning of 'a Jack of Dover' has been much disputed, but it probably meant a pie that had been cooked more than once. Some have thought it meant a sole (probably a fried sole), as 'Dover soles' are still celebrated; but this is only a guess, and seems to be wrong. Sir T. More, Works, p. 675 E, speaks of a 'Jak of Paris, an evil pye twyse baken'; which is probably the same thing. Roquefort's French Dict. has:—
4347. The meaning of 'a Jack of Dover' has been widely debated, but it likely referred to a pie that had been cooked more than once. Some have speculated it meant a sole (probably a fried sole), as 'Dover soles' are still famous; but that's just a guess and seems to be incorrect. Sir T. More, Works, p. 675 E, mentions a 'Jak of Paris, an evil pie twice baked'; which is probably the same thing. Roquefort's French Dict. has:—
'Jaquet, Jaket, impudent, menteur. C'est sans doute de ce mot que les pâtissiers ont pris leur mot d'argot jaques, pour signifier qu'une pièce de volaille, de viande ou de pâtisserie cuite au four, est vieille ou dure.'
'Jaquet, Jaket, cheeky, liar. It’s probably from this word that bakers got their slang term jaques, to mean that a piece of poultry, meat, or pastry baked in the oven is old or tough.'
See Hazlitt's Proverbs, p. 20; and Hazlitt's Shakespeare Jest-books, ii. 366. Hence, in a secondary sense, Jack of Dover meant an old story, or hashed up anecdote. Ray says:—'This he [T. Fuller] makes parallel to Crambe bis cocta, and applicable to such as grate the ears of their auditors with ungrateful tautologies of what is worthless in itself; tolerable as once uttered in the notion of novelty, but abominable if repeated.' This may explain the fact that an old jest-book was printed with the title A Jack of Dover in 1604, and again in 1615. The E. word jack has indeed numerous senses.
See Hazlitt's Proverbs, p. 20; and Hazlitt's Shakespeare Jest-books, ii. 366. Thus, in a secondary sense, *Jack of Dover* referred to an old story or a recycled anecdote. Ray states:—'This he [T. Fuller] compares to *Crambe bis cocta*, and it applies to those who annoy their listeners with ungrateful repetitions of things that are worthless in themselves; acceptable when first spoken as something new, but horrible if repeated.' This may clarify why an old joke book was published with the title *A Jack of Dover* in 1604, and again in 1615. The English word *jack* indeed has many meanings.
4350. The insinuation is that stray flies were mixed up with the parsley served up with the Cook's geese. Tyrwhitt quotes from MS. Harl. 279—'Take percely,' &c. in a receipt for stuffing a goose; so that parsley was sometimes used for this purpose. It was also used for stuffing chickens; see Liber Cure Cocorum, ed. Morris, p. 22.
4350. The suggestion is that stray flies got mixed in with the parsley served alongside the Cook's geese. Tyrwhitt quotes from MS. Harl. 279—'Take percely,' &c. in a recipe for stuffing a goose; so parsley was sometimes used for this purpose. It was also used to stuff chickens; see Liber Cure Cocorum, ed. Morris, p. 22.
4357. 'A true jest is an evil jest.' Hazlitt, in his Collection of Proverbs, gives, 'True jest is no jest,' and quotes 'Sooth bourd is no bourd' from Heywood, and from Harington's Brief Apologie of Poetrie, 1591. Kelly's Scotch Proverbs includes: 'A sooth bourd is nae bourd.' Tyrwhitt alters the second play to spel, as being a Flemish word, but he only found it in two MSS. (Askew 1 and 2), and nothing is gained [129]by it. The fact is, that there is nothing Flemish about the proverb except the word quad, though there may have been an equivalent proverb in that language. We must take Chaucer's remark to mean that 'Sooth play is what a Fleming would call quaad play'; which is then quite correct. For just as Flemish does not use the English words sooth and play, so English seldom uses the Flemish form quaad, equivalent to the Dutch kwaad, evil, bad, spelt quade in Hexham's Du. Dict. (1658). Cf. also O. Friesic kwad, quad, East Friesic kwâd (still in common use). The Mid. Eng. form is not quad, but (properly) quēd or queed; see examples in Stratmann, s. v. cwêd. In P. Plowman, B. xiv. 189, the qued means the Evil One, the devil. Queed occurs as a sb. as late as in Skelton, ed. Dyce, i. 168. We find, however, the rare M. E. form quad in Gower, ed. Pauli, ii. 246, and in the Story of Genesis and Exodus, ed. Morris, 536; and in another passage of the Cant. Tales, viz. B. 1628. The oldest English examples seem to be those in the Blickling Glosses, viz. 'of cweade arærende, de stercore erigens'; and 'cwed uel meox, stercus.' There is no difficulty about the etymology; the corresponding O. H. G. word is quāt, whence G. Koth or Kot, excrement; and the root appears in the Skt. gu or gū, to void excrement; see Kot in Kluge.
4357. 'A true joke is a bad joke.' Hazlitt, in his Collection of Proverbs, states, 'True joke is no joke,' and cites 'A true joke is no joke' from Heywood, along with Harington's Brief Apologie of Poetrie, 1591. Kelly's Scotch Proverbs includes: 'A true joke is no joke.' Tyrwhitt changes the second play to spel, as it's a Flemish word, but he only found it in two manuscripts (Askew 1 and 2), and it doesn't help the case. The reality is that there's nothing Flemish about the proverb except the word quad, although there might be a similar saying in that language. We should interpret Chaucer's comment to mean that 'True play is what a Fleming would call quaad play'; which is correct. Just as Flemish doesn't use the English words sooth and play, English rarely uses the Flemish form quaad, which corresponds to the Dutch kwaad, meaning evil or bad, spelled quade in Hexham's Du. Dict. (1658). Additionally, see O. Friesic kwad, quad, East Friesic kwâd (still commonly used). The Middle English form isn't quad, but correctly quēd or queed; see examples in Stratmann, s. v. cwêd. In P. Plowman, B. xiv. 189, the qued refers to the Evil One or the devil. Queed appears as a noun as late as in Skelton, ed. Dyce, i. 168. However, we do find the rare Middle English form quad in Gower, ed. Pauli, ii. 246, and in the Story of Genesis and Exodus, ed. Morris, 536; and in another passage of the Cant. Tales, specifically B. 1628. The oldest English examples seem to be those in the Blickling Glosses, such as 'of cweade arærende, de stercore erigens'; and 'cwed uel meox, stercus.' There’s no issue with the etymology; the corresponding Old High German word is quāt, which gives us G. Koth or Kot, meaning excrement; and the root appears in the Sanskrit gu or gū, to void excrement; see Kot in Kluge.
4358. This is interesting, as giving us the Host's name. Herry is the mod. E. Harry, with the usual change from er to ar, as in M. E. derk, dark, &c. It is the same as the F. Herri (not uncommon in O. F.), made from F. Henri by assimilation of nr to rr.
4358. This is interesting, as it gives us the Host's name. Herry is the modern English Harry, with the usual change from er to ar, like in Middle English derk, dark, etc. It is the same as the French Herri (not uncommon in Old French), derived from French Henri by blending nr into rr.
The name seems to have been taken from that of a real person. In the Subsidy Rolls, 4 Rich. II. (1380-1), for Southwark, occurs the entry—'Henri' Bayliff, Ostyler, Xpian [Christian] ux[or] eius ... ij s.' In the parliament held at Westminster, in 50 Edw. III. (1376-7), Henry Bailly was one of the representatives for that borough; and again, in the parliament at Gloucester, 2 Rich. II., the name occurs. See Notes and Queries, 2 S. iii. 228.
The name appears to have been taken from a real person. In the Subsidy Rolls, 4 Rich. II. (1380-1), for Southwark, there is the entry—'Henry' Bailiff, Ostyler, Christian his wife... 2 s. In the parliament held at Westminster, in 50 Edw. III. (1376-7), Henry Bailly was one of the representatives for that borough; and again, in the parliament at Gloucester, 2 Rich. II., the name appears. See Notes and Queries, 2 S. iii. 228.
The Cokes Tale.
The Coke Story.
4368. 'Brown as a berry.' So in A. 207.
4368. 'Brown as a berry.' So in A. 207.
4377. 'There were sometimes Justs in Cheapside; Hollingshead, vol. ii. p. 348. But perhaps any procession may be meant.'—Tyrwhitt. 'Cheapside was the grand scene of city festivals and processions.'—Wright.
4377. 'There were occasional Justs in Cheapside; Hollingshead, vol. ii. p. 348. But maybe any procession is intended.'—Tyrwhitt. 'Cheapside was the main stage for city festivals and parades.'—Wright.
4379. T. has And til, but his note says that And was inserted by himself. Wright reads, 'And tyl he hadde'; but And is not in the Harleian MS. Observe that Wright insists very much on the fact that he reproduces this MS. 'with literal accuracy,' though he allows himself, according to his own account, to make silent alterations due to collation with the Lansdowne MS. But the word And is not to be found in any of the seven MSS., and this is only one example of the numerous cases in which he has silently altered his text without any [130]MS. authority at all. His text, in fact, is full of treacherous pitfalls; and Bell's edition is quite as bad, though that likewise pretends to be accurate.
4379. T. has And til, but his note says that And was inserted by himself. Wright reads, 'And tyl he hadde'; but And is not in the Harleian MS. Note that Wright strongly emphasizes that he reproduces this MS. 'with literal accuracy,' although he admits to making silent changes based on comparisons with the Lansdowne MS. However, the word And is missing from all seven MSS., and this is just one example of the many instances where he has silently changed his text without any [130]MS. authority at all. His text, in fact, is full of treacherous pitfalls; and Bell's edition is just as flawed, even though it also claims to be accurate.
The easiest way of scanning the line is to ignore the elision of the final e in had-de, which is preserved, as often, by the cæsural pause.
The easiest way to scan the line is to overlook the omission of the final e in had-de, which is often preserved by the caesural pause.
4383. sette steven, made an appointment; see A. 1524.
4383. sette steven, scheduled a meeting; see A. 1524.
4394. 'Though he (the master) may have,' &c.
4394. 'Even if he (the master) might have,' &c.
4396. 'Though he (the apprentice) may know how to play,' &c. Opposed to l. 4394. The sense is—'The master pays for the revelling of the apprentice, though he takes no part in such revel; and conversely, the apprentice may gain skill in minstrelsy, but takes no part in paying for it; for, in his case, his rioting is convertible with theft.' The master pays, but plays not; the other pays not, but plays.
4396. 'Though he (the apprentice) may know how to play,' &c. Opposed to l. 4394. The meaning is—'The master covers the costs of the apprentice’s partying, even though he doesn’t join in; and on the flip side, the apprentice can learn to play music but doesn’t contribute to those costs; in his case, his partying is just like stealing.' The master pays but doesn’t play; the apprentice plays but doesn’t pay.
4397. 'Revelling and honesty, in the case of one of low degree (who has no money), are continually wrath with (i. e. opposed to) each other.'
4397. 'Indulgence and honesty, in the case of someone of low status (who has no money), are always at odds with each other.'
4402. 'And sometimes carried off to Newgate, with revel (such as he might be supposed to approve of).' The point of the allusion lies in the fact that, when disorderly persons were carried to prison, they were preceded by minstrels, in order to call public attention to their disgrace. This is clearly shewn in the Liber Albus, pp. 459, 460, (p. 396 of the E. translation). E. g. 'Item, if any person shall be impeached of adultery, and be thereof lawfully attainted, let him be taken unto Newgate, and from thence, with minstrelsy, through Chepe, to the Tun on Cornhulle [Cornhill], there to remain at the will of the mayor and alderman.'
4402. 'And sometimes taken to Newgate, with festivities (like he might be expected to enjoy).' The significance of this reference is that when unruly individuals were taken to jail, they were accompanied by musicians, to draw public attention to their shame. This is clearly illustrated in the Liber Albus, pp. 459, 460, (p. 396 of the English translation). For example, 'Item, if any person is accused of adultery and is lawfully convicted, let him be taken to Newgate, and from there, with music, through Chepe, to the Tun on Cornhulle [Cornhill], where he shall stay at the discretion of the mayor and alderman.'
4404. paper. The allusion is not clear; perhaps it means that he was referring to his account-book, and found it unsatisfactory.
4404. paper. The reference isn't clear; maybe it means he was talking about his account book and found it lacking.
4406. In Hazlitt's Proverbs we find; 'The rotten apple injures its neighbour.' Cf. G. 964.
4406. In Hazlitt's Proverbs, it says, 'The rotten apple injures its neighbor.' Cf. G. 964.
In the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 205, we are bidden to avoid bad company, because a rotten apple rots the sound ones, if left among them.
In the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 205, we are advised to stay away from bad company, because a rotten apple spoils the good ones if left among them.
In Ida von Düringsfeld's Sprichwörter, 1872-5, no. 354, is:—'Ein fauler Apfel steckt den andern an. Pomum compunctum cito corrumpit sibi iunctum.'
In Ida von Düringsfeld's Sprichwörter, 1872-5, no. 354, is:—'A rotten apple infects the others. A damaged apple quickly spoils the one next to it.'
4413. his leve, his leave to go, his dismissal, his congé.
4413. his leave, his permission to go, his dismissal, his congé.
4414. or leve, or leave it, i. e. or desist from it.
4414. or leve, or leave it, i.e. or stop doing it.
4415. for, because, since. louke, an accomplice who entices the dupe into the thief's company, a decoyer of victims. Not 'a receiver to a thief,' as Tyrwhitt guessed, but his assistant in thieving, one who helped him (as Chaucer says) to suck others by stealing or borrowing. It answers to an A. S. *lūca (not found), formed with the agential suffix -a from lūcan, lit. to pull, pluck, root up weeds, hence (probably) to draw, entice. The corresponding E. Friesic lūkan or lukan means not only to pull, pluck, but also to milk or suck (see Koolman). The Low G. luken means not only to pull up weeds, but [131]also to suck down, or to take a long pull in drinking; hence O. F. louchier, loukier, to swallow. From the A. S. lūcan, to pluck up, comes the common prov. E. louk, lowk, look, to pluck up weeds; see Ray, Whitby Glossary, &c.
4415. for, because, since. louke, an accomplice who entices the victim into the thief's company, a deceiver of victims. Not 'a receiver of a thief,' as Tyrwhitt thought, but his assistant in stealing, one who helped him (as Chaucer says) to take from others by stealing or borrowing. It corresponds to an A. S. *lūca (not found), formed with the agent suffix -a from lūcan, meaning to pull, pluck, or uproot weeds, hence (probably) to draw, entice. The corresponding E. Friesic lūkan or lukan means not only to pull, pluck, but also to milk or suck (see Koolman). The Low G. luken means not only to pull up weeds, but also to suck down, or to take a long pull in drinking; hence O. F. louchier, loukier, to swallow. From the A. S. lūcan, to pluck up, comes the common prov. E. louk, lowk, look, to pull up weeds; see Ray, Whitby Glossary, &c.
4417. brybe, to purloin; not to bribe in the modern sense; see the New E. Dict.
4417. brybe, to steal; not to bribe in the current sense; see the New E. Dict.
4422. Here the Tale suddenly breaks off; so it was probably never finished.
4422. Here the story abruptly ends; it was likely never completed.
*** See Notes to Gamelin at the end of the Notes to the Tales.
*** See the notes for Gamelin at the end of the Notes to the Tales.
NOTES TO GROUP B.
Notes for Group B.
Introduction to the Man of Lawes Tale.
Introduction to the Man of Law's Tale.
1. If, as Mr. Furnivall supposes, the time of the telling of the Canterbury Tales be taken to be longer than one day, we may suppose the Man of Lawes Tale to begin the stories told on the second morning of the journey, April 18. Otherwise, we must suppose all the stories in Group A to precede it, which is not impossible, if we suppose the pilgrims to have started early in the morning.
1. If, as Mr. Furnivall thinks, the time for telling the Canterbury Tales is longer than one day, we might assume that the Man of Law's Tale begins the stories shared on the second morning of the journey, April 18. Otherwise, we would have to consider that all the stories in Group A came before it, which isn't impossible if we think the pilgrims started out early in the morning.
Hoste. This is one of the words which are sometimes dissyllabic, and sometimes monosyllabic; it is here a dissyllable, as in l. 39. See note to line 1883 below.
Hoste. This is one of the words that can be pronounced with either two syllables or one; here it has two syllables, as in line 39. See the note for line 1883 below.
sey, i. e. saw. The forms of 'saw' vary in the MSS. In this line we find saugh, sauh, segh, sauhe, sawh, none of which are Chaucer's own, but due to the scribes. The true form is determined by the rime, as in the Clerkes Tale, E. 667, where most of the MSS. have say. A still better spelling is sey, which may be found in the House of Fame, 1151, where it rimes with lay. The A. S. form is sēah.
sey, that is, saw. The variations of 'saw' in the manuscripts differ. In this line, we see saugh, sauh, segh, sauhe, sawh, none of which are actually Chaucer's but are the work of the scribes. The correct form is determined by the rhyme, as in the Clerkes Tale, E. 667, where most manuscripts have say. An even better spelling is sey, which can be found in the House of Fame, 1151, where it rhymes with lay. The Old English form is sēah.
2. The ark, &c. In Chaucer's Treatise on the Astrolabe, pt. ii. ch. 7 (vol. iii. 194), is the proposition headed—'to knowe the arch of the day, that some folk callen the day artificial, from the sonne arysing til hit go to reste.' Thus, while the 'day natural' is twenty-four hours, the 'day artificial' is the time during which the sun is above the horizon. The 'arc' of this day merely means the extent or duration of it, as reckoned along the circular rim of an astrolabe; or, when measured along the horizon (as here), it means the arc extending from the point of sunrise to that of sunset. ronne, run, performed, completed.
2. The ark, etc. In Chaucer's Treatise on the Astrolabe, pt. ii. ch. 7 (vol. iii. 194), the proposition is titled—'to know the arc of the day, which some people call the artificial day, from sunrise to sunset.' So, while the 'natural day' is twenty-four hours, the 'artificial day' is the time when the sun is above the horizon. The 'arc' of this day simply refers to the extent or duration of it, as measured along the circular rim of an astrolabe; or, when measured along the horizon (as mentioned here), it represents the arc from sunrise to sunset. ronne, run, performed, completed.
3. The fourthe part. The true explanation of this passage, which Tyrwhitt failed to discover, is due to Mr. A. E. Brae, who first published it in May, 1851, and reprinted it at p. 68 of his edition of Chaucer's Treatise on the Astrolabe. His conclusions were based upon actual calculation, and will be mentioned in due order. In re-editing the 'Astrolabe,' I took the opportunity of roughly checking his calculations by other methods, and am satisfied that he is quite correct, and that the day meant is not the 28th of April, as in the Ellesmere MS., nor the 13th of April, as in the Harleian MS., but the 18th, as in the Hengwrt [133]MS. and most others. It is easily seen that xviii may be corrupted into xxviii by prefixing x, or into xiii by the omission of v; this may account for the variations.
3. The fourth part. The true explanation of this passage, which Tyrwhitt failed to find, is credited to Mr. A. E. Brae, who first published it in May 1851 and reprinted it on page 68 of his edition of Chaucer's Treatise on the Astrolabe. His conclusions were based on actual calculations and will be discussed in due course. In re-editing the 'Astrolabe,' I took the chance to roughly verify his calculations using other methods and I am confident that he is correct; the day in question is not the 28th of April, as stated in the Ellesmere manuscript, nor the 13th of April, as found in the Harleian manuscript, but the 18th, as indicated in the Hengwrt [133]MS. It is easy to see how xviii could be misread as xxviii by adding an x, or as xiii by leaving out the v; this may explain the variations.
The key to the whole matter is given by a passage in Chaucer's 'Astrolabe,' pt. ii. ch. 29, where it is clear that Chaucer (who, however, merely translates from Messahala) actually confuses the hour-angle with the azimuthal arc; that is, he considered it correct to find the hour of the day by noting the point of the horizon over which the sun appears to stand, and supposing this point to advance, with a uniform, not a variable, motion. The host's method of proceeding was this. Wanting to know the hour, he observed how far the sun had moved southward along the horizon since it rose, and saw that it had gone more than half-way from the point of sunrise to the exact southern point. Now the 18th of April in Chaucer's time answers to the 26th of April at present. On April 26, 1874, the sun rose at 4h. 43m., and set at 7h. 12m., giving a day of about 14h. 30m., the fourth part of which is at 8h. 20m., or, with sufficient exactness, at half-past eight. This would leave a whole hour and a half to signify Chaucer's 'half an houre and more,' shewing that further explanation is still necessary. The fact is, however, that the host reckoned, as has been said, in another way, viz. by observing the sun's position with reference to the horizon. On April 18 the sun was in the 6th degree of Taurus at that date, as we again learn from Chaucer's treatise. Set this 6th degree of Taurus on the East horizon on a globe, and it is found to be 22 degrees to the North of the East point, or 112 degrees from the South. The half of this is at 56 degrees from the South; and the sun would seem to stand above this 56th degree, as may be seen even upon a globe, at about a quarter past nine; but Mr. Brae has made the calculation, and shews that it was at twenty minutes past nine. This makes Chaucer's 'half an houre and more' to stand for half an hour and ten minutes; an extremely neat result. But this we can check again by help of the host's other observation. He also took note, that the lengths of a shadow and its object were equal, whence the sun's altitude must have been 45 degrees. Even a globe will shew that the sun's altitude, when in the 6th degree of Taurus, and at 10 o'clock in the morning, is somewhere about 45 or 46 degrees. But Mr. Brae has calculated it exactly, and his result is, that the sun attained its altitude of 45 degrees at two minutes to ten exactly. This is even a closer approximation than we might expect, and leaves no doubt about the right date being the eighteenth of April. For fuller particulars, see Chaucer on the Astrolabe, ed. Brae, p. 69; and ed. Skeat (E.E.T.S.), preface, p. 1.
The key to the whole issue is found in a passage in Chaucer's 'Astrolabe,' pt. ii. ch. 29, where it's clear that Chaucer (who is only translating from Messahala) actually mixes up the hour-angle with the azimuthal arc; in other words, he thought it was correct to determine the time of day by observing the point on the horizon where the sun seems to stand, and assumed that this point moves forward at a constant, not a variable, speed. The method the host used was this: wanting to find out the time, he noticed how far the sun had traveled southward along the horizon since it rose, and saw that it had moved more than halfway from the point of sunrise to directly south. Now, the 18th of April in Chaucer's time corresponds to the 26th of April today. On April 26, 1874, the sun rose at 4:43 AM and set at 7:12 PM, giving a day of about 14 hours and 30 minutes, of which a quarter is at 8:20 AM, or, for practical purposes, at half-past eight. This would leave a full hour and a half to account for Chaucer's 'half an houre and more,' indicating that more explanation is still needed. The fact is, however, that the host calculated, as mentioned, differently, by observing the sun's position relative to the horizon. On April 18, the sun was at the 6th degree of Taurus on that date, as we learn again from Chaucer's text. Place this 6th degree of Taurus on the Eastern horizon of a globe, and it turns out to be 22 degrees north of the East point, or 112 degrees from the South. Half of this is at 56 degrees from the South; and the sun would appear to be about that 56th degree, which can be seen on a globe, at roughly a quarter past nine; however, Mr. Brae has done the calculations and shows that it was at twenty minutes past nine. This makes Chaucer's 'half an houre and more' equal to half an hour and ten minutes; an impressively accurate result. But we can verify this with the host's other observation. He also noted that the lengths of a shadow and its object were equal, which means the sun's altitude must have been 45 degrees. A globe will show that the sun's altitude, when in the 6th degree of Taurus, and at 10 o'clock in the morning, is about 45 or 46 degrees. But Mr. Brae calculated it precisely, and his result is that the sun reached its altitude of 45 degrees at two minutes to ten exactly. This is an even closer approximation than we might expect and confirms that the correct date is the eighteenth of April. For more details, see Chaucer on the Astrolabe, ed. Brae, p. 69; and ed. Skeat (E.E.T.S.), preface, p. 1.
5. eightetethe, eighteenth. Mr. Wright prints eightetene, with the remark that 'this is the reading in which the MSS. seem mostly to agree.' This is right in substance, but not critically exact. No such word as eightetene appears here in the MSS., which denote the number by an abbreviation, as stated in the footnote. The Hengwrt MS. has xviijthe, and the Old English for eighteenth must have have been [134]eightetethe, the ordinal, not the cardinal number. This form is easily inferred from the numerous examples in which -teenth is represented by -tethe; see feowertethe, fiftethe, &c. in Stratmann's Old English Dictionary; we find the very form eightetethe in Rob. of Glouc., ed. Wright, 6490; and eighteteothe in St. Swithin, l. 5, as printed in Poems and Lives of Saints, ed. Furnivall, 1858, p. 43. Eighte is of two syllables, from A. S. eahta, cognate with Lat. octo. Eightetethe has four syllables; see A. 3223, and the note.
5. eightetethe, eighteenth. Mr. Wright prints eightetene, stating that 'this is the version most supported by the manuscripts.' This is mostly correct, but not completely accurate. There's no word like eightetene in the manuscripts, which show the number using an abbreviation, as noted in the footnote. The Hengwrt manuscript has xviijthe, and the Old English for eighteenth must have been [134]eightetethe, the ordinal form, not the cardinal. This form can be easily deduced from the many examples where -teenth is represented by -tethe; see feowertethe, fiftethe, etc. in Stratmann's Old English Dictionary; we find the exact form eightetethe in Rob. of Glouc., ed. Wright, 6490; and eighteteothe in St. Swithin, l. 5, as printed in Poems and Lives of Saints, ed. Furnivall, 1858, p. 43. Eighte has two syllables, from A. S. eahta, related to Latin octo. Eightetethe has four syllables; see A. 3223, and the note.
8. as in lengthe, with respect to its length.
8. as in length, with respect to its length.
13. The astrolabe which Chaucer gave to his little son Lewis was adapted for the latitude of Oxford. If, as is likely, the poet-astronomer checked his statements in this passage by a reference to it, he would neglect the difference in latitude between Oxford and the Canterbury road. In fact, it is less than a quarter of a degree, and not worth considering in the present case.
13. The astrolabe that Chaucer gave to his young son Lewis was designed for the latitude of Oxford. If, as seems likely, the poet-astronomer confirmed his claims in this passage by consulting it, he would overlook the difference in latitude between Oxford and the Canterbury road. In reality, it's less than a quarter of a degree and not significant in this instance.
14. gan conclude, did conclude, concluded. Gan is often used thus as an auxiliary verb.
14. gan conclude, did conclude, concluded. Gan is often used this way as an auxiliary verb.
15. plighte, plucked; cf. shrighte, shrieked, in Kn. A. 2817.—M.
15. plighte, plucked; cf. shrighte, shrieked, in Kn. A. 2817.—M.
16. Lordinges, sirs. This form of address is exceedingly common in Early English poetry. Cf. the first line in the Tale of Sir Thopas.
16. Lordinges, gentlemen. This way of addressing people is very common in Early English poetry. See the first line in the Tale of Sir Thopas.
18. seint Iohn. See the Squire's Tale, F. 596.
18. Saint John. See the Squire's Tale, F. 596.
19. Leseth, lose ye; note the form of the imperative plural in -eth; cf. l. 37. As ferforth as ye may, as far as lies in your power.
19. Leseth, let go of; notice the form of the plural command in -eth; see line 37. As ferforth as ye may, as far as you can.
20. wasteth, consumeth; cf. wastour, a wasteful person, in P. Plowm. B. vi. 154.—M. Hl. has passeth, i. e. passes away; several MSS. insert it before wasteth, but it is not required by the metre, since the e in time is here fully sounded; cf. A. S. tīma. Compare—
20. wastes, consumes; cf. wastour, a wasteful person, in P. Plowm. B. vi. 154.—M. Hl. has passes, i.e., passes away; several manuscripts insert it before wastes, but it isn't needed for the meter since the e in time is pronounced here; cf. A. S. tīma. Compare—
'The tyme, that passeth night and day,
'The time that goes by night and day,
And restẽlees travayleth ay,
And works tirelessly today,
And steleth from us so prively,
And steleth from us so quietly,
. . . . . .
. . . . . .
As water that doun runneth ay,
As water that keeps flowing,
But never drope returne may,' &c.
But never drop a return may,' &c.
Romaunt of the Rose, l. 369.
Romaunt of the Rose, l. 369.
See also Clerkes Tale, E. 118.
See also Clerkes Tale, E. 118.
21. what. We now say—what with. It means, 'partly owing to.'
21. what. We now say—what with. It means, 'partly due to.'
22. wakinge; strictly, it means watching; but here, in our wakinge = whilst we are awake.
22. wakinge; strictly, it means watching; but here, in our wakinge = while we are awake.
23. Cf. Ovid, Art. Amat. iii. 62-65:—
23. Cf. Ovid, Art. Amat. iii. 62-65:—
'Ludite; eunt anni more fluentis aquae.
'Ludite; the years flow by like a stream.'
Nec quae praeteriit, cursu reuocabitur unda;
Nec quae praeteriit, cursu reuocabitur unda;
Nec, quae praeteriit, hora redire potest.
Nec, quae praeteriit, hora redire potest.
Utendum est aetate; cito pede labitur aetas.'
Utendum est aetate; cito pede labitur aetas.
25. Seneca wrote a treatise De Breuitate Temporis, but this does not contain any passage very much resembling the text. I have no doubt that Chaucer was thinking of a passage which may easily have caught [135]his eye, as being very near the beginning of the first of Seneca's epistles. 'Quaedam tempora eripiuntur nobis, quaedam subducuntur, quaedam effluunt. Turpissima tamen est iactura, quae per negligentiam fit. Quem mihi dabis, qui aliquod pretium tempori ponat? qui diem aestimet?... In huius rei unius fugacis ac lubricae possessionem natura nos misit, ex qua expellit quicumque uult; et tanta stultitia mortalium est, ut, quae minima et uilissima sint, certe reparabilia, imputari sibi, quum impetrauere, patiantur; nemo se iudicet quidquam debere, qui tempus accepit, quum interim hoc unum est, quod ne gratus quidem potest reddere'; Epist. I.; Seneca Lucilio suo.
25. Seneca wrote a treatise called "On the Shortness of Life," but it doesn't contain any passages that closely resemble the text. I'm sure that Chaucer was thinking of a passage that could easily have caught his attention, as it appears near the beginning of the first of Seneca's letters. "Some time is taken away from us, some is stolen, and some simply flows away. However, the most disgraceful loss is that which happens through negligence. Who will give me someone who values time? Who knows the worth of a day?... In this fleeting and slippery possession, nature has placed us, from which anyone can be expelled; and so great is the foolishness of mortals that they attribute to themselves losses of what is least valuable and easily replaceable, while allowing themselves to be robbed; no one should consider they owe anything who has received time, since this is the one thing that even the grateful cannot repay." Epist. I.; Seneca to Lucilius.
30. Malkin; a proverbial name for a wanton woman; see P. Plowman, C. ii. 181 (B. i. 182), and my note. 'There are more maids than Malkin'; Heywood's Proverbs.
30. Malkin; a common term for a promiscuous woman; see P. Plowman, C. ii. 181 (B. i. 182), and my note. 'There are more girls than Malkin'; Heywood's Proverbs.
32. moulen, lit. 'become mouldy'; hence, be idle, stagnate, remain sluggish, rot. See Mouldy in the Appendix to my Etym. Dict. 2nd ed. 1884; and cf. note to A. 3870.
32. moulen, literally 'become moldy'; thus, be lazy, stay still, be sluggish, decay. See Mouldy in the Appendix to my Etym. Dict. 2nd ed. 1884; and see the note to A. 3870.
33. Man of Lawe. This is the 'sergeant of the lawe' described in the Prologue, ll. 309-330. So have ye blis, so may you obtain bliss; as you hope to reach heaven.
33. Man of Law. This is the 'sergeant of the law' mentioned in the Prologue, lines 309-330. So may you have bliss, so may you achieve happiness; as you hope to reach heaven.
34. as forward is, as is the agreement. See Prologue, A. 33, 829.
34. as forward is, as is the agreement. See Prologue, A. 33, 829.
35. been submitted, have agreed. This illustrates the common usage of expressing a perfect by the verb to be and the past part. of an intransitive verb. Cf. is went, in B. 1730.—M.
35. been submitted, have agreed. This shows the typical way of expressing a perfect tense using the verb to be and the past participle of an intransitive verb. See is went, in B. 1730.—M.
36. at my Iugement, at my decree; ready to do as I bid you. See Prologue, A. 818 and 833.
36. at my judgment, at my command; prepared to do as I ask you. See Prologue, A. 818 and 833.
37. Acquiteth yow, acquit yourself, viz. by redeeming your promise. holdeth your biheste, keep your promise. Acquit means to absolve or free oneself from a debt, obligation, charge, &c.; or to free oneself from the claims of duty, by fulfilling it.
37. Acquiteth yow, take responsibility for yourself, like by fulfilling your promise. holdeth your biheste, stick to your word. Acquit means to clear yourself from a debt, obligation, charge, etc.; or to liberate yourself from the demands of duty by completing it.
38. devoir, duty; see Knightes Tale, A. 2598.
38. devoir, duty; see Knight's Tale, A. 2598.
atte leste, at the least. Atte or atten is common in Old English for at the or at then; the latter is a later form of A. S. æt þām, where then (= þām) is the dative case of the article. But for the explanation of peculiar forms and words, the Glossarial Index should be consulted.
atte leste, at the least. Atte or atten is commonly used in Old English for at the or at then; the latter is a later form of A. S. æt þām, where then (= þām) is the dative case of the article. For explanations of unusual forms and words, the Glossarial Index should be consulted.
39. For ich, Tyrwhitt reads jeo = je, though found in none of our seven MSS. This makes the whole phrase French—de par dieux jeo assente. Mr. Jephson suggests that this is a clever hit of Chaucer's, because he makes the Man of Lawe talk in French, with which, as a lawyer, he was very familiar. However, we find elsewhere—
39. For ich, Tyrwhitt reads jeo = je, although it's not found in any of our seven manuscripts. This turns the entire phrase into French—de par dieux jeo assente. Mr. Jephson suggests that this is a clever touch by Chaucer, as he makes the Man of Law speak in French, a language he would have been very familiar with as a lawyer. However, we find elsewhere—
'Quod Troilus, "depardieux I assente";'—
'Quod Troilus, "indeed, I agree";'—
and again—
and again—
'"Depardieux," quod she, "god leve al be wel";'
'"Depardieux," she said, "may God grant it all be well";'
Troilus and Cres. ii. 1058 and 1212;
Troilus and Cres. ii. 1058 and 1212;
and in the Freres Tale, D. 1395—
and in the Freres Tale, D. 1395—
'"Depardieux," quod this yeman, "dere brother."'
'"Depardieux," said this man, "dear brother."'
It is much more to the point to observe that the Man of Lawe talks about law in l. 43. Cotgrave, in his French Dictionary, under par, gives—'De par Dieu soit, a [i. e. in] God's name be it. De par moy, by my means. De par le roy, by the king's appointment.' De par is a corruption of O.Fr. de part, on the part or side of; so that de par le roy means literally, 'as for the king,' i. e. 'in the king's name.' Similarly, de par Dieu is 'in God's name.' See Burguy, Grammaire de la Langue D'oil, ii. 359. The form dieux is a nominative, from the Latin deus; thus exhibiting an exception to the almost universal law in French, that the modern F. substantives answer to the accusative cases of Latin substantives, as fleur to florem, &c. Other exceptions may be found in some proper names, as Charles, Jacques, from Carolus, Jacobus, and in fils, from filius.
It’s more relevant to note that the Man of Lawe discusses law in line 43. Cotgrave, in his French Dictionary, defines par as—'De par Dieu soit, in God's name be it. De par moy, by my means. De par le roy, by the king's appointment.' De par is a variation of O.Fr. de part, meaning on the part or side of; so de par le roy literally means 'as for the king,' or 'in the king's name.' Similarly, de par Dieu means 'in God's name.' See Burguy, Grammaire de la Langue D'oil, ii. 359. The form dieux is a nominative, from the Latin deus; demonstrating an exception to the nearly universal rule in French that modern French nouns correspond to the accusative cases of Latin nouns, such as fleur to florem, etc. Other exceptions can be found in some proper names, like Charles, Jacques, from Carolus, Jacobus, and in fils, from filius.
41. In the Morality entitled Everyman, in Hazlitt's Old Eng. Plays, i. 137, is the proverb—'Yet promise is debt.' Mr. Hazlitt wrongly considers that as the earliest instance of the phrase.—M. Cf. Hoccleve, De Regim. Principum, p. 64:—'And of a trewe man beheest is dette.'
41. In the morality play called Everyman, found in Hazlitt's Old English Plays, vol. i, p. 137, there's the saying—'Yet a promise is a debt.' Mr. Hazlitt mistakenly believes this is the earliest example of the phrase.—M. See also Hoccleve, De Regim. Principum, p. 64:—'And of a true man beheest is dette.'
holde fayn, &c.; gladly perform all my promise.
hold gladly, &c.; willingly fulfill all my promises.
43. man ... another = one ... another. The Cambridge MS. is right.—M. 'For whatever law a man imposes on others, he should in justice consider as binding on himself.' This is obviously a quotation, as appears from l. 45. The expression referred to was probably proverbial. An English proverb says—'They that make the laws must not break them'; a Spanish one—'El que ley establece, guardarla debe,' he who makes a law ought to keep it; and a Latin one—'Patere legem quam ipse tulisti,' abide by the law which you made yourself. The idea is expanded in the following passage from Claudian's Panegyric on the 4th consulship of Honorius, carm. viii., l. 296.—
43. man ... another = one ... another. The Cambridge MS. is right.—M. 'For whatever law a person imposes on others, they should in fairness consider it binding on themselves.' This is clearly a quotation, as indicated by line 45. The phrase mentioned was likely a common saying. An English proverb states—'Those who create the laws must not break them'; a Spanish one says—'El que ley establece, guardarla debe,' meaning he who makes a law ought to keep it; and a Latin one states—'Patere legem quam ipse tulisti,' which means abide by the law that you made yourself. The idea is further elaborated in the following passage from Claudian's Panegyric on the 4th consulship of Honorius, carm. viii., l. 296.—
'In commune iubes si quid censesue tenendum,
'In commune iubes si quid censesue tenendum,
Primus iussa subi; tunc obseruantior aequi
Primus followed the orders; then he was more attentive to fairness.
Fit populus, nec ferre negat cum uiderit ipsum
Fit populus, nec ferre negat cum uiderit ipsum
Auctorem parere sibi.'
Create your own author.
45. text, quotation from an author, precept, saying. Thus wol our text, i. e. such is what the expression implies.
45. text, quotation from an author, principle, saying. Thus will our text, i.e. that’s what the expression means.
47. But. This reading is given by Tyrwhitt, from MS. Dd. 4. 24 in the Cambridge University Library and two other MSS. All our seven MSS. read That; but this would require the word Nath (hath not) instead of Hath, in l. 49. Chaucer talks about his writings in a similar strain in A. 746, 1460; and at a still earlier period, in his House of Fame, 620, where Jupiter's eagle says to him:—
47. But. This interpretation is provided by Tyrwhitt, based on MS. Dd. 4. 24 in the Cambridge University Library and two other manuscripts. All seven of our manuscripts read That; however, this would necessitate the word Nath (has not) instead of Hath in line 49. Chaucer discusses his writings in a similar manner in A. 746, 1460; and even earlier, in his House of Fame, 620, where Jupiter's eagle says to him:—
'And nevertheles hast set thy wit,
'And nevertheless have set your wit,
Although that in thy hede ful lyte is,
Although there is very little in your head,
To make bokes, songes, dytees,
To make books, songs, poems,
In ryme, or elles in cadence,
In rhyme, or else in rhythm,
As thou best canst, in reverence
As best as you can, with respect
Of Love, and of his servants eke'; &c.
Of Love, and of his servants too; &c.
can but lewedly on metres, is but slightly skilled in metre. Can = knows here; in the line above it is the ordinary auxiliary verb.
can but lewedly on metres, is just a bit skilled in meter. Can = knows here; in the line above it is the usual auxiliary verb.
54. Ovid is mentioned for two reasons; because he has so many love-stories, and because Chaucer himself borrowed several of his own from Ovid.
54. Ovid is mentioned for two reasons: because he has so many love stories and because Chaucer himself took several of his from Ovid.
made of mencioun; we should now say—'made mention of.'
made mention; we should now say—'made mention of.'
55. Epistelles, Epistles. (T. prints Epistolis, the Lat. form, without authority. The word has here four syllables.) The book referred to is Ovid's Heroides, which contains twenty-one love-letters. See note to l. 61.
55. Epistelles, Epistles. (T. prints Epistolis, the Latin form, without authority. The word has four syllables here.) The book mentioned is Ovid's Heroides, which includes twenty-one love letters. See note to l. 61.
56. What, why, on what account? cf. Prologue, A. 184.
56. What, why, for what reason? cf. Prologue, A. 184.
57. 'The story of Ceyx and Alcyone is related in the introduction to the poem which was for some time called "The Dreme of Chaucer," but which, in the MSS. Fairfax 16 and Bodl. 638, is more properly entitled, "The Boke of the Duchesse."'—Tyrwhitt. Chaucer took it from Ovid's Metamorphoses, bk. xi. 'Ceyx and Alcyone' was once, probably, an independent poem; see vol. i. p. 63.
57. 'The story of Ceyx and Alcyone is mentioned in the introduction to the poem that was once called "The Dream of Chaucer," but which is more accurately titled "The Book of the Duchess" in the MSS. Fairfax 16 and Bodl. 638.'—Tyrwhitt. Chaucer adapted it from Ovid's Metamorphoses, book xi. 'Ceyx and Alcyone' was likely once a standalone poem; see vol. i. p. 63.
59. Thise is a monosyllable; the final e probably denotes that s was 'voiced,' and perhaps the i was long, pronounced (dhiiz).
59. This is a one-syllable word; the final e probably indicates that s was 'voiced,' and maybe the i was long, pronounced (dhiiz).
59, 60. For eek, seek, read eke, seke. Here sek-e is in the infinitive mood. The form ek-e is not etymological, as the A.S. ēac was a monosyllable; but, as -e frequently denoted an adverbial suffix, it was easily added. Hence, in M.E., both eek and ek-e occur; and Chaucer uses either form at pleasure, ek-e being more usual. For examples of eek, see E. 1349, G. 794.
59, 60. For eek, seek, read eke, seke. Here sek-e is in the infinitive form. The form ek-e is not etymologically correct, as the Old English ēac was a single syllable; however, since -e often indicated an adverbial suffix, it was easily added. Therefore, in Middle English, both eek and ek-e are found; and Chaucer uses either form as he likes, with ek-e being more common. For examples of eek, see E. 1349, G. 794.
61. the seintes legende of Cupyde; better known now as The Legend of Good Women. Tyrwhitt says—'According to Lydgate (Prologue to Boccace), the number [of good women] was to have been nineteen; and perhaps the Legend itself affords some ground for this notion; see l. 283, and Court of Love, l. 108. But this number was never completed, and the last story, of Hypermnestra, is seemingly unfinished.... In this passage the Man of Lawe omits two ladies, viz. Cleopatra and Philomela, whose histories are in the Legend; and he enumerates eight others, of whom there are no histories in the Legend as we have it at present. Are we to suppose, that they have been lost?' The Legend contains the nine stories following: 1. Cleopatra; 2. Thisbe; 3. Dido; 4. Hypsipyle and Medea; 5. Lucretia; 6. Ariadne; 7. Philomela; 8. Phyllis; 9. Hypermnestra. Of these, Chaucer here mentions, as Tyrwhitt points out, all but two, Cleopatra and Philomela. Before discussing the matter further, let me note that in medieval times, proper names took strange shapes, and the reader must not suppose that the writing of Adriane for Ariadne, for example, is peculiar to Chaucer. The meaning of the other names is as follows:—Lucresse, Lucretia; Babilan Tisbee, Thisbe of Babylon; Enee, Æneas; Dianire, Deianira; Hermion, Hermione; Adriane, Ariadne; Isiphilee, Hypsipyle; Leander, Erro, Leander and Hero; Eleyne, Helena; Brixseyde, [138]Briseis (acc. Briseïda); Ladomea, Laodamia; Ypermistra, Hypermnestra; Alceste, Alcestis.
61. The Saint's Legend of Cupid; now better known as The Legend of Good Women. Tyrwhitt states—'According to Lydgate (Prologue to Boccace), the number [of good women] was supposed to be nineteen; and perhaps the Legend itself provides some basis for this idea; see l. 283, and Court of Love, l. 108. But this number was never completed, and the last story, about Hypermnestra, seems to be unfinished.... In this passage, the Man of Law leaves out two women, Cleopatra and Philomela, whose stories are in the Legend; and he lists eight others, for whom there are no stories in the Legend as we have it now. Should we assume that they have been lost?' The Legend contains the following nine stories: 1. Cleopatra; 2. Thisbe; 3. Dido; 4. Hypsipyle and Medea; 5. Lucretia; 6. Ariadne; 7. Philomela; 8. Phyllis; 9. Hypermnestra. Of these, Chaucer mentions all but two, Cleopatra and Philomela, as Tyrwhitt indicates. Before diving deeper into the topic, let me point out that in medieval times, proper names had unusual forms, and the reader shouldn’t think that the spelling of Adriane for Ariadne, for example, is unique to Chaucer. The meanings of the other names are as follows:—Lucresse, Lucretia; Babilan Tisbee, Thisbe of Babylon; Enee, Æneas; Dianire, Deianira; Hermion, Hermione; Adriane, Ariadne; Isiphilee, Hypsipyle; Leander, Erro, Leander and Hero; Eleyne, Helena; Brixseyde, [138]Briseis (acc. Briseïda); Ladomea, Laodamia; Ypermistra, Hypermnestra; Alceste, Alcestis.
Returning to the question of Chaucer's plan for his Legend of Good Women, we may easily conclude what his intention was, though it was never carried out. He intended to write stories concerning nineteen women who were celebrated for being martyrs of love, and to conclude the series by an additional story concerning queen Alcestis, whom he regarded as the best of all the good women. Now, though he does not expressly say who these women were, he has left us two lists, both incomplete, in which he mentions some of them; and by combining these, and taking into consideration the stories which he actually wrote, we can make out the whole intended series very nearly. One of the lists is the one given here; the other is in a Ballad which is introduced into the Prologue to the Legend. The key to the incompleteness of the present list, certainly the later written of the two, is that the poet chiefly mentions here such names as are also to be found in Ovid's Heroides; cf. l. 55. Putting all the information together, it is sufficiently clear that Chaucer's intended scheme must have been very nearly as follows, the number of women (if we include Alcestis) being twenty.
Returning to the question of Chaucer's plan for his Legend of Good Women, we can easily figure out what his intention was, even though it was never fully realized. He aimed to write stories about nineteen women who were celebrated as martyrs of love and to wrap up the series with an additional tale about queen Alcestis, whom he considered the best of all the good women. Although he doesn't specifically name these women, he provides us with two incomplete lists where he mentions some of them. By combining these and considering the stories he actually wrote, we can almost reconstruct the entire intended series. One of the lists is provided here, and the other appears in a Ballad included in the Prologue to the Legend. The reason for the incompleteness of the current list, which is certainly the later of the two, is that the poet primarily mentions here names that are also found in Ovid's Heroides; see l. 55. Putting all the information together, it's clear that Chaucer's intended plan must have been very close to this, with the total number of women (including Alcestis) being twenty.
1. Cleopatra. 2. Thisbe. 3. Dido. 4. and 5. Hypsipyle and Medea. 6. Lucretia. 7. Ariadne. 8. Philomela. 9. Phyllis. 10. Hypermnestra (unfinished). After which, 11. Penelope. 12. Briseis. 13. Hermione. 14. Deianira. 15. Laodamia. 16. Helen. 17. Hero. 18. Polyxena (see the Ballad). 19. either Lavinia (see the Ballad), or Oenone (mentioned in Ovid, and in the House of Fame). 20. Alcestis.
1. Cleopatra. 2. Thisbe. 3. Dido. 4. and 5. Hypsipyle and Medea. 6. Lucretia. 7. Ariadne. 8. Philomela. 9. Phyllis. 10. Hypermnestra (unfinished). After which, 11. Penelope. 12. Briseis. 13. Hermione. 14. Deianira. 15. Laodamia. 16. Helen. 17. Hero. 18. Polyxena (see the Ballad). 19. either Lavinia (see the Ballad), or Oenone (mentioned in Ovid, and in the House of Fame). 20. Alcestis.
Since the list of stories in Ovid's Heroides is the best guide to the whole passage, it is here subjoined.
Since the list of stories in Ovid's Heroides is the best guide to the entire passage, it is included here.
In this list, the numbers refer to the letters as numbered in Ovid; the italics shew the stories which Chaucer actually wrote; the asterisk points out such of the remaining stories as he happens to mention in the present enumeration; and the dagger points out the ladies mentioned in his Prologue to the Legend of Good Women.
In this list, the numbers refer to the letters as numbered in Ovid; the italics show the stories that Chaucer actually wrote; the asterisk highlights the remaining stories that he mentions in this list; and the dagger indicates the women mentioned in his Prologue to the Legend of Good Women.
01. Penelope Ulixi.*†
Penelope Ulix.*†
02. Phyllis Demophoonti.*†
02. Phyllis Demophoonti.*†
03. Briseis Achilli.*
Briseis Achilli.
04. Phaedra Hippolyto.
04. Phaedra to Hippolytus.
05. Oenone Paridi.
Oenone Paridi.
06. Hypsipyle Iasoni;*† 12. Medea Iasoni.*
06. Hypsipyle of Jason;*† 12. Medea of Jason.*
07. Dido Aeneae.*†
07. Dido and Aeneas.*†
08. Hermione Orestae.*
8. Hermione Orestae.*
09. Deianira Herculi.*
009. Deianira and Hercules.*
10. Ariadne Theseo.*†
10. Ariadne Theseo.*†
11. Canace Macareo*† (expressly rejected).
11. Canace Macareo*† (explicitly rejected).
13. Laodamia Protesilao.*†
13. Laodamia and Protesilaus.*†
14. Hypermnestra Lynceo.*†
14. Hypermnestra Lynceo.*†
15. Sappho Phaoni.
15. Sappho Phaoni.
16. Paris Helenae; 17. Helena Paridi.*†
16. Paris Helenae; 17. Helena Paridi.*†
18. Leander Heroni; 19. Hero Leandro.*†
18. Leander Heroni; 19. Hero Leandro.*†
20. Acontius Cydippae; 21. Cydippe Acontio.
20. Acontius and Cydippe; 21. Cydippe and Acontius.
Chaucer's method, I fear, was to plan more than he cared to finish. He did so with his Canterbury Tales, and again with his Treatise on the Astrolabe; and he left the Squire's Tale half-told. According to his own account (Prologue to Legend of Good Women, l. 481) he never intended to write his Legend all at once, but only 'yeer by yere.' Such proposals are dangerous, and commonly end in incompleteness. To Tyrwhitt's question—'are we to suppose that they [i. e. the legends of Penelope and others] have been lost?' the obvious answer is, that they were never written.
Chaucer's approach, I’m afraid, was to plan more than he actually finished. He did this with his Canterbury Tales and also with his Treatise on the Astrolabe, leaving the Squire's Tale unfinished. According to his own account (Prologue to Legend of Good Women, l. 481), he never meant to write his Legend all at once, but only 'year by year.' Such plans are risky and often result in unfinished work. In response to Tyrwhitt's question—'are we to suppose that they [i.e. the legends of Penelope and others] have been lost?'—the clear answer is that they were never written.
Chaucer alludes to Ovid's Epistles again in his House of Fame, bk. i., where he mentions the stories of Phyllis, Briseis, Oenone (not mentioned here), Hypsipyle, Medea, Deianira, Ariadne, and Dido; the last being told at some length. Again, in the Book of the Duchesse, he alludes to Medea, Phyllis, and Dido (ll. 726-734); to Penelope and Lucretia (l. 1081); and to Helen (l. 331). As for the stories in the Legend which are not in Ovid's Heroides, we find that of Thisbe in Ovid's Metamorphoses, bk. iv; that of Philomela in the same, bk. vi; whilst those of Cleopatra and Lucretia are in Boccaccio's book De Claris Mulieribus, from which he imitated the title 'Legend of Good Women,' and derived also the story of Zenobia, as told in the Monkes Tale. However, Chaucer also consulted other sources, such as Ovid's Fasti (ii. 721) and Livy for Lucretia, &c. See my Introduction to the Legend in vol. iii. pp. xxv., xxxvii.
Chaucer refers to Ovid's Epistles again in his House of Fame, bk. i., where he talks about the stories of Phyllis, Briseis, Oenone (not mentioned here), Hypsipyle, Medea, Deianira, Ariadne, and Dido; the last one being explained in detail. Again, in the Book of the Duchesse, he references Medea, Phyllis, and Dido (ll. 726-734); Penelope and Lucretia (l. 1081); and Helen (l. 331). As for the stories in the Legend that aren’t found in Ovid's Heroides, we see Thisbe's story in Ovid's Metamorphoses, bk. iv; Philomela's story in the same, bk. vi; while the tales of Cleopatra and Lucretia come from Boccaccio's book De Claris Mulieribus, from which he also took the title 'Legend of Good Women,' and drew the story of Zenobia as told in the Monkes Tale. However, Chaucer also consulted other sources, like Ovid's Fasti (ii. 721) and Livy for Lucretia, etc. See my Introduction to the Legend in vol. iii. pp. xxv., xxxvii.
With regard to the title 'seintes legend of Cupide,' which in modern English would be 'Cupid's Saints' Legend,' or 'the Legend of Cupid's Saints,' Mr. Jephson remarks—'This name is one example of the way in which Chaucer entered into the spirit of the heathen pantheism, as a real form of religion. He considers these persons, who suffered for love, to have been saints and martyrs for Cupid, just as Peter and Paul and Cyprian were martyrs for Christ.'
With regard to the title 'seintes legend of Cupide,' which in modern English would be 'Cupid's Saints' Legend' or 'the Legend of Cupid's Saints,' Mr. Jephson notes—'This name is one example of how Chaucer embraced the spirit of pagan pantheism as a legitimate form of religion. He views those who suffered for love as saints and martyrs for Cupid, just as Peter, Paul, and Cyprian were martyrs for Christ.'
63. Gower also tells the story of Tarquin and Lucrece, which he took, says Professor Morley (English Writers, iv. 230), from the Gesta Romanorum, which again had it from Augustine's De Civitate Dei.
63. Gower also tells the story of Tarquin and Lucrece, which he got, says Professor Morley (English Writers, iv. 230), from the Gesta Romanorum, which in turn took it from Augustine's De Civitate Dei.
Babilan, Babylonian; elsewhere Chaucer has Babiloine = Babylon, riming with Macedoine; Book of the Duchesse, l. 1061.
Babilan, Babylonian; elsewhere Chaucer has Babiloine = Babylon, rhyming with Macedoine; Book of the Duchesse, l. 1061.
64. swerd, sword; put here for death by the sword. See Virgil's Aeneid, iv. 646; and Chaucer's Legend of Good Women, 1351.
64. swerd, sword; included here for death by the sword. See Virgil's Aeneid, iv. 646; and Chaucer's Legend of Good Women, 1351.
65. tree, put here, most likely, for death by hanging; cf. last line. In Chaucer's Legend, 2485, we find—
65. tree, placed here, probably, for execution by hanging; see last line. In Chaucer's Legend, 2485, we find—
'She was her owne deeth right with a corde.'
'She was her own death right with a cord.'
66. The pleinte of Dianire, the complaint of Deianira, referring to Ovid's letter 'Deianira Herculi'; so also that of Hermion refers to the letter entitled 'Hermione Orestae'; that of Adriane, to the 'Ariadne Theseo'; and that of Isiphilee, to the 'Hypsipyle Iasoni.'
66. The complaint of Deianira, referencing Ovid's letter 'Deianira to Hercules'; similarly, Hermion refers to the letter titled 'Hermione to Orestes'; Adriane pertains to the 'Ariadne to Theseus'; and Isiphilee relates to the 'Hypsipyle to Jason.'
68. bareyne yle, barren island; of which I can find no correct explanation by a previous editor. It refers to Ariadne, mentioned in the previous line. The expression is taken from Ariadne's letter to Theseus, in Ovid's Heroides, Ep. x. 59, where we find 'uacat insula cultu'; and just below—
68. bareyne yle, barren island; I can’t find a clear explanation from an earlier editor. It refers to Ariadne, mentioned in the previous line. The phrase is taken from Ariadne’s letter to Theseus in Ovid's Heroides, Ep. x. 59, where it says 'uacat insula cultu'; and just below—
'Omne latus terrae cingit mare; nauita nusquam,
'Every side of the land is surrounded by the sea; the sailor nowhere,
Nulla per ambiguas puppis itura uias.'
Nulla per ambiguas puppis itura vias.
Or, without referring to Ovid at all, the allusion might easily have been explained by observing Chaucer's Legend of Ariadne, l. 2163, where the island is described as solitary and desolate. It is said to have been the isle of Naxos.
Or, without mentioning Ovid at all, the reference could have been easily explained by looking at Chaucer's Legend of Ariadne, l. 2163, where the island is described as lonely and abandoned. It's said to be the isle of Naxos.
69. Scan—The dreynt | e Lé | andér |. Here the pp. dreynt is used adjectivally, and takes the final e in the definite form. So in the Book of the Duchesse, 195, it is best to read the dreynte; and in the House of Fame, 1783, we must read the sweynte.
69. Scan—The drowned | e Lé | andér |. Here the pp. drowned is used adjectivally, and takes the final e in the definite form. So in the Book of the Duchess, 195, it is best to read the drowned; and in the House of Fame, 1783, we must read the swayed.
75. Alceste. The story of Alcestis—'that turned was into a dayesie'—is sketched by Chaucer in his Prologue to the Legend, l. 511, &c. No doubt he intended to include her amongst the Good Women, as the very queen of them all.
75. Alceste. The story of Alcestis—'that turned was into a daisy'—is outlined by Chaucer in his Prologue to the Legend, l. 511, etc. He undoubtedly meant to include her among the Good Women, as the very best of them all.
78. Canacee; not the Canace of the Squieres Tale, whom Chaucer describes as so kind and good as well as beautiful, but Ovid's Canace. The story is told by Gower, Confess. Amantis, book iii. It is difficult to resist the conclusion that Chaucer is here making a direct attack upon Gower, his former friend; probably because Gower had, in some places, imitated the earlier edition of Chaucer's Man of Lawes Tale. This difficult question is fully discussed in vol. iii. pp. 413-7.
78. Canacee; not the Canace from the Squire's Tale, whom Chaucer depicts as kind, good, and beautiful, but Ovid's Canace. The story is told by Gower in Confess. Amantis, book iii. It's hard to ignore the idea that Chaucer is directly criticizing Gower, his former friend; likely because Gower had, in some instances, copied the earlier version of Chaucer's Man of Law's Tale. This challenging issue is thoroughly examined in vol. iii. pp. 413-7.
81. 'Or else the story of Apollonius of Tyre.' The form Tyro represents the Lat. ablative in 'Apollonius de Tyro.' This story, like that of Canacee (note to l. 78), is told by Gower, Conf. Amant. bk. viii., ed. Pauli, iii. 284; and here again Chaucer seems to reflect upon Gower. The story occurs in the Gesta Romanorum, in which it appears as Tale cliii., being the longest story in the whole collection. It is remarkable as being the only really romantic story extant in an Anglo-Saxon version; see Thorpe's edition of it, London, 1834. It is therefore much older than 1190, the earliest date assigned by Warton. Compare the play of Pericles, Prince of Tyre.
81. 'Or else the story of Apollonius of Tyre.' The form Tyro represents the Latin ablative in 'Apollonius de Tyro.' This story, like that of Canacee (note to l. 78), is told by Gower in Conf. Amant. bk. viii., ed. Pauli, iii. 284; and once again, Chaucer seems to be reflecting on Gower. The story is found in the Gesta Romanorum, where it appears as Tale cliii., being the longest story in the entire collection. It stands out as the only truly romantic story available in an Anglo-Saxon version; see Thorpe's edition of it, London, 1834. Thus, it is much older than 1190, the earliest date given by Warton. Compare it with the play of Pericles, Prince of Tyre.
89. if that I may, as far as lies in my power (to do as I please); a common expletive phrase, of no great force.
89. if that's okay with me, as far as I can (to do what I want); a common filler phrase, not very impactful.
90. of, as to, with regard to. doon, accomplish it.
90. of, about, regarding. doon, get it done.
92. Pierides; Tyrwhitt rightly says—'He rather means, I think, the [141]daughters of Pierus, that contended with the Muses, and were changed into pies; Ovid, Metam. bk. v.' Yet the expression is not wrong; it signifies—'I do not wish to be likened to those would-be Muses, the Pierides'; in other words, I do not set myself up as worthy to be considered a poet.
92. Pierides; Tyrwhitt rightly says—'I think he means the daughters of Pierus, who competed with the Muses and were turned into magpies; Ovid, Metam. bk. v.' Still, the expression isn't incorrect; it means—'I don't want to be compared to those wannabe Muses, the Pierides'; in other words, I don't consider myself worthy of being called a poet.
93. Metamorphoseos. It was common to cite books thus, by a title in the genitive case, since the word Liber was understood. There is, however, a slight error in this substitution of the singular for the plural; the true title being P. Ovidii Nasonis Metamorphoseon Libri Quindecim. See the use of Eneydos in the Nonne Prestes Tale, B. 4549; and of Judicum in Monk. Ta. B. 3236.
93. Metamorphoseos. It was common to reference books like this, by a title in the genitive case, since the word Liber was implied. However, there’s a slight mistake in this replacement of the singular for the plural; the actual title is P. Ovidii Nasonis Metamorphoseon Libri Quindecim. See the reference to Eneydos in the Nonne Prestes Tale, B. 4549; and Judicum in Monk. Ta. B. 3236.
94. 'But, nevertheless, I care not a bean.' Cf. l. 4004 below.
94. 'But still, I don't care at all.' Cf. l. 4004 below.
95. with hawe bake, with plain fare, as Dr. Morris explains it; it obviously means something of a humble character, unsuited for a refined taste. This was left unexplained by Tyrwhitt, but we may fairly translate it literally by 'with a baked haw,' i. e. something that could just be eaten by a very hungry person. The expression I sette nat an hawe (= I care not a haw) occurs in the Wyf of Bathes Prologue, D. 659. Haws are mentioned as given to feed hogs in the Vision of Piers Plowman, B. x. 10; but in The Romance of William of Palerne, l. 1811, a lady actually tells her lover that they can live in the woods on haws, hips, acorns, and hazel-nuts. There is a somewhat similar passage in the Legend of Good Women, Prol. ll. 73-77. I see no difficulty in this explanation. That proposed by Mr. Jephson—'hark back'—is out of the question; we cannot rime bak with makë, nor does it make sense.
95. with hawe bake, with simple food, as Dr. Morris explains; it clearly means something basic and not suitable for refined tastes. Tyrwhitt didn’t clarify it, but we can fairly translate it literally as 'with a baked haw,' meaning something that could just be eaten by someone very hungry. The phrase I sette nat an hawe (= I don’t care at all) appears in the Wyf of Bathes Prologue, D. 659. Haws are noted as food for pigs in the Vision of Piers Plowman, B. x. 10; however, in The Romance of William of Palerne, l. 1811, a woman actually tells her lover that they can survive in the woods on haws, hips, acorns, and hazel nuts. There is a similar passage in the Legend of Good Women, Prol. ll. 73-77. I don't see any problem with this explanation. Mr. Jephson's suggestion—'hark back'—is out of the question; we can't rhyme bak with makë, nor does it make sense.
Baken was a strong verb in M. E., with the pp. baken or bake (A. S. bacen). Dr. Stratmann, apparently by mistake, enters this phrase under hawe, adj. dark grey! But he refrains from explaining bake.
Baken was a strong verb in Middle English, with the past participles baken or bake (Old Saxon bacen). Dr. Stratmann, seemingly by mistake, lists this phrase under hawe, which is an adjective meaning dark grey! However, he does not provide an explanation for bake.
96. I speke in prose, I generally have to speak in prose in the law courts; so that if my tale is prosy as compared with Chaucer's, it is only what you would expect. Dr. Furnivall suggests that perhaps the prose tale of Melibeus was originally meant to be assigned to the Man of Lawe. See further in vol. iii. p. 406.
96. I speak in prose, I usually have to speak in prose in the law courts; so if my story seems dull compared to Chaucer's, that's just what you'd expect. Dr. Furnivall suggests that maybe the prose tale of Melibeus was originally intended for the Man of Law. See more in vol. iii. p. 406.
98. after, afterwards, immediately hereafter. Cf. other for otherwise in Old English.—M.
98. after, afterwards, immediately after that. Cf. other for otherwise in Old English.—M.
Prologue to the Man of Lawes Tale.
Prologue to the Man of Law's Tale.
99-121. It is important to observe that more than three stanzas of this Prologue are little else than a translation from the treatise by Pope Innocent III. entitled De Contemptu Mundi, sive de Miseria Conditionis Humanae. This was first pointed out by Prof. Lounsbury, of Yale, Newhaven, U.S.A., in the Nation, July 4, 1889. He shewed that the lost work by Chaucer (viz. his translation of 'the Wreched Engendring of Mankinde As man may in Pope Innocent y-finde,' mentioned in the Legend of Good Women, Prologue A, l. 414) is not lost altogether, [142]since we find traces of it in the first four stanzas of the present Prologue; in the stanzas of the Man of Lawes Tale which begin, respectively, with lines 421, 771, 925, and 1135; and in some passages in the Pardoner's Prologue; as will be pointed out.
99-121. It’s important to note that more than three stanzas of this Prologue are primarily a translation from Pope Innocent III's treatise titled De Contemptu Mundi, sive de Miseria Conditionis Humanae. This was first highlighted by Prof. Lounsbury from Yale, New Haven, U.S.A., in the Nation, July 4, 1889. He demonstrated that Chaucer’s lost work (specifically, his translation of 'the Wreched Engendring of Mankinde As man may in Pope Innocent y-finde,' referenced in the Legend of Good Women, Prologue A, l. 414) isn’t entirely lost, [142]as we can find traces of it in the first four stanzas of this Prologue; in the stanzas of the Man of Lawes Tale that start with lines 421, 771, 925, and 1135; and in some parts of the Pardoner's Prologue, as will be noted.
It will be observed that if Chaucer, as is probable, has preserved extracts from this juvenile work of his without much alteration, it must have been originally composed in seven-line stanzas, like his Second Nonnes Tale and Man of Lawes Tale.
It can be seen that if Chaucer, as likely, has kept excerpts from this early work of his with little change, it must have originally been written in seven-line stanzas, similar to his Second Nun's Tale and Man of Law's Tale.
I here transcribe the original of the present passage from Innocent's above-named treatise, lib. i. c. 16, marking the places where the stanzas begin.
I am now copying the original of this passage from Innocent's previously mentioned treatise, book I, chapter 16, indicating where the stanzas start.
De miseria divitis et pauperis. (99) Pauperes enim premuntur inedia, cruciantur aerumna, fame, siti, frigore, nuditate; vilescunt, tabescunt, spernuntur, et confunduntur. O miserabilis mendicantis conditio; et si petit, pudore confunditur, et si non petit, egestate consumitur, sed ut mendicet, necessitate compellitur. (106) Deum causatur iniquum, quod non recte dividat; proximum criminatur malignum, quod non plene subveniat. Indignatur, murmurat, imprecatur. (113) Adverte super hoc sententiam Sapientis, 'Melius est,' inquit, 'mori quam indigere': 'Etiam proximo suo pauper odiosus erit.' 'Omnes dies pauperis mali'; (120) 'fratres hominis pauperis oderunt eum; insuper et amici procul recesserunt ab eo.'
On the Misery of the Rich and the Poor. (99) The poor are crushed by hunger, tormented by suffering, starvation, thirst, cold, and nakedness; they become cheap, waste away, are scorned, and humiliated. Oh, the miserable condition of the beggar; if he asks for help, he is ashamed, and if he doesn't ask, he is consumed by need, yet he is forced to beg out of necessity. (106) He accuses God of injustice for not distributing resources fairly; he blames his neighbor as malicious for not helping enough. He feels indignant, grumbles, and curses. (113) Consider the wise saying, "It is better to die than to be in need": "Even his neighbor will find the poor man tiresome." "Every day is a difficult day for the poor"; (120) "the brothers of the poor man hate him; even his friends keep their distance."
For further references to the quotations occurring in the above passage, see the notes below, to ll. 114, 118, 120.
For more references to the quotes in the passage above, see the notes below, to ll. 114, 118, 120.
99. poverte = povértë, with the accent on the second syllable, as it rimes with herte; in the Wyf of Bathes Tale, it rimes with sherte. Poverty is here personified, and addressed by the Man of Lawe. The whole passage is illustrated by a similar long passage near the end of the Wyf of Bathes Tale, in which the opposite side of the question is considered, and the poet shews what can be said in Poverty's praise. See D. 1177-1206.
99. poverte = povértë, with the emphasis on the second syllable, as it rhymes with herte; in the Wife of Bath's Tale, it rhymes with sherte. Poverty is personified here and addressed by the Man of Law. The entire passage is mirrored by another lengthy section near the end of the Wife of Bath's Tale, where the opposite perspective is explored, and the poet highlights what can be said in praise of Poverty. See D. 1177-1206.
101. Thee is a dative, like me in l. 91.—M. See Gen. ii. 15 (A. S. version), where him þæs ne sceamode = they were not ashamed of it; lit. it shamed them not of it.
101. You is a dative, like me in l. 91.—M. See Gen. ii. 15 (A. S. version), where him þæs ne sceamode = they were not ashamed of it; lit. it didn't shame them of it.
102. artow, art thou; the words being run together: so also seistow = sayest thou, in l. 110.
102. artow, are you; the words being run together: so also seistow = do you say, in l. 110.
104. Maugree thyn heed, in spite of all you can do; lit. despite thy head; see Knightes Tale, A. 1169, 2618, D. 887.
104. No matter what you do, in spite of everything; lit. despite your head; see Knightes Tale, A. 1169, 2618, D. 887.
105. Or ... or = either ... or; an early example of this construction.—M.
105. Or ... or = either ... or; an early example of this construction.—M.
108. neighebour is a trisyllable; observe that e in the middle of a word is frequently sounded; cf. l. 115. wytest, blamest.
108. neighbor is three syllables; note that e in the middle of a word is often pronounced; see l. 115. wisest, blamest.
110. 'By my faith, sayest thou, he will have to account for it hereafter, when his tail shall burn in the fire (lit. glowing coal), because he helps not the needy in their necessity.'
110. "Honestly, you’re saying he will have to answer for it later, when his tail is burning in the fire, because he doesn’t help those in need during their hardships."
114. 'It is better (for thee) to die than be in need.' Tyrwhitt says—'This saying of Solomon is quoted in the Romaunt of the Rose, [143]l. 8573—Mieux vault mourir que pauvres estre'; [l. 8216, ed. Méon.] The quotation is not from Solomon, but from Jesus, son of Sirach; see Ecclus. xl. 28, where the Vulgate has—'Melius est enim mori quam indigere.' Cf. B. 2761.
114. 'It's better for you to die than to be in need.' Tyrwhitt says—'This saying of Solomon is quoted in the Romaunt of the Rose, [143]l. 8573—Mieux vault mourir que pauvres estre'; [l. 8216, ed. Méon.] The quote isn't from Solomon, but from Jesus, son of Sirach; see Ecclus. xl. 28, where the Vulgate says—'Melius est enim mori quam indigere.' Cf. B. 2761.
115. Thy selve neighebor, thy very neighbour, even thy next neighbour. See note to l. 108.
115. Your very neighbor, your next-door neighbor. See note to l. 108.
118. In Prov. xv. 15, the Vulgate version has—'Omnes dies pauperis mali'; where the A. V. has 'the afflicted.'
118. In Prov. xv. 15, the Vulgate version says—'All the days of the pauperis are bad'; where the A. V. has 'the afflicted.'
119. The reading to makes the line harsh, as the final e in come should be sounded, and therefore needs elision. in that prikke, into that point, into that condition; cf. l. 1028.
119. The reading to makes the line sound rough, as the final e in come should be pronounced, and thus requires elision. in that prikke, into that point, into that condition; cf. l. 1028.
120. Cf. Prov. xiv. 20—'the poor is hated even of his neighbour'; or, in the Vulgate, 'Etiam proximo suo pauper odiosus erit.' Also Prov. xix. 7—'all the brethren of the poor do hate him; how much more do his friends go far from him'; or, in the Vulgate, 'Fratres hominis pauperis oderunt eum; insuper et amici procul recesserunt ab eo.' So too Ovid, Trist. i. 9. 5:—
120. Cf. Prov. xiv. 20—'even the neighbor hates the poor'; or, in the Vulgate, 'Etiam proximo suo pauper odiosus erit.' Also Prov. xix. 7—'all the siblings of the poor hate him; how much more do his friends stay away from him'; or, in the Vulgate, 'Fratres hominis pauperis oderunt eum; insuper et amici procul recesserunt ab eo.' So too Ovid, Trist. i. 9. 5:—
'Donec eris felix, multos numerabis amicos,
'As long as you’re happy, you’ll count many friends,
Tempora si fuerint nubila, solus eris.'
Tempora, if it's cloudy, you'll be alone.
Chaucer has the same thought again in his Tale of Melibeus (p. 227, B. 2749)—'and if thy fortune change, that thou wexe povre, farewel freendshipe and felaweshipe!' See also note to B. 3436.
Chaucer expresses the same idea in his Tale of Melibeus (p. 227, B. 2749)—'and if your fortune changes, and you become poor, goodbye friendship and companionship!' See also the note for B. 3436.
123. as in this cas, as relates to this condition or lot in life. In Chaucer, cas often means chance, hap.
123. as in this case, as it pertains to this situation or circumstance in life. In Chaucer, case often means chance, luck.
124. ambes as, double aces, two aces, in throwing dice. Ambes is Old French for both, from Lat. ambo. The line in the Monkes Tale—'Thy sys fortune hath turned into as' (B. 3851)—helps us out here in some measure, as it proves that a six was reckoned as a good throw, but an ace as a bad one. So in Shakespeare, Mids. Nt. Dream, v. 1. 314, we find less than an ace explained as equivalent to nothing. In the next line, sis cink means a six and a five, which was often a winning throw. The allusion is probably, however, not to the mere attempt as to which of two players could throw the highest, but to the particular game called hazard, in which the word chance (here used) has a special sense. There is a good description of it in the Supplemental volume to the English Cyclopaedia, div. Arts and Sciences. The whole description has to be read, but it may suffice to say here that, when the caster is going to throw, he calls a main, or names one of the numbers five, six, seven, eight, or nine; most often, he calls seven. If he then throws either seven or eleven (Chaucer's sis cink), he wins; if he throws aces (Chaucer's ambes as) or deuce-ace (two and one), or double sixes, he loses. If he throws some other number, that number is called the caster's chance, and he goes on playing till either the main or the chance turns up. In the first case he loses, in the second, he wins. If he calls some other number, the winning and losing throws are somewhat varied; but in all cases, the double ace is a losing throw. [144]
124. ambes as, double aces, two aces, in throwing dice. Ambes is Old French for both, derived from Latin ambo. The line in the Monkes Tale—'Thy sys fortune hath turned into as' (B. 3851)—gives us some clarity, showing that a six was considered a good throw, while an ace was a bad one. In Shakespeare's Midsummer Night's Dream, v. 1. 314, less than an ace is explained to mean nothing. The next line, sis cink, refers to a six and a five, which was often a winning throw. However, the reference here is likely more about which of two players can roll the highest rather than just that. It's probably about the specific game called hazard, where the term chance (used here) has a unique meaning. There's a detailed description of it in the Supplemental volume of the English Cyclopaedia, div. Arts and Sciences. While the whole description should be read, it's worth noting that when the player is about to throw, they call a main, naming one of the numbers five, six, seven, eight, or nine; usually, they call seven. If they then roll either seven or eleven (Chaucer's sis cink), they win; if they roll aces (Chaucer's ambes as), a deuce-ace (two and one), or double sixes, they lose. If they roll another number, that number becomes the player's chance, and they continue playing until either the main or the chance appears. If the main comes up, they lose; if the chance does, they win. If they call a different number, the winning and losing throws will vary a bit; but in all cases, rolling double aces is a losing throw. [144]
Similarly, in The Pardoneres Tale, where hazard is mentioned by name (C. 591), we find, at l. 653—'Seven is my chaunce, and thyn is cinq and treye,' i. e. eight.
Similarly, in The Pardoner's Tale, where hazard is mentioned by name (C. 591), we find, at l. 653—'Seven is my chance, and yours is five and three,' i.e. eight.
In Lydgate's Order of Fools, printed in Queen Elizabeth's Academy, ed. Furnivall, p. 81, one fool is described—
In Lydgate's Order of Fools, printed in Queen Elizabeth's Academy, ed. Furnivall, p. 81, one fool is described—
'Whos chaunce gothe nether yn synke or syse;
'Who’s chance goes down in sink or scythe;
With ambes ase encressithe hys dispence.'
With ambes ase increases his spending.'
And in a ballad printed in Chaucer's Works, ed. 1561, folio 340, back, we have—
And in a ballad printed in Chaucer's Works, ed. 1561, folio 340, back, we have—
'So wel fortuned is their chaunce
Their luck is so good
The dice to turne[n] vppe-so-doune,
The dice to roll up-down,
With sise and sincke they can auaunce.'
With size and sync they can advance.
The phrase was already used proverbially before Chaucer's time. In the metrical Life of St. Brandan, ed. T. Wright, p. 23, we find, 'hi caste an ambes as,' they cast double aces, i. e. they wholly failed. See Ambs-ace in the New E. Dict. Dr. Morris notes that the phrase 'aums ace' occurs in Hazlitt's O. E. Plays, ii. 35, with the editorial remark—'not mentioned elsewhere' (!).
The phrase was already used proverbially before Chaucer's time. In the metrical Life of St. Brandan, edited by T. Wright, p. 23, we find, 'hi caste an ambes as,' meaning they rolled double aces, i.e., they totally failed. See Ambs-ace in the New E. Dict. Dr. Morris mentions that the phrase 'aums ace' appears in Hazlitt's O. E. Plays, ii. 35, with the editorial note—'not mentioned elsewhere' (!).
126. At Cristemasse, even at Christmas, when the severest weather comes. In olden times, severe cold must have tried the poor even more than it does now.
126. At Cristemasse, even at Christmas, when the harshest weather arrives. In the past, severe cold must have been an even greater challenge for the poor than it is today.
'Muche myrthe is in may · amonge wilde bestes,
'There is much joy in May among wild beasts,
And so forth whil somer lasteþ · heore solace dureþ;
And so, while summer lasts, their joy continues;
And muche myrthe amonge riche men is · þat han meoble [property]
And a lot of joy among wealthy people is that they have property.
ynow and heele [health].
ynow and heele [health].
Ac beggers aboute myd-somere · bredlees þei soupe,
Ac beggers aboute myd-somere · bredlees þei soupe,
And ȝut is wynter for hem wors · for wet-shood þei gangen,
And yet winter is worse for them, because they walk around wet.
A-furst and a-fyngred [Athirst and ahungered] · and foule rebuked
A-first and a-fingered [Athirst and ahungered] · and foully rebuked
Of þese worlde-riche men · þat reuthe hit is to huyre [hear of it].'
Of these wealthy men of the world, it's a pity to hear about it.
Piers Plowman, C. xvii. 10; B. xiv. 158.
Piers Plowman, C. 17. 10; B. 14. 158.
127. seken, search through; much like the word compass in the phrase 'ye compass sea and land' in Matth. xxiii. 15.
127. seken, search through; similar to the word compass in the phrase 'you compass sea and land' in Matth. xxiii. 15.
128. thestaat, for the estaat, i. e. the estate. This coalescence of the article and substantive is common in Chaucer, when the substantive begins with a vowel; cf. thoccident, B. 3864; thorient, B. 3871.
128. thestaat, for the estaat, i.e. the estate. This combination of the article and noun is common in Chaucer when the noun starts with a vowel; cf. thoccident, B. 3864; thorient, B. 3871.
129. fadres, fathers, originators; by bringing tidings from afar.
129. fadres, fathers, creators; by delivering news from far away.
130. debat, strife. Merchants, being great travellers, were expected to pick up good stories.
130. debate, conflict. Merchants, being frequent travelers, were expected to share interesting stories.
131. were, should be. desolat, destitute. 'The E. E. word is westi; 'westi of alle gode theawes,' destitute of all good virtues; O. Eng. Homilies, i. 285.'—M.
131. were, should be. desolat, destitute. 'The E. E. word is westi; 'westi of all good qualities,' lacking all good virtues; O. Eng. Homilies, i. 285.'—M.
The Tale of the Man of Lawe.
The Tale of the Man of Law.
A story, agreeing closely with The Man of Lawes Tale, is found in Book II. of Gower's Confessio Amantis, from which Tyrwhitt supposed that Chaucer borrowed it. But Gower's version seems to be later than Chaucer's, whilst Chaucer and Gower were both alike indebted to the version of the story in French prose (by Nicholas Trivet) in MS. Arundel 56, printed for the Chaucer Society in 1872. In some places Chaucer agrees with this French version rather closely, but he makes variations and additions at pleasure. Cf. vol. iii. p. 409.
A story that closely matches The Man of Law's Tale is found in Book II of Gower's Confessio Amantis, which Tyrwhitt suggested Chaucer took inspiration from. However, Gower's version appears to be later than Chaucer's, while both Chaucer and Gower were similarly influenced by the French prose version of the story (by Nicholas Trivet) in MS. Arundel 56, which was published for the Chaucer Society in 1872. In some parts, Chaucer aligns quite closely with this French version, but he freely adds variations and additional details. Cf. vol. iii. p. 409.
The first ninety-eight lines of the preceding Prologue are written in couplets, in order to link the Tale to the others of the series; but there is nothing to show which of the other tales it was intended to follow. Next follows a more special Prologue of thirty-five lines, in five stanzas of seven lines each; so that the first line in the Tale is l. 134 of Group B, the second of the fragments into which the Canterbury Tales are broken up, owing to the incomplete state in which Chaucer left them.
The first ninety-eight lines of the previous Prologue are written in couplets to connect the Tale to the others in the series; however, there’s no indication of which specific tale it was meant to follow. Following this is a more specific Prologue of thirty-five lines, organized into five stanzas of seven lines each. Therefore, the first line in the Tale is line 134 of Group B, the second part of the fragments that the Canterbury Tales were divided into, due to the incomplete state Chaucer left them in.
134. Surrie, Syria; called Sarazine (Saracen-land) by N. Trivet.
134. Surrie, Syria; referred to as Sarazine (Saracen land) by N. Trivet.
136. spycerye, grocery, &c., lit. spicery. The old name for a grocer was a spicer; and spicery was a wide term. 'It should be noted that the Ital. spezerie included a vast deal more than ginger and other "things hot i' the mouth." In one of Pegoletti's lists of spezerie we find drugs, dye-stuffs, metals, wax, cotton,' &c.—Note by Col. Yule in his ed. of Marco Polo; on bk. i. c. 1.
136. spycerye, grocery, &c., literally spicery. The old term for a grocer was a spicer; and spicery covered a broad range of products. It's important to note that the Italian spezerie included a lot more than just ginger and other "spicy things." In one of Pegoletti's lists of spezerie, we find drugs, dyes, metals, wax, cotton, &c.—Note by Col. Yule in his edition of Marco Polo; on bk. i. c. 1.
143. Were it, whether it were.
143. If it were, whether it was.
144. message, messenger, not message; see l. 333, and the note.
144. message, messenger, not message; see l. 333, and the note.
145. The final e in Rome is pronounced, as in l. 142; but the words the ende are to be run together, forming but one syllable, thende, according to Chaucer's usual practice; cf. note to l. 255. Indeed in ll. 423, 965, it is actually so spelt; just as, in l. 150, we have thexcellent, and in l. 151, themperoures.
145. The final e in Rome is pronounced, like in line 142; but the words the ende should be combined, creating just one syllable, thende, in line with Chaucer's usual practice; see note to line 255. In fact, in lines 423 and 965, it is actually spelled that way; similarly, in line 150, we have thexcellent, and in line 151, themperoures.
151. themperoures, the emperor's. Gower calls him Tiberius Constantine, who was Emperor (not of Rome, but) of the East, A. D. 578, and was succeeded, as in the story, by Maurice, A. D. 582. His capital was Constantinople, whither merchants from Syria could easily repair; but the greater fame of Rome caused the substitution of the Western for the Eastern capital.
151. the emperors, the emperor's. Gower refers to him as Tiberius Constantine, who was Emperor (not of Rome, but) of the East, A. D. 578, and was succeeded, as in the story, by Maurice, A.D. 582. His capital was Constantinople, where merchants from Syria could easily travel; but the greater fame of Rome led to the replacement of the Western capital with the Eastern one.
156. God him see, God protect him. See note to C. 715.
156. God be with him, God protect him. See note to C. 715.
161. al Europe. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt. Ln. is written the note 'Europa est tercia pars mundi.'
161. al Europe. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt. Ln. is written the note 'Europe is the third part of the world.'
166. mirour, mirror. Such French words are frequently accented on the last syllable. Cf. minístr' in l. 168.
166. mirour, mirror. French words like this are often stressed on the last syllable. See minístr' in l. 168.
171. han doon fraught, have caused to be freighted. All the MSS. have fraught, not fraughte. In the Glossary to Specimens of English, I marked fraught as being the infinitive mood, as Dr. Stratmann [146]supposes, though he notes the lack of the final e. I have now no doubt that fraught is nothing but the past participle, as in William of Palerne, l. 2732—
171. han doon fraught, have caused to be loaded. All the manuscripts have fraught, not fraughte. In the Glossary to Specimens of English, I noted fraught as the infinitive form, as Dr. Stratmann [146] suggests, although he points out the missing final e. I now have no doubt that fraught is simply the past participle, as in William of Palerne, l. 2732—
'And feithliche fraught ful of fine wines,'
'And faithfully loaded with fine wines,'
which is said of a ship. The use of this past participle after a perfect tense is a most remarkable idiom, but there is no doubt about its occurrence in the Clerkes Tale, Group E. 1098, where we find 'Hath doon yow kept,' where Tyrwhitt has altered kept to kepe. On the other hand, Tyrwhitt actually notes the occurrence of 'Hath don wroght' in Kn. Tale, 1055, (A. 1913), which he calls an irregularity. A better name for it is idiom. I find similar instances of it in another author of the same period,
which is said of a ship. The use of this past participle after a perfect tense is a really interesting expression, but it definitely shows up in the Clerkes Tale, Group E. 1098, where we find 'Hath doon yow kept,' where Tyrwhitt has changed kept to kepe. On the other hand, Tyrwhitt also notes the use of 'Hath don wroght' in Kn. Tale, 1055, (A. 1913), which he calls an irregularity. A better term for it is idiom. I see similar examples of it in another author from the same time period,
'Thai strak his hed of, and syne it
'Thai strak his hed of, and syne it
Thai haf gert saltit in-til a kyt.'
Thai haf gert saltit in-til a kyt.
Barbour's Bruce, ed. Skeat, xviii. 167.
Barbour's Bruce, edited by Skeat, xviii. 167.
I. e. they have caused it (to be) salted. And again in the same, bk. viii. l. 13, we have the expression He gert held, as if 'he caused to be held'; but it may mean 'he caused to incline.' Compare also the following:—
I. e. they have made it salty. And again in the same, bk. viii. l. 13, we have the expression He gert held, as if 'he caused it to be held'; but it may mean 'he caused it to incline.' Compare also the following:—
'And thai sall let thame trumpit ill'; id. xix. 712.
'And they shall let them trumpet ill'; id. xix. 712.
I. e. and they shall consider themselves as evilly deceived.
I.e. and they will see themselves as being badly misled.
In the Royal Wills, ed. Nichols, p. 278, we find:—'wher I have beforn ordeyned and do mad [caused to be made] my tombe.'
In the Royal Wills, ed. Nichols, p. 278, we find:—'where I have previously arranged and had made [caused to be made] my tomb.'
The infinitive appears to have been fraughten, though the earliest certain examples of this form seem to be those in Shakespeare, Cymb. i. 1. 126, Temp. i. 2. 13. The proper form of the pp. was fraughted (as in Marlowe, 2 Tamb. i. 2. 33), but the loss of final -ed in past participles of verbs of which the stem ends in t is common; cf. set, put, &c. Hence this form fraught as a pp. in the present instance. It is a Scandinavian word, from Swed. frakta, Dan. fragte. At a later period we find freight, the mod. E. form. The vowel-change is due to the fact that there was an intermediate form fret, borrowed from the French form fret of the Scandinavian word. This form fret disturbed the vowel-sound, without wholly destroying the recollection of the original guttural gh, due to the Swed. k. For an example of fret, we have only to consult the old black-letter editions of Chaucer printed in 1532 and 1561, which give us the present line in the form—'These marchantes han don fret her ships new.'
The infinitive seems to have been fraughten, although the earliest clear examples of this form appear in Shakespeare's works, in Cymb. i. 1. 126 and Temp. i. 2. 13. The correct form of the past participle was fraughted (as seen in Marlowe, 2 Tamb. i. 2. 33), but the dropping of the final -ed in past participles of verbs with stems that end in t is quite common; compare set, put, etc. Therefore, we have the form fraught as a past participle in this case. It is a Scandinavian word, derived from Swedish frakta and Danish fragte. Later, we find freight, the modern English form. The vowel change occurred because there was an intermediate form fret, borrowed from the French version fret of the Scandinavian word. This form fret altered the vowel sound, while still retaining some memory of the original guttural gh, related to the Swedish k. For an example of fret, we can look at the old black-letter editions of Chaucer printed in 1532 and 1561, which present the line as—'These marchantes han don fret her ships new.'
185. ceriously, 'seriously,' i. e. with great minuteness of detail. Used by Fabyan, who says that 'to reherce ceryously' all the conquests of Henry V would fill a volume; Chron., ed. Ellis, p. 589. Skelton, in his Garland of Laurell, l. 581, has: 'And seryously she shewyd me ther denominacyons'; on which Dyce remarks that it means seriatim, and gives a clear example. It answers to the Low Latin seriose, used in two senses; (1) seriously, gravely; (2) minutely, [147]fully. In the latter case it is perhaps to be referred to the Lat. series, not serius. A similar word, cereatly (Lat. seriatim), is found three times in the Romance of Partenay, ed. Skeat, with the sense of in due order; cf. Ceriatly and Ceryows in the New E. Dict.
185. ceriously, 'seriously,' meaning with great attention to detail. Used by Fabyan, who says that 'to recount ceryously' all the conquests of Henry V would fill a volume; Chron., ed. Ellis, p. 589. Skelton, in his Garland of Laurell, l. 581, has: 'And seryously she showed me their denominations'; on which Dyce notes that it means seriatim, and provides a clear example. It corresponds to the Low Latin seriose, used in two senses; (1) seriously, gravely; (2) minutely, fully. In the latter case, it is perhaps related to the Latin series, not serius. A similar word, cereatly (Lat. seriatim), is found three times in the Romance of Partenay, ed. Skeat, meaning in due order; cf. Ceriatly and Ceryows in the New E. Dict.
In N. and Q. 7 S. xii. 183, I shewed that Lydgate has at least ten examples of this use of the word in his Siege of Troye. In one instance it is spelt seryously (with s).
In N. and Q. 7 S. xii. 183, I showed that Lydgate has at least ten examples of this use of the word in his Siege of Troye. In one instance, it is spelled seryously (with s).
190. This refers to the old belief in astrology and the casting of nativities. Cf. Prol. A. 414-418. Observe that ll. 190-203 are not in the original, and were doubtless added in revision. This is why this sowdan in l. 186 is so far separated from the repetition of the same words in l. 204.
190. This refers to the outdated belief in astrology and creating horoscopes. Cf. Prol. A. 414-418. Note that lines 190-203 are not in the original text and were likely added during revisions. This is why this sowdan in line 186 is so far from the repeated phrase in line 204.
197. Tyrwhitt shews that this stanza is imitated closely from some Latin lines, some of which are quoted in the margin of many MSS. of Chaucer. He quotes them at length from the Megacosmos of Bernardus Silvestris, a poet of the twelfth century (extant in MS. Bodley 1265). The lines are as follows, it being premised that those printed in italics are cited in the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt. and Ln.:—
197. Tyrwhitt shows that this stanza closely imitates some Latin lines, some of which are quoted in the margins of many manuscripts of Chaucer. He quotes them in full from the Megacosmos of Bernardus Silvestris, a poet from the twelfth century (found in MS. Bodley 1265). The lines are as follows, with the lines printed in italics being cited in the margins of manuscripts E. Hn. Cp. Pt. and Ln.:—
'Praeiacet in stellis series, quam longior aetas
'Praeiacet in stellis series, quam longior aetas
Explicet et spatiis temporis ordo suis,
Explicet et spatiis temporis ordo suis,
Sceptra Phoronei, fratrum discordia Thebis,
Sceptra Phoronei, brothers' discord in Thebes,
Flamma Phaethontis Deucalionis aque.
Flame of Deucalion's Phaethon.
In stellis Codri paupertas, copia Croesi,
In the stars, the poverty of Codrus, the wealth of Croesus,
Incestus Paridis, Hippolytique pudor.
Incest of Paris, Hippolytus's shame.
In stellis Priami species, audacia Turni,
In the stars, the likeness of Priam, the boldness of Turnus,
Sensus Ulixeus, Herculeusque uigor.
Strength of Ulysses and Hercules.
In stellis pugil est Pollux et nauita Typhis,
In the stars, Pollux is a boxer, and sailor Typhis,
Et Cicero rhetor et geometra Thales.
Et Cicero, a rhetorician and Thales, a geometer.
In stellis lepidum dictat Maro, Milo figurat,
In the stars, the charming Maro instructs, Milo is represented,
Fulgurat in Latia nobilitate Nero.
Nero shines in Latin nobility.
Astra notat Persis, Ægyptus parturit artes,
Astra marks Persis, Egypt gives birth to skills,
Graecia docta legit, praelia Roma gerit.'
Graecia knows how to read, Rome engages in battles.
See Bernardi Sylvestris Megacosmos, ed. C.S. Barach and J. Wrobel, Innsbruck, 1876, p. 16. The names Ector (Hector), &c., are too well known to require comment. The death of Turnus is told at the end of Vergil's Æneid.
See Bernardi Sylvestris Megacosmos, ed. C.S. Barach and J. Wrobel, Innsbruck, 1876, p. 16. The names Ector (Hector), etc., are too well known to need any explanation. The death of Turnus is recounted at the end of Vergil's Æneid.
207, 208. Here have, forming part of the phrase mighte have grace, is unemphatic, whilst han (for haven) is emphatic, and signifies possession. See han again in l. 241.
207, 208. Here have, which is part of the phrase mighte have grace, is not emphasized, while han (for haven) is emphasized and indicates possession. See han again in l. 241.
211. Compare Squieres Tale, F. 202, 203, and the note thereon.
211. Compare Squieres Tale, F. 202, 203, and the note on it.
224. Mahoun, Mahomet. The French version does not mention Mahomet. This is an anachronism on Chaucer's part; the Emperor Tiberius II. died A. D. 582, when Mahomet was but twelve years old.
224. Mahoun, Mahomet. The French version doesn't mention Mahomet. This is a mistake on Chaucer's part; Emperor Tiberius II died A.D. 582, when Mahomet was only twelve years old.
236. Maumettrye, idolatry; from the Mid. E. maumet, an idol, corrupted from Mahomet. The confusion introduced by using the word Mahomet for an idol may partly account for the anachronism in l. 224. The Mahometans were falsely supposed by our forefathers to be idolaters.
236. Maumettrye, idolatry; from the Middle English maumet, an idol, which was a distorted version of Mahomet. The confusion from using the word Mahomet to mean an idol might explain the anachronism in line 224. Our ancestors mistakenly believed that Muslims were idol worshippers.
242. noot, equivalent to ne woot, know not.
242. noot, which means ne woot, does not know.
248. gret-è forms the fourth foot in the line. If we read gret, the line is left imperfect at the cæsura; and we should have to scan it with a medial pause, as thus:—
248. gret-è makes up the fourth foot in the line. If we read gret, the line is left incomplete at the cæsura; and we would have to scan it with a pause in the middle, like this:—
That thém | peróur || —óf | his grét | noblésse ||
That thém | peroúr || —of | his great | nobility ||
Line 621 below may be read in a similar manner:—
Line 621 below can be understood in a similar way:—
But ná | thelées || —thér | was gréet | moorning ||
But ná | thelées || —thér | was gréet | moorning ||
253. 'So, when Ethelbert married Bertha, daughter of the Christian King Charibert, she brought with her, to the court of her husband, a Gallican bishop named Leudhard, who was permitted to celebrate mass in the ancient British Church of St. Martin, at Canterbury.'—Note in Bell's Chaucer.
253. "So, when Ethelbert married Bertha, the daughter of the Christian King Charibert, she brought with her a Gallic bishop named Leudhard, who was allowed to hold mass in the old British Church of St. Martin in Canterbury." — Note in Bell's Chaucer.
255. ynowe, being plural, takes a final e; we then read th'ende, as explained in note to l. 145. The pl. inoȝhe occurs in the Ormulum.
255. ynowe, being plural, takes a final e; we then read th'ende, as explained in the note to l. 145. The plural inoȝhe appears in the Ormulum.
263. alle and some, collectively and individually; one and all. See Cler. Tale, E. 941, &c.
263. all and some, together and separately; one and all. See Cler. Tale, E. 941, &c.
273-87. Not in the original; perhaps added in revision.
273-87. Not in the original; maybe added during revision.
277. The word alle, being plural, is dissyllabic. Thing is often a plural form, being an A. S. neuter noun. The words over, ever, never are, in Chaucer, generally monosyllables, or nearly so; just as o'er, e'er, ne'er are treated as monosyllables by our poets in general. Hence the scansion is—'Ov'r al | lë thing |,' &c.
277. The word alle, being plural, has two syllables. Thing is often a plural form, as it is an Old English neuter noun. The words over, ever, never are usually pronounced as one syllable or close to it in Chaucer's work; just like o'er, e'er, ne'er are generally treated as one syllable by our poets today. Therefore, the scansion is—'Ov'r al | lë thing |,' &c.
289. The word at is inserted from the Cambridge MS.; all the other six MSS. omit it, which makes the passage one of extreme difficulty. Tyrwhitt reads 'Or Ylion brent, or Thebes the citee.' Of course he means brende, past tense, not brent, the past participle; and his conjecture amounts to inserting or before Thebes. It is better to insert at, as in MS. Cm.; see Gilman's edition. The sense is—'When Pyrrhus broke the wall, before Ilium burnt, (nor) at the city of Thebes, nor at Rome,' &c. Nat (l. 290) = Ne at, as in Hl. Ylion, in medieval romance, meant 'the citadel' of Troy; see my note to l. 936 of the Legend of Good Women. Tyrwhitt well observes that 'Thebes the citee' is a French phrase. He quotes 'dedans Renes la cite,' Froissart, v. i. c. 225.
289. The word at is included from the Cambridge manuscript; all the other six manuscripts leave it out, which makes the passage quite difficult. Tyrwhitt reads 'Or Ylion brent, or Thebes the citee.' Of course, he means brende, which is the past tense, not brent, the past participle; and his suggestion implies adding or before Thebes. It’s better to include at, as in manuscript Cm.; see Gilman's edition. The meaning is—'When Pyrrhus broke the wall, before Ilium was burnt, (nor) at the city of Thebes, nor at Rome,' etc. Nat (l. 290) = Ne at, as in Hl. Ylion, in medieval romance, referred to 'the citadel' of Troy; see my note to l. 936 of the Legend of Good Women. Tyrwhitt correctly notes that 'Thebes the citee' is a French phrase. He quotes 'dedans Renes la cite,' Froissart, v. i. c. 225.
295-315. Not in the original, and clearly a later addition. They include an allusion to Boethius (see next note).
295-315. Not in the original, and clearly a later addition. They include a reference to Boethius (see next note).
295. In the margin of the Ellesmere MS. is written—'Vnde Ptholomeus, libro i. cap. 8. Primi motus celi duo sunt, quorum vnus est qui mouet totum semper ab Oriente in Occidentem vno modo super orbes, &c. Item aliter vero motus est qui mouet orbem stellarum currencium [149]contra motum primum, videlicet, ab Occidente in Orientem super alios duos polos.' The old astronomy imagined nine spheres revolving round the central stationary earth; of the seven innermost, each carried with it one of the seven planets, viz. the Moon, Venus, Mercury, Sun, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn; the eighth sphere, that of the fixed stars, had a slow motion from west to east, round the axis of the zodiac (super alios duos polos), to account for the precession of the equinoxes; whilst the ninth or outermost sphere, called the primum mobile, or the sphere of first motion, had a diurnal revolution from east to west, carrying everything with it. This exactly corresponds with Chaucer's language. He addresses the outermost sphere or primum mobile (which is the ninth if reckoning from within, but the first from without), and accuses it of carrying with it everything in its irresistible westward motion; a motion contrary to that of the 'natural' motion, viz. that in which the sun advances along the signs of the zodiac. The result was that the evil influence of the planet Mars prevented the marriage. It is clear that Chaucer was thinking of certain passages in Boethius, as will appear from consulting his own translation of Boethius, ed. Morris, pp. 21, 22, 106, and 110. I quote a few lines to shew this:—
295. In the margin of the Ellesmere MS. it says—'Therefore, Ptolemy, in book I, chapter 8, states that there are two primary motions of the heavens. One moves everything continuously from East to West in a single motion across the spheres, etc. There is also another motion that moves the sphere of the wandering stars in the opposite direction, that is, from West to East over the other two poles.' The old astronomy envisioned nine spheres revolving around a stationary Earth at the center; of the seven innermost spheres, each carried one of the seven planets: the Moon, Venus, Mercury, the Sun, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn. The eighth sphere, that of the fixed stars, moved slowly from West to East around the axis of the zodiac (over the other two poles), to explain the precession of the equinoxes, while the ninth or outermost sphere, called the primum mobile, or the sphere of first motion, had a daily rotation from East to West, carrying everything along with it. This closely matches Chaucer's wording. He refers to the outermost sphere or primum mobile (which is the ninth when counting from the inside, but the first from the outside) and accuses it of dragging everything along in its unstoppable westward motion; a motion opposite to the 'natural' motion, which is the one where the Sun moves along the signs of the zodiac. As a result, the negative influence of the planet Mars prevented the marriage. It's clear that Chaucer was considering some passages from Boethius, as can be seen by looking at his own translation of Boethius, ed. Morris, pp. 21, 22, 106, and 110. I’ll quote a few lines to illustrate this:—
'O þou maker of þe whele þat bereþ þe sterres, whiche þat art fastned to þi perdurable chayere, and turnest þe heuene wiþ a rauyssyng sweighe, and constreinest þe sterres to suffren þi lawe'; pp. 21, 22.
'O you creator of the wheel that carries the stars, who is bound to your everlasting throne, and turns the heavens with a swift movement, and makes the stars obey your law'; pp. 21, 22.
'þe regioun of þe fire þat eschaufiþ by þe swifte moeuyng of þe firmament'; p. 110.
'the region of the fire that is stirred up by the swift movement of the firmament'; p. 110.
The original is—
Please provide the text for me to modernize.
'O stelliferi conditor orbis
'O starlit creator of the universe
Qui perpetuo nixus solio
He who is always seated on the throne.
Rapidum caelum turbine uersas,
Swift sky turned by a whirlwind,
Legemque pati sidera cogis';
Legemque pati sidera cogis';
Boeth. Cons. Phil. lib. i. met. 5.
Boeth. Cons. Phil. book 1. meeting 5.
'Quique agili motu calet aetheris'; id. lib. iv. met. 1.
'Quique agili motu calet aetheris'; id. lib. iv. met. 1.
(See the same passages in vol. ii. pp. 16, 94).
(See the same passages in vol. ii. pp. 16, 94).
To the original nine spheres, as above, was afterwards added a tenth or crystalline sphere; see the description in the Complaint of Scotland, ed. Murray (E. E. T. S.), pp. 47, 48. For the figure, see fig. 10 on Plate V., in my edition of Chaucer's Astrolabe (in vol. iii.).
To the original nine spheres mentioned above, a tenth or crystalline sphere was later added; see the description in the Complaint of Scotland, ed. Murray (E. E. T. S.), pp. 47, 48. For the figure, see fig. 10 on Plate V., in my edition of Chaucer's Astrolabe (in vol. iii.).
Compare also the following passage:—
Compare the following passage:—
'The earth, in roundness of a perfect ball,
'The earth, in the shape of a perfect sphere,
Which as a point but of this mighty all
Which is just a point in all of this power.
Wise Nature fixed, that permanent doth stay,
Wise Nature fixed, that remains permanent,
Wheras the spheres by a diurnal sway
Wheras the spheres by a diurnal sway
Of the first Mover carried are about.'
Of the first mover, it is being discussed.
Drayton: The Man in the Moon.
Drayton: The Man in the Moon.
299. crowding, pushing. This is still a familiar word in East [150]Anglia. Forby, in his Glossary of the East Anglian Dialect, says—'Crowd, v. to push, shove, or press close. To the word, in its common acceptation, number seems necessary. With us, one individual can crowd another.' To crowd a wheelbarrow means to push it. The expression 'crod in a barwe,' i. e. wheeled or pushed along in a wheelbarrow, occurs in the Paston Letters, A.D. 1477, ed. Gairdner, iii. 215.
299. crowding, pushing. This word is still commonly used in East [150]Anglia. Forby, in his Glossary of the East Anglian Dialect, says—'Crowd, v. to push, shove, or press closely. According to its common meaning, number seems necessary. Here, one person can crowd another.' To crowd a wheelbarrow means to push it. The phrase 'crod in a barwe,' meaning wheeled or pushed along in a wheelbarrow, appears in the Paston Letters, CE 1477, ed. Gairdner, iii. 215.
302. A planet is said to ascend directly, when in a direct sign; but tortuously, when in a tortuous sign. The tortuous signs are those which ascend most obliquely to the horizon, viz. the signs from Capricornus to Gemini inclusive. Chaucer tells us this himself; see his Treatise on the Astrolabe, part ii. sect. 28, in vol. iii. The most 'tortuous' of these are the two middle ones, Pisces and Aries. Of these two, Aries is called the mansion of Mars, and we may therefore suppose the ascending sign to be Aries, the lord of which (Mars) is said to have fallen 'from his angle into the darkest house.' The words 'angle' and 'house' are used technically. The whole zodiacal circle was divided into twelve equal parts, or 'houses.' Of these, four (beginning from the cardinal points) were termed 'angles,' four others (next following them) 'succedents,' and the rest 'cadents.' It appears that Mars was not then situate in an 'angle,' but in his 'darkest (i. e. darker) house.' Mars had two houses, Aries and Scorpio. The latter is here meant; Aries being the ascendent sign, Scorpio was below the horizon, and beyond the western 'angle.'
302. A planet is said to be ascending directly when it’s in a direct sign, but tortuously when it’s in a tortuous sign. The tortuous signs are those that ascend most obliquely to the horizon, which are the signs from Capricorn to Gemini, inclusive. Chaucer explains this himself; see his Treatise on the Astrolabe, part ii. sect. 28, in vol. iii. The most tortuous of these are the two middle signs, Pisces and Aries. Of these two, Aries is known as the home of Mars, so we can assume the ascending sign is Aries, whose ruler (Mars) is said to have fallen 'from his angle into the darkest house.' The terms 'angle' and 'house' are used in a technical sense. The entire zodiac circle was divided into twelve equal parts, or 'houses.' Out of these, four (starting from the cardinal points) were called 'angles,' the next four were 'succedents,' and the remaining ones were 'cadents.' It seems that Mars was not in an 'angle' at that time, but in his 'darkest (i.e., darker) house.' Mars had two houses, Aries and Scorpio. The latter is the one referred to here; since Aries is the ascendant sign, Scorpio was below the horizon and past the western 'angle.'
Now Scorpio was 'called the house of death, and of trauaile, of harm, and of domage, of strife, of battaile, of guilefulnesse and falsnesse, and of wit'; Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. viii. c. 17. We may represent the position of Mars by the following table, where East represents the ascending sign, West the descending sign; and A., S., and C. stand for 'angle,' 'succedent,' and 'cadent house' respectively.
Now Scorpio is known as the house of death, hardship, harm, damage, conflict, battle, deceit, and wit; Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. viii. c. 17. We can show the position of Mars with the following table, where East represents the ascending sign, West the descending sign; and A., S., and C. stand for 'angle,' 'succedent,' and 'cadent house' respectively.
East.— | Aries. 1. A. | Taurus. 2. S. | Gemini. 3. C. | Cancer. 4. A. | Leo. 5. S. | Virgo. 6. C. |
West.— | Libra. 7. A. | Scorpio. 8. S. | Sagittarius. 9. C. | Capricornus. 10. A. | Aquarius. 11. S. | Pisces. 12. C. |
Again, the 'darkest house' was sometimes considered to be the eighth; though authorities varied. This again points to Scorpio.
Again, the 'darkest house' was sometimes thought to be the eighth; although opinions differed. This once more indicates Scorpio.
'Nulla diuisio circuli tam pessima, tamque crudelis in omnibus, quam octaua est.'—Aphorismi Astrologi Ludovici de Rigiis; sect. 35. I may also note here, that in Lydgate's Siege of Troy, ed. 1555, fol. Y 4, there is a long passage on the evil effects of Mars in the 'house' of Scorpio.
'No division of the circle is as dreadful and as cruel in all respects as the eighth.'—Aphorisms of Astrologer Ludovicus de Rigiis; section 35. I should also mention that in Lydgate's Siege of Troy, published in 1555, on page Y 4, there is a lengthy section discussing the harmful effects of Mars in the 'house' of Scorpio.
305. The meaning of Atazir has long remained undiscovered. But by the kind help of Mr. Bensly, one of the sub-librarians of the Cambridge University Library, I am enabled to explain it. Atazir or atacir is the Spanish spelling of the Arabic al-tasir, influence, given at p. 351 of Richardson's Pers. Dict., ed. 1829. It is a noun derived from asara, a verb of the second conjugation, meaning to leave a mark [151]on, from the substantive asar, a mark; the latter substantive is given at p. 20 of the same work. Its use in astrology is commented upon by Dozy, who gives it in the form atacir, in his Glossaire des Mots Espagnols dérivés de l'Arabique, p. 207. It signifies the influence of a star or planet upon other stars, or upon the fortunes of men. In the present case it is clearly used in a bad sense; we may therefore translate it by 'evil influence,' i. e. the influence of Mars in the house of Scorpio. On this common deterioration in the meaning of words, see Trench, Study of Words, p. 52. The word craft, for example, is a very similar instance; it originally meant skill, and hence, a trade, and we find star-craft used in particular to signify the science of astronomy.
305. The meaning of Atazir has long been a mystery. However, thanks to the kind assistance of Mr. Bensly, a sub-librarian at the Cambridge University Library, I can clarify it. Atazir or atacir is the Spanish spelling of the Arabic al-tasir, meaning influence, as mentioned on page 351 of Richardson's Persian Dictionary, edition 1829. It is a noun derived from asara, a second conjugation verb meaning to leave a mark [151], from the noun asar, meaning a mark; this noun is noted on page 20 of the same work. Dozy comments on its use in astrology, noting it as atacir in his Glossaire des Mots Espagnols dérivés de l'Arabique, page 207. It signifies the influence of a star or planet on other stars or on human fortunes. In this context, it is clearly used negatively, so we can translate it as 'evil influence,' referring to the influence of Mars in the house of Scorpio. For more on this common shift in word meaning, see Trench, Study of Words, page 52. The word craft, for instance, is a similar case; it originally meant skill and later came to mean a trade, and we find star-craft specifically used to refer to the science of astronomy.
307. 'Thou art in conjunction in an unfavourable position; from the position in which thou wast favourably placed thou art moved away.' This I take to mean that the Moon (as well as Mars) was in Scorpio; hence their conjunction. But Scorpio was called the Moon's depression, being the sign in which her influence was least favourable; she was therefore 'not well received,' i. e., not supported by a lucky planet, or by a planet in a lucky position. weyved, pushed aside.
307. 'You are in a challenging position; you have been moved away from where you were previously in a favorable spot.' I understand this to mean that the Moon (along with Mars) was in Scorpio; hence their alignment. However, Scorpio was considered the Moon's depression, the sign where her influence was least beneficial; she was therefore 'not well received,' meaning she wasn't supported by a lucky planet or by a planet in a fortunate position. weyved, pushed aside.
312. 'Is there no choice as to when to fix the voyage?' The favourable moment for commencing a voyage was one of the points on which it was considered desirable to have an astrologer's opinion. Travelling, at that time, was a serious matter. Yet this was only one of the many undertakings which required, as was thought, to be begun at a favourable moment. Whole books were written on 'elections,' i. e. favourable times for commencing operations of all kinds. Chaucer was thinking, in particular, of the following passage, which is written in the margins of the Ellesmere and Hengwrt MSS.: 'Omnes concordati sunt quod elecciones sint debiles nisi in diuitibus: habent enim isti, licet debilitentur eorum elecciones, radicem, i. [id est] natiuitates eorum, que confortat omnem planetam debilem in itinere.' The sense of which is—'For all are agreed, that "elections" are weak, except in the case of the rich; for these, although their elections be weakened, have a "root" of their own, that is to say, their nativities (or horoscopes); which root strengthens every planet that is of weak influence with respect to a journey.' This is extracted, says Tyrwhitt, from a Liber Electionum by a certain Zael; see MS. Harl. 80; MS. Bodley 1648. This is a very fair example of the jargon to be found in old books on astrology. The old astrologers used to alter their predictions almost at pleasure, by stating that their results depended on several causes, which partly counteracted one another; an arrangement of which the convenience is obvious. Thus, if the aspect of the planets at the time inquired about appeared to be adverse to a journey, it might still be the case (they said) that such evil aspect might be overcome by the fortunate aspect of the inquirer's horoscope; or, conversely, an ill aspect in the horoscope could be counteracted by a fit election of a time for action. A rich man would probably be fitted with a fortunate [152]horoscope, or else why should he buy one? Such horoscope depended on the aspect of the heavens at the time of birth or 'nativity,' and, in particular, upon the 'ascendent' at that time; i. e. upon the planets lying nearest to the point of the zodiac which happened, at that moment, to be ascending, i. e. just appearing above the horizon. So Chaucer, in his Treatise on the Astrolabe, pt. ii. § 4, (vol. iii. 191), explains the matter, saying—'The assendent sothly, as wel in alle nativitez as in questiouns and elecciouns of tymes, is a thing which that thise Astrologiens gretly observen'; &c. The curious reader may find much more to the same effect in the same Treatise, with directions to 'make roots' in pt. ii. § 44.
312. 'Is there no choice about when to set out on the journey?' The right time to start a trip was something people valued getting an astrologer’s advice on. Traveling back then was a serious business. But this was just one of many endeavors people believed should begin at an opportune moment. Entire books were written on 'elections,' meaning the best times to start various activities. Chaucer was particularly thinking of the following note found in the margins of the Ellesmere and Hengwrt manuscripts: 'Everyone agrees that "elections" are weak except for the wealthy; for they, even though their elections may be weak, have a "root," that is, their nativities (or horoscopes), which strengthens every weak planet in relation to a journey.' This is taken, as Tyrwhitt notes, from a Liber Electionum by some Zael; see MS. Harl. 80; MS. Bodley 1648. This is a good example of the complicated language found in old astrology books. The astrologers back then would tweak their predictions almost at will by saying that their results depended on various factors that partly balanced each other; which arrangement was quite convenient. So, if the planetary positions at the time of inquiry seemed unfavorable for travel, they would still say that such bad positioning could be overcome by the positive aspect of the inquirer's horoscope; or, on the flip side, a negative aspect in the horoscope could be countered by a strategically chosen time to take action. A wealthy person would likely have a favorable horoscope, or why else would they buy one? This horoscope was based on the positions of the heavens at the time of birth or 'nativity,' especially regarding the 'ascendant' at that time; that is, the planets closest to the point in the zodiac that was currently rising above the horizon. Chaucer explains this in his Treatise on the Astrolabe, pt. ii. § 4, (vol. iii. 191), saying, 'The ascendant, indeed, is something that these astrologers greatly observe in all nativities, questions, and times of election'; &c. The curious reader can find much more on this topic in the same Treatise, along with directions to 'make roots' in pt. ii. § 44.
The curious may further consult the Epitome Astrologiae of Johannes Hispalensis. The whole of Book iv. of that work is 'De Electionibus,' and the title of cap. xv. is 'Pro Itinere.'
The curious can also check out the Epitome Astrologiae by Johannes Hispalensis. The entire Book iv. of that work is 'De Electionibus,' and the title of chapter xv. is 'Pro Itinere.'
Lydgate, in his Siege of Thebes, just at the beginning, describes the astronomers as casting the horoscope of the infant Œdipus. They were expected
Lydgate, in his Siege of Thebes, right at the start, describes the astronomers as plotting the horoscope of the baby Œdipus. They were expected
'to yeue a judgement,
'to give a judgment,'
The roote i-take at the ascendent,
The root I take at the ascendant,
Truly sought out, by minute and degre,
Truly sought out, by minute and degree,
The selfe houre of his natiuite,
The exact hour of his birth,
Not foryet the heauenly mansions
Not yet for the heavenly mansions
Clerely searched by smale fraccions,' &c.
Clerely searched by small fractions, &c.
To take a different example, Ashmole, in his Theatrum Chemicum, 1652, says in a note on p. 450—'Generally in all Elections the Efficacy of the Starrs are (sic) used, as it were by a certaine application made thereof to those unformed Natures that are to be wrought upon; whereby to further the working thereof, and make them more available to our purpose.... And by such Elections as good use may be made of the Celestiall influences, as a Physitian doth of the variety of herbes.... But Nativities are the Radices of Elections, and therefore we ought chiefly to looke backe upon them as the principal Root and Foundation of all Operations; and next to them the quality of the Thing we intend to fit must be respected, so that, by an apt position of Heaven, and fortifying the Planets and Houses in the Nativity of the Operator, and making them agree with the thing signified, the impression made by that influence will abundantly augment the Operation,' &c.; with much more to the same effect. Several passages in Norton's Ordinall, printed in the same volume (see pp. 60, 100), shew clearly what is meant by Chaucer in his Prologue, ll. 415-7. The Doctor could 'fortune the ascendent of his images,' by choosing a favourable moment for the making of charms in the form of images, when a suitable planet was in the ascendent. Cf. Troil. ii. 74.
To give another example, Ashmole, in his Theatrum Chemicum, 1652, states in a note on p. 450—'Generally in all elections, the influence of the stars is used, as it were, by applying it to those unformed natures that are to be influenced; thereby aiding the process and making them more useful for our purpose.... And through such elections, we can effectively utilize celestial influences, just like a physician does with various herbs.... But nativities are the roots of elections, and therefore we should primarily focus on them as the main foundation of all operations; next, we must consider the quality of the object we intend to work with, so that, through a favorable positioning of the heavens, and by strengthening the planets and houses in the operator's nativity, and aligning them with the object indicated, the impact of that influence will greatly enhance the operation,' &c.; with much more to the same effect. Several passages in Norton's Ordinall, printed in the same volume (see pp. 60, 100), clearly explain what Chaucer means in his Prologue, ll. 415-7. The Doctor could 'time the ascendant of his images,' by choosing a favorable moment for making charms in the shape of images when a suitable planet was ascending. Cf. Troil. ii. 74.
314. rote is the astrological term for the epoch from which to reckon. The exact moment of a nativity being known, the astrologers were supposed to be able to calculate everything else. See the last note.
314. Rote is the astrological term for the time period from which to start counting. Once the exact moment of a person's birth is known, astrologers were believed to be able to calculate everything else. See the last note.
333. Here Makomete is used instead of Mahoun (l. 224). See Washington Irving's Life of Mahomet.
333. Here Makomete is used instead of Mahoun (l. 224). See Washington Irving's Life of Mahomet.
message, messenger. This is a correct form, according to the usages of Middle English; cf. l. 144. In like manner, we find prison used to mean a prisoner, which is often puzzling at first sight.
message, messenger. This is a correct form based on the practices of Middle English; see line 144. Similarly, we see prison used to refer to a prisoner, which can be quite confusing at first glance.
340. 'Because we denied Mahomet, our (object of) belief.'
340. 'Because we rejected Muhammad, our belief.'
360. 'O serpent under the form of woman, like that Serpent that is bound in hell.' The allusion here is not a little curious. It clearly refers to the old belief that the serpent who tempted Eve appeared to her with a woman's head, and it is sometimes so represented. I observed it, for instance, in the chapter-house of Salisbury Cathedral; and see the woodcut at p. 73 of Wright's History of Caricature and Grotesque in Art. In Peter Comestor's Historia Libri Genesis, we read of Satan—'Elegit etiam quoddam genus serpentis (vt ait Beda) virgineum vultum habens.' In the alliterative Troy Book, ed. Panton and Donaldson, p. 144, the Tempter is called Lyuyaton (i. e. Leviathan), and it is said of him that he
360. 'Oh serpent in the shape of a woman, like that Serpent that is trapped in hell.' The reference here is quite interesting. It clearly points to the old belief that the serpent who tempted Eve appeared to her with a woman's head, and it's sometimes depicted that way. I noticed it, for example, in the chapter-house of Salisbury Cathedral; and check out the woodcut on p. 73 of Wright's History of Caricature and Grotesque in Art. In Peter Comestor's Historia Libri Genesis, it mentions Satan—'He also chose a certain kind of serpent (as Bede says) having a virgin's face.' In the alliterative Troy Book, ed. Panton and Donaldson, p. 144, the Tempter is referred to as Lyuyaton (i.e., Leviathan), and it's said about him that he
'Hade a face vne fourmet as a fre maydon'; l. 4451.
'Hade a face vne fourmet as a free maiden'; l. 4451.
And, again, in Piers the Plowman, B. xviii. 355, Satan is compared to a 'lusarde [lizard] with a lady visage.' In the Ancren Riwle, p. 207, we are gravely informed that a scorpion is a kind of serpent that has a face somewhat like that of a woman, and puts on a pleasant countenance. To remember this gives peculiar force to ll. 370, 371. See also note to l. 404.
And again, in Piers the Plowman, B. xviii. 355, Satan is compared to a 'lizard with a lady's face.' In the Ancren Riwle, p. 207, we are seriously told that a scorpion is a type of serpent that has a face somewhat like a woman's and presents a pleasant expression. Remembering this adds special emphasis to lines 370, 371. See also the note to line 404.
367. knowestow is a trisyllable; and the olde is to be read tholdè. But in l. 371, the word Makestow, being differently placed in the line, is to be read with the e slurred over, as a dissyllable.
367. knowestow is a three-syllable word; and the olde should be read as tholdè. But in line 371, the word Makestow, being positioned differently in the line, should be read with the e slurred over, as a two-syllable word.
380. moste, might. It is not always used like the modern must.
380. moste, could. It is not always used like the modern must.
401. See Lucan's Pharsalia, iii. 79—'Perdidit o qualem uincendo plura triumphum!' But Chaucer's reference, evidently made at random, is unlucky. Lucan laments that he had no triumph to record.
401. See Lucan's Pharsalia, iii. 79—'He lost, oh what a victory in winning more!' But Chaucer's mention, clearly made without much thought, is unfortunate. Lucan regrets that he had no victory to celebrate.
404. The line is deficient at the beginning, the word But standing by itself as a foot. So also in A. 294, G. 341, &c. See Ellis's Early English Pronunciation, pp. 333, 649. (This peculiarity was pointed out by me in 1866, in the Aldine edition of Chaucer, i. 174.) For the sense of scorpioun, see the reference to the Ancren Riwle, in note to l. 360, and compare the following extracts. 'Thes is the scorpioun, thet maketh uayr mid the heauede, and enuenymeth mid the tayle'; Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris, p. 62. 'The scorpion, the whiche enoynteth with his tongue, and prycketh sore with his taylle'; Caxton, Fables of Æsop; Lib. iv. fable 3. Chaucer repeats the idea, somewhat more fully, in the Marchaunts Tale, E. 2058-2060. So also this wikked gost means this Evil Spirit, this Tempter.
404. The line is lacking at the start, with the word But standing alone as a foot. This is also seen in A. 294, G. 341, etc. See Ellis's Early English Pronunciation, pp. 333, 649. (I pointed out this detail in 1866, in the Aldine edition of Chaucer, i. 174.) For the meaning of scorpioun, check the reference to the Ancren Riwle in the note for l. 360 and compare the following excerpts. 'This is the scorpion, which makes a way with the head and poisons with the tail'; Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris, p. 62. 'The scorpion, which poisons with its tongue and stings badly with its tail'; Caxton, Fables of Æsop; Lib. iv. fable 3. Chaucer reiterates this idea, somewhat more fully, in the Marchaunts Tale, E. 2058-2060. Similarly, this wikked gost refers to this Evil Spirit, this Tempter.
421. Pronounce ever rapidly, and accent súccessour on the first syllable. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Pt. and Cp. is the following [154]note: 'Nota, de inopinato dolore. Semper mundane leticie tristicia repentina succedit. Mundana igitur felicitas multis amaritudinibus est respersa. Extrema gaudii luctus occupat. Audi ergo salubre consilium; in die bonorum ne immemor sis malorum.' This is one of the passages from Innocent's treatise de Contemptu Mundi, of which I have already spoken in the note to B. 99-121 above (p. 140). Lib. i. c. 23 has the heading—'De inopinato dolore.' It begins:—'Semper enim mundanae letitiae tristitia repentina succedit. Et quod incipit a gaudio, desinit in moerore. Mundana quippe felicitas multis amaritudinibus est respersa. Noverat hoc qui dixerat: "Risus dolore miscebitur, et extrema gaudii luctus occupat."... Attende salubrem consilium: "In die bonorum, non immemor sis malorum."'
421. Say ever quickly, and put the emphasis on the first syllable of súccessour. In the margin of manuscripts E. Hn. Pt. and Cp. is the following [154]note: 'Note on unexpected pain. Always, worldly joy is followed by sudden sadness. Therefore, worldly happiness is filled with many bitternesses. The end of joy is occupied by grief. So listen to this wise advice: on good days, don't forget the bad ones.' This is one of the passages from Innocent's treatise de Contemptu Mundi, which I have already mentioned in the note to B. 99-121 above (p. 140). Book i, chapter 23 is titled—'On Unexpected Pain.' It begins:—'For always, worldly joy is followed by sudden sadness. What starts with joy ends in sorrow. Indeed, worldly happiness is filled with many bitternesses. He who said: "Laughter will be mixed with pain, and the end of joy is occupied by grief" knew this... Pay attention to this wise advice: "On good days, don't forget the bad ones."'
This passage is mostly made up of scraps taken from different authors. I find in Boethius, De Consolatione Philosophiae, lib. ii. pr. 4—'Quam multis amaritudinibus humanae felicitatis dulcedo respersa est'; which Chaucer translates by—'The swetnesse of mannes welefulnesse is sprayned with many biternesses'; see vol. ii. p. 34; and the same expression is repeated here, in l. 422. Gower quotes the same passage from Boethius in the prologue to his Confessio Amantis. The next sentence is from Prov. xiv. 13—'Risus dolore miscebitur, et extrema gaudii luctus occupat.' The last clause (see ll. 426, 427) is from Ecclesiasticus, xi. 27 (in the Vulgate version). Cf. Troil. iv. 836.
This passage mostly consists of bits taken from various authors. I find in Boethius, De Consolatione Philosophiae, lib. ii. pr. 4—'How many bitter experiences are mixed into the sweetness of human happiness'; which Chaucer translates as—'The sweetness of man's happiness is sprinkled with many bitterness'; see vol. ii. p. 34; and the same phrase is repeated here, in l. 422. Gower cites the same passage from Boethius in the prologue to his Confessio Amantis. The next sentence is from Prov. xiv. 13—'Laughter is mixed with sorrow, and the end of joy is filled with grief.' The last clause (see ll. 426, 427) is from Ecclesiasticus, xi. 27 (in the Vulgate version). Cf. Troil. iv. 836.
438. Compare Trivet's French prose version:—'Dount ele fist estorier vne neef de vitaile, de payn quest apele bisquit, & de peis, & de feues, de sucre, & de meel, & de vyn, pur sustenaunce de la vie de la pucele pur treis aunx; e en cele neef fit mettre la richesse & le tresour que Iempire Tiberie auoit maunde oue la pucele Constaunce, sa fille; e en cele neef fist la soudane mettre la pucele saunz sigle, & sauntz neuiroun, & sauntz chescune maner de eide de homme.' I. e. 'Then she caused a ship to be stored with victuals, with bread that is called biscuit, with peas, beans, sugar, honey, and wine, to sustain the maiden's life for three years. And in this ship she caused to be placed the riches and treasure which the Emperor Tiberius had sent with the maid Constance his daughter; and in this ship the Sultaness caused the maiden to be put, without sail or oar, or any kind of human aid.'
438. Compare Trivet's French prose version:—'Then she had a ship loaded with supplies, including bread called biscuit, peas, beans, sugar, honey, and wine, to sustain the maiden's life for three years. And in this ship, she had the riches and treasure that Emperor Tiberius had sent with his daughter, the maid Constance; and in this ship, the Sultaness had the maiden placed, without a sail or oar, or any kind of human help.'
foot-hot, hastily. It occurs in Gower, ed. Pauli, ii. 114; in The Romaunt of the Rose, l. 3827: Octovian, 1224, in Weber's Met. Rom. iii. 208; Sevyn Sages, 843, in the same, iii. 34; Richard Coer de Lion, 1798, 2185, in the same, ii. 71, 86; and in Barbour's Bruce, iii. 418, xiii. 454. Compare the term hot-trod, explained by Sir W. Scott to mean the pursuit of marauders with bloodhounds: see note 3 H to the Lay of the Last Minstrel. We also find hot fot, i. e. immediately, in the Debate of the Body and the Soul, l. 481. It is a translation of the O. F. phrase chalt pas, immediately, examples of which are given by Godefroy.
foot-hot, quickly. It appears in Gower, ed. Pauli, ii. 114; in The Romaunt of the Rose, l. 3827; Octovian, 1224, in Weber's Met. Rom. iii. 208; Sevyn Sages, 843, in the same, iii. 34; Richard Coer de Lion, 1798, 2185, in the same, ii. 71, 86; and in Barbour's Bruce, iii. 418, xiii. 454. Compare the term hot-trod, which Sir W. Scott explained as the chase of raiders with bloodhounds: see note 3 H to the Lay of the Last Minstrel. We also find hot fot, that is, immediately, in the Debate of the Body and the Soul, l. 481. It is a translation of the O. F. phrase chalt pas, meaning immediately, examples of which are provided by Godefroy.
451-62. Compare these lines with verses 3 and 5 of the hymn 'Lustra sex qui iam peregit' in the office of Lauds from Passion Sunday to Wednesday in Holy Week inclusive, in the Roman breviary.
451-62. Compare these lines with verses 3 and 5 of the hymn 'Lustra sex qui iam peregit' in the office of Lauds from Passion Sunday to Wednesday in Holy Week inclusive, in the Roman breviary.
This hymn was written by Venantius Fortunatus; see Leyser's collection, p. 168.
This hymn was written by Venantius Fortunatus; see Leyser's collection, p. 168.
'Crux fidelis, inter omnes
Faithful cross, among all
Arbor una nobilis:
Noble tree:
Silua talem nulla profert
Silua talem nullam profert
Fronde, flore, germine:
Fruits, flowers, seedlings:
Dulce ferrum, dulce lignum,
Sweet iron, sweet wood,
Dulce pondus sustinent....
Dulce pondus sustinent....
Sola digna tu fuisti
You alone were worthy.
Ferre mundi uictimam;
Ferre mundi victim.
Atque portum praeparare,
Prepare the port,
Arca mundo naufrago,
Shipwrecked world
Quam sacer cruor perunxit,
As sacred blood anointed,
Fusus Agni corpore.'
Fusus Agni body.
See the translation in Hymns Ancient and Modern, No. 97, part 2 (new edition), beginning—'Now the thirty years accomplished.'
See the translation in Hymns Ancient and Modern, No. 97, part 2 (new edition), starting with—'Now the thirty years completed.'
We come still nearer to the original of Chaucer's lines when we consider the form of prayer quoted in the Ancren Riwle, p. 34, which is there given as follows:—'Salue crux sancta, arbor digna, quae sola fuisti digna portare Regem celorum et Dominum.... O crux gloriosa! o crux adoranda! o lignum preciosum, et admirabile signum, per quod et diabolus est victus, et mundus Christi sanguine redemptus.'
We get even closer to the original of Chaucer's lines when we consider the prayer quoted in the Ancren Riwle, p. 34, which is stated as follows:—'Hail, holy cross, worthy tree, you alone were worthy to carry the King of heaven and Lord.... O glorious cross! O revered cross! O precious wood, and amazing sign, through which both the devil is defeated, and the world is redeemed by Christ’s blood.'
460. him and here, him and her, i. e. man and woman; as in Piers the Plowman, A. Pass. i. l. 100. The allusion is to the supposed power of the cross over evil spirits. See The Legends of the Holy Rood, ed. Morris; especially the story of the Invention of the Cross by St. Helen, p. 160—'And anone, as he had made the [sign of the] crosse, þe grete multitude of deuylles vanyshed awaye'; or, in the Latin original, 'statimque ut edidit signum crucis, omnis illa daemonum multitudo euanuit'; Aurea Legenda, ed. Grässe, 2nd ed. p. 311. Cf. Piers Plowman, B. xviii. 429-431.
460. him and here, him and her, meaning man and woman; as in Piers the Plowman, A. Pass. i. l. 100. This refers to the believed power of the cross over evil spirits. See The Legends of the Holy Rood, ed. Morris; especially the story of the Invention of the Cross by St. Helen, p. 160—'And right away, as he made the [sign of the] cross, the great multitude of devils vanished'; or, in the Latin original, 'statimque ut edidit signum crucis, omnis illa daemonum multitudo euanuit'; Aurea Legenda, ed. Grässe, 2nd ed. p. 311. Cf. Piers Plowman, B. xviii. 429-431.
461. The reading of this line is certain, and must not be altered. But it is impossible to parse the line without at once noticing that there is some difficulty in the construction. The best solution is obtained by taking which in the sense of whom. A familiar example of this use of which for who occurs in the Lord's Prayer. See also Abbott's Shakespearian Grammar, Sect. 265. The construction is as follows—'O victorious tree, protection of true people, that alone wast worthy to bear the King of Heaven with His new wounds—the White Lamb that was hurt with the spear—O expeller of fiends out of both man and woman, on whom (i. e. the men and women on whom) thine arms faithfully spread out,' &c. Limes means the arms of the cross, spread before a person to protect him. [156]
461. The reading of this line is clear and should not be changed. However, it’s impossible to parse the line without immediately noticing that there’s some difficulty in the construction. The best solution is to interpret "which" as "whom." A common example of this usage of "which" for "who" can be found in the Lord's Prayer. See also Abbott's Shakespearian Grammar, Sect. 265. The construction is as follows—‘O victorious tree, protector of true people, that alone were worthy to bear the King of Heaven with His new wounds—the White Lamb that was pierced with the spear—O expeller of demons from both man and woman, on whom (i.e. the men and women on whom) your arms are faithfully spread out,’ etc. "Limes" refers to the arms of the cross, spread out before a person to protect them. [156]
464. see of Grece, here put for the Mediterranean Sea.
464. see of Grece, here used to refer to the Mediterranean Sea.
465. Marrok, Morocco; alluding to the Strait of Gibraltar; cf. l. 947. So also in Barbour's Bruce, iii. 688.
465. Marrok, Morocco; referring to the Strait of Gibraltar; see l. 947. Also referenced in Barbour's Bruce, iii. 688.
470-504. Not in the French text; perhaps added in revision.
470-504. Not in the French text; maybe added during revision.
474. Ther, where; as usual. knave, servant.
474. Here, as usual. !knave!, servant.
475. 'Was eaten by the lion ere he could escape.' Cf. l. 437.
475. 'Was eaten by the lion before he could escape.' Cf. l. 437.
480. The word clerkes refers to Boethius. This passage is due to Boeth. bk. iv. pr. 6. 114-117, and 152-4; see vol. ii. pp. 117, 118.
480. The term clerkes refers to Boethius. This section is sourced from Boeth. bk. iv. pr. 6. 114-117, and 152-4; see vol. ii. pp. 117, 118.
491. See Revelation vii. 1-3.
491. See Revelation 7:1-3.
497. Here (if that be omitted) As seems to form a foot by itself, which gives but a poor line. See note to l. 404.
497. Here (if that is omitted) As appears to create a foot by itself, which results in a weak line. See note to l. 404.
500. Alluding to St. Mary the Egyptian (Maria Egiptiaca), who according to the legend, after a youth spent in debauchery, lived entirely alone for the last forty-seven years of her life in the wilderness beyond the Jordan. She lived in the fifth century. Her day is April 9. See Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art; Rutebuef, ed. Jubinal, ii. 106-150; Maundeville's Travels, ed. Halliwell, p. 96; Aurea Legenda, ed. Grässe, cap. lvi. She was often confused with St. Mary Magdalen.
500. Referring to St. Mary the Egyptian (Maria Egiptiaca), who, according to legend, after spending her youth in excess, lived completely alone for the last forty-seven years of her life in the wilderness beyond the Jordan. She lived in the fifth century. Her feast day is April 9. See Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art; Rutebuef, ed. Jubinal, ii. 106-150; Maundeville's Travels, ed. Halliwell, p. 96; Aurea Legenda, ed. Grässe, cap. lvi. She was often mistaken for St. Mary Magdalen.
508. Northumberlond, the district, not the county. Yorkshire is, in fact, meant, as the French version expressly mentions the Humber.
508. Northumberland, the district, not the county. Yorkshire is actually what's referred to, as the French version clearly mentions the Humber.
510. of al a tyde, for the whole of an hour.
510. of all a tide, for the entire hour.
512. the constable; named Elda by Trivet and Gower.
512. the constable; named Elda by Trivet and Gower.
519. Trivet says that she answered Elda in his own language, 'en sessoneys,' in Saxon, for she had learnt many languages in her youth.
519. Trivet says that she replied to Elda in his own language, 'en sessoneys,' in Saxon, because she had learned many languages when she was younger.
525. The word deye seems to have had two pronunciations; in l. 644 it is dye, with a different rime. In fact, Mr. Cromie's 'Ryme-Index' to Chaucer proves the point. On the one hand, deye rimes to aweye, disobeye, dreye, preye, seye, tweye, weye; and on the other, dye rimes to avoutrye, bigamye, compaignye, Emelye, genterye, lye, maladye, &c. So also, high appears both as hey and hy.
525. The word deye seems to have had two pronunciations; in line 644 it is dye, with a different rhyme. In fact, Mr. Cromie's 'Ryme-Index' to Chaucer highlights this. On one hand, deye rhymes with aweye, disobeye, dreye, preye, seye, tweye, weye; and on the other hand, dye rhymes with avoutrye, bigamye, compaignye, Emelye, genterye, lye, maladye, etc. Similarly, high is found as both hey and hy.
527. forgat hir minde, lost her memory.
527. forgot her mind, lost her memory.
531. The final e in plese is preserved from elision by the cæsural pause. Or, we may read plesen; yet the MSS. have plese.
531. The final e in plese is kept from being dropped because of the pause in the sentence. Alternatively, we could read it as plesen; however, the manuscripts show plese.
533. Hermengild; spelt Hermyngild in Trivet; answering to A. S. Eormengild (Lappenberg, Hist. England, i. 285). Note that St. Hermengild was martyred just at this very time, Apr. 13, 846.
533. Hermengild; spelled Hermyngild in Trivet; corresponding to A. S. Eormengild (Lappenberg, Hist. England, i. 285). Note that St. Hermengild was martyred right at this time, April 13, 846.
543. plages, regions; we even find the word in Marlowe's Tamburlaine, pt. i. act iv. sc. 4, and pt. ii. act i. sc. 1. The latter passage is—'From Scythia to the oriental plage Of India.'
543. plages, regions; we even find the word in Marlowe's Tamburlaine, pt. i. act iv. sc. 4, and pt. ii. act i. sc. 1. The latter passage is—'From Scythia to the eastern plage of India.'
552. 'Eyes of his mind.' Jean de Meun has the expression les yex de cuer, the eyes of the heart; see his Testament, ll. 1412, 1683.
552. 'Eyes of his mind.' Jean de Meun uses the phrase les yex de cuer, meaning the eyes of the heart; see his Testament, ll. 1412, 1683.
584. quyte her whyle, repay her time; i. e. her pains, trouble; as when we say 'it is worth while.' Wile is not intended.
584. repay her time, compensate her for her efforts, meaning her pain and trouble; as when we say 'it is worth while.' Wile is not intended.
585. 'The plot of the knight against Constance, and also her subsequent adventure with the steward, are both to be found, with some variations, in a story in the Gesta Romanorum, ch. 101; MS. Harl. 2270. Occleve has versified the whole story'; Tyrwhitt. See vol. iii. p. 410, for further information. Compare the conduct of Iachimo, in Cymbeline.
585. The scheme of the knight against Constance, along with her later experience with the steward, can both be found, with some differences, in a tale in the Gesta Romanorum, ch. 101; MS. Harl. 2270. Occleve has turned the entire story into verse; Tyrwhitt. See vol. iii. p. 410 for more details. Compare the behavior of Iachimo in Cymbeline.
609. See Troil. iv. 357.
609. See Troil. iv. 357.
620. Berth hir on hond, affirms falsely; lit. bears her in hand. Chaucer uses the phrase 'to bere in hond' with the sense of false affirmation, sometimes with the idea of accusing falsely, as here and in the Wyf of Bathes Prologue, D. 393; and sometimes with that of persuading falsely, D. 232, 380. In Shakespeare the sense is rather—'to keep in expectation, to amuse with false pretences'; Nares's Glossary. Barbour uses it in the more general sense of 'to affirm,' or 'to make a statement,' whether falsely or truly. In Dyce's Skelton, i. 237, occurs the line—'They bare me in hande that I was a spye'; which Dyce explains by 'they accused me, laid to my charge that,' &c. He refers us to Palsgrave, who has some curious examples of it. E.g., at p. 450:—'I beare in hande, I threp upon a man that he hath done a dede or make hym beleve so, Ie fais accroyre ... I beare hym in hande he was wode, Ie luy metz sus la raige, or ie luy metz sus quil estoyt enragé. What crime or yuell mayest thou beare me in hande of'; &c. So also: 'Many be borne an hande of a faute, and punysshed therfore, that were neuer gylty; Plerique facinoris insimulantur,' &c.; Hormanni Vulgaria, sig. m. ii. ed. 1530. In Skelton's Why Come Ye Nat to Courte, l. 449, bereth on hand simply means 'persuades.'
620. Berth hir on hond, falsely asserts; literally means bears her in hand. Chaucer uses the phrase 'to bear in hand' to imply false assertion, sometimes with the connotation of false accusation, as seen here and in the Wyf of Bathes Prologue, D. 393; and sometimes to mean false persuasion, D. 232, 380. In Shakespeare, it generally means 'to keep someone waiting, to distract with deceitful claims'; Nares's Glossary. Barbour uses it in a more general sense of 'to affirm,' or 'to make a statement,' irrespective of whether it's true or false. In Dyce's Skelton, i. 237, the line—'They bare me in hande that I was a spye'; is explained by Dyce as 'they accused me, claimed that,' etc. He refers us to Palsgrave, who provides some interesting examples. For instance, on p. 450:—'I beare in hande, I claim that a man has committed an act or make him believe so, Je fais accroyre ... I make him believe he was mad, Je luy metz sus la raige, or je luy metz sus quil estoyt enragé. What crime or wrong could you accuse me of; etc. Likewise: 'Many are falsely accused of a fault and punished for it, who were never guilty; Plerique facinoris insimulantur,' etc.; Hormanni Vulgaria, sig. m. ii. ed. 1530. In Skelton's Why Come Ye Nat to Courte, l. 449, bereth on hand simply means 'persuades.'
631-58. Not in the original. A later insertion, of much beauty.
631-58. Not in the original. A later addition, which is very beautiful.
634. 'And bound Satan; and he still lies where he (then) lay.' In the Apocryphal Gospel of Nicodemus, Christ descends into hell, and (according to some versions) binds him with chains; see Piers Plowman, B. xviii. 401.
634. 'And tied up Satan; and he still lies where he (then) lay.' In the Apocryphal Gospel of Nicodemus, Christ descends into hell and (according to some versions) binds him with chains; see Piers Plowman, B. xviii. 401.
639. Susanne; see the story of Susannah, in the Apocrypha.
639. Susanne; see the story of Susannah in the Apocrypha.
641. The Virgin's mother is called Anna in the Apocryphal Gospel of James. Her day is July 26. See Aurea Legenda, ed. Grässe, cap. cxxxi; Cowper's Apocryphal Gospels, p. 4.
641. The Virgin's mother is named Anna in the Apocryphal Gospel of James. Her feast day is July 26. See Aurea Legenda, ed. Grässe, cap. cxxxi; Cowper's Apocryphal Gospels, p. 4.
647. 'Where that he gat (could get) for himself no favour.'
647. 'Where he could get no favor for himself.'
660. 'For pitee renneth sone in gentil herte'; Knightes Tale, A. 1761. And see note to Sq. Tale, F. 479.
660. 'For pity runs quickly in a gentle heart'; Knight's Tale, A. 1761. And see note to Sq. Tale, F. 479.
664. us avyse, deliberate with ourselves, consider the matter again. Compare the law-phrase Le roi s'avisera, by which the king refuses assent to a measure proposed. 'We will consider whom to appoint as judge.'
664. let us think, reflect on it ourselves, and reconsider the issue. Look at the legal phrase Le roi s'avisera, which the king uses to deny approval of a proposed measure. 'We will decide who to appoint as judge.'
669. A very similar miracle is recorded in the old alliterative romance of Joseph of Arimathea, l. 362. The French version has:—'a peine auoit fini la parole, qe vne mayn close, com poyn de homme, apparut deuant Elda et quant questoient en presence, et ferri tiel coup en le haterel le feloun, que ambedeus lez eus lui enuolerent de la teste, & les dentz hors de la bouche; & le feloun chai abatu a la terre; et a ceo dist vne voiz en le oyance de touz: Aduersus filiam matris ecclesie ponebas scandalum; hec fecisti, et tacui.' I. e. 'Scarcely had he ended the word, when a closed hand, like a man's fist, appeared before Elda and all who were in the presence, and smote such a blow on the nape of the felon's neck that both his eyes flew out of his head, and the teeth out of his mouth; and the felon fell smitten down to the earth; and thereupon a voice said in the hearing of all, "Against the daughter of Mother Church thou wast laying a scandal; this hast thou done, and I held my peace."' The reading tacui suggests that, in l. 676, the word holde should rather be held; but the MSS. do not recognise this reading.
669. A very similar miracle is recorded in the old alliterative romance of Joseph of Arimathea, l. 362. The French version has:—'hardly had he finished his words when a closed hand, like a man's fist, appeared before Elda and all who were present, and struck such a blow on the nape of the felon's neck that both his eyes flew out of his head and his teeth out of his mouth; and the felon fell down to the ground; and then a voice said in the hearing of everyone, "You were laying a scandal against the daughter of Mother Church; this have you done, and I kept silent."' The reading tacui suggests that, in l. 676, the word holde should rather be held; but the MSS. do not recognize this reading.
697. hir thoughte, it seemed to her; thoughte is here impersonal; so in l. 699. The French text adds that Domulde (Donegild) was, moreover, jealous of hearing the praises of Constance's beauty.
697. she thought, it seemed to her; thought is used here in an impersonal way; so in line 699. The French text also adds that Domulde (Donegild) was, additionally, jealous of hearing the praises of Constance's beauty.
701. Me list nat, it pleases me not, I do not wish to. He does not wish to give every detail. In this matter Chaucer is often very judicious; Gower and others often give the more unimportant matters as fully as the rest. Cf. l. 706; and see Squyeres Tale, F. 401.
701. I do not wish to, it doesn't please me, I do not want to. He doesn’t want to share every detail. In this respect, Chaucer is often very wise; Gower and others often cover the less significant things just as thoroughly as the more important ones. Cf. l. 706; and see Squyeres Tale, F. 401.
703. What, why. Cf. Squyeres Tale, F. 283, 298.
703. What, why. Cf. Squyeres Tale, F. 283, 298.
716. Trivet says—'Puis a vn demy aan passe, vint nouele al Roy que les gentz de Albanie, qe sountz les Escotz, furent passes lour boundes et guerrirent les terres le Roy. Dount par comun counseil, le Roi assembla son ost de rebouter ses enemis. Et auant son departir vers Escoce, baila la Reine Constaunce sa femme en la garde Elda, le Conestable du chastel, et a Lucius, leuesqe de Bangor; si lour chargea que quant ele fut deliueres denlaunt, qui lui feisoient hastiuement sauoir la nouele'; i. e. 'Then, after half-a-year, news came to the king that the people of Albania, who are the Scots, had passed their bounds, and warred on the king's lands. Then by common counsel the king gathered his host to rebut his foes. And before his departure towards Scotland, he committed Queen Constance his wife to the keeping of Elda, the constable of the castle, and of Lucius, bishop of Bangor, and charged them that when she was delivered, they should hastily let him know the news.'
716. Trivet says—'Then, after six months, news reached the king that the people of Albania, who are the Scots, had crossed their borders and attacked the king’s lands. So, by common agreement, the king assembled his army to fend off his enemies. Before he left for Scotland, he entrusted his wife, Queen Constance, to the care of Elda, the constable of the castle, and Lucius, the bishop of Bangor, and ordered them to inform him quickly when she gave birth.'
722. knave child, male child; as in Clerkes Tale, E. 444.
722. knave child, boy; like in Clerkes Tale, E. 444.
723. at the fontstoon, i. e. at his baptism; French text—'al baptisme fu nome Moris.'
723. at the fontstoon, i.e. at his baptism; French text—'at the baptism he was named Moris.'
729. to doon his avantage, to suit his convenience. He hoped, by going only a little out of his way, to tell Donegild the news also, and to receive a reward for doing so. Trivet says that the old [159]Queen was then at Knaresborough, situated 'between England and Scotland, as in an intermediate place.' Its exact site is less than seventeen miles west of York. Donegild pretends to be very pleased at the news, and gives the man a rich present.
729. to do him a favor, to suit his convenience. He hoped, by going just a little out of his way, to tell Donegild the news too, and to get a reward for it. Trivet says that the old [159]Queen was then at Knaresborough, located 'between England and Scotland, acting as a middle ground.' Its exact location is less than seventeen miles west of York. Donegild pretends to be very happy about the news and gives the man a valuable gift.
736. lettres; so in all seven MSS.; Tyrwhitt reads lettre. But it is right as it is. Lettres is sometimes used, like Lat. literae, in a singular sense, and the French text has 'les lettres.' Examples occur in Piers Plowman, B. ix. 38; Bruce, ii. 80. See l. 744, and note to l. 747.
736. lettres; so in all seven manuscripts; Tyrwhitt reads lettre. But it’s correct as it is. Lettres is sometimes used, like the Latin literae, in a singular sense, and the French text has 'les lettres.' Examples can be found in Piers Plowman, B. ix. 38; Bruce, ii. 80. See l. 744, and note to l. 747.
738. If ye wol aught, if you wish (to say) anything.
738. If you want to say anything, if you wish (to say) anything.
740. Donegild is dissyllabic here, as in l. 695, but in l. 805 it appears to have three syllables. Chaucer constantly alters proper names so as to suit his metre.
740. Donegild has two syllables here, like in line 695, but in line 805 it seems to have three syllables. Chaucer often changes proper names to fit his meter.
743. sadly, steadily, with the idea of long continuance.
743. sadly, steadily, with the thought of lasting a long time.
747. lettre; here the singular form is used, but it is a matter of indifference. Exactly the same variation occurs in Barbour's Bruce, ii. 80:—
747. letter; here the singular form is used, but it doesn't really matter. The same variation appears in Barbour's Bruce, ii. 80:—
'And, among othir, lettres ar gayn
'And, among others, letters are gained
To the byschop off Androwis towne,
To the bishop of Androwis town,
That tauld how slayn wes that baroun.
That told how the baron was slain.
The lettir tauld hym all the deid,' &c.
The letter told him all the details, '&c.'
This circumstance, of exchanging the messenger's letters for forged ones, is found in Matthew Paris's account of the Life of Offa the first; ed. Wats, pp. 965-968.
This situation, where the messenger's letters were swapped for fake ones, is detailed in Matthew Paris's account of the Life of Offa the first; ed. Wats, pp. 965-968.
748. direct, directed, addressed; French text 'maundez.'
748. direct, directed, addressed; French text 'maundez.'
751. Pronounce horrible as in French.
751. Pronounce horrible like in French.
752. The last word in this line should rather be nas (= was not), as has kindly been pointed out to me; though the seven MSS. and the old editions all have was. By this alteration we should secure a true rime.
752. The last word in this line should actually be nas (= was not), as I have been kindly informed; even though the seven manuscripts and the old editions all have was. With this change, we would achieve a true rhyme.
754. elf; French text—'ele fu malueise espirit en fourme de femme,' she was an evil spirit in form of woman. Elf is the A.S. ælf, Icel. álfr, G. alp and elfe; Shakespeare writes ouphes for elves. 'The Edda distinguishes between Ljósálfar, the elves of light, and Dökkálfar, elves of darkness; the latter are not elsewhere mentioned either in modern fairy tales or in old writers.... In the Alvismál, elves and dwarfs are clearly distinguished as different. The abode of the elves in the Edda is Álfheimar, fairy land, and their king the god Frey, the god of light. In the fairy tales the Elves haunt the hills; hence their name Huldufólk, hidden people; respecting their origin, life, and customs, see Íslenzkar þjóðsögur, i. 1. In old writers the Elves are rarely mentioned; but that the same tales were told as at present is clear'; note on the word álfr, in Cleasby and Vigfusson's Icelandic Dictionary. See also Keightley's Fairy Mythology, and Brand's Popular Antiquities. The word is here used in a bad sense, and is nearly equivalent to witch. In the Prompt. Parv. we find—'Elfe, spryte, Lamia'; and Mr. Way notes that these elves were often supposed to bewitch children, and to use them cruelly. [160]
754. elf; French text—'elle fut un esprit malveillant en forme de femme,' she was an evil spirit in the form of a woman. Elf is the A.S. ælf, Icel. álfr, G. alp and elfe; Shakespeare uses ouphes for elves. 'The Edda makes a distinction between Ljósálfar, the light elves, and Dökkálfar, the dark elves; the latter are not mentioned elsewhere in modern fairy tales or by old writers.... In the Alvismál, elves and dwarfs are clearly identified as different beings. The home of the elves in the Edda is Álfheimar, fairy land, and their king is the god Frey, the god of light. In fairy tales, the Elves are said to inhabit the hills; hence their name Huldufólk, hidden people; regarding their origins, lives, and customs, see Íslenzkar þjóðsögur, i. 1. In older writings, Elves are rarely mentioned; however, it’s clear that the same tales told now were also told in the past'; note on the word álfr, in Cleasby and Vigfusson's Icelandic Dictionary. See also Keightley's Fairy Mythology, and Brand's Popular Antiquities. The word is used here in a negative sense and is almost equivalent to witch. In the Prompt. Parv. we find—'Elfe, spryte, Lamia'; and Mr. Way notes that these elves were often believed to bewitch children and treat them cruelly. [160]
767. Pronounce ágreáble nearly as in French, and with an accent on the first and third syllables.
767. Pronounce ágreáble almost like in French, with emphasis on the first and third syllables.
769. take, handed over, delivered. Take often means to give or hand over in Middle English: very seldom to convey or bring.
769. take, handed over, delivered. Take often means to give or hand over in Middle English: very rarely to convey or bring.
771. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Cp. and Pt. is written—'Quid turpius ebrioso, cui fetor in ore, tremor in corpore, qui promit stulta, prodit occulta, cuius mens alienatur, facies transformatur? Nullum enim latet secretum ubi regnat ebrietas.' This is obviously the original of the stanza, ll. 771-777; cf. note to B. 99 above. There is nothing answering to it in Trivet, but it is to be found in Pope Innocent's treatise De Contemptu Mundi, lib. ii. c. 19—De ebrietate. Migne's edition has 'promittit multa' for 'promit stulta.' The last clause is quoted from Prov. xxxi. 4 in the Vulgate version; our English versions omit it. See B. 2384.
771. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Cp. and Pt. is written—'What could be more shameful than a drunkard, whose breath stinks, whose body shakes, who talks nonsense, reveals secrets, whose mind is disturbed, and whose appearance is changed? No secret can remain hidden where drunkenness reigns.' This is clearly the original of the stanza, ll. 771-777; see note to B. 99 above. There is nothing similar in Trivet, but it can be found in Pope Innocent's treatise De Contemptu Mundi, lib. ii. c. 19—On Drunkenness. Migne's edition has 'promises much' instead of 'talks nonsense.' The last clause is quoted from Prov. xxxi. 4 in the Vulgate version; our English versions leave it out. See B. 2384.
778. 'O Donegild, I have no language fit to tell,' &c.
778. 'Oh Donegild, I don’t have the words to express,' &c.
782. mannish, man-like, i. e. harsh and cruel, not mild and gentle like a woman. But Chaucer is not satisfied with the epithet, and says he ought rather to call her 'fiend-like.' Perhaps it is worth while to say that in Gower's Conf. Amant., lib. vi., where Pauli (iii. 52) has 'Most liche to mannes creature,' the older edition by Chalmers has the form mannish. Lines 778-84 are not in the original.
782. mannish, man-like, meaning harsh and cruel, not mild and gentle like a woman. But Chaucer isn't happy with that description and suggests he should call her 'fiend-like.' It might be worth noting that in Gower's Conf. Amant., lib. vi., where Pauli (iii. 52) has 'Most liche to mannes creature,' the earlier edition by Chalmers uses the term mannish. Lines 778-84 are not in the original.
789. 'He stowed away plenty (of wine) under his girdle,' i. e. drank his fill.
789. 'He hid a lot of wine under his belt,' i.e. drank as much as he wanted.
794. Pronounce constábl' much as if it were French, with an accent on a. In l. 808 the accent is on o. Lastly, in l. 858, all three syllables are fully sounded.
794. Pronounce constábl' somewhat like it’s French, with the emphasis on a. In line 808, the emphasis shifts to o. Finally, in line 858, all three syllables are pronounced clearly.
798. 'Three days and a quarter of an hour'; i. e. she was to be allowed only three days, and after that to start off as soon as possible. Tide (like tíð in Icelandic) sometimes means an hour. The French text says 'deynz quatre iours,' within four days.
798. 'Three days and fifteen minutes'; that is, she was to be allowed only three days, and after that to start off as soon as possible. Tide (like tíð in Icelandic) sometimes means an hour. The French text says 'deynz quatre iours,' within four days.
801. croude, push; see ll. 296, 299 above; and note to l. 299.
801. croude, push; see lines 296, 299 above; and note to line 299.
813-26. Lines 813-819 are not in the French, and ll. 820-826 are not at all close to the original. The former stanza, which is due to Boeth. bk. i. met. 5. 22-30, was doubtless added in the revision.
813-26. Lines 813-819 are not in the French, and lines 820-826 are not at all close to the original. The earlier stanza, which comes from Boeth. bk. i. met. 5. 22-30, was probably added during the revision.
827-33. The French text only has—'en esperaunce qe dure comencement amenera dieu a bon fyn, et qil me purra en la mere sauuer, qi en mere et en terre est de toute puissaunce.'
827-33. The French text only has—'in the hope that a lasting beginning will lead God to a good end, and that He can save me in the sea, who is in heaven and on earth of all power.'
835. The beautiful stanzas in ll. 834-868 are all Chaucer's own; and of the next stanza, ll. 869-875, the French text gives but the merest hint.
835. The beautiful lines in ll. 834-868 are all Chaucer's own; and for the next stanza, ll. 869-875, the French text only provides a slight suggestion.
842. eggement, incitement. The same word is used in other descriptions of the Fall. Thus, in Piers Plowman, B. i. 65, it is said of Satan that 'Adam and Eue he egged to ille '; and in Allit. Poems, ed. Morris, B. 241, it is said of Adam that 'thurgh the eggyng of Eue he ete of an apple.'
842. eggment, incitement. The same term appears in other accounts of the Fall. For example, in Piers Plowman, B. i. 65, it mentions that 'Adam and Eve he egged to do wrong'; and in Allit. Poems, ed. Morris, B. 241, it's stated that 'through the eggyng of Eve, he ate from an apple.'
852. refut, refuge; see G. 75, and A. B. C. 14.
852. refut, refuge; see G. 75, and A. B. C. 14.
873. purchace, provide, make provision. So in Troilus, bk. ii. 1125, the line 'And of som goodly answere you purchace' means—and provide yourself with some kind answer, i. e. be ready with a kind reply.
873. purchase, provide, make provision. So in Troilus, bk. ii. 1125, the line 'And of some goodly answer you purchase' means—and get yourself a kind answer, i.e. be prepared with a kind response.
875-84. Much abridged from the French text.
875-84. Much shortened from the French text.
885. tormented, tortured. However, the French text says the messenger acknowledged his drunkenness freely. Examination by torture was so common, that Chaucer seems to have regarded the mention of it as being the most simple way of telling the story.
885. tormented, tortured. However, the French text says that the messenger openly admitted to his drunkenness. Torture during interrogation was so common that Chaucer seems to have thought mentioning it was the easiest way to tell the story.
893. out of drede, without doubt, certainly; cf. l. 869. The other equally common expression out of doute comes to much the same thing, because doute in Middle-English has in general the meaning of fear or dread, not of hesitation. See Group E. 634, 1155; and Prol. A. 487.
893. out of drede, without a doubt, certainly; cf. l. 869. The other equally common expression out of doute means pretty much the same thing, because doute in Middle-English generally means fear or dread, not hesitation. See Group E. 634, 1155; and Prol. A. 487.
894. pleinly rede, fully read, read at length. In fact, Chaucer judiciously omits the details of the French text, where we read that King Ælla rushed into his mother's room with a drawn sword as she lay asleep, roused her by crying 'traitress!' in a loud voice, and, after hearing the full confession which she made in the extremity of her terror, slew her and cut her to pieces as she lay in bed.
894. pleinly rede, fully read, read at length. In fact, Chaucer wisely leaves out the details of the French text, where we learn that King Ælla burst into his mother's room with a drawn sword while she was asleep, woke her by shouting 'traitress!' loudly, and, after hearing her complete confession in her moment of terror, killed her and chopped her up while she lay in bed.
901. fleteth, floats. French text—'le quinte an de cest exil, come ele flotaunt sur le mere,' &c. Cf. fleet in l. 463.
901. fleteth, floats. French text—'the fifth year of this exile, as it floats on the sea,' &c. Cf. fleet in l. 463.
905. The name of the castle is certainly not given in the French text, which merely says it was 'vn chastel dun Admiral de paens,' i. e. a castle of an admiral of the Pagans.
905. The name of the castle is definitely not provided in the French text, which simply states it was 'a castle of a Pagan admiral.'
912. gauren, gaze, stare. See note to Squ. Tale, F. 190.
912. gauren, gaze, stare. See note to Squ. Tale, F. 190.
913. shortly, briefly; because the poet considerably abridges this part of the narrative. The steward's name was Thelous.
913. shortly, briefly; because the poet significantly shortens this part of the story. The steward's name was Thelous.
925. The word Auctor, here written in the margin of E., signifies that this stanza and the two following ones are additions to the story by the author. At the same time, ll. 925-931 are really taken from Chaucer's own translation of Pope Innocent's treatise De Contemptu Mundi; see further in the note to B. 99 above. Accordingly, we also find here, in the margin of E., the following Latin note:—'O extrema libidinis turpitudo, que non solum mentem effeminat, set eciam corpus eneruat. Semper sequũntur dolor et penitentia post,' &c. This corresponds to the above treatise, lib. ii. c. 21, headed 'De luxuria.' The last clause is abbreviated; the original has:—'Semper illam procedunt ardor et petulantia; semper comitantur fetor et immunditia; sequuntur semper dolor et poenitentia.'
925. The word Auctor, noted in the margin of E., indicates that this stanza and the two that follow are additions to the story by the author. At the same time, lines 925-931 are actually taken from Chaucer's own translation of Pope Innocent's treatise De Contemptu Mundi; see further in the note to B. 99 above. Consequently, we also find the following Latin note in the margin of E.: 'O extreme foulness of lust, which not only enfeebles the mind but also weakens the body. Pain and regret always follow,' etc. This corresponds to the aforementioned treatise, lib. ii. c. 21, titled 'De luxuria.' The last clause is shortened; the original reads: 'Always preceded by passion and lewdness; always accompanied by stench and filth; pain and regret always follow.'
932-45. These two stanzas are wholly Chaucer's, plainly written as a parallel passage to that in ll. 470-504 above.
932-45. These two stanzas are entirely Chaucer's, clearly written as a parallel to the passage in ll. 470-504 above.
934. Golias, Goliath. See I Samuel xvii. 25.
934. Golias, Goliath. See 1 Samuel 17:25.
940. See the story of Holofernes in the Monkes Tale, B. 3741; and the note. I select the spelling Olofernus here, because it is that of the majority of the MSS., and agrees with the title De Oloferno in the Monkes Tale.
940. See the story of Holofernes in the Monkes Tale, B. 3741; and the note. I choose the spelling Olofernus here because it is the one used by most of the manuscripts and matches the title De Oloferno in the Monkes Tale.
947. In l. 465, Chaucer mentions the 'Strait of Marrok,' i. e. Morocco, though there is no mention of it in the French text; so here he alludes [162]to it again, but by a different name, viz. 'the mouth of Jubalter and Septe.' Jubaltar (Gibraltar) is from the Arabic jabálu't tárik, i. e. the mountain of Tarik; who was the leader of a band of Saracens that made a descent upon Spain in the eighth century. Septe is Ceuta, on the opposite coast of Africa.
947. In line 465, Chaucer references the 'Strait of Marrok,' meaning Morocco, even though it’s not mentioned in the French text. Here, he brings it up again, but with a different name, namely 'the mouth of Jubalter and Septe.' Jubaltar (Gibraltar) comes from the Arabic jabálu't tárik, which means the mountain of Tarik; he was the leader of a group of Saracens who invaded Spain in the eighth century. Septe refers to Ceuta, located on the opposite coast of Africa.
965. shortly, briefly; because Chaucer here again abridges the original, which relates how the Romans burnt the Sultaness, and slew more than 11,000 of the Saracens, without a single death or even wound on their own side.
965. shortly, briefly; because Chaucer here again shortens the original, which tells how the Romans burned the Sultaness and killed more than 11,000 of the Saracens, without suffering a single death or even a wound on their side.
967. senatour. His name was Arsemius of Cappadocia; his wife's name was Helen. Accent victorie on the o.
967. senator. His name was Arsemius from Cappadocia; his wife's name was Helen. Accent victory on the o.
969. as seith the storie, as the history says. The French text relates this circumstance fully.
969. as the story says, as the history says. The French text describes this situation in detail.
971. The French text says that, though Arsemius did not recognise Constance, she, on her part, recognised him at once, though she did not reveal it.
971. The French text states that, although Arsemius didn't recognize Constance, she recognized him immediately, although she didn't show it.
981. aunte. Helen, the wife of Arsemius, was daughter of Sallustius, brother of the Emperor Tiberius, and Constance's uncle. Thus Helen was really Constance's first cousin. Chaucer may have altered it purposely; but it looks as if he had glanced at the sentence—'Cest heleyne, la nece Constaunce, taunt tendrement ama sa nece,' &c., and had read it as—'This Helen ... loved her niece so tenderly.' In reality, the word nece means 'cousin' here, being applied to Helen as well as to Constance.
981. aunt. Helen, the wife of Arsemius, was the daughter of Sallustius, who was the brother of Emperor Tiberius and Constance's uncle. So, Helen was actually Constance's first cousin. Chaucer might have changed this intentionally; however, it seems like he looked at the sentence—'Cest heleyne, la nece Constaunce, taunt tendrement ama sa nece,' &c., and interpreted it as—'This Helen ... loved her niece so tenderly.' In reality, the word nece means 'cousin' here, referring to both Helen and Constance.
982. she, i. e. Helen; for Constance knew Helen.
982. she, meaning Helen; because Constance knew Helen.
991. to receyven, i. e. to submit himself to any penance which the Pope might see fit to impose upon him. Journeys to Rome were actually made by English kings; Ælfred was sent to Rome as a boy, and his father, Æthelwulf, also spent a year there, but (as the Chronicle tells us) he went 'mid micelre weorðnesse,' with much pomp.
991. to receive, meaning to accept any penance that the Pope might decide to impose on him. English kings actually traveled to Rome; Ælfred was sent to Rome as a child, and his father, Æthelwulf, also spent a year there, but (as the Chronicle tells us) he went 'with great honor,' in much pomp.
994. wikked werkes; especially the murder of his mother, as Trivet says. See note to l. 894.
994. wicked works; particularly the murder of his mother, as Trivet mentions. See note to l. 894.
999. Rood him ageyn, rode towards him, rode to meet him; cf. l. 391. See Cler. Tale, E. 911, and the note.
999. Rode back to him, rode toward him, rode to meet him; cf. l. 391. See Cler. Tale, E. 911, and the note.
1009. Som men wolde seyn, some relate the story by saying. The expression occurs again in l. 1086. On the strength of it, Tyrwhitt concluded that Chaucer here refers to Gower, who tells the story of Constance in Book ii. of his Confessio Amantis. He observes that Gower's version of the story includes both the circumstances which are introduced by this expression. But this is not conclusive, since we find that Nicholas Trivet also makes mention of the same circumstances. In the present instance the French text has—'A ceo temps de la venuz le Roi a Rome, comensca Moris son diseotisme aan. Cist estoit apris priuement de sa mere Constance, qe, quant il irreit a la feste ou son seignur le senatour,' &c.; i. e. At this time of the king's coming to Rome, Maurice began his eighteenth year. He was secretly instructed by his mother Constance, that, when he should go to the [163]feast with his lord the senator, &c. See also the note to l. 1086 below. Besides, Gower may have followed Chaucer.
1009. Some might say, some tell the story by saying. The expression appears again in l. 1086. Based on this, Tyrwhitt concluded that Chaucer is referring to Gower, who narrates the story of Constance in Book ii. of his Confessio Amantis. He notes that Gower's version of the story includes both circumstances introduced by this expression. However, this isn't definitive, since Nicholas Trivet also mentions the same circumstances. In this case, the French text states—'At this time of the king's arrival in Rome, Maurice began his eighteenth year. He was secretly taught by his mother Constance that, when he went to the' [163]feast with his lord the senator, &c. See also the note to l. 1086 below. Additionally, Gower may have followed Chaucer.
1014. metes space, time of eating. This circumstance strikingly resembles the story of young Roland, who, whilst still a child, was instructed by his mother Bertha to appear before his uncle Charlemagne, by way of introducing himself. The story is well told in Uhland's ballad entitled 'Klein Roland,' a translation of which is given at pp. 335-340 of my 'Ballads and Songs of Uhland.'
1014. metes space, time of eating. This situation closely resembles the tale of young Roland, who, as a child, was sent by his mother Bertha to meet his uncle Charlemagne as a way of introducing himself. The story is well narrated in Uhland's ballad titled 'Klein Roland,' a translation of which can be found on pages 335-340 of my 'Ballads and Songs of Uhland.'
'They had but waited a little while,
They had only waited a short while,
When Roland returns more bold;
When Roland comes back bolder;
With hasty step to the king he comes,
With hurried steps, he approaches the king,
And seizes his cup of gold.
And takes his gold cup.
"What ho, there! stop! you saucy imp!"
"What’s up, stop! you cheeky little rascal!"
Are the words that loudly ring.
Are the words that sound out loud.
But Roland clutches the beaker still
But Roland still holds onto the beaker.
With eyes fast fixed on the king.
With their eyes locked on the king.
The king at the first looked fierce and dark,
The king at first appeared intimidating and grim,
But soon perforce he smiled—
But soon he smiled—
"Thou comest," he said, "into golden halls
"You're coming," he said, "into golden halls
As though they were woodlands wild,"' &c.
As if they were untamed forests,"' &c.
The result is also similar; Bertha is reconciled to Charlemagne, much as Constance is to Ælla.
The outcome is also similar; Bertha comes to terms with Charlemagne, just as Constance does with Ælla.
1034. aught, in any way, at all; lit. 'a whit.'
1034. aught, in any way, at all; literally 'a bit.'
1035. sighte, sighed. So also pighte, 'pitched'; plighte, 'plucked'; and shrighte, 'shrieked.' It occurs again in Troil. iii. 1080, iv. 714, 1217, v. 1633; and in the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 1746.
1035. sighte, sighed. Also pighte, 'pitched'; plighte, 'plucked'; and shrighte, 'shrieked.' It appears again in Troil. iii. 1080, iv. 714, 1217, v. 1633; and in the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 1746.
1036. that he mighte, as fast as he could.
1036. that he might, as fast as he could.
1038. 'I ought to suppose, in accordance with reasonable opinion.' Chaucer tells the story quite in his own way. There is no trace of ll. 1038-1042 in the French, and scarcely any of ll. 1048-1071, which is all in his own excellent strain.
1038. 'I should think, based on common opinion.' Chaucer tells the story in his own unique style. There’s no sign of ll. 1038-1042 in the French, and barely any of ll. 1048-1071, which is all in his own remarkable way.
1056. shet, shut, closed. Compare the description of Griselda in the Clerkes Tale, E. 1058-1061.
1056. shet, shut, closed. Compare the description of Griselda in the Clerk's Tale, E. 1058-1061.
1058. Both twyes and owne are dissyllabic.
1058. Both twyes and owne have two syllables.
1060. all his halwes, all His saints. Hence the term All-hallow-mas, i. e. All Saints' day.
1060. all his halwes, all His saints. Hence the term All-hallow-mas, i.e. All Saints' Day.
1061. wisly, certainly. as have, I pray that he may have; see note to l. 859 above. 'I pray He may so surely have mercy on my soul, as that I am as innocent of your suffering as Maurice my son is like you in the face.'
1061. wisly, definitely. as have, I hope that he may; see note to l. 859 above. 'I hope He has mercy on my soul as surely as I am innocent of your suffering, just like my son Maurice looks like you.'
1078. After this line, the French text tells us that King Ælla presented himself before Pope Pelagius, who absolved him for the death of his mother. Pelagius II. was pope in 578-90.
1078. After this line, the French text tells us that King Ælla appeared before Pope Pelagius, who absolved him for his mother's death. Pelagius II was pope from 578 to 590.
1086. Here again, Tyrwhitt supposes Chaucer to follow Gower. But, in fact, Chaucer and Gower both consulted Trivet, who says [164]here—'Constaunce charga son fitz Morice del messager [or message].... Et puis, quant Morice estoit deuaunt lempereur venuz, oue la compaignie honurable, et auoit son message fest de part le Roi son pere,' &c.; i. e. 'Constance charged her son Maurice with the message ... and then, when Maurice was come before the emperor, with the honourable company, and had done his message on behalf of the king his father,' &c. Or, as before, Gower may have copied Chaucer.
1086. Here again, Tyrwhitt suggests that Chaucer was following Gower. But, in reality, both Chaucer and Gower referred to Trivet, who states [164]here—'Constaunce charged her son Morice with the message [or message].... And then, when Morice had come before the emperor, with the honorable company, and had delivered his message on behalf of the king his father,' &c.; i.e. 'Constance tasked her son Maurice with the message ... and then, when Maurice came before the emperor, with the respectable company, and had completed his message for the king his father,' &c. Or, as mentioned before, Gower might have copied Chaucer.
1090. As he; used much as we should now use 'as one.' It refers to the Emperor, of course.
1090. As he; used much like we would now use 'as one.' It refers to the Emperor, of course.
1091. Sente, elliptical for 'as that he would send.' Tyrwhitt reads send; but it is best to leave an expression like this as it stands in the MSS. It was probably a colloquial idiom; and, in the next line, we have wente. Observe that sente is in the subjunctive mood, and is equivalent to 'he would send.'
1091. Sente, a shorthand for 'as if he would send.' Tyrwhitt reads send; but it's better to keep this phrase as it appears in the manuscripts. It was likely a casual expression; and, in the next line, we have wente. Note that sente is in the subjunctive mood and means 'he would send.'
1107. Chaucer so frequently varies the length and accent of a proper name that there is no objection to the supposition that we are here to read Cústancë in three syllables, with an accent on the first syllable. In exactly the same way, we find Grísildis in three syllables (E. 948), though in most other passages it is Grisíld. We have had Cústance, accented on the first syllable, several times; see ll. 438, 556, 566, 576, &c.; also Custáncë, three syllables, ll. 184, 274, 319, 612, &c. Tyrwhitt inserts a second your before Custance, but without authority.
1107. Chaucer often changes the length and stress of a proper name, so it's reasonable to assume that we should pronounce Cústancë as three syllables, with the emphasis on the first syllable. Similarly, we see Grísildis pronounced in three syllables (E. 948), even though in most other instances it appears as Grisíld. We've encountered Cústance, stressed on the first syllable, several times; see ll. 438, 556, 566, 576, etc.; as well as Custáncë, with three syllables, in ll. 184, 274, 319, 612, etc. Tyrwhitt adds a second your before Custance, but this is without any evidence.
1109. It am I; it is I. It is the usual idiom. So in the A.S. version of St. John vi. 20, we find 'ic hyt eom,' i. e. I it am, and in a Dutch New Testament, A.D. 1700, I find 'Ick ben 't,' i. e. I am it. The Mœso-Gothic version omits it, having simply 'Ik im'; so does Wyclif's, which has 'I am.' Tyndale, A.D. 1526, has 'it ys I.'
1109. It am I; it is I. This is the common way to say it. In the Old Saxon version of St. John vi. 20, we see 'ic hyt eom,' which means I it am, and in a Dutch New Testament, CE 1700, I find 'Ick ben 't,' meaning I am it. The Mœso-Gothic version leaves out it, simply saying 'Ik im'; Wyclif's version does the same, using 'I am.' Tyndale, CE 1526, has 'it ys I.'
1113. thonketh, pronounced thonk'th; so also eyl'th, B. 1171, Abyd'th, B. 1175. So also tak'th, l. 1142 below. of, for. So in Chaucer's Balade of Truth, l. 19, we have 'thank God of al,' i. e. for all things. See my notes to Chaucer's Minor Poems, vol. i. p. 552.
1113. thonketh, pronounced thonk'th; likewise eyl'th, B. 1171, Abyd'th, B. 1175. Similarly, tak'th, l. 1142 below. of, meaning for. In Chaucer's Balade of Truth, l. 19, we see 'thank God of al,' meaning for all things. See my notes to Chaucer's Minor Poems, vol. i. p. 552.
1123. The French text tells us that he was named Maurice of Cappadocia, and was also known, in Latin, as Mauritius Christianissimus Imperator. Trivet tells us no more about him, except that he accounts for the title 'of Cappadocia' by saying that Arsemius (the senator who found Constance and Maurice and took care of them) was a Cappadocian. Gibbon says—'The Emperor Maurice derived his origin from ancient Rome; but his immediate parents were settled at Arabissus in Cappadocia, and their singular felicity preserved them alive to behold and partake the fortune of their august son.... Maurice ascended the throne at the mature age of 43 years; and he reigned above 20 years over the east and over himself.'—Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, cap. xlv. He was murdered, with all his seven children, by his successor, Phocas the Usurper; Nov. 27, A.D. 600. His accession was in A.D. 582.
1123. The French text tells us that he was named Maurice of Cappadocia, and was also known in Latin as Mauritius Christianissimus Imperator. Trivet doesn’t provide much more information about him, except that he explains the title 'of Cappadocia' by stating that Arsemius (the senator who found Constance and Maurice and took care of them) was from Cappadocia. Gibbon mentions, "The Emperor Maurice had his origins in ancient Rome; however, his immediate parents lived in Arabissus in Cappadocia, and their extraordinary fortune allowed them to live long enough to witness and experience the success of their illustrious son.... Maurice became emperor at the age of 43 and ruled for more than 20 years over the East and himself."—Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, cap. xlv. He was killed, along with all seven of his children, by his successor, Phocas the Usurper, on November 27, CE 600. He began his reign in CE 582.
1127. The statement 'I bere it not in minde,' i. e. I do not remember it, may be taken to mean that Chaucer could find nothing about [165]Maurice in his French text beyond the epithet Christianissimus, which he has skilfully expanded into l. 1123. He vaguely refers us to 'olde Romayn gestes,' that is, to lives of the Roman emperors, for he can hardly mean the Gesta Romanorum in this instance. Gibbon refers us to Evagrius, lib. v. and lib. vi.; Theophylact Simocatta; Theophanes, Zonaras, and Cedrenus.
1127. The phrase 'I don't remember it' can be understood to mean that Chaucer found nothing about [165]Maurice in his French source except for the title Christianissimus, which he cleverly elaborates on in line 1123. He vaguely directs us to 'old Roman tales,' referring to the lives of Roman emperors, as he likely doesn't mean the Gesta Romanorum in this case. Gibbon points us to Evagrius, books v. and vi.; Theophylact Simocatta; Theophanes, Zonaras, and Cedrenus.
1132. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt. is written—'A mane usque ad vesperam mutabitur tempus. Tenent tympanum et gaudent ad sonum organi,' &c. See the next note.
1132. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt. it is written—'From morning until evening, the weather will change. They hold the drum and rejoice at the sound of the organ,' &c. See the next note.
1135. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt. is written—'Quis vnquam vnicam diem totam duxit in sua dilectione [vel delectatione] iocundam? quem in aliqua parte diei reatus consciencie, vel impetus Ire, vel motus concupiscencie non turbauerit? quem liuor Inuidie, vel Ardor Auaricie, vel tumor superbie non vexauerit? quem aliqua iactura vel offensa, vel passio non commouerit,' &c. Cp. Pt. insert inde before non turbauerit. This corresponds to nothing in the French text, but it is quoted from Pope Innocent's treatise, De Contemptu Mundi, lib. i. c. 22; see note to B. 99 above. The extract in the note to l. 1132 occurs in the same chapter, but both clauses in it are borrowed; the former from Ecclus. xviii. 26, the latter from Job, xxi. 12.
1135. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt. it says, 'Who has ever spent an entire day completely in their love [or enjoyment]? Who hasn't been disturbed at some point during the day by a guilty conscience, or a surge of anger, or a craving desire? Who hasn't been tormented by envy, or the fire of greed, or the prideful ego? Who hasn't been shaken by some loss or offense, or passion?' &c. Cp. Pt. adds therefore before not disturbed. This doesn't match anything in the French text, but it is quoted from Pope Innocent's treatise, De Contemptu Mundi, book i, chapter 22; see note to B. 99 above. The excerpt in the note to l. 1132 is found in the same chapter, but both clauses in it are borrowed; the first from Ecclus. xviii. 26, the second from Job, xxi. 12.
1143. I gesse, I suppose. Chaucer somewhat alters the story. Trivet says that Ælla died at the end of nine months after this. Half-a-year after, Constance repairs to Rome. Thirteen days after her arrival, her father Tiberius dies. A year later, Constance herself dies, on St. Clement's day (Nov. 23), A.D. 584, and is buried at Rome, near her father, in St. Peter's Church. The date 584, here given by Trivet, should rather be 583; the death of Tiberius took place on Aug. 14, 582; see Gibbon.
1143. I guess, I suppose. Chaucer changes the story a bit. Trivet says that Ælla died nine months later. Six months after that, Constance goes to Rome. Thirteen days after she arrives, her father Tiberius dies. A year later, Constance herself dies on St. Clement's Day (Nov. 23), CE 584, and is buried in Rome, close to her father, in St. Peter's Church. The date 584 mentioned by Trivet should actually be 583; Tiberius died on Aug. 14, 582; see Gibbon.
The Shipman's Prologue.
The Shipman's Prologue.
1165. The host here refers to the Man of Lawes Tale, which had just been told, and uses the expression 'thrifty tale' with reference to the same expression above, B. 46. Most MSS. separate this end-link widely from the Tale, but MS. Hl. and MS. Arch. Seld. B. 14 have it in the right place. See vol. iii. pp. 417-9.
1165. The host here is talking about the Man of Law's Tale, which was just shared, and he uses the term 'thrifty tale' in reference to the same phrase mentioned earlier, B. 46. Most manuscripts place this end-link far from the Tale, but MS. Hl. and MS. Arch. Seld. B. 14 have it in the correct spot. See vol. iii. pp. 417-9.
for the nones, for the nonce, for the occasion; see note to the Prologue, A. 379. The A.S. ānes (= once) is an adverb with a genitive case-ending; and, being an adverb, becomes indeclinable, and can accordingly be used as a dative case after the preposition for, which properly governs the dative.
for the nones, for the nonce, for the occasion; see note to the Prologue, A. 379. The A.S. ānes (= once) is an adverb with a genitive case-ending; and, being an adverb, it becomes indeclinable and can thus be used as a dative case after the preposition for, which correctly governs the dative.
1166. The Host here turns to the Parson (see Prol. A. 477), and adjures him to tell a tale, according to the agreement.
1166. The Host turns to the Parson (see Prol. A. 477) and urges him to tell a story, as they had agreed.
1167. yore, put for of yore, formerly, already.—M.
1167. yore, used instead of of yore, meaning formerly, already.—M.
1170. Benedicite, bless ye; i. e. bless ye the Lord; the first word of the Song of the Three Children, and a more suitable exclamation than most of those in common use at the time. In the Knightes Tale, A. 1785, where Theseus is pondering over the strange event he had just witnessed, the word is pronounced in full, as five syllables. But in A. 2115, it is pronounced, as here, as a mere trisyllable. The syllables to be dropped are the second and third, so that we must say ben'cite. This is verified by a passage in the Townley Mysteries, p. 85, where it is actually spelt benste, and reduced to two syllables only. Cf. notes to B. 1974, and Troil. i. 780.
1170. Benedicite, bless you; meaning bless the Lord; the first word of the Song of the Three Children, and a more fitting expression than most commonly used at the time. In the Knightes Tale, A. 1785, when Theseus is pondering the strange event he just witnessed, the word is pronounced in full, as five syllables. But in A. 2115, it is pronounced, as here, as a simple trisyllable. The syllables to be dropped are the second and third, so we must say ben'cite. This is confirmed by a passage in the Townley Mysteries, p. 85, where it is actually spelled benste, and reduced to only two syllables. Cf. notes to B. 1974, and Troil. i. 780.
1171. man; dat. case after eyleth. Swearing is alluded to as a prevalent vice amongst Englishmen in Robert of Brunne, in the Persones Tale of Chaucer, and elsewhere.—M.
1171. man; dat. case after eyleth. Swearing is mentioned as a common bad habit among Englishmen in Robert of Brunne, in the Persones Tale of Chaucer, and in other places.—M.
1172. O Iankin, &c.; 'O Johnny, you are there, are you?' That is, 'so it is you whom I hear, is it, Mr. Johnny?' A derisive interruption. It was common to call a priest Sir John, by way of mild derision; see Monkes Prol. (B. 3119) and Nonne Prestes Prol. (B. 4000). The Host carries the derision a little further by using the diminutive form. See note to B. 4000.
1172. O Iankin, &c.; 'Oh Johnny, is that you?' In other words, 'So it's you I hear, huh, Mr. Johnny?' A mocking interruption. It was common to refer to a priest as Sir John as a way of gentle mockery; see Monkes Prol. (B. 3119) and Nonne Prestes Prol. (B. 4000). The Host takes the mockery a step further by using the diminutive form. See note to B. 4000.
1173. a loller, a term of reproach, equivalent to a canting fellow. Tyrwhitt aptly cites a passage from a treatise of the period, referring to the Harleian Catalogue, no. 1666:—'Now in Engelond it is a comun protectioun ayens persecutioun, if a man is customable to swere nedeles and fals and unavised, by the bones, nailes, and sides, and other membres of Christ. And to absteyne fro othes nedeles and unleful, and repreve sinne by way of charite, is mater and cause now, why Prelates and sum Lordes sclaundren men, and clepen hem Lollardes, Eretikes,' &c.
1173. a loller, a derogatory term, meaning a deceptive person. Tyrwhitt accurately references a passage from a treatise of the time, citing the Harleian Catalogue, no. 1666:—'Now in England it is a common protection against persecution if a man is accustomed to swear needlessly and falsely and unwisely, by the bones, nails, and sides, and other parts of Christ. And to refrain from needless and unlawful oaths, and to critique sin out of charity, is now the reason why prelates and some lords slander men and call them Lollards, Heretics,' & c.
The reader will not clearly understand this word till he distinguishes between the Latin lollardus and the English loller, two words of different origin which were purposely confounded in the time of Wyclif. The Latin Lollardus had been in use before Wyclif. Ducange quotes from Johannes Hocsemius, who says, under the date 1309—-'Eodem anno quidam hypocritae gyrovagi, qui Lollardi, sive Deum laudantes, vocabantur, per Hannoniam et Brabantiam quasdam mulieres nobiles deceperunt.' He adds that Trithemius says in his Chronicle, under the year 1315—'ita appellatos a Gualtero Lolhard, Germano quodam.' Kilian, in his Dictionary of Mid. Dutch, says—'Lollaerd, mussitator, mussitabundus'; i. e. a mumbler of prayers. This gives two etymologies for Lollardus. Being thus already in use as a term of reproach, it was applied to the followers of Wyclif, as we learn from Thomas Walsingham, who says, under the year 1377—'Hi uocabantur a uulgo Lollardi, incedentes nudis pedibus'; and again—'Lollardi sequaces Joannis Wiclif.' But the Old English loller (from the verb to loll) meant simply a lounger, an idle vagabond, as is abundantly clear from a notable passage in Piers the Plowman, C-text (ed. Skeat), x. 188-218; where William tells us plainly— [167]
The reader won't fully grasp this word until they differentiate between the Latin lollardus and the English loller, two words from different origins that were intentionally mixed up during Wyclif's time. The Latin Lollardus was already in use before Wyclif. Ducange quotes Johannes Hocsemius, who states, under the date 1309—"In the same year, some hypocrites known as gyrovagi, who were called Lollardi or 'those who praise God,' deceived several noble women across Hannonia and Brabant." He adds that Trithemius mentions in his Chronicle, under the year 1315—"so named by a certain German named Walter Lolhard." Kilian, in his Dictionary of Mid. Dutch, notes—"Lollaerd, a mumbling person, one who mumbles"; meaning a person who mumbles prayers. This gives two origins for Lollardus. Since it was already being used as an insult, it was applied to Wyclif's followers, as Thomas Walsingham notes under the year 1377—"They were called by the people Lollardi, walking barefoot"; and again—"Lollardi, followers of John Wiclif." But the Old English loller (from the verb to loll) simply referred to a loafer or an idle vagabond, as clearly shown in a significant passage from Piers the Plowman, C-text (ed. Skeat), x. 188-218; where William indicates clearly— [167]
'Now kyndeliche, by crist · beþ suche callyd lolleres,
'Now kindly, by Christ, be such called lollers,
As by englisch of oure eldres · of olde menne techynge.
As by the English of our elders · of old men's teaching.
He that lolleþ is lame · oþer his leg out of ioynte,' &c.
He that lolleth is lame or his leg is out of joint, and so on.
Here were already two (if not three) words confused, but this was not all. By a bad pun, the Latin lolium, tares, was connected with Lollard, so that we find in Political Poems, i. 232, the following—
Here were already two (if not three) words mixed up, but that wasn't all. By a bad joke, the Latin lolium, meaning tares, was linked to Lollard, leading us to find in Political Poems, i. 232, the following—
'Lollardi sunt zizania,
'Lollards are troublemakers,
Spinae, uepres, ac lollia,
Spinae, uepres, and lollia,
Quae uastant hortum uineae.'
Quae devastant hortum vigna.
This obviously led to allusions to the Parable of the Tares, and fully accounts for the punning allusion to cockle, i. e. tares, in l. 1183. Mr. Jephson observes that lolium is used in the Vulgate Version, Matt. xii. 25; but this is a mistake, as the word there used is zizania. Gower, Prol. to Conf. Amant., ed. Pauli, i. 15, speaks of—
This clearly led to references to the Parable of the Tares and explains the clever reference to cockle, meaning tares, in line 1183. Mr. Jephson notes that lolium is used in the Vulgate Version, Matt. xii. 25; however, this is incorrect since the word used there is zizania. Gower, Prol. to Conf. Amant., ed. Pauli, i. 15, mentions—
'This newe secte of lollardie,
'This new sect of lollardy,
And also many an heresie.'
And also many heresies.
Also in book v., id. ii. 187,—
Also in book v., id. ii. 187,—
'Be war that thou be nought oppressed
Be careful that you are not oppressed.
With anticristes lollardie,' &c.
With antichrists lollardy, &c.
See Mosheim, Eccl. Hist. iii. 355-358; Wordsworth's Eccl. Biography, i. 331, note.
See Mosheim, Eccl. Hist. iii. 355-358; Wordsworth's Eccl. Biography, i. 331, note.
1180. 'He shall not give us any commentary on a gospel.' To glose is to comment upon, with occasional free introduction of irrelevant matter. The gospel is the text, or portion of the Gospel commented upon.
1180. 'He shall not give us any commentary on a gospel.' To glose is to comment on, sometimes adding unrelated information. The gospel is the text or part of the Gospel being discussed.
1181. 'We all agree in the one fundamental article of faith'; by which he insinuates—'and let that suffice; we want no theological subtilties discussed here.'
1181. 'We all agree on this one basic belief'; by which he suggests—'and that should be enough; we don't want any complicated theology debated here.'
1183. springen, scatter, sprink-le. The pt. t. is spreynde or spreynte; the pp. spreynd occurs in B. 422, 1830.—M. Gower, Conf. Amantis, bk. v., ed. Pauli, ii. 190, speaks of lollardie
1183. springen, scatter, sprink-le. The past tense is spreynde or spreynte; the past participle spreynd is found in B. 422, 1830.—M. Gower, Conf. Amantis, bk. v., ed. Pauli, ii. 190, refers to lollardie
'Which now is come for to dwelle,
'Which has now come to dwell,
To sowe cockel with the corne.'
To plant cockle with the corn.
1185. body, i. e. self. Cf. lyf = a person, in P. Plowman, B. iii. 292.—M.
1185. body, i.e., self. See lyf = a person, in P. Plowman, B. iii. 292.—M.
1186. See B. 3984, which suggests that there is a play upon words here. The Shipman will make his horse's bells ring loudly enough to awake them all; or he will ring so merry a peal, as to rouse them like a church bell that awakes a sleeper.
1186. See B. 3984, which suggests that there's a play on words here. The Shipman will make his horse's bells ring loudly enough to wake them all up; or he will ring such a cheerful peal that it rouses them like a church bell waking a sleeper.
1189. It is plain that the unmeaning words phislyas and phillyas, as in the MSS., must be corruptions of some difficult form. I think that form is certainly physices, with reference to the Physics of Aristotle, here conjoined with 'philosophy' and 'law' in order to include the chief forms of medieval learning. Aristotle was only known, in Chaucer's time, in Latin translations, and Physices Liber would be a possible title for such a translation. Lewis and Short's Lat. Dict. gives 'physica, gen. [168]physicae, and physice, gen. physices, f., = φυσική, natural science, natural philosophy, physics, Cicero, Academ. 1. 7. 25; id. De Finibus, 3. 21. 72; 3. 22. 73.' Magister Artium et Physices was the name of a degree; see Longfellow's Golden Legend, § vi.
1189. It's clear that the meaningless words phislyas and phillyas, as found in the manuscripts, must be corruptions of some complex form. I believe that form is definitely physices, relating to Aristotle's Physics, here combined with 'philosophy' and 'law' to encompass the main fields of medieval learning. During Chaucer's time, Aristotle was only known through Latin translations, and Physices Liber could be a likely title for such a translation. Lewis and Short's Latin Dictionary lists 'physica, gen. [168]physicae, and physice, gen. physices, f., = physics, natural science, natural philosophy, physics, Cicero, Academ. 1. 7. 25; id. De Finibus, 3. 21. 72; 3. 22. 73.' Magister Artium et Physices was the title of a degree; see Longfellow's Golden Legend, § vi.
That Chaucer should use the gen. physices alone, is just in his usual manner; cf. Iudicum, B. 3236; Eneidos, B. 4549; Metamorphoseos, B. 93. Tyrwhitt's reading of physike gives the same sense.
That Chaucer should use the gen. physices alone is typical of his style; see Iudicum, B. 3236; Eneidos, B. 4549; Metamorphoseos, B. 93. Tyrwhitt's reading of physike conveys the same meaning.
The Shipmannes Tale.
The Shipman's Tale.
This Tale agrees rather closely with one in Boccaccio's Decamerone, Day viii. nov. 1. See further in vol. iii. p. 420.
This story is quite similar to one in Boccaccio's Decamerone, Day eight, novel 1. See more in vol. iii. p. 420.
1191. Seint Denys, Saint Denis, in the environs of Paris. Cf. ll. 1247, 1249, and note to 1341.
1191. Seint Denys, Saint Denis, near Paris. Cf. ll. 1247, 1249, and note to 1341.
1202. us, i. e. us women. This is clear proof that some of the opening lines of this Tale were not originally intended for the Shipman, but for the Wife of Bath, as she is the only lady in the company to whom they would be suitable. We may remember that Chaucer originally meant to make each pilgrim tell four Tales; so there is nothing surprising in the fact that he once thought of giving this to the Wife. This passage is parallel to D. 337-339.
1202. us, meaning us women. This clearly shows that some of the opening lines of this Tale weren't originally meant for the Shipman, but for the Wife of Bath, as she's the only woman in the group for whom they would make sense. We should remember that Chaucer initially intended for each pilgrim to tell four Tales; so it's not surprising that he once considered giving this one to the Wife. This passage is similar to D. 337-339.
1209. perilous. Cf. D. 339: 'it is peril of our chastitee.'
1209. dangerous. Cf. D. 339: 'it is a danger to our purity.'
1228. Referring to the common proverb—'As fain as a fowl [bird] of a fair day'; cf. l. 1241 below, A. 2437, G. 1342.
1228. Referring to the common saying—'As eager as a bird on a nice day'; cf. l. 1241 below, A. 2437, G. 1342.
1233. Daun, Dan, for Lat. Dominus, corresponding to E. sir, as in 'Sir John,' a common title for a priest. Cf. B. 3119.
1233. Daun, Dan, for Lat. Dominus, which matches E. sir, like in 'Sir John,' a usual title for a priest. Cf. B. 3119.
1244. Shoop him, lit. shaped himself, set about, got ready. Cf. P. Plowman, C. i. 2, xiv. 247, and the notes.
1244. Shoop him, literally reshaped himself, prepared, got ready. See P. Plowman, C. i. 2, xiv. 247, and the notes.
1245. Brugges, Bruges; which, as Wright remarks, was 'the grand central mart of European commerce in the middle ages.' Cf. P. Plowman, C. vii. 278, and the note.
1245. Brugges, Bruges; which, as Wright notes, was 'the main hub of European trade in the Middle Ages.' Cf. P. Plowman, C. vii. 278, and the note.
1256. graunges, granges; cf. notes to A. 3668, and A. 166.
1256. graunges, granges; see notes to A. 3668, and A. 166.
1260. Malvesye, Malmsey; so named from Malvasia, now Napoli di Malvasia, a town on the E. coast of Lacedaemonia in the Morea. See note in the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 206, where Malvasia is explained as the Ital. corruption of Monemvasia, from Gk. μόνη ἐμβασία, single entrance; with reference to its position.
1260. Malvesye, Malmsey; named after Malvasia, now Napoli di Malvasia, a town on the eastern coast of Lacedaemonia in the Morea. See the note in the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 206, where Malvasia is described as the Italian corruption of Monemvasia, from Greek solo entry, meaning single entrance; related to its location.
1261. Vernage. In the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 203, vernage is said to be a red wine, bright, sweet, and somewhat rough, from Tuscany and Genoa, and other parts of Italy. The Ital. name is vernaccia, lit. the name of a thick-skinned grape. The information in this note and the preceding one is drawn from Henderson's History of Ancient and Modern Wines, 1824: which see.
1261. Vernage. In the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 203, vernage is described as a bright, sweet, and somewhat rough red wine from Tuscany, Genoa, and other regions of Italy. The Italian name is vernaccia, literally the name of a thick-skinned grape. The information in this note and the previous one comes from Henderson's History of Ancient and Modern Wines, 1824: which see.
1262. volatyl, wild fowl, game; here used as a collective plural, to represent Lat. uolatilia. Littré quotes: 'Tant ot les volatiles chieres'; Roman de la Rose, 20365. Wyclif has al volatile to translate cunctum [169]uolatile, Gen. vii. 14; also my volatilis in Matt. xxii. 4, where the Vulgate has altilia. Cf. F. volaille.
1262. Volatyl, wild birds, game; used here as a collective plural, representing Latin uolatilia. Littré quotes: 'There are so many volatiles dear'; Roman de la Rose, 20365. Wyclif has al volatile to translate cunctum [169]uolatile, Gen. vii. 14; also my volatilis in Matt. xxii. 4, where the Vulgate has altilia. Cf. F. volaille.
1278. passed pryme, past 9 A.M. See notes to A. 3906, F. 73; and cf. B. 1396.
1278. passed pryme, after 9 AM See notes to A. 3906, F. 73; and cf. B. 1396.
1281. his thinges, the things he had to say; cf. F. 78. It 'means the divine office in the Breviary, i. e. the psalms and lessons from scripture which, being absent from the convent, he was bound to say privately'; Bell. curteisly, reverently. See note to l. 1321 below.
1281. his thinges, the things he had to say; cf. F. 78. It 'refers to the divine office in the Breviary, meaning the psalms and lessons from scripture that, being away from the convent, he was obligated to say privately'; Bell. curteisly, respectfully. See note to l. 1321 below.
1287. under the yerde, still subject to the discipline of the rod. As girls were married at a very early age, this should mean 'still quite a child.' Cf. as hir list in l. 1286. And see E. 22. See Ælfric's Colloquy (Wright's Vocab. ed. Wülker, p. 102), where the boy says he is still sub uirga, on which the A.S. gloss is under gyrda. F. sous la verge (Littré).
1287. under the yard, still subject to the discipline of the rod. Since girls got married at a very young age, this likely means 'still quite a child.' See as she likes in l. 1286. And check E. 22. Look at Ælfric's Colloquy (Wright's Vocab. ed. Wülker, p. 102), where the boy states he is still under the rod, which corresponds to the A.S. gloss under girdle. F. under the rod (Littré).
1292. appalled, enfeebled, languid; see F. 365.
1292. shocked, weakened, sluggish; see F. 365.
1293. dare, lie motionless. This is the original sense of the word, as in E. Friesic bedaren. So also Low G. bedaren, to be still and quiet; as in dat weer bedaart, the weather becomes settled; een bedaart mann, a man who has lost the fire of youth. Du. bedaren, to compose, to calm. The rather common M.E. phrase to droupe and dare means 'to sink down and lie quiet,' like a hunted animal in hiding; hence came the secondary sense 'to lurk' or 'lie close,' as in the Prompt. Parv. Cotgrave has F. blotir, 'to squat, skowke, or lie close to the ground, like a daring lark or affrighted foul.' Hence also a third sense, 'to peer round,' as a lurking creature that looks out for possible danger. The word is common in M.E., and in many passages the sense 'to lie still' suits better than 'lurk,' as it is usually explained.
1293. dare, to lie still. This is the original meaning of the word, as in E. Friesic bedaren. Similarly, in Low G. bedaren, to be still and quiet; as in dat weer bedaart, the weather calms down; een bedaart mann, a man who has lost his youthful energy. Du. bedaren, to settle, to calm down. The fairly common M.E. phrase to droupe and dare means 'to sink down and lie still,' like a hunted animal hiding; from this came the secondary meaning 'to lurk' or 'lie close,' as noted in the Prompt. Parv. Cotgrave has F. blotir, 'to crouch, hide, or lie close to the ground, like a daring lark or a frightened bird.' This also led to a third meaning, 'to peek around,' like a lurking creature looking out for potential danger. The word was common in M.E., and in many contexts, the meaning 'to lie still' fits better than 'lurk,' as it is usually interpreted.
1295. Were, 'which might be,' 'which should happen to be'; the relative is understood. forstraught, distracted. Such is evidently the sense; but the word occurs nowhere else, and is incorrect. As far as I can make it out, Chaucer has coined this word incorrectly. The right word is destrat (vol. ii. p. 67, l. 1), from O.F. destrait, pp. of destraire, to tear asunder (as by horses), to torment, fatigue (Godefroy). Next, he turned it (1) into forstrait, pp. of forstraire (fortraire in Cotgrave), to purloin; and (2) into forstraught, as if it were the pp. of an A.S. *for-streccan, to stretch exceedingly. Thus, he has made one change by altering the prefix, and another by misdividing the word and substituting English for French. A similar mistake is seen in the absurd form distraught, used for 'distracted,' though it is, formally, equivalent to dis-straught, as if made up of the prefix dis- and the pp. of strecchen, to stretch. An early instance occurs in Lydgate's Minor Poems, ed. Halliwell, p. 206, where we find 'Distrauhte in thouhte,' i. e. distracted in thought, mad. There is much confusion between the E. prefixes for-, fore-, and the F. fors-, for-. Chaucer has straughte (correctly), as the pt. t. of strecchen, in A. 2916.
1295. Were, 'which might be,' 'which may happen to be'; the relative is implied. forstraught, distracted. This is clearly the meaning; however, the word doesn’t appear anywhere else and is incorrect. From what I can tell, Chaucer incorrectly invented this word. The correct term is destrat (vol. ii. p. 67, l. 1), from O.F. destrait, past participle of destraire, to tear apart (like by horses), to torment, exhaust (Godefroy). Next, he altered it (1) into forstrait, past participle of forstraire (fortraire in Cotgrave), to steal; and (2) into forstraught, as if it were the past participle of an A.S. *for-streccan, to stretch excessively. Thus, he made one change by altering the prefix and another by separating the word incorrectly and substituting English for French. A similar mistake can be seen in the nonsensical form distraught, used for 'distracted,' although it is, formally, equivalent to dis-straught, as if it were composed of the prefix dis- and the past participle of strecchen, to stretch. An early example appears in Lydgate's Minor Poems, ed. Halliwell, p. 206, where we see 'Distrauhte in thouhte,' meaning distracted in thought, mad. There is a lot of confusion between the E. prefixes for-, fore-, and the F. fors-, for-. Chaucer uses straughte (correctly) as the past tense of strecchen, in A. 2916.
1303. 'God knows all'; implying, 'I can contradict you, if I choose to speak.'
1303. 'God knows everything'; suggesting, 'I can argue with you, if I decide to speak up.'
1321. port-hors, for porte-hors, lit. 'carry-abroad,' the F. equivalent of Lat. portiforium, a breviary. Also spelt portous, portess, &c. 'The Portous, or Breviary, contained whatever was to be said by all beneficed clerks, and those in holy orders, either in choir, or privately by themselves, as they recited their daily canonical hours; no musical notation was put into these books.'—Rock, Church of our Fathers, v. iii. pt. 2, p. 212. Dan John had just been saying 'his things' out of it (l. 1281). The music was omitted to save space. See P. Plowman, B. xv. 122, and my note on the line.
1321. port-hors, for porte-hors, literally 'carry-abroad,' the French equivalent of Latin portiforium, which means a breviary. Also spelled portous, portess, etc. 'The Portous, or Breviary, contained everything that needed to be said by all clerks with benefices and those in holy orders, whether in choir or privately, as they recited their daily canonical hours; no musical notation was included in these books.'—Rock, Church of our Fathers, v. iii. pt. 2, p. 212. Dan John had just been saying 'his things' from it (l. 1281). The music was left out to save space. See P. Plowman, B. xv. 122, and my note on the line.
1327. for to goon, i. e. even though going to hell were the penalty of my keeping secret what you tell me.
1327. for to goon, i.e. even if going to hell is the consequence of me keeping what you tell me a secret.
1329. 'This I do, not for kinship, but out of true love.'
1329. 'I do this not because we're related, but because I truly love you.'
1335. a legende, a story of martyrdom, like that of a saint's life.
1335. a legende, a story of martyrdom, like that of a saint's life.
1338. St. Martin of Tours, whose day is Nov. 11.
1338. St. Martin of Tours, celebrated on November 11.
1341. St. Denis of France, St. Dionysius, bishop of Paris, martyred A.D. 272, whose day is Oct. 9. Near his place of martyrdom was built a chapel, which was first succeeded by a church, and then by the famous abbey of St. Denis, in which King Dagobert and his successors were interred. The French adopted St. Denis as their patron saint; see Chambers, Book of Days, ii. 427; Alban Butler, Lives of the Saints, Oct. 9.
1341. St. Denis of France, also known as St. Dionysius, bishop of Paris, was martyred in A.D. 272, with his feast day on October 9. A chapel was built near the site of his martyrdom, which was eventually replaced by a church and later the famous Abbey of St. Denis, where King Dagobert and his successors were buried. The French chose St. Denis as their patron saint; see Chambers, Book of Days, ii. 427; Alban Butler, Lives of the Saints, Oct. 9.
1353. sit, is becoming, befits; see E. 460, 1277.
1353. sit, is becoming, befits; see E. 460, 1277.
1384. Geniloun, Genilon or Ganelon, the traitor who betrayed Charlemagne's army at Roncesvalles. For this deed he was torn to death by wild horses, according to the romance-writers. See La Chanson de Roland, l. 3735. Cf. note to B. 3579, and Book of the Duchesse, 1121, and my note upon it.
1384. Geniloun, Genilon, or Ganelon, the traitor who turned against Charlemagne's army at Roncesvalles. For this act, he was ripped apart by wild horses, according to the romance writers. See La Chanson de Roland, l. 3735. Cf. note to B. 3579, and Book of the Duchesse, 1121, and my note on it.
1396. chilindre, a kind of portable sun-dial, lit. cylinder. A thirteenth-century Latin treatise on the use of the chilindre was edited by Mr. E. Brock for the Chaucer Society, and I here copy his clear description of the instrument. 'The Chilindre (cylindrus) or cylinder is one of the manifold forms of the sun-dial, very simple in its construction, but rude and inaccurate as a time-shower. According to the following treatise, it consists of a wooden cylinder, with a central bore from top to bottom, and with a hollow space in the top, into which a moveable rotary lid with a little knob at the top is fitted. This lid is also bored in the centre, and a string passed through the whole instrument. Upon this string the chilindre hangs [perpendicularly] when in use. The style or gnomon works on a pin fixed in the lid. When the instrument is in use, the style projects at a right angle to the surface of the cylindrical body, through a notch in the side of the lid, but can, at pleasure, be turned down and slipt into the central bore, which is made a little wider at the top to receive it. The body of the chilindre is marked with a table of the points of the shadow, a table of degrees for finding the sun's altitude, and spaces corresponding to [171]the months of the year and the signs of the zodiac. Across these spaces are drawn six oblique hour-lines.
1396. Chilindre, a type of portable sundial, literally a cylinder. A thirteenth-century Latin treatise on the use of the chilindre was edited by Mr. E. Brock for the Chaucer Society, and I am copying his clear description of the instrument here. 'The Chilindre (cylindrus) or cylinder is one of the many forms of the sundial, very simple in its construction, but basic and not very accurate as a timekeeper. According to the following treatise, it consists of a wooden cylinder with a central hole running from top to bottom and a hollow space at the top, where a movable rotary lid with a small knob on top fits. This lid is also drilled in the center, and a string is threaded through the entire instrument. The chilindre hangs [perpendicularly] from this string when in use. The style or gnomon operates on a pin fixed in the lid. When the instrument is in use, the style extends at a right angle to the surface of the cylindrical body, through a notch in the side of the lid, but it can be turned down and slipped into the central hole, which is made slightly wider at the top to accommodate it. The body of the chilindre is marked with a chart of shadow points, a table of degrees for determining the sun's altitude, and areas corresponding to the months of the year and the zodiac signs. Six slanted hour lines are drawn across these areas.
'To ascertain the time of day by the chilindre, consider what month it is, and turn the lid round till the style stands directly over the corresponding part of the chilindre; then hold up the instrument by the string so that the style points towards the sun, or in other words, so that the shadow of the style falls perpendicularly, and the hour will be shewn by the lowest line reached by the shadow.'
'To tell the time of day using the chilindre, first check what month it is, then turn the lid until the gnomon is directly above the right part of the chilindre. Next, lift the instrument by the string so that the gnomon points toward the sun, or in other words, so that the shadow of the gnomon falls straight down, and the hour will be indicated by the lowest line that the shadow touches.'
Another treatise of the same character was subsequently edited by Mr. Brock for the same Society. It is entitled 'Practica Chilindri; or the Working of the Cylinder; by John Hoveden.'
Another essay of the same type was later edited by Mr. Brock for the same Society. It's titled 'Practica Chilindri; or the Working of the Cylinder; by John Hoveden.'
There is a curious reference to the same instrument in the following passage from Horman's Vulgaria, leaf 338, back:—'There be iorneyringis [day-circles, dials] and instrumentis lyke an hangynge pyler with a tunge lyllyng [lolling] out, to knowe what tyme of the day.'
There is an interesting mention of the same device in the following passage from Horman's Vulgaria, leaf 338, back:—'There are dials and instruments like a hanging pillar with a tuneful lily hanging out, to know what time of the day it is.'
In Wright's Vocabularies, ed. Wülker, 572. 22, we find: 'Chilindrus, anglice a leuel; uel est instrumentum quo hore notantur, anglice a chylaundre.' It thus appears that the reading kalendar, in the old editions, is due to a mistake.
In Wright's Vocabularies, ed. Wülker, 572. 22, we find: 'Chilindrus, in English a level; uel is an instrument used to mark hours, in English a chylaundre.' It seems that the term kalendar, in the old editions, is a result of an error.
The most interesting comment on this passage is afforded by the opening lines of the Prologue to Part II. of Lydgate's Siege of Thebes, where Lydgate is clearly thinking of Chaucer's words. Here also the black-letter edition of 1561 has Kalendar, but the reading of MS. Arundel 119 (leaf 18) is more correct, as follows:—
The most interesting comment on this passage comes from the opening lines of the Prologue to Part II of Lydgate's Siege of Thebes, where Lydgate is clearly referencing Chaucer's words. The black-letter edition from 1561 also has Kalendar, but the reading from MS. Arundel 119 (leaf 18) is more accurate, as follows:—
'Passed the throp of Bowton on the Ble,
'Passed the throp of Bowton on the Ble,
By my chilyndre I gan anon to se,
By my chilyndre I went to see right away,
Thorgh the sonne, that ful cler gan shyne,
Thorgh the sun, that shone so bright,
Of the clok[ke] that it drogh to nyne.'
Of the clock, it struck nine.
pryme of day, 9 A.M., in the present passage; see above, and note the preparations for dinner in ll. 1399-1401; the dinner-hour being 10 A.M. See also note to A. 3906. 'Our forefathers dined at an hour at which we think it fashionable to breakfast; ten o 'clock was the time established by ancient usage for the principal meal'; Our Eng. Home, p. 33. In earlier times it was nine o'clock; see Wright, Hist. of Domestic Manners, p. 155.
Prime of day, 9 AM, in the current passage; see above, and take note of the dinner preparations in lines 1399-1401; the dinner hour is 10 A.M. Also refer to the note for A. 3906. 'Our ancestors dined at a time when we consider it fashionable to have breakfast; ten o'clock was the time set by traditional practice for the main meal'; Our Eng. Home, p. 33. In earlier times, it was nine o'clock; see Wright, Hist. of Domestic Manners, p. 155.
1399. 'As cheery as a magpie.'
1399. 'As cheerful as a magpie.'
1404. Qui la? who's there. All the MSS. agree in thus cutting down the expression qui est la to two words; and this abbreviation is emphasised by the English gloss 'Who ther' in E. and Hn.; Cm. has Who there, without any French. It is clear, too, that the line is imperfect at the caesura, thus:—
1404. Qui la? who's there. All the manuscripts agree in shortening the phrase qui est la to two words; this abbreviation is highlighted by the English gloss 'Who ther' in E. and Hn.; Cm. has Who there, with no French. It's also clear that the line is incomplete at the caesura, thus:—
Qui la? | quod he. | —Pe | ter it | am I ||
Who is it? | he said. | —Pe | ter it | am I ||
This medial pause is probably intentional, to mark the difference between the speakers. Ed. 1532 (which Tyrwhitt follows) has Qui est la, in order to fill out the line. Wright has the same; and (as usual) suppresses the fact that the word est is not in the MS. which he follows 'with literal accuracy.' [172]
This pause in the middle is likely intentional to highlight the difference between the speakers. The 1532 edition (which Tyrwhitt follows) includes Qui est la to complete the line. Wright includes the same and, as usual, overlooks the fact that the word est is missing from the manuscript he claims to follow 'with literal accuracy.' [172]
Peter! by Saint Peter! a too common exclamation, shewing that even women used to swear. It occurs again in D. 446, 1332, and Hous of Fame, 1034, 2000.
Peter! by Saint Peter! such a common exclamation, showing that even women liked to swear. It appears again in D. 446, 1332, and Hous of Fame, 1034, 2000.
1412. elenge, pronounced (eelénggə), in a dreary, tedious, lonely manner; drearily. From A. S. ǣlenge, lengthy, protracted; a derivative from lang, long; see P. Plowman, C. i. 204, and the note. In Pegge's Kenticisms (E. D. S. Gloss. C. 3), we have: 'Ellinge [pronounced éllinj], adj. solitary, lonely, melancholy, farre from neighbours. See Ray.' It is also still in use in Sussex. The usual derivation from A. S. ellende, foreign, is incorrect; but it seems to have been confused with this word, whence the sense of 'strange, foreign,' was imported into it. See Alange in the New E. Dictionary.
1412. elenge, pronounced (eelénggə), in a dull, boring, lonely way; drearily. From A. S. ǣlenge, lengthy, prolonged; derived from lang, long; see P. Plowman, C. i. 204, and the note. In Pegge's Kenticisms (E. D. S. Gloss. C. 3), we have: 'Ellinge [pronounced éllinj], adj. solitary, lonely, sad, far from neighbors. See Ray.' It is still used in Sussex. The usual derivation from A. S. ellende, foreign, is incorrect; however, it seems to have been mixed up with this word, which added the meaning of 'strange, foreign.' See Alange in the New E. Dictionary.
1413. go we dyne, let us go and dine; as in P. Plowman, C. i. 227.
1413. let's go eat, let us go and dine; as in P. Plowman, C. i. 227.
1417. Seint Yve. 'St. Ivia, or Ivo,' says Alban Butler, 'was a Persian bishop, who preached in England in the seventh century.' He died at St. Ive's in Huntingdonshire. A church was also built in his honour at St. Ive's in Cornwall. His day is April 25. This line is repeated in D. 1943. Cf. A. 4264.
1417. Seint Yve. 'St. Ivia, or Ivo,' says Alban Butler, 'was a Persian bishop who preached in England in the seventh century.' He died at St. Ive's in Huntingdonshire. A church was also built in his honor at St. Ive's in Cornwall. His day is April 25. This line is repeated in D. 1943. Cf. A. 4264.
1421. dryve forth, spend our time in; cf. P. Plowman, C. i. 225.
1421. drive forth, spend our time in; cf. P. Plowman, C. i. 225.
1423. pleye, 'take some relaxation by going on a pilgrimage'; clearly shewing the chief object of pilgrimages. Cf. D. 557. The line also indicates that it was a practice, when men could no longer make a show in the world, to go on a pilgrimage, or 'go out of the way' somewhere, to avoid creditors.
1423. pleye, 'take some time off by going on a pilgrimage'; clearly showing the main purpose of pilgrimages. Cf. D. 557. The line also suggests that it was common for people who could no longer present themselves well in society to go on a pilgrimage, or 'head out of town' somewhere, to steer clear of creditors.
1436. houshold. So in E. Hn. Cm.; Cp. Pt. Ln. Hl. T. have housbonde, housbond, but the application of this word to a housewife is not happy.
1436. household. So in E. Hn. Cm.; Cp. Pt. Ln. Hl. T. have husband, husband, but using this word for a housewife is not ideal.
1441. messe, mass; it seems to have been said, on this occasion, about 9.30 A.M. It did not take long; cf. l. 1413.
1441. messe, mass; it seems to have been said, on this occasion, around 9:30 AM It didn’t take long; cf. l. 1413.
1445. At-after, soon after. This curious form is still in use; see the Cleveland Glossary. So in the Whitby Glossary:—'All things in order; ploughing first, sowing at-after.' Cf. 'at-after supper,' Rich. III. iv. 3. 31; and see At, § 40, in the New E. Dict. We find also at-under and at-before. It occurs again in F. 1219.
1445. At-after, meaning soon after. This interesting term is still used; see the Cleveland Glossary. Similarly, in the Whitby Glossary:—'All things in order; ploughing first, sowing at-after.' Compare 'at-after supper,' Rich. III. iv. 3. 31; and see At, § 40, in the New E. Dict. We also find at-under and at-before. It appears again in F. 1219.
1466. a myle-wey, even by twenty minutes (the time taken to walk a mile).
1466. a myle-wey, just about twenty minutes (the time it takes to walk a mile).
1470. Graunt mercy of, many thanks for.
1470. Thanks a lot for, many thanks for.
1476. 'God defend (forbid) that ye should spare.'
1476. 'God forbid that you should spare.'
1484. took, handed over, delivered; see note to P. Plowman, C. iv. 47. And see l. 1594 below.
1484. took, handed over, delivered; see note to P. Plowman, C. iv. 47. And see l. 1594 below.
1496. let, leadeth, leads; note the various readings. Cf. 'Thet is the peth of pouerte huerby let the holy gost tho thet,' &c.; i. e. that is the path of poverty whereby the Holy Ghost leads those that, &c.—Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 185; and so again in the same, p. 115, l. 9, and p. 51, l. 13. In P. Plowman, B. iii. 157, the Rawlinson MS. has let instead of ledeth. [173]
1496. let, leads; note the different interpretations. See 'That is the path of poverty where the Holy Spirit leads those that, &c.' —Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 185; and similarly in the same text, p. 115, l. 9, and p. 51, l. 13. In P. Plowman, B. iii. 157, the Rawlinson manuscript has let instead of ledeth. [173]
1499. crowne; alluding to the priestly tonsure. See note to P. Plowman, C. i. 86.
1499. crowne; referring to the priest's haircut. See note to P. Plowman, C. i. 86.
1506. For bolt-upright, see note to A. 4194. This line is defective in the first foot; read—Hav' | hir in | his, &c. Tyrwhitt reads Haven, but admits, in the notes, that the final n came out of his own head.
1506. For bolt-upright, see note to A. 4194. This line is missing a beat in the first foot; read—Hav' | hir in | his, & c. Tyrwhitt reads Haven, but acknowledges in the notes that the final n was his own addition.
1515. the faire, the fair at Bruges. On fairs, see the note to P. Plowman, C. vii. 211.
1515. the faire, the fair at Bruges. On fairs, see the note to P. Plowman, C. vii. 211.
1519. chevisaunce, a contract for borrowing money on his credit; see A. 282, and note to P. Plowman, B. v. 249. For the purpose of making such a contract, a proportional sum had to be paid down in ready money; see note to l. 1524.
1519. chevisaunce, a contract for borrowing money based on his credit; see A. 282, and note to P. Plowman, B. v. 249. To make this contract, a certain amount had to be paid upfront in cash; see note to l. 1524.
1524. 'A certain (number of) franks; and some (franks) he took with him.' The latter sum refers to the money he had to pay down in order to get the chevisance made. See note to Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 528. And see l. 1558.
1524. 'A certain amount of money in francs; and he took some francs with him.' The latter amount refers to the money he had to pay upfront to get the chevisance done. See note to Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 528. And see l. 1558.
1542. Here sheeld is used as a plural, by analogy with pund, i. e. pounds. A sheeld was a French écu, or crown; see A. 278.
1542. Here sheeld is used as a plural, similar to pund, meaning pounds. A sheeld was a French écu, or crown; see A. 278.
1557. Lumbardes, Lombards, the great money-lenders and bankers of the middle ages. Cf. 'Lumbardes of Lukes, that lyuen by lone as Iewes,' Lombards from Lucca, that live by lending, as Jews do; P. Plowman, C. v. 194. Owing to the accent, Lumbard's is dissyllabic.
1557. Lumbardes, Lombards, the prominent money-lenders and bankers of the Middle Ages. Cf. 'Lumbardes of Lukes, who live by lending like Jews,' Lombards from Lucca, who make their living through loans, just like Jews do; P. Plowman, C. v. 194. Because of the accent, Lumbard's is pronounced as two syllables.
1558. bond is misprinted hond in Wright's edition; MS. Hl. has bond, correctly, though the note in Bell says otherwise.
1558. bond is misprinted as hond in Wright's edition; MS. Hl. has bond, which is correct, although the note in Bell says otherwise.
1592. Marie, by St. Mary; the familiar 'Marry!' as used by our dramatists.
1592. Marie, by St. Mary; the familiar 'Marry!' as used by our dramatists.
1595. yvel thedom, ill success. Cf. 'Now, sere, evyl thedom com to thi snoute'; Coventry Mysteries, p. 139. This is printed by Halliwell in the form—'Now, sere evyl Thedom, com to thi snoute,' i. e. 'now, sir Ill Success, come to thy snout'; but how a man can come to his own nose, we are not told.
1595. ill fortune, bad luck. Cf. 'Now, sir, ill fortune has come to your snout'; Coventry Mysteries, p. 139. This is printed by Halliwell as—'Now, sir ill Fortune, come to thy snout,' i.e. 'now, sir, bad luck comes to your nose'; but how a person can come to their own nose, we are not informed.
1599. bele chere, fair entertainment, hospitality. Bele = mod. F. belle.
1599. bele chere, good cheer, hospitality. Bele = modern French belle.
1606. 'Score it upon my tally,' make a note of it. See A. 570, and note to P. Plowman, C. v. 61.
1606. 'Mark it down on my list,' make a note of it. See A. 570, and note to P. Plowman, C. v. 61.
1613. to wedde, as a pledge (common). Cf. A. 1218.
1613. to wed, as a promise (common). Cf. A. 1218.
1621. large, liberal; hence E. largesse, liberality.
1621. large, generous; hence E. largesse, generosity.
The Prioress's Prologue.
The Prioress's Intro.
1625. corpus dominus; of course for corpus domini, the Lord's body. But it is unnecessary to correct the Host's Latin.
1625. corpus dominus; obviously for corpus domini, the Lord's body. But there's no need to correct the Host's Latin.
1626. 'Now long mayest thou sail along the coast!'
1626. 'Now may you sail along the coast for a long time!'
1627. marineer, Fr. marinier; we now use the ending -er; but modern words of French origin shew their lateness by the accent on the last syllable, as engineer.—M. The Fr. pionnier is pioner in Shakespeare, but is now pioneer.
1627. marineer, Fr. marinier; we now use the ending -er; but modern words of French origin show their lateness by the accent on the last syllable, as engineer.—M. The Fr. pionnier is pioner in Shakespeare, but is now pioneer.
1628. 'God give this monk a thousand cart-loads of bad years!' [174]He alludes to the deceitful monk described in the Shipman's Tale. A last is a very heavy load. In a Statute of 31 Edw. I. a weight is declared to be 14 stone; 2 weights of wool are to make a sack; and 12 sacks a last. This makes a last of wool to be 336 stone, or 42 cwt. But the dictionaries shew that the weight was very variable, according to the substance weighed. The word means simply a heavy burden, from A. S. hlæst, a burden, connected with hladan, to load; so that last and load are alike in sense. Laste, in the sense of heavy weight, occurs in Richard the Redeles, ed. Skeat, iv. 74. Quad is the Old English equivalent of the Dutch kwaad, bad, a word in very common use. In O.E., þe qued means the evil one, the devil; P. Pl. B. xiv. 189. Cf. note to A. 4357. The omission of the word of before quad may be illustrated by the expression 'four score years,' i. e. of years.
1628. 'God grant this monk a thousand loads of bad years!' [174]He refers to the deceitful monk mentioned in the Shipman's Tale. A last is a very heavy load. According to a Statute of 31 Edw. I., a weight is set at 14 stone; 2 weights of wool make a sack; and 12 sacks equal a last. Therefore, a last of wool totals 336 stone, or 42 cwt. However, dictionaries show that the weight could vary based on what was being weighed. The term simply refers to a heavy burden, originating from A. S. hlæst, a burden, linked to hladan, to load; hence last and load are similar in meaning. Laste, used in the context of heavy weight, appears in Richard the Redeles, ed. Skeat, iv. 74. Quad is the Old English equivalent of the Dutch kwaad, meaning bad, a term that was quite common. In O.E., þe qued refers to the evil one, the devil; P. Pl. B. xiv. 189. See note to A. 4357. The absence of the word of before quad can be illustrated with the phrase 'four score years,' i.e. of years.
1630. 'The monk put an ape in the man's hood, and in his wife's too.' We should now say, he made him look like an ape. The contents of the hood would be, properly, the man's head and face; but neighbours seemed to see peeping from it an ape rather than a man. It is a way of saying that he made a dupe of him. In the Milleres Tale (A. 3389), a girl is said to have made her lover an ape, i. e. a dupe; an expression which recurs in the Chanones Yemannes Tale, G. 1313. Spenser probably borrowed the expression from this very passage; it occurs in his Faerie Queene, iii. 9. 31:—
1630. 'The monk put an ape in the man's hood, and in his wife's too.' We should now say, he made him look like an ape. The contents of the hood would be, properly, the man's head and face; but neighbors seemed to see peeking from it an ape rather than a man. It’s a way of saying that he made a fool of him. In the Miller’s Tale (A. 3389), a girl is said to have made her lover an ape, i.e., a fool; an expression which appears again in the Chanones Yemannes Tale, G. 1313. Spenser probably borrowed the expression from this very passage; it appears in his Faerie Queene, iii. 9. 31:—
'Thus was the ape,
'Thus was the ape,'
By their faire handling, put into Malbeccoes cape.'
By their fair handling, put into Malbeccoes cape.
1632. 'Never entertain monks any more.'
'Don't host monks anymore.'
1637. See the description of the Prioress in the Prologue, A. 118.
1637. See the description of the Prioress in the Prologue, A. 118.
The Prioresses Tale.
The Prioress's Tale.
For general remarks upon this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 421.
For general comments on this story, see vol. iii. p. 421.
1643. Cf. Ps. viii. 1-2. The Vulgate version has—'Domine Dominus noster, quam admirabile est nomen tuum in uniuersa terra! Quoniam eleuata est magnificentia tua super caelos! Ex ore infantium et lactentium perfecisti laudem,' &c.
1643. Cf. Ps. viii. 1-2. The Vulgate version says—'Lord, our Lord, how wonderful is your name in all the earth! For your majesty is exalted above the heavens! Out of the mouths of infants and nursing babies, you have perfected praise,' etc.
1650. can or may, know how to, or have ability to do.
1650. can or may, know how to, or have the ability to do.
1651. The 'white lily' was the token of Mary's perpetual virginity. See this explained at length in Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. 245.
1651. The 'white lily' was a symbol of Mary's everlasting virginity. See this explained in detail in Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. 245.
1655. 'For she herself is honour, and, next after her Son, the root of bounty, and the help (or profit) of souls.'
1655. 'For she herself is honor, and, next after her Son, the source of generosity, and the support (or benefit) of souls.'
1658. Cf. Chaucer's A.B.C, or Hymn to the Virgin, (Minor Poems, vol. i. p. 266), where we find under the heading M—
1658. Cf. Chaucer's A.B.C, or Hymn to the Virgin, (Minor Poems, vol. i. p. 266), where we find under the heading M—
'Moises, that saugh the bush with flaumes rede
'Moises, who saw the bush with red flames
Brenninge, of which ther never a stikke brende,
Brenninge, where there was never a stick that burned,
Was signe of thyn unwemmed maidenhede;
Was a sign of your untouched maidenhood;
Thou art the bush, on which ther gan descende
Thou art the bush, on which there began to descend
The Holy Gost, the which that Moises wende
The Holy Ghost, which Moses thought
Had been a-fyr.'
Had been on fire.
So also in st. 2 of an Alliterative Hymn in Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry, ed. Hazlitt, ii. 284.
So also in st. 2 of an Alliterative Hymn in Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry, ed. Hazlitt, ii. 284.
1659. 'That, through thy humility, didst draw down from the Deity the Spirit that alighted in thee.'
1659. 'That, through your humility, you drew down from the Divine the Spirit that descended upon you.'
1660. thalighte = thee alighte, the two words being run into one. Such agglutination is more common when the def. art. occurs, or with the word to; cf. Texpounden in B. 1716.
1660. thalighte = thee alighte, the two words being combined into one. This type of merging is more common when the definite article appears or with the word to; cf. Texpounden in B. 1716.
1661. lighte may mean either (1) cheered, lightened; or (2) illuminated. Tyrwhitt and Richardson both take the latter view; but the following passage, in which hertes occurs, makes the former the more probable:—
1661. lighte can mean either (1) cheered, lightened; or (2) illuminated. Tyrwhitt and Richardson both lean towards the latter interpretation; however, the following passage, where hertes appears, makes the former interpretation more likely:—
'But nathelees, it was so fair a sighte
'But nonetheless, it was such a beautiful sight
That it made alle hir hertes for to lighte.'
That it made all their hearts to glow.
Sq. Ta.; F. 395.
Sq. Ta.; F. 395.
1664. Partly imitated from Dante, Paradiso, xxxiii. 16:—
1664. Partly inspired by Dante, Paradiso, xxxiii. 16:—
'La tua benignità non pur soccorre
'La tua benignità non pur soccorre
A chi dimanda, ma molte fiate
A chi chiede, ma molte volte
Liberamente al dimandar precorre.
Freely to ask comes first.
In te misericordia, in te pietate,
In your mercy, in your compassion,
In te magnificenza, in te s'aduna
In your magnificence, all is gathered in you
Quantunque in creatura è di bontate.
Quantunque in creatura è di bontade.
1668. goost biforn, goest before, dost anticipate. of, by. The eighth stanza of the Seconde Nonnes Tale (G. 50-56) closely resembles ll. 1664-70; being imitated from the same passage in Dante.
1668. goost biforn, goes before, does anticipate. of, by. The eighth stanza of the Second Nun's Tale (G. 50-56) closely resembles ll. 1664-70; being imitated from the same passage in Dante.
1677. Gydeth, guide ye. The plural number is used, as a token of respect, in addressing superiors. By a careful analysis of the words thou and ye in the Romance of William of Palerne, I deduced the following results, which are generally true in Mid. English. 'Thou is the language of a lord to a servant, of an equal to an equal, and expresses also companionship, love, permission, defiance, scorn, threatening: whilst ye is the language of a servant to a lord, and of compliment, and further expresses honour, submission, or entreaty. Thou is used with singular verbs, and the possessive pronoun thine; but ye requires plural verbs, and the possessive your.'—Pref. to Will. of Palerne, ed. Skeat, p. xlii. Cf. Abbott's Shakespearian Grammar, sect. 231.
1677. Gydeth, guide you. The plural form is used as a sign of respect when talking to superiors. By carefully analyzing the words thou and ye in the Romance of William of Palerne, I concluded the following results, which are generally true in Middle English. 'Thou is the language of a lord to a servant, of equals to each other, and also conveys companionship, love, permission, defiance, scorn, or threats; while ye is the language of a servant to a lord, used to express compliments, and further conveys honor, submission, or requests. Thou is used with singular verbs and the possessive pronoun thine; but ye requires plural verbs and the possessive your.'—Pref. to Will. of Palerne, ed. Skeat, p. xlii. Cf. Abbott's Shakespearian Grammar, sect. 231.
1678. Asie, Asia; probably used, as Tyrwhitt suggests, in the sense of Asia Minor, as in the Acts of the Apostles.
1678. Asie, Asia; likely used, as Tyrwhitt suggests, in the sense of Asia Minor, like in the Acts of the Apostles.
1679. a Iewerye, a Jewry, i. e. a Jews' quarter. In many towns there was formerly a Jews' quarter, distinguished by a special name. There is still an Old Jewry in London. In John vii. 1 the word is used as equivalent to Judea, as also in other passages in the Bible and in Shakesp. Rich. II, ii. 1. 55. Chaucer (House of Fame, 1435) says of Josephus—
1679. a Jewry, a Jews' quarter. In many towns, there used to be a designated area for Jews, often referred to by a special name. There is still an Old Jewry in London. In John 7:1, the term is used interchangeably with Judea, as it is in other parts of the Bible and in Shakespeare's Richard II, II.1.55. Chaucer (House of Fame, 1435) mentions Josephus—
'And bar upon his shuldres hye
'And a bar on his shoulders high
The fame up of the Jewerye.'
The rise of the Jewerye.
Thackeray uses the word with an odd effect in his Ballad of 'The White Squall.' See also note to B. 1749.
Thackeray uses the word in a strange way in his Ballad of 'The White Squall.' See also note to B. 1749.
1681. vilanye. So the six MSS.; Hl. has felonye, wrongly. In the margin of the Ellesmere MS. is written 'turpe lucrum,' i. e. vile gain, which is evidently the sense intended by lucre of vilanye, here put for villanous lucre or filthy lucre, by poetical freedom of diction. See Chaucer's use of vilanye in the Prologue, A. 70 and A. 726.
1681. vilanye. So the six manuscripts; Hl. has felonye, incorrectly. In the margin of the Ellesmere manuscript, it says 'turpe lucrum,' meaning vile gain, which clearly reflects the meaning intended by lucre of vilanye, used here to refer to villanous lucre or filthy lucre, through poetic license. See Chaucer's use of vilanye in the Prologue, A. 70 and A. 726.
1684. free, unobstructed. People could ride and walk through, there being no barriers against horses, and no termination in a cul de sac. Cf. Troilus, ii. 616-8.
1684. free, unobstructed. People could ride and walk through, with no barriers for horses and no dead ends in a cul de sac. Cf. Troilus, ii. 616-8.
1687. Children an heep, a heap or great number of children. Of is omitted before children as it is before quad yere in B. 1628. For heep, see Prologue, A. 575.
1687. Children a heap, a large number of children. Of is omitted before children as it is before quad yere in B. 1628. For heap, see Prologue, A. 575.
1689. maner doctrine, kind of learning, i. e. reading and singing, as explained below. Here again of is omitted, as is usual in M.E. after the word maner; as—'In another maner name,' Rob. of Glouc. vol. i. p. 147; 'with somme manere crafte,' P. Plowman, B. v. 25: 'no maner wight,' Ch. Prol. A. 71; &c. See Mätzner, Englische Grammatik, ii. 2. 313. men used, people used; equivalent to was used. Note this use of men in the same sense as the French on, or German man. This is an excellent instance, as the poet does not refer to men at all, but to children. Moreover, men (spelt me in note to B. 1702) is an attenuated form of the sing. man, and not the usual plural.
1689. manner doctrine, a type of learning, meaning reading and singing, as explained below. Here again, of is omitted, as is common in M.E. after the word manner; for example—'In another manner name,' Rob. of Glouc. vol. i. p. 147; 'with some manner craft,' P. Plowman, B. v. 25: 'no manner person,' Ch. Prol. A. 71; etc. See Mätzner, Englische Grammatik, ii. 2. 313. men used, people used; equivalent to was used. Note this use of men in the same sense as the French on, or German man. This is a great example, as the poet does not refer to men at all, but to children. Moreover, men (spelled me in note to B. 1702) is a weakened form of the singular man, not the usual plural.
1693. clergeon, not 'a young clerk' merely, as Tyrwhitt says, but a happily chosen word implying that he was a chorister as well. Ducange gives—'Clergonus, junior clericus, vel puer choralis; jeune clerc, petit clerc ou enfant de chœur'; see Migne's edition. And Cotgrave has—'Clergeon, a singing man, or Quirester in a Queer [choir].' It means therefore 'a chorister-boy.' Cf. Span. clerizon, a chorister, singing-boy; see New E. Dict.
1693. Clergeon, not just "a young clerk" as Tyrwhitt suggests, but a well-chosen term indicating that he was also a chorister. Ducange defines it as 'Clergonus, junior clericus, vel puer choralis; jeune clerc, petit clerc ou enfant de chœur'; refer to Migne's edition. Cotgrave describes it as 'Clergeon, a singing man, or Quirester in a Queer [choir].' So, it essentially means "a chorister-boy." Cf. Span. clerizon, a chorister, singing-boy; see New E. Dict.
1694. That, as for whom. A London street-boy would say—'which he was used to go to school.' That ... his = whose.
1694. That, as for whom. A London street kid would say—'which he was used to go to school.' That ... his = whose.
1695. wher-as, where that, where. So in Shakespeare, 2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 58; Spenser, F. Q. i. 4. 38. See Abbott's Shakesp. Grammar, sect. 135. thimage, the image; alluding to an image of the Virgin placed by the wayside, as is so commonly seen on the continent.
1695. wher-as, where that, where. So in Shakespeare, 2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 58; Spenser, F. Q. i. 4. 38. See Abbott's Shakesp. Grammar, sect. 135. thimage, the image; referring to an image of the Virgin placed by the roadside, as is commonly seen in Europe.
1698. Ave Marie; so in Spenser, F. Q. i. 1. 35. The words were—'Aue Maria, gratia plena; Dominus tecum; benedicta tu in mulieribus, et benedictus fructus uentris tui. Amen.' See the English version in Specimens of Early English, ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 106. It was made up from Luke i. 28 and i. 42. Sometimes the word Jesus was added after tui, and, at a later period, an additional clause—'Sancta Maria, Mater Dei, ora pro nobis peccatoribus, nunc et in hora mortis nostrae. Amen.' See Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. 315; and iii. pt. 2, 134. [177]
1698. Ave Maria; as mentioned in Spenser, F. Q. i. 1. 35. The words were—'Hail Mary, full of grace; the Lord is with you; blessed are you among women, and blessed is the fruit of your womb. Amen.' Check the English version in Specimens of Early English, ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 106. It was derived from Luke i. 28 and i. 42. Sometimes the word Jesus was added after tui, and later on, an additional phrase—'Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners, now and at the hour of our death. Amen.' See Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. 315; and iii. pt. 2, 134. [177]
1702. 'For a good child will always learn quickly.' This was a proverbial expression, and may be found in the Proverbs of Hending, st. 9:—
1702. 'A good child will always pick things up fast.' This was a common saying, and can be found in the Proverbs of Hending, st. 9:—
'Me may lere a sely fode [one may teach a good child]
'One may teach a good child'
That is euer toward gode
That is always towards good
With a lutel lore;
With a subtle story;
Yef me nul [if one will not] him forther teche,
Yef me nul [if one will not] him further teach,
Thenne is [his] herte wol areche
Thenne is her heart will reach
Forte lerne more.
Learn more.
Sely chyld is sone ylered; Quoth Hendyng.'
Sely child is soon learned; said Hendyng.
1704. stant, stands, is. Tyrwhitt says—'we have an account of the very early piety of this Saint in his lesson; Breviarium Romanum, vi. Decemb.—Cuius uiri sanctitas quanta futura esset, iam ab incunabulis apparuit. Nam infans, cum reliquas dies lac nutricis frequens sugeret, quarta et sexta feria (i. e. on Wednesdays and Fridays) semel duntaxat, idque uesperi, sugebat.' Besides, St. Nicholas was the patron of schoolboys, and the festival of the 'boy-bishop' was often held on his day (Dec. 6); Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. 2. 215.
1704. stant, stands, is. Tyrwhitt says—'we have an account of the very early piety of this Saint in his lesson; Breviarium Romanum, vi. Decemb.—The holiness of this man was evident even from his infancy. For as an infant, while he frequently nursed from his mother's breast on other days, on Wednesdays and Fridays, he would do so only once in the evening.' Furthermore, St. Nicholas was the patron of schoolboys, and the festival of the 'boy-bishop' was often celebrated on his feast day (Dec. 6); Rock, Church of our Fathers, iii. 2. 215.
1708. Alma redemptoris mater. There is more than one hymn with this beginning, but the one meant is perhaps one of five stanzas printed in Hymni Latini Medii Ævi, ed. F. J. Mone, vol. ii. p. 200, from a St. Gallen MS. no. 452, p. 141, of the thirteenth century. The first and last stanzas were sung in the Marian Antiphon, from the Saturday evening before the 1st Sunday in Advent to Candlemas day. In l. 4 we have the salutation which Chaucer mentions (l. 1723), and in the last stanza is the prayer (l. 1724). These two stanzas are as follows:—
1708. Alma redemptoris mater. There are several hymns that start with these words, but the one referenced is probably one of five stanzas found in Hymni Latini Medii Ævi, ed. F. J. Mone, vol. ii. p. 200, from a St. Gallen manuscript no. 452, p. 141, from the thirteenth century. The first and last stanzas were sung in the Marian Antiphon, from the Saturday evening before the 1st Sunday in Advent until Candlemas day. In line 4, we find the salutation that Chaucer refers to (line 1723), and in the last stanza, there is the prayer (line 1724). These two stanzas are as follows:—
'Alma redemptoris mater,
'Alma redemptoris mater,
quam de caelis misit pater
which the father sent from heaven
propter salutem gentium;
for the health of the nations;
tibi dicunt omnes "aue!"
everyone says to you "hi!"
quia mundum soluens a uae
because it frees the world from the curse
mutasti uocem flentium....
mutasti uocem flentium....
Audi, mater pietatis,
Hear, mother of mercy,
nos gementes a peccatis
nos gementes a pecados
et a malis nos tuere;
et a malis nos tuere;
ne damnemur cum impiis,
ne damnemur cum impiis,
in aeternis suppliciis,
in eternal supplications,
peccatorum miserere.'
peccatorum miserere.
'Alma redemptoris mater, quae peruia caeli
'Alma redemptoris mater, quae peruia caeli
Porta manes, et stella maris, succurre cadenti,
Porta manes, et stella maris, succurre cadenti,
Surgere qui curat, populo: Tu quae genuisti,
Surgere qui curat, populo: Tu quae genuisti,
Natura mirante, tuum sanctum Genitorem,
Nature beholding, your holy Creator,
Virgo priùs ac posteriùs, Gabrielis ab ore
Virgo before and after, from the mouth of Gabriel
Sumens illud "Aue!" peccatorum miserere.'
Sumens illud "Aue!" peccatorum miserere.
In the Myrour of Our Lady, ed. Blunt, p. 174, an English translation of the latter anthem is given, with the heading 'Alma redemptoris mater.'
In the Myrour of Our Lady, ed. Blunt, p. 174, an English translation of the latter anthem is provided, with the title 'Alma redemptoris mater.'
1709. antiphoner, anthem-book. 'The Antiphoner, or Lyggar, was always a large codex, having in it not merely the words, but the music and the tones, for all the invitatories, the hymns, responses, versicles, collects, and little chapters, besides whatever else belonged to the solemn chanting of masses and lauds, as well as the smaller canonical hours'; Rock, Church of our Fathers, v. 3, pt. 2, p. 212.
1709. antiphoner, anthem-book. 'The Antiphoner, or Lyggar, was always a large book that contained not just the words, but also the music and melodies for all the invitations, hymns, responses, versicles, prayers, and short chapters, along with anything else related to the formal singing of masses and praises, and the shorter canonical hours'; Rock, Church of our Fathers, v. 3, pt. 2, p. 212.
1710. ner and ner, nearer and nearer. The phrase come neor and neor (= come nearer and nearer) occurs in King Alisaunder, in Weber's Metrical Romances, l. 599.
1710. ner and ner, nearer and nearer. The phrase come neor and neor (= come nearer and nearer) appears in King Alisaunder, in Weber's Metrical Romances, l. 599.
1713. was to seye, was to mean, meant. To seye is the gerundial or dative infinitive; see Morris, Hist. Outlines of English Accidence, sect. 290.
1713. to say, was to mean, meant. To say is the gerundial or dative infinitive; see Morris, Hist. Outlines of English Accidence, sect. 290.
1716. Texpounden, to expound. So also tallege = to allege, Kn. Ta., A. 3000 (Harl. MS.); tespye = to espy, Nonne Pr. Ta., B. 4478. See note to l. 1733.
1716. Texpounden, to explain. So also tallege = to claim, Kn. Ta., A. 3000 (Harl. MS.); tespye = to spot, Nonne Pr. Ta., B. 4478. See note to l. 1733.
1726. can but smal, know but little. Cf. 'the compiler is smal learned'; Old Plays, ed. Hazlitt, i. 10.—M. Cf. coude = knew, in l. 1735.
1726. can but small, know but little. Cf. 'the compiler is small learned'; Old Plays, ed. Hazlitt, i. 10.—M. Cf. coude = knew, in l. 1735.
1733. To honoure; this must be read tonóure, like texpounden in l. 1716.
1733. To honoure; this should be read tonóure, like texpounden in l. 1716.
1739. To scholeward; cf. From Bordeaux ward in the Prologue, A. 397.—M.
1739. To scholeward; cf. From Bordeaux ward in the Prologue, A. 397.—M.
1749. The feeling against Jews seems to have been very bitter, and there are numerous illustrations of this. In Gower's Conf. Amant. bk. vii, ed. Pauli, iii. 194, a Jew is represented as saying—
1749. The hostility towards Jews appears to have been quite intense, and there are many examples of this. In Gower's Conf. Amant. bk. vii, ed. Pauli, iii. 194, a Jew is depicted as saying—
'I am a Jewe, and by my lawe
'I am a Jew, and by my law
I shal to no man be felawe
I will not be a friend to any man.
To kepe him trouth in word ne dede.'
To keep his word in both speech and action.
In Piers the Plowman, B. xviii. 104, Faith reproves the Jews, and says to them—
In Piers the Plowman, B. xviii. 104, Faith criticizes the Jews and says to them—
'ȝe cherles, and ȝowre children · chieue [thrive] shal ȝe neure,
'You peasants, and your children, shall never thrive,
Ne haue lordship in londe · ne no londe tylye [till],
Ne haue lordship in londe · ne no londe tylye [till],
But al bareyne be · & vsurye vsen,
But the bare and usury used,
Which is lyf þat owre lorde · in alle lawes acurseth.'
Which is life that our Lord curses in all laws.
See also P. Pl., C. v. 194. Usury was forbidden by the canon law, and those who practised it, chiefly Jews and Lombards, were held to [179]be grievous sinners. Hence the character of Shylock, and of Marlowe's Jew of Malta. Cf. note on the Jews in England in the Annals of England, p. 162.
See also P. Pl., C. v. 194. Usury was banned by canon law, and those who engaged in it, primarily Jews and Lombards, were considered serious sinners. This is the basis for the character of Shylock and Marlowe's Jew of Malta. See the note on Jews in England in the Annals of England, p. 162.
1751. honest, honourable; as in the Bible, Rom. xii. 17, &c.
1751. honest, honorable; as seen in the Bible, Rom. xii. 17, &c.
1752. swich, such. The sense here bears out the formation of the word from so-like.—M.
1752. swich, such. The meaning here supports the idea that the word comes from so-like.—M.
1753. your, of you. Shakespeare has 'in your despite,' Cymb. i. 6. 135; 'in thy despite,' 1 Hen. VI, iv. 7. 22. Despite is used, like the Early and Middle English maugre, with a genitive; as maugre þin, in spite of thee, in Havelok, ll. 1128, 1789.—M.
1753. your, of you. Shakespeare says 'in your despite,' Cymb. i. 6. 135; 'in thy despite,' 1 Hen. VI, iv. 7. 22. Despite is used, like the Early and Middle English maugre, with a genitive; as maugre þin, in spite of you, in Havelok, ll. 1128, 1789.—M.
1754. 'Which is against the respect due to your law.' Cf. 'spretaeque iniuria formae'; Æneid, i. 27.
1754. 'Which goes against the respect owed to your law.' Cf. 'and the injury done to the rejected form'; Æneid, i. 27.
1762. Wardrobe, privy. Godefroy's O. F. Dict. shews that garderobe meant not only a wardrobe, or place for keeping robes, &c., but also any small chamber; hence the sense. See Cotgrave.
1762. Wardrobe, privy. Godefroy's O. F. Dict. shows that garderobe meant not just a wardrobe, or a place for storing clothes, &c., but also any small room; thus the meaning. See Cotgrave.
1764. 'O accursed folk (composed) of Herods wholly new.'
1764. 'O cursed people made up of entirely new Herods.'
1766. 'Murder will out'; a proverb; see B. 4242.
1766. "The truth will come to light"; a saying; see B. 4242.
1769. Souded to, confirmed in. From O. F. souder, Lat. solidare, whence E. solder. Wyclif's later version has—'hise leggis and hise feet weren sowdid togidere'; Acts, iii. 7. The reference in ll. 1770-5 is to Rev. xiv. 3, 4.
1769. Sounded to, confirmed in. From O. F. souder, Lat. solidare, which is where E. solder comes from. Wyclif's later version has—'his legs and his feet were sealed together'; Acts, iii. 7. The reference in ll. 1770-5 is to Rev. xiv. 3, 4.
1793. Iesu. This word is written 'Ihu' in E. Hn. Cm.; and 'ihc' in Cp. Pt. Ln.; in both cases there is a stroke through the h. This is frequently printed Ihesu, but the retention of h is unnecessary. It is not really an h at all, but the Greek Η, meaning long e (ē). So, also, in 'ihc,' the c is not the Latin c, but the Gk. C, meaning Σ or s; and ihc are the first three letters of the word ΙΗΣΟΥΣ = ιησους = iesus. Iesu, as well as Iesus, was used as a nominative, though really the genitive or vocative case. At a later period, ihs (still with a stroke through the h) was written for ihc as a contraction of iesus. By an odd error, a new meaning was invented for these letters, and common belief treated them as the initials of three Latin words, viz. Iesus Hominum Salvator. But as the stroke through the h or mark of contraction still remained unaccounted for, it was turned into a cross! Hence the common symbol I.H.S. with the small cross in the upper part of the middle letter. The wrong interpretation is still the favourite one, all errors being long-lived. Another common contraction is Xpc., where all the letters are Greek. The x is ch (χ), the p is r (ρ), and c is s, so that Xpc = chrs, the contraction for christus or Christ. This is less common in decoration, and no false interpretation has been found for it.
1793. Iesu. This word is written 'Ihu' in E. Hn. Cm.; and 'ihc' in Cp. Pt. Ln.; in both cases, there's a line through the h. It's often printed as Ihesu, but keeping the h isn't necessary. It's not really an h at all, but the Greek Η, meaning long e (ē). Similarly, in 'ihc,' the c isn't the Latin c, but the Greek C, which means Σ or s; and ihc are the first three letters of the word ΙΗΣΟΥΣ = ιησους = iesus. Iesu, as well as Iesus, was used as a nominative, even though it’s really the genitive or vocative case. Later on, ihs (still with a stroke through the h) was used for ihc as a shorthand for iesus. By a strange error, a new meaning was created for these letters, and many people believed they were the initials of three Latin words: Iesus Hominum Salvator. But since the stroke through the h or the mark of contraction was still unexplained, it was turned into a cross! Thus, the common symbol I.H.S. features a small cross at the top of the middle letter. This incorrect interpretation is still popular, as misconceptions tend to last a long time. Another common contraction is Xpc., where all the letters are Greek. The x is ch (χ), the p is r (ρ), and c is s, so Xpc = chrs, which is a shorthand for christus or Christ. This is less common in decoration, and there's no misleading interpretation associated with it.
1794. inwith, within. This form occurs in E. Hn. Pt. Ln.; the rest have within. Again, in the Merchant's Tale (E. 1944), MSS. E. Hn. Cm. Hl. have the form inwith. It occurs in the legend of St. Katharine, ed. Morton, l. 172; in Sir Perceval (Thornton Romances), l. 611; in Alliterative Poems, ed. Morris, A. 970; and in Palladius on Husbandry, ed. Lodge, iii. 404. Dr. Morris says it was [180](like utwith = without) originally peculiar to the Northern dialect. See the Glossary, and the note to l. 2159 below (p. 202).
1794. inwith, within. This form appears in E. Hn. Pt. Ln.; the others have within. Again, in the Merchant's Tale (E. 1944), manuscripts E. Hn. Cm. Hl. use the form inwith. It is found in the legend of St. Katharine, ed. Morton, l. 172; in Sir Perceval (Thornton Romances), l. 611; in Alliterative Poems, ed. Morris, A. 970; and in Palladius on Husbandry, ed. Lodge, iii. 404. Dr. Morris states it was [180] (like utwith = without) originally unique to the Northern dialect. See the Glossary, and the note to l. 2159 below (p. 202).
1805. coomen; so in E. Hn.; comen in Pt. Cp. But it is the past tense = came. The spelling comen for the past tense plural is very common in Early English, and we even find com in the singular. Thus, in l. 1807, the Petworth MS. has 'He come,' equivalent to 'coom,' the o being long. But herieth in l. 1808 is a present tense.
1805. coomen; so in E. Hn.; comen in Pt. Cp. But it is the past tense = came. The spelling comen for the past tense plural is very common in Early English, and we even find com in the singular. Thus, in l. 1807, the Petworth MS. has 'He come,' equivalent to 'coom,' the o being long. But herieth in l. 1808 is a present tense.
1814. nexte, nighest, as in Kn. Ta. A. 1413. So also hext = highest, as in the Old Eng. proverb—'When bale is hext, then bote is next,' i. e. 'when woe is highest, help is nighest.' Next is for neh-est, and hext is for heh-est.
1814. next, nearest, as in Kn. Ta. A. 1413. So also highest = highest, as in the Old English proverb—'When trouble is highest, then help is nearest,' i.e. 'when despair is at its peak, assistance is closest.' Next is from neh-est, and hext is from heh-est.
1817. newe Rachel, second Rachel, as we should now say; referring to Matt. ii. 18.
1817. new Rachel, second Rachel, as we would say today; referring to Matt. ii. 18.
1819. dooth for to sterve, causes to die. So also in l. 1823, dide hem drawe = caused them to be drawn.
1819. means to starve, causes to die. So also in l. 1823, made them draw = caused them to be drawn.
1822. Evidently a proverb; compare Boeth. bk. iv. pr. 1. 37-40 (vol. ii. p. 93); and note to P. Plowman, C. v. 140.
1822. Clearly a proverb; see Boeth. bk. iv. pr. 1. 37-40 (vol. ii. p. 93); and note to P. Plowman, C. v. 140.
1826. The body occupied the place of honour. 'The bier, if the deceased had been a clerk, went into the chancel; if a layman, and not of high degree, the bearers set it down in the nave, hard by the church-door'; Rock, Ch. of our Fathers, ii. 472. He cites the Sarum Manual, fol. c.
1826. The body was placed in a position of honor. 'If the deceased was a clerk, the bier was placed in the chancel; if they were a layperson of lower status, the bearers would set it down in the nave, right by the church door'; Rock, Ch. of our Fathers, ii. 472. He references the Sarum Manual, fol. c.
1827. the abbot; pronounced thabbòt. covent, convent; here used for the monks who composed the body over which the abbot presided. So in Shakespeare, Hen. VIII, iv. 2. 18—'where the reverend abbot, With all his covent, honourably received him.' The form covent is Old French, still preserved in Covent Garden.
1827. the abbot; pronounced thabbòt. covent, convent; here used for the monks who made up the group that the abbot led. This is similar to Shakespeare, Hen. VIII, iv. 2. 18—'where the respected abbot, With all his covent, honorably welcomed him.' The term covent is Old French, still seen in Covent Garden.
1835. halse; two MSS. consulted by Tyrwhitt read conjure, a mere gloss, caught from the line above. Other examples of halse in the sense of conjure occur. 'Ich halsi þe o godes nome' = I conjure thee in God's name; St. Marherete, ed. Cockayne, p. 17. Again, in Joseph of Arimathie, ed. Skeat, l. 400—
1835. halse; two manuscripts consulted by Tyrwhitt read conjure, a mere gloss taken from the line above. Other examples of halse meaning conjure exist. 'Ich halsi þe o godes nome' = I conjure you in God's name; St. Marherete, ed. Cockayne, p. 17. Again, in Joseph of Arimathie, ed. Skeat, l. 400—
'Vppon þe heiȝe trinite · I halse þe to telle'—
'Upon the high Trinity, I greet you to tell'—
which closely resembles the present passage.
which closely resembles the current passage.
1838. to my seminge, i. e. as it appears to me.
1838. to my seeming, i.e. as it seems to me.
1840. 'And, in the ordinary course of nature.'
1840. 'And, in the normal flow of life.'
1843. Wil, wills, desires. So in Matt. ix. 13, I will have mercy = I require mercy; Gk. ἔλεον θέλω; Vulgate, misericordiam uolo. Cf. B. 45.
1843. Wil, wills, desires. So in Matt. ix. 13, I want mercy = I need mercy; Gk. I want mercy.; Vulgate, misericordiam uolo. Cf. B. 45.
1848. In the Ellesmere MS. (which has the metrical pauses marked) the pause in this line is marked after lyf. The word sholde is dissyllabic here, having more than the usual emphasis; it has the force of ought to. Cf. E. 1146.
1848. In the Ellesmere MS. (which has the metrical pauses marked) the pause in this line is indicated after lyf. The word sholde is dissyllabic here, having more than the usual emphasis; it carries the meaning of ought to. Cf. E. 1146.
1852. In the Cursor Mundi, 1373-6, Seth is told to place three pippins under the root of Adam's tongue.
1852. In the Cursor Mundi, 1373-6, Seth is told to put three pippins under the root of Adam's tongue.
1857. now is used in the sense of take notice that, without any [181]reference to time. There is no necessity to alter the reading to than, as proposed by Tyrwhitt. See Mätzner, Engl. Gram. ii. 2. 346, who refers to Luke ii. 41, John i. 44, and quotes an apt passage from Maundeville's Travels, p. 63—'Now aftre that men han visited the holy places, thanne will they turnen toward Jerusalem.' In A. S. the word used in similar cases is sōþlīce = soothly, verily.
1857. now is used to mean pay attention to, without any [181]reference to time. There's no need to change the reading to than, as suggested by Tyrwhitt. See Mätzner, Engl. Gram. ii. 2. 346, who mentions Luke ii. 41, John i. 44, and quotes a relevant passage from Maundeville's Travels, p. 63—'Now after people have visited the holy places, then they will turn towards Jerusalem.' In A. S. the word used in similar situations is sōþlīce = soothly, verily.
1873. Ther, where. leve, grant. No two words have been more confused by editors than lene and leue. Though sometimes written much alike in MSS., they are easily distinguished by a little care. The A. S. lȳfan or lēfan, spelt lefe in the Ormulum (vol. i. p. 308), answers to the Germ. erlauben, and means grant or permit, but it can only be used in certain cases. The verb lene, A. S. lǣnan, now spelt lend, often means to give or grant in Early English, but again only in certain cases. I quote from my article on these words in Notes and Queries, 4 Ser. ii. 127—'It really makes all the difference whether we are speaking of to grant a thing to a person, or to grant that a thing may happen. "God lene thee grace," means "God grant thee grace," where to grant is to impart; but "God leue we may do right" means "God grant we may do right," where to grant is to permit.... Briefly, lene requires an accusative case after it, leue is followed by a dependent clause.' Lene occurs in Chaucer, Prol. A. 611, Milleres Tale, A. 3777, and elsewhere. Examples of leue in Chaucer are (1) in the present passage, misprinted lene by Tyrwhitt, Morris, Wright, and Bell, though five of our MSS. have leue; (2) in the Freres Tale, D. 1644, printed lene by Tyrwhitt (l. 7226), leene by Morris, leeve by Wright and Bell; (3) (4) (5) in three passages in Troilus and Criseyde (ii. 1212, iii. 56, v. 1750), where Tyrwhitt prints leve, but unluckily recants his opinion in his Glossary, whilst Morris prints lene. For other examples see Stratmann, s. v. lænan and leven.
1873. Ther, where. leve, grant. No two words have been more confused by editors than lene and leue. Though they are sometimes written similarly in manuscripts, they can be easily told apart with a little attention. The A. S. lȳfan or lēfan, spelled lefe in the Ormulum (vol. i. p. 308), corresponds to the German erlauben, and means grant or permit, but it's only applicable in certain situations. The verb lene, A. S. lǣnan, now spelled lend, often means to give or grant in Early English, but again only in specific contexts. I quote from my article on these words in Notes and Queries, 4 Ser. ii. 127—'It truly makes a difference whether we are discussing granting something to a person or granting that something may happen. "God lene thee grace," means "God grant thee grace," where to grant is to impart; but "God leue we may do right" means "God grant we may do right," where to grant is to permit.... In short, lene requires an accusative case after it, while leue is followed by a dependent clause.' Lene appears in Chaucer, Prol. A. 611, Milleres Tale, A. 3777, and other places. Examples of leue in Chaucer include (1) in this passage, misprinted as lene by Tyrwhitt, Morris, Wright, and Bell, although five of our manuscripts have leue; (2) in the Freres Tale, D. 1644, printed as lene by Tyrwhitt (l. 7226), leene by Morris, and leeve by Wright and Bell; (3) (4) (5) in three instances in Troilus and Criseyde (ii. 1212, iii. 56, v. 1750), where Tyrwhitt prints leve, but unfortunately takes back his view in his Glossary, while Morris prints lene. For additional examples, see Stratmann, s. v. lænan and leven.
It may be remarked that leve in Old English has several other senses; such as (1) to believe; (2) to live; (3) to leave; (4) to remain; (5) leave, sb.; (6) dear, adj. I give an example in which the first, sixth, and third of these senses occur in one and the same line:—
It can be noted that leve in Old English has a variety of meanings, including (1) to believe; (2) to live; (3) to leave; (4) to remain; (5) leave, noun; (6) dear, adjective. I provide an example where the first, sixth, and third of these meanings appear in the same line:—
'What! leuestow, leue lemman, that i the [thee] leue wold?'
'What! Do you really want me to leave, my love, when I would choose to stay with you?'
Will. of Palerne, 2358.
Will. of Palerne, 2358.
1874. Hugh of Lincoln. The story of Hugh of Lincoln, a boy supposed to have been murdered at Lincoln by the Jews, is placed by Matthew Paris under the year 1255. Thynne, in his Animadversions upon Speght's editions of Chaucer (p. 45 of the reprint of the E.E.T.S.), addresses Speght as follows—'You saye, that in the 29 Henry iii. eightene Jewes were broughte from Lincolne, and hanged for crucyfyinge a childe of eight yeres olde. Whiche facte was in the 39 Hen. iii., so that you mighte verye well haue sayed, that the same childe of eighte yeres olde was the same hughe of Lincolne; of whiche name there were twoe, viz. thys younger Seinte Hughe, and Seinte Hughe bishoppe of Lincolne, which dyed in the yere 1200, long before this [182]little seinte hughe. And to prove that this childe of eighte yeres olde and that yonge hughe of Lincolne were but one; I will sett downe two auctoryties out of Mathewe Paris and Walsinghame, wherof the fyrste wryteth, that in the yere of Christe 1255, being the 39 of Henry the 3, a childe called Hughe was sleyne by the Jewes at Lyncolne, whose lamentable historye he delyvereth at large; and further, in the yere 1256, being 40 Hen. 3, he sayeth, Dimissi sunt quieti 24 Judei á Turri London., qui ibidem infames tenebantur compediti pro crucifixione sancti Hugonis Lincolniae: All which Thomas Walsingham, in Hypodigma Neustriae, confirmeth: sayinge, Ao. 1255, Puer quidam Christianus, nomine Hugo, à Judeis captus, in opprobrium Christiani nominis crudeliter est crucifixus.' There are several ballads in French and English, on the subject of Hugh of Lincoln, which were collected by M. F. Michel, and published at Paris in 1834, with the title—'Hugues de Lincoln, Recueil de Ballades Anglo-Normandes et Ecossoises relatives au Meurtre de cet Enfant.' The day of St. Hugh, bishop of Lincoln, is Aug. 27; that of St. Hugh, boy and martyr, is June 29. See also Brand's Pop. Antiq. ed. Ellis, i. 431. And see vol. iii. p. 423.
1874. Hugh of Lincoln. The story of Hugh of Lincoln, a boy who was allegedly murdered in Lincoln by the Jews, is recorded by Matthew Paris in the year 1255. Thynne, in his Animadversions on Speght's editions of Chaucer (p. 45 of the E.E.T.S. reprint), addresses Speght as follows—'You say that in the 29th year of Henry III, eighteen Jews were brought from Lincoln and hanged for crucifying an eight-year-old child. This event actually occurred in the 39th year of Henry III, so you could have rightly said that the child who was eight years old was the same Hugh of Lincoln; of which name there were two, namely this younger Saint Hugh and Saint Hugh, bishop of Lincoln, who died in the year 1200, long before this little Saint Hugh. To prove that this eight-year-old child and that young Hugh of Lincoln are one and the same, I will present two authorities from Matthew Paris and Walsingham, the first of whom writes that in the year 1255, which is the 39th of Henry III, a child named Hugh was killed by the Jews in Lincoln, whose tragic history he recounts in detail; and furthermore, in the year 1256, the 40th year of Henry III, he says, '24 Jews were quietly released from the Tower of London, who had been infamously confined there for the crucifixion of Saint Hugh of Lincoln.' All of this is confirmed by Thomas Walsingham in Hypodigma Neustriae, stating, 'In the year 1255, a certain Christian boy named Hugh was captured by the Jews and cruelly crucified in disgrace to the Christian name.' There are several ballads in French and English about the story of Hugh of Lincoln, which were collected by M. F. Michel and published in Paris in 1834 under the title—'Hugues de Lincoln, Recueil de Ballades Anglo-Normandes et Ecossoises relatives au Meurtre de cet Enfant.' The feast day of St. Hugh, bishop of Lincoln, is August 27; that of St. Hugh, the boy and martyr, is June 29. See also Brand's Pop. Antiq. ed. Ellis, i. 431. And see vol. iii. p. 423.
1875. With, by. See numerous examples in Mätzner, Engl. Gram. ii. 1. 419, amongst which we may especially notice—'Stolne is he with Iues'; Towneley Mysteries, p. 290.
1875. With, by. See numerous examples in Mätzner, Engl. Gram. ii. 1. 419, among which we may especially notice—'Stolne is he with Iues'; Towneley Mysteries, p. 290.
Prologue to Sir Thopas.
Prologue to Sir Thopas.
1881. miracle, pronounced míracl'. Tyrwhitt omits al, and turns the word into mirácle, unnecessarily.
1881. miracle, pronounced míracl'. Tyrwhitt leaves out al and changes the word to mirácle, which is unnecessary.
1883. hoste is so often an evident dissyllable (see l. 1897), that there is no need to insert to after it, as in Tyrwhitt. In fact, bigan is seldom followed by to.
1883. hoste is often clearly a two-syllable word (see l. 1897), so there’s no need to add to after it, as Tyrwhitt suggests. In fact, bigan is rarely followed by to.
1885. what man artow, what sort of a man art thou?
1885. what man art thou, what kind of man are you?
1886. woldest finde, wouldst like to find. We learn from this passage, says Tyrwhitt, that Chaucer 'was used to look much upon the ground; that he was of a corpulent habit; and reserved in his behaviour.' We cannot be quite sure that the poet is serious; but these inferences are probably correct; cf. Lenvoy a Scogan, 31.
1886. woldest finde, would you like to find. We learn from this passage, says Tyrwhitt, that Chaucer 'was accustomed to look down a lot; that he had a heavy build; and was reserved in his behavior.' We can't be entirely certain that the poet is serious, but these conclusions are likely correct; see Lenvoy a Scogan, 31.
1889. war you, mind yourselves, i. e. make way.
1889. war you, watch yourselves, i.e., clear the way.
1890. as wel as I; said ironically. Chaucer is as corpulent as the host himself. See note to l. 1886 above.
1890. as well as I; said sarcastically. Chaucer is as overweight as the host himself. See note to l. 1886 above.
1891. were, would be. tenbrace, to embrace. In the Romaunt of the Rose, true lovers are said to be always lean; but deceivers are often fat enough:—
1891. were, would be. tenbrace, to embrace. In the Romaunt of the Rose, true lovers are said to be always lean; but deceivers are often fat enough:—
'For men that shape hem other wey
'For men that shape them another way'
Falsly hir ladies to bitray,
Falsely hire ladies to betray,
It is no wonder though they be fat'; l. 2689.
It’s no surprise they’re overweight.
1900. Ye, yea. The difference in Old English between ye and yis (yes) is commonly well marked. Ye is the weaker form, and merely assents to what the last speaker says; but yis is an affirmative of great force, often followed by an oath, or else it answers a question containing a negative particle, as in the House of Fame, 864. Cf. B. 4006 below.
1900. You, yes. The difference in Old English between you and yes is commonly well marked. You is the weaker form, simply agreeing with what the last speaker said; but yes is a strong affirmation, often followed by an oath, or it answers a question that includes a negative particle, as in the House of Fame, 864. Cf. B. 4006 below.
The Tale of Sir Thopas.
The Story of Sir Thopas.
In the black-letter editions, this Tale is called 'The ryme of Sir Thopas,' a title copied by Tyrwhitt, but not found in the seven best MSS. This word is now almost universally misspelt rhyme, owing to confusion with the Greek rhythm; but this misspelling is never found in old MSS. or in early printed books, nor has any example yet been found earlier than the reign of Elizabeth. The old spelling rime is confirmed by the A. S. rīm, Icel. rím, Dan. rim, Swed. rim, Germ. reim, Dutch rijm, Old Fr. rime, &c. Confusion with rime, hoarfrost, is impossible, as the context always decides which is meant; but it is worth notice that it is the latter word which has the better title to an h, as the A. S. word for hoarfrost is hrīm. Tyrwhitt, in his edition of Chaucer, attempted two reforms in spelling, viz. rime for rhyme, and coud for could. Both are most rational, but probably unattainable.
In the black-letter editions, this Tale is called "The rhyme of Sir Thopas," a title copied by Tyrwhitt but not found in the seven best manuscripts. This word is now almost universally misspelled rhyme, due to confusion with the Greek rhythm; however, this misspelling is never found in old manuscripts or in early printed books, nor has any example been found earlier than the reign of Elizabeth. The old spelling rime is confirmed by the A. S. rīm, Icel. rím, Dan. rim, Swed. rim, Germ. reim, Dutch rijm, Old Fr. rime, etc. Confusion with rime, meaning hoarfrost, is impossible, as the context always clarifies which is meant; but it is worth noting that it is the latter word that has a stronger claim to an h, since the A. S. word for hoarfrost is hrīm. Tyrwhitt, in his edition of Chaucer, attempted two spelling reforms, changing rime to rhyme and coud to could. Both are quite rational, but probably unattainable.
Thopas. In the Supplement to Ducange we find—'Thopasius, pro Topasius, Acta S. Wencesl. tom. 7. Sept. p. 806, col. 1.' The Lat. topazius is our topaz. The whole poem is a burlesque (see vol. iii. p. 423), and Sir Topaz is an excellent title for such a gem of a knight. The name Topyas occurs in Richard Coer de Lion, ed. Weber, ii. 11, as that of a sister of King Richard I; but no such name is known to history.
Thopas. In the Supplement to Ducange, we find—'Thopasius, for Topasius, Acta S. Wencesl. vol. 7. Sept. p. 806, col. 1.' The Latin topazius is our topaz. The entire poem is a burlesque (see vol. iii. p. 423), and Sir Topaz is a fitting title for such a wonderful knight. The name Topyas appears in Richard Coer de Lion, ed. Weber, ii. 11, as a sister of King Richard I; however, no such name is recognized in history.
The metre is that commonly used before and in Chaucer's time by long-winded ballad-makers. Examples of it occur in the Romances of Sir Percevall, Sir Isumbras, Sir Eglamour, and Sir Degrevant (in the Thornton Romances, ed. Halliwell), and in several romances in the Percy Folio MS. (ed. Hales and Furnivall), such as Libius Disconius, Sir Triamour, Sir Eglamour, Guy and Colbrande, The Grene Knight, &c.; see also Amis and Amiloun, and Sir Amadas in Weber's Metrical Romances; and Lybeaus Disconus, The King of Tars, Le Bone Florence, Emare, The Erle of Tolous, and Horn Childe in Ritson's collection. To point out Chaucer's sly imitations of phrases, &c. would be a long task; the reader would gain the best idea of his manner by reading any one of these old ballads. To give a few illustrations is all that can be attempted here; I refer the reader to Prof. Kölbing's elaborate article in the Englische Studien, xi. 495, for further information; also to the dissertation by C. J. Bennewitz mentioned in vol. iii. [184]p. 424. It is remarkable that we find in Weber a ballad called 'The Hunting of the Hare,' which is a pure burlesque, like Chaucer's, but a little broader in tone and more obviously comic.
The meter is the one commonly used during Chaucer's time by long-winded ballad writers. You can find examples of it in the Romances of Sir Percevall, Sir Isumbras, Sir Eglamour, and Sir Degrevant (in the Thornton Romances, ed. Halliwell), as well as in several romances in the Percy Folio MS. (ed. Hales and Furnivall), such as Libius Disconius, Sir Triamour, Sir Eglamour, Guy and Colbrande, The Grene Knight, etc.; also see Amis and Amiloun, and Sir Amadas in Weber's Metrical Romances; and Lybeaus Disconus, The King of Tars, Le Bone Florence, Emare, The Erle of Tolous, and Horn Childe in Ritson's collection. It would take a long time to point out Chaucer's clever imitations of phrases, etc.; the best way for the reader to understand his style is by reading any of these old ballads. I can only give a few examples here; I direct the reader to Prof. Kölbing's detailed article in the Englische Studien, xi. 495, for more information, as well as to the dissertation by C. J. Bennewitz mentioned in vol. iii. [184]p. 424. It's interesting that we also find in Weber a ballad called 'The Hunting of the Hare,' which is a pure burlesque, similar to Chaucer's but a bit broader and more obviously comedic.
1902. Listeth, lordes, hearken, sirs. This is the usual style of beginning. For example, Sir Bevis begins—
1902. Listen up, lords, pay attention, gentlemen. This is the typical way to start. For instance, Sir Bevis begins—
'Lordynges, lystenyth, grete and smale';
"Hey, everyone, listen up."
and Sir Degaré begins—
and Sir Degaré starts—
'Lystenyth, lordynges, gente and fre,
'Listen up, lords, kind and free,
Y wylle yow telle of syr Degaré.'
Y wylle yow telle of syr Degaré.
Warton well remarks—'This address to the lordings, requesting their silence and attention, is a manifest indication that these ancient pieces were originally sung to the harp, or recited before grand assemblies, upon solemn occasions'; Obs. on F. Queene, p. 248.
Warton rightly points out—'This call to the lords, asking for their silence and attention, clearly shows that these ancient works were originally performed to the harp or recited in front of large gatherings during important events'; Obs. on F. Queene, p. 248.
1904. solas, mirth. See Prol. l. 798. 'This word is often used in describing the festivities of elder days. "She and her ladyes called for their minstrells, and solaced themselves with the disports of dauncing"; Leland, Collectanea, v. 352. So in the Romance of Ywaine and Gawin:—
1904. solas, joy. See Prol. l. 798. 'This word is often used in describing the celebrations of earlier times. "She and her ladies called for their musicians, and enjoyed themselves with the pleasures of dancing"; Leland, Collectanea, v. 352. So in the Romance of Ywaine and Gawin:—
"Full grete and gay was the assemble
"Full great and lively was the gathering"
Of lordes and ladies of that cuntre,
Of lords and ladies of that country,
And als of knyghtes war and wyse,
And also of knights, warlike and wise,
And damisels of mykel pryse;
And ladies of mykel pryse;
Ilkane with other made grete gamen
Ilkane, along with others, played great games.
And grete solace, &c."' (l. 19, ed. Ritson).
And great solace, &c."' (l. 19, ed. Ritson).
Todd's Illust. of Chaucer, p. 378.
Todd's Illustrated of Chaucer, p. 378.
1905. gent, gentle, gallant. Often applied to ladies, in the sense of pretty. The first stanzas in Sir Isumbras and Sir Eglamour are much in the same strain as this stanza.
1905. gent, gentle, gallant. Often used to describe ladies, meaning pretty. The first stanzas in Sir Isumbras and Sir Eglamour are very similar to this stanza.
1910. Popering. 'Poppering, or Poppeling, was the name of a parish in the Marches of Calais. Our famous antiquary Leland was once rector of it. See Tanner, Bib. Brit. in v. Leland.'—Tyrwhitt. Here Calais means the district, not the town. Poperinge has a population of about 10,500, and is situate about 26 miles S. by W. from Ostend, in the province of Belgium called West Flanders, very near the French 'marches,' or border. Ypres (see A. 448) is close beside it. place, the mansion or chief house in the town. Dr. Pegge, in his Kentish Glossary, (Eng. Dial. Soc.), has—'Place, that is, the manor-house. Hearne, in his pref. to Antiq. of Glastonbury, p. xv, speaks of a manour-place.' He refers also to Strype's Annals, cap. xv.
1910. Popering. 'Poppering, or Poppeling, was the name of a parish in the Calais area. Our famous antiquarian Leland was once its rector. See Tanner, Bib. Brit. in v. Leland.'—Tyrwhitt. Here Calais refers to the district, not the town. Poperinge has a population of about 10,500 and is located about 26 miles south-west from Ostend, in the province of Belgium called West Flanders, very close to the French border. Ypres (see A. 448) is nearby. Place refers to the mansion or main house in the town. Dr. Pegge, in his Kentish Glossary, (Eng. Dial. Soc.), has—'Place, which means the manor house. Hearne, in his preface to the Antiquities of Glastonbury, p. xv, mentions a manour-place.' He also refers to Strype's Annals, cap. xv.
1915. payndemayn. 'The very finest and the whitest [kind of bread] that was known, was simnel-bread, which ... was as commonly known under the name of pain-demayn (afterwards corrupted into [painmain or] payman); a word which has given considerable trouble to Tyrwhitt and other commentators on Chaucer, but which means no [185]more than "bread of our Lord," from the figure of our Saviour, or the Virgin Mary, impressed upon each round flat loaf, as is still the usage in Belgium with respect to certain rich cakes much admired there'; Chambers, Book of Days, i. 119. The Liber Albus (ed. Riley, p. 305) speaks of 'demesne bread, known as demeine,' which Mr. Riley annotates by—'Panis Dominicus. Simnels made of the very finest flour were thus called, from an impression upon them of the effigy of our Saviour.' Tyrwhitt refers to the poem of the Freiris of Berwick, in the Maitland MS., in which occur the expressions breid of mane and mane breid. It occurs also in Sir Degrevant (Thornton Romances, p. 235):—
1915. payndemayn. 'The finest and the whitest [type of bread] known was simnel-bread, which was commonly called pain-demayn (later corrupted into [painmain or] payman); a term that has confused Tyrwhitt and other commentators on Chaucer, but which means nothing more than "bread of our Lord," from the image of our Savior or the Virgin Mary impressed on each round flat loaf, a practice still observed in Belgium regarding certain rich cakes that are much loved there'; Chambers, Book of Days, i. 119. The Liber Albus (ed. Riley, p. 305) mentions 'demesne bread, known as demeine,' which Mr. Riley notes as—'Panis Dominicus. Simnels made from the finest flour were called this because of an impression of our Savior's likeness on them.' Tyrwhitt references the poem of the Freiris of Berwick, found in the Maitland MS., where the phrases breid of mane and mane breid appear. It is also found in Sir Degrevant (Thornton Romances, p. 235):—
'Paynemayn prevayly Sche brouȝth fram the pantry,' &c.
'Paynemayn privately she brought from the pantry,' &c.
It is mentioned as a delicacy by Gower, Conf. Amantis, bk. vi. (ed. Pauli, iii. 22).
It is mentioned as a delicacy by Gower, Conf. Amantis, bk. vi. (ed. Pauli, iii. 22).
1917. rode, complexion. scarlet in grayn, i. e. scarlet dyed in grain, or of a fast colour. Properly, to dye in grain meant to dye with grain, i. e. with cochineal. In fact, Chaucer uses the phrase 'with greyn' in the epilogue to the Nonne Prestes Tale; B. 4649. See the long note in Marsh's Lectures on the English Language, ed. Smith, pp. 54-62, and the additional note on p. 64. Cf. Shak. Tw. Nt. i. 5. 255.
1917. rode, complexion. scarlet in grayn, meaning scarlet dyed in grain, or a fast color. Originally, to dye in grain meant to dye with grain, which refers to using cochineal. In fact, Chaucer uses the phrase 'with greyn' in the epilogue to the Nonne Prestes Tale; B. 4649. See the long note in Marsh's Lectures on the English Language, ed. Smith, pp. 54-62, and the additional note on p. 64. Cf. Shak. Tw. Nt. i. 5. 255.
1920. saffroun; i. e. of a yellow colour. Cf. Bottom's description of beards—'I will discharge it in either your straw-colour beard, your orange-tawney beard, your purple-in-grain beard, or your French-crown-colour beard, your perfect yellow'; Mids. Nt. Dr. i. 2. In Lybeaus Disconus (ed. Ritson, Met. Rom. ii. 6, or ed. Kaluza, l. 139) a dwarf's beard is described as 'yelow as ony wax.'
1920. saffron; meaning a yellow color. See Bottom's description of beards—'I will spray it in either your straw-colored beard, your orange-tawny beard, your purple-in-grain beard, or your French-crown-colored beard, your perfect yellow'; Mids. Nt. Dr. i. 2. In Lybeaus Disconus (ed. Ritson, Met. Rom. ii. 6, or ed. Kaluza, l. 139) a dwarf's beard is described as 'yellow as any wax.'
1924. ciclatoun, a costly material. From the O. Fr. ciclaton, the name of a costly cloth. [It was early confused with the Latin cyclas, which Ducange explains by 'vestis species, et panni genus.' The word cyclas occurs in Juvenal (Sat. vi. 259), and is explained to mean a robe worn most often by women, and adorned with a border of gold or purple; see also Propertius, iv. 7. 40.] Ciclatoun, however, is of Eastern origin, as was well suggested in the following note by Col. Yule in his edition of Marco Polo, i. 249:—
1924. Ciclatoun, an expensive material. From the Old French ciclaton, the name of a luxurious cloth. [It was mistakenly associated with the Latin cyclas, which Ducange defines as 'a type of garment, and a kind of fabric.' The word cyclas appears in Juvenal (Sat. vi. 259), and is explained as a robe typically worn by women, often embellished with a gold or purple border; see also Propertius, iv. 7. 40.] Ciclatoun, however, originates from the East, as highlighted in the following note by Col. Yule in his edition of Marco Polo, i. 249:—
'The term suklát is applied in the Punjab trade-returns to broadcloth. Does not this point to the real nature of the siclatoun of the Middle Ages? It is, indeed, often spoken of as used for banners, which implies that it was not a heavy woollen. But it was also a material for ladies' robes, for quilts, leggings, housings, pavilions. Michel does not decide what it was, only that it was generally red and wrought with gold. Dozy renders it "silk stuff brocaded with gold," but this seems conjectural. Dr. Rock says it was a thin glossy silken stuff, often with a woof of gold thread, and seems to derive it from the Arabic sakl, "polishing" (a sword), which is improbable.' Compare the following examples, shewing its use for tents, banners, &c.:— [186]
The term suklát is used in the Punjab trade records to refer to broadcloth. Doesn't this suggest the true nature of the siclatoun from the Middle Ages? It's often mentioned as fabric for banners, indicating it wasn't a heavy wool. However, it was also used for women's robes, quilts, leggings, coverings, and pavilions. Michel doesn't specify exactly what it was, only that it was typically red and decorated with gold. Dozy translates it as "silk stuff brocaded with gold," but that seems speculative. Dr. Rock describes it as a thin, glossy silk fabric, often with a weft of gold thread, suggesting it comes from the Arabic sakl, meaning "polishing" (a sword), which seems unlikely. See the following examples showing its use for tents, banners, etc.:— [186]
'Off silk, cendale, and syclatoun
Off silk, cendal, and silk velvet
Was the emperours pavyloun';...
Was the emperor's pavilion;...
'Kyng Richard took the pavylouns
'King Richard took the pavilions
Off sendels and off sykelatouns';
Off sandals and off sykelatouns';
Rich. Coer de Lion (Weber, ii. 90 and 201).
Rich. Coer de Lion (Weber, ii. 90 and 201).
'There was mony gonfanoun
There was many confusions
Of gold, sendel, and siclatoun';
Of gold, silk, and siclatoun';
Kyng Alisaunder (Weber, i. 85).
Kyng Alisaunder (Weber, p. 85).
Richardson's Pers. and Arab. Dict. (ed. Johnson, 1829), p. 837, gives: 'Pers. saqlatūn, scarlet cloth (whence Arab. siqlāt, a fine painted or figured cloth)'; and the derivation is probably (as given in the New E. Dict.) from the very Pers. word which has given us the word scarlet; so that it was originally named from its colour. It was afterwards applied to various kinds of costly materials, which were sometimes embroidered with gold. See Ciclaton in Godefroy, and in the New E. Dict.; and Scarlet in my Etym. Dictionary.
Richardson's Persian and Arabic Dictionary (edited by Johnson, 1829), p. 837, states: 'Persian saqlatūn, scarlet cloth (which comes from Arabic siqlāt, a fine painted or patterned cloth)'; and the origin is likely (as noted in the New English Dictionary) from the very Persian word that gave us the word scarlet; so it was originally named based on its color. It was later used for various types of expensive materials, which were sometimes embroidered with gold. See Ciclaton in Godefroy and in the New English Dictionary; and Scarlet in my Etymological Dictionary.
The matter has been much confused by a mistaken notion of Spenser's. Not observing that Sir Thopas is here described in his robes of peace, not in those of war (as in a later stanza), he followed Thynne's spelling, viz. chekelatoun, and imagined this to mean 'that kind of guilded leather with which they [the Irish] use to embroder theyr Irish jackes'; View of the State of Ireland, in Globe edition, p. 639, col. 2. And this notion he carried out still more boldly in the lines—
The issue has been greatly confused by a misunderstanding of Spenser's work. Not realizing that Sir Thopas is shown here in his robes of peace, rather than those of war (as in a later stanza), he followed Thynne's spelling, chekelatoun, and thought this referred to 'that kind of gilded leather that they [the Irish] use to embroider their Irish jackets'; View of the State of Ireland, in Globe edition, p. 639, col. 2. He further developed this idea in the lines—
'But in a jacket, quilted richly rare
But in a jacket, beautifully quilted and unique
Upon cheklaton, he was straungely dight';
Upon cheklaton, he was strangely dressed;
F. Q. vi. 7. 43.
F. Q. vi. 7. 43.
1925. Jane, a small coin. The word is known to be a corruption of Genoa, which is spelt Jeane in Hall's Chronicles, fol. xxiv. So too we find Janueys and Januayes for Genoese. See Bardsley's English Surnames, s. v. Janeway. Stow, in his Survey of London, ed. 1599, p. 97, says that some foreigners lived in Minchin Lane, who had come from Genoa, and were commonly called galley-men, who landed wines, &c. from the galleys at a place called 'galley-key' in Thames Street. 'They had a certaine coyne of silver amongst themselves, which were half-pence of Genoa, and were called galley half-pence. These half-pence were forbidden in the 13th year of Henry IV, and again by parliament in the 3rd of Henry V, by the name of half-pence of Genoa.... Notwithstanding, in my youth, I have seen them passe currant,' &c. Chaucer uses the word again in the Clerkes Tale (E. 999), and Spenser adopted it from Chaucer; F. Q. iii. 7. 58. Mr. Wright observes that 'the siclaton was a rich cloth or silk brought from the East, and is therefore appropriately mentioned as bought with Genoese coin.'
1925. Jane, a small coin. The word is known to be a corruption of Genoa, which is spelled Jeane in Hall's Chronicles, fol. xxiv. We also find Janueys and Januayes for Genoese. See Bardsley's English Surnames, s. v. Janeway. Stow, in his Survey of London, ed. 1599, p. 97, mentions that some foreigners lived in Minchin Lane, who had come from Genoa, and were commonly called galley-men, who unloaded wines, etc. from the galleys at a place called 'galley-key' in Thames Street. 'They had a certain coin of silver among themselves, which were half-pence of Genoa, and were called galley half-pence. These half-pence were banned in the 13th year of Henry IV, and again by parliament in the 3rd year of Henry V, by the name of half-pence of Genoa.... However, in my youth, I have seen them still accepted,' etc. Chaucer uses the word again in the Clerkes Tale (E. 999), and Spenser adopted it from Chaucer; F. Q. iii. 7. 58. Mr. Wright notes that 'the siclaton was a rich cloth or silk brought from the East, and is therefore appropriately mentioned as bought with Genoese coin.'
1927. for rivéer, towards the river. This appears to be the best reading, and we must take for in close connexion with ryde; perhaps it [187]is a mere imitation of the French en riviere. It alludes to the common practice of seeking the river-side, because the best sport, in hawking, was with herons and waterfowl. Tyrwhitt quotes from Froissart, v. 1. c. 140—'Le Comte de Flandres estoit tousjours en riviere—un jour advint qu'il alla voller en la riviere—et getta son fauconnier un faucon apres le heron.' And again, in c. 210, he says that Edward III 'alloit, chacun jour, ou en chace on en riviere,' &c. So we read of Sir Eglamour:—
1927. for river, towards the river. This seems to be the best reading, and we should connect for closely with ride; it might be just a mimicry of the French en rivière. It refers to the usual practice of going to the riverbank, as the best sport in hawking was with herons and waterfowl. Tyrwhitt quotes from Froissart, v. 1. c. 140—'The Count of Flanders was always en rivière—one day it happened that he went to fly in the river—and threw his falconer a falcon after the heron.’ And again, in c. 210, he mentions that Edward III 'went every day, either hunting or to the river,' etc. So we read of Sir Eglamour:—
'Sir Eglamore took the way
'Sir Eglamore chose the path
to the riuèr ffull right';
to the river full right'
Percy Folio MS. ii. 347.
Percy Folio MS. ii. 347.
Of Ipomydon's education we learn that his tutor taught him to sing, to read, to serve in hall, to carve the meat, and
Of Ipomydon's education, we learn that his tutor taught him to sing, read, serve in the hall, and carve the meat, and
'Bothe of howndis and haukis game
'Bothe of howndis and haukis game
Aftir he taught hym, all and same,
Aftir he taught him, all and same,
In se, in feld, and eke in ryuere,
In the sea, in the field, and also in the river,
In wodde to chase the wild dere,
In the woods to chase the wild deer,
And in the feld to ryde a stede,
And in the field to ride a horse,
That all men had joy of his dede.'
That everyone loved his actions.
Weber's Met. Romances, ii. 283.
Weber's Met. Romances, vol. 2, p. 283.
See also the Squire of Low Degree, in Ritson, vol. iii. p. 177.
See also the Squire of Low Degree, in Ritson, vol. iii. p. 177.
1931. ram, the usual prize at a wrestling match. Cf. Gk. τραγῳδία.
1931. ram, the typical prize at a wrestling match. Cf. Gk. tragedy.
stonde, i. e. be placed in the sight of the competitors; be seen. Cf. Prol. A. 548, and the Tale of Gamelyn, 172. Tyrwhitt says—'Matthew Paris mentions a wrestling-match at Westminster, A.D. 1222, in which a ram was the prize, p. 265.' Cf. also—
stonde, i.e. to be in view of the competitors; to be seen. See Prol. A. 548, and the Tale of Gamelyn, 172. Tyrwhitt mentions that "Matthew Paris refers to a wrestling match at Westminster, CE 1222, where a ram was the prize," p. 265. See also—
'At wresteling, and at ston-castynge
At wrestling, and at stone throwing
He wan the prys without lesynge,' &c.;
He won the prize without losing anything.
Octouian Imperator, in Weber's Met. Rom. iii. 194.
Octavian Emperor, in Weber's Met. Rom. iii. 194.
1933. paramour, longingly; a common expression; see the Glossary.
1933. paramour, with longing; a typical expression; see the Glossary.
1937. hepe, mod. E. 'hip,' the fruit of the dog-rose; A. S. hēope.
1937. hepe, modern E. 'hip,' the fruit of the dog-rose; A. S. hēope.
1938. Compare—'So hyt be-felle upon a day'; Erle of Tolous, Ritson's Met. Rom. iii. 134. Of course it is a common phrase in these romances.
1938. Compare—'So it happened on a day'; Earl of Toulouse, Ritson's Met. Rom. iii. 134. Of course, this is a common phrase in these romances.
1941. worth, lit. became; worth upon = became upon, got upon. It is a common phrase; compare—
1941. worth, lit. became; worth upon = became upon, got upon. It is a common phrase; compare—
'Ipomydon sterte vp that tyde;
'Ipomydon stirs up that tide;
Anon he worthyd vppon his stede';
Anon he worthied up on his steed;
Weber, Met. Rom. ii. 334.
Weber, Met. Rom. vol. 2, p. 334.
1942. launcegay, a sort of lance. Gower has the word, Conf. Amant. bk. viii. (ed. Pauli, iii. 369). Cowel says its use was prohibited by the statute of 7 Rich. II, cap. 13. Camden mentions it in his Remaines, p. 209. Tyrwhitt quotes, from Rot. Parl. 29 Hen. VI, n. 8, the following—'And the said Evan then and there with a launcegaye smote the said William Tresham throughe the body a foote and more, wherof he died.' Sir Walter Raleigh (quoted by Richardson) [188]says—'These carried a kind of lance de gay, sharp at both ends, which they held in the midst of the staff.' But this is certainly a corrupt form. It is no doubt a corruption of lancezagay, from the Spanish azagaya, a word of Moorish origin. Cotgrave gives—'Zagaye, a fashion of slender, long, and long-headed pike, used by the Moorish horsemen.' It seems originally to have been rather a short weapon, a kind of half-pike or dart. The Spanish word is well discussed in Dozy, Glossaire des mots Espagnols et Portugais dérivés de l'Arabe, 2nd ed. p. 225. The Spanish azagaya is for az-zagaya, where az is for the definite article al, and zagaya is a Berber or Algerian word, not given in the Arabic dictionaries. It is found in Old Spanish of the fourteenth century. Dozy quotes from a writer who explains it as a Moorish half-pike, and also gives the following passage from Laugier de Tassy, Hist. du royaume d'Alger, p. 58—'Leurs armes sont l'azagaye, qui est une espéce de lance courte, qu'ils portent toujours à la main.' The Caffre word assagai, in the sense of javelin, was simply borrowed from the Portuguese azagaia.
1942. launcegay, a kind of lance. Gower uses the term, Conf. Amant. bk. viii. (ed. Pauli, iii. 369). Cowel states its use was banned by the statute of 7 Rich. II, cap. 13. Camden mentions it in his Remains, p. 209. Tyrwhitt cites, from Rot. Parl. 29 Hen. VI, n. 8, the following—'And the said Evan then and there with a launcegaye struck the said William Tresham through the body a foot and more, from which he died.' Sir Walter Raleigh (quoted by Richardson) [188]says—'These carried a kind of lance de gay, sharp at both ends, which they held in the middle of the staff.' However, this is certainly a corrupted form. It is likely a distortion of lancezagay, from the Spanish azagaya, a word of Moorish origin. Cotgrave defines—'Zagaye, a type of slender, long, and long-headed pike, used by the Moorish horsemen.' It seems to have originally been a rather short weapon, a type of halberd or dart. The Spanish word is well examined in Dozy, Glossaire des mots Espagnols et Portugais dérivés de l'Arabe, 2nd ed. p. 225. The Spanish azagaya derives from az-zagaya, where az stands for the definite article al, and zagaya is a Berber or Algerian word, not listed in Arabic dictionaries. It appears in Old Spanish from the fourteenth century. Dozy quotes a writer who describes it as a Moorish halberd, and also provides the following passage from Laugier de Tassy, Hist. du royaume d'Alger, p. 58—'Leurs armes sont l'azagaye, qui est une espèce de lance courte, qu'ils portent toujours à la main.' The Caffre word assagai, meaning javelin, was simply borrowed from the Portuguese azagaia.
1949. a sory care, a grievous misfortune. Chaucer does not say what this was, but a passage in Amis and Amiloun (ed. Weber, ii. 410) makes it probable that Sir Thopas nearly killed his horse, which would have been grievous indeed; see l. 1965 below. The passage I allude to is as follows:—
1949. a sorry care, a serious misfortune. Chaucer doesn’t specify what this was, but a section in Amis and Amiloun (ed. Weber, ii. 410) suggests that Sir Thopas almost killed his horse, which would have been very unfortunate; see l. 1965 below. The passage I’m referring to is as follows:—
'So long he priked, withouten abod,
So long he poked, without stopping,
The stede that he on rode,
The horse that he rode on,
In a fer cuntray,
In a foreign country,
Was ouercomen and fel doun ded;
Was overcome and fell down dead;
Tho couthe he no better red [counsel];
Tho couthe he no better red [counsel];
His song was "waileway!"'
His song was "waileway!"
Readers of Scott will remember Fitz-James's lament over his 'gallant grey.'
Readers of Scott will remember Fitz-James's sadness over his 'gallant grey.'
1950. This can hardly be other than a burlesque upon the Squire of Low Degree (ed. Ritson, iii. 146), where a long list of trees is followed up, as here, by a list of singing-birds. Compare also the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 1367:—
1950. This can hardly be anything other than a parody of the Squire of Low Degree (ed. Ritson, iii. 146), where a long list of trees is followed by a list of singing-birds, just like here. Also compare it with the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 1367:—
'There was eek wexing many a spyce,
'There was also many a spice,'
As clow-gelofre and licoryce,
As clow-gelofre and licoryce,
Gingere, and greyn de paradys,
Ginger, and gray of paradise,
Canelle, and setewale of prys,' &c.
Canelle, and setewale of prizes,' &c.
Observe the mention of notemigges in the same, l. 1361.
Observe the mention of notemigges in the same, l. 1361.
Line 21 of the Milleres Tale (A. 3207) runs similarly:—
Line 21 of the Milleres Tale (A. 3207) runs similarly:—
'Of licorys or any setewale.'
'Of licorice or any setewale.'
Maundeville speaks of the clowe-gilofre and notemuge in his 26th chapter; see Specimens of E. Eng. ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 171. Cetewale is generally explained as the herb valerian, but is certainly zedoary; see the Glossary. Clowe-gilofre, a clove; notemuge, a [189]nutmeg. 'Spiced ale' is amongst the presents sent by Absolon to Alisoun in the Milleres Tale (A. 3378). Cf. the list of spices in King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, 6790-9.
Maundeville talks about the clowe-gilofre and notemuge in his 26th chapter; see Specimens of E. Eng. ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 171. Cetewale is usually described as the valerian herb, but it is definitely zedoary; see the Glossary. Clowe-gilofre means a clove; notemuge refers to a [189]nutmeg. 'Spiced ale' is one of the gifts that Absolon sends to Alisoun in the Miller's Tale (A. 3378). See the list of spices in King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, 6790-9.
1955. leye in cofre, to lay in a box.
1955. leye in cofre, to put in a box.
1956. Compare Amis and Amiloun, ed. Weber, ii, 391:—
1956. Compare Amis and Amiloun, ed. Weber, ii, 391:—
'She herd the foules grete and smale,
'She heard the birds great and small,
The swete note of the nightingale,
The sweet song of the nightingale,
Ful mirily sing on tre.'
Full merrily sing on tree.
See also Romaunt of the Rose, ll. 613-728. But Chaucer's burlesque is far surpassed by a curious passage in the singular poem of The Land of Cockaygne (MS. Harl. 913), ll. 71-100:—
See also Romaunt of the Rose, ll. 613-728. But Chaucer's parody is far outdone by an interesting passage in the unusual poem The Land of Cockaygne (MS. Harl. 913), ll. 71-100:—
'In þe praer [meadow] is a tre
'In the prayer [meadow] is a tree
Swiþe likful for to se.
Very pleasant to see.
Þe rote is gingeuir and galingale,
The root is ginger and galangal,
Þe siouns beþ al sed[e]wale;
The sounds are all sed[e]wale;
Trie maces beþ þe flure;
Try makes be the floor;
Þe rind, canel of swet odur;
Þe rind, canal of sweet odor;
Þe frute, gilofre of gode smakke, &c.
The fruit, clove of good flavor, etc.
Þer beþ briddes mani and fale,
Þer beþ briddes mani and fale,
Þrostil, þruisse, and niȝtingale,
Throstle, thrush, and nightingale,
Chalandre and wodẽwale,
Chalandre and wodẽwale,
And oþer briddes wiþout tale [number],
And other birds without a number,
Þat stinteþ neuer by har miȝt
Þat stinteþ neuer by har miȝt
Miri to singẽ dai and niȝt,' &c.
Miri to singe day and night,' &c.
1964. as he were wood, as if he were mad, 'like mad.' So in Amis and Amiloun (ed. Weber), ii. 419:—
1964. as he were wood, as if he were crazy, 'like crazy.' So in Amis and Amiloun (ed. Weber), ii. 419:—
'He priked his stede night and day
He urged his horse night and day
As a gentil knight, stout and gay.'
As a kind knight, brave and cheerful.
Cf. note to l. 1949.
Cf. note to line 1949.
1974. seinte, being feminine, and in the vocative case, is certainly a dissyllable here—'O seintè Márie, ben'cite.' Cf. note to B. 1170 above.
1974. seinte, which is feminine and in the vocative case, is definitely a dissyllable here—'O seintè Márie, ben'cite.' See the note to B. 1170 above.
1977. Me dremed, I dreamt. Both dremen (to dream) and meten (also to dream) are sometimes used with a dative case and reflexively in Old English. In the Nonne Prestes Tale we have me mette (l. 74) and this man mette (l. 182); B. 4084, 4192.
1977. Me dremed, I dreamed. Both dremen (to dream) and meten (also to dream) are sometimes used with a dative case and reflexively in Old English. In the Nonne Prestes Tale we have me mette (l. 74) and this man mette (l. 182); B. 4084, 4192.
1978. An elf-queen. Mr. Price says—'There can be little doubt that at one period the popular creed made the same distinctions between the Queen of Faerie and the Elf-queen that were observed in Grecian mythology between their undoubted parallels, Artemis and Persephone.' Chaucer makes Proserpine the 'queen of faerie' in his Marchauntes Tale; but at the beginning of the Wyf of Bathes Tale, he describes the elf-queen as the queen of the fairies, and makes elf and fairy synonymous. Perhaps this elf-queen in Sire Thopas (called the queen of fairye in l. 2004) may have given Spenser the hint for his Faerie [190]Queene. But the subject is a vast one. See Price's Preface, in Warton's Hist. Eng. Poetry, ed. Hazlitt, pp. 30-36; Halliwell's Illustrations of Fairy Mythology; Keightley's Fairy Mythology; Warton's Observations on the Faerie Queene, sect. ii; Sir W. Scott's ballad of Thomas the Rhymer, &c.
1978. An elf-queen. Mr. Price states, "There is little doubt that at one time, the popular belief made the same distinctions between the Queen of Faerie and the Elf-queen as seen in Grecian mythology between their unquestionable counterparts, Artemis and Persephone." Chaucer refers to Proserpine as the 'queen of faerie' in his Marchauntes Tale; however, at the start of the Wyf of Bathes Tale, he describes the elf-queen as the queen of the fairies, using elf and fairy interchangeably. Perhaps this elf-queen in Sire Thopas (referred to as the queen of fairye in l. 2004) inspired Spenser for his Faerie [190]Queene. But the topic is extensive. See Price's Preface in Warton's Hist. Eng. Poetry, ed. Hazlitt, pp. 30-36; Halliwell's Illustrations of Fairy Mythology; Keightley's Fairy Mythology; Warton's Observations on the Faerie Queene, sect. ii; Sir W. Scott's ballad of Thomas the Rhymer, &c.
1979. under my gore, within my robe or garment. In l. 2107 (on which see the note) we have under wede signifying merely 'in his dress.' We have a somewhat similar phrase here, in which, however, gore (lit. gusset) is put for the whole robe or garment. That it was a mere phrase, appears from other passages. Thus we find under gore, under the dress, Owl and Nightingale, l. 515; Reliquiae Antiquae, vol. i. p. 244, vol. ii. p. 210; with three more examples in the Gloss. to Böddeker's Altenglische Dichtungen des MS. Harl. 2253. In one of these a lover addresses his lady as 'geynest under gore,' i. e. fairest within a dress. For the exact sense of gore, see note to A. 3237.
1979. under my gore, within my robe or garment. In line 2107 (refer to the note), we see under wede meaning simply 'in his clothing.' Here we have a similar phrase where gore (literally, gusset) refers to the entire robe or garment. It was just a common phrase, as shown in other texts. For instance, we find under gore, under the dress, in Owl and Nightingale, line 515; Reliquiae Antiquae, vol. i. p. 244, vol. ii. p. 210; with three more examples in the Gloss. to Böddeker's Altenglische Dichtungen des MS. Harl. 2253. In one of these, a lover calls his lady 'geynest under gore,' meaning fairest within a dress. For the precise meaning of gore, see note to A. 3237.
1983. In toune, in the town, in the district. But it must not be supposed that much sense is intended by this inserted line. It is a mere tag, in imitation of some of the romances. Either Chaucer has neglected to conform to the new kind of stanza which he now introduces (which is most likely), or else three lines have been lost before this one. The next three stanzas are longer, viz. of ten lines each, of which only the seventh is very short. For good examples of these short lines, see Sir Gawayne and the Greene Knyȝt, ed. Morris; and for a more exact account of the metres here employed, see vol. iii. p. 425.
1983. In the town, in the town, in the district. But don’t think that this inserted line has much meaning. It’s just a tag, trying to mimic some of the romances. Either Chaucer didn’t stick to the new type of stanza he’s now introducing (which is probably the case), or three lines are missing before this one. The next three stanzas are longer, each with ten lines, though the seventh one is quite short. For good examples of these short lines, check out Sir Gawayne and the Greene Knyȝt, edited by Morris; and for a more detailed explanation of the meters used here, see vol. iii. p. 425.
1993. So wilde. Instead of this short line, Tyrwhitt has:—
1993. So wild. Instead of this short line, Tyrwhitt has:—
'Wherin he soughte North and South,
'Where he sought North and South,
And oft he spied with his mouth
And often he looked with his mouth
In many a forest wilde.'
In many a forest wild.
But none of our seven MSS. agrees with this version, nor are these lines found in the black-letter editions. The notion of spying with one's mouth seems a little too far-fetched.
But none of our seven manuscripts agree with this version, nor are these lines found in the black-letter editions. The idea of spying with one's mouth seems a bit far-fetched.
1995. This line is supplied from MS. Reg. 17 D. 15, where Tyrwhitt found it; but something is so obviously required here, that we must insert it to make some sense. It suits the tone of the context to say that 'neither wife nor child durst oppose him.' We may, however, bear in mind that the meeting of a knight-errant with one of these often preceded some great adventure. 'And in the midst of an highway he [Sir Lancelot] met a damsel riding on a white palfrey, and there either saluted other. Fair damsel, said Sir Lancelot, know ye in this country any adventures? Sir knight, said that damsel, here are adventures near hand, and thou durst prove them'; Sir T. Malory, Morte Arthur, bk. vi. cap. vii. The result was that Lancelot fought with Sir Turquine, and defeated him. Soon after, he was 'required of a damsel to heal her brother'; and again, 'at the request of a lady' he recovered a falcon; an adventure which ended in a fight, as usual. Kölbing points out a parallel line in Sir Guy of Warwick, 45-6:— [191]
1995. This line comes from MS. Reg. 17 D. 15, where Tyrwhitt found it; however, something is clearly needed here, so we must add it to make sense. It fits the tone of the context to say that 'neither wife nor child dared oppose him.' We can also remember that a knight-errant often encountered one of these before a great adventure. 'And in the middle of a highway he [Sir Lancelot] met a damsel riding on a white horse, and they greeted each other. "Fair damsel," said Sir Lancelot, "do you know of any adventures in this country?" "Sir knight," said the damsel, "there are adventures nearby, and you dare to take them on"; Sir T. Malory, Morte Arthur, bk. vi. cap. vii. The outcome was that Lancelot fought with Sir Turquine and defeated him. Soon after, he was 'asked by a damsel to heal her brother'; and again, 'at the request of a lady,' he retrieved a falcon; an adventure that ended in a fight, as usual. Kölbing highlights a similar line in Sir Guy of Warwick, 45-6:— [191]
'In all Englond ne was ther none
'In all England there was no one
That durste in wrath ayenst hym goon';
That dared in anger go against him;
Caius MS., ed. Zupitza, p. 5.
Caius MS., edited by Zupitza, p. 5.
1998. Olifaunt, i. e. Elephant; a proper name, as Tyrwhitt observes, for a giant. Maundeville has the form olyfauntes for elephants. By some confusion the Mœso-Goth. ulbandus and A. S. olfend are made to signify a camel. Spenser has put Chaucer's Olifaunt into his Faerie Queene, bk. iii. c. 7. st. 48, and makes him the brother of the giantess Argantè, and son of Typhoeus and Earth. The following description of a giant is from Libius Disconius (Percy Folio MS. vol. ii. p. 465):—
1998. Olifaunt, meaning Elephant; a name that, as Tyrwhitt notes, suits a giant. Maundeville uses the term olyfauntes for elephants. Due to some mix-up, the Mœso-Gothic ulbandus and Old English olfend are mistakenly used to refer to a camel. Spenser included Chaucer's Olifaunt in his Faerie Queene, book iii, chapter 7, stanza 48, portraying him as the brother of the giantess Argantè and the son of Typhoeus and Earth. The following description of a giant is from Libius Disconius (Percy Folio MS. vol. ii. p. 465):—
'He beareth haires on his brow
He has hair on his forehead.
Like the bristles of a sow,
Like the bristles of a pig,
His head is great and stout;
His head is large and strong;
Eche arme is the lenght of an ell,
Eche arme is the length of an ell,
His fists beene great and fell,
His fists were big and fierce,
Dints for to driue about.'
Dents for driving around.
Sir Libius says:—
Sir Libius says:—
'If God will me grace send,
If God will send me grace,
Or this day come to an end
Or this day come to an end
I hope him for to spill,' &c.
I hope he spills it,' &c.
Another giant, 20 feet long, and 2 ells broad, with two boar's tusks, and also with brows like bristles of a swine, appears in Octouian Imperator, ed. Weber, iii. 196. See also the alliterative Morte Arthure, ed. Brock, p. 33.
Another giant, 20 feet long and 2 ells wide, with two boar's tusks and brows like a pig's bristles, appears in Octouian Imperator, ed. Weber, iii. 196. See also the alliterative Morte Arthure, ed. Brock, p. 33.
2000. child; see note to l. 2020. Termagaunt; one of the idols whom the Saracens (in the medieval romances) are supposed to worship. See The King of Tars, ed. Ritson (Met. Rom., ii. 174-182), where the Sultan's gods are said to be Jubiter, Jovin (both forms of Jupiter), Astrot (Astarte), Mahoun (Mahomet), Appolin (Apollo), Plotoun (Pluto), and Tirmagaunt. Lybeaus Disconus (Ritson, Met. Rom. ii. 55) fought with a giant 'that levede yn Termagaunt.' The Old French form is Tervagant, Ital. Tervagante or Trivigante, as in Ariosto. Wheeler, in his Noted Names of Fiction, gives the following account—'Ugo Foscolo says: "Trivigante, whom the predecessors of Ariosto always couple with Apollino, is really Diana Trivia, the sister of the classical Apollo.".... According to Panizzi, Trivagante or Tervagante is the Moon, or Diana, or Hecate, wandering under three names. Termagant was an imaginary being, supposed by the crusaders, who confounded Mahometans with pagans, to be a Mahometan deity. This imaginary personage was introduced into early English plays and moralities, and was represented as of a most violent character, so that a ranting actor might always appear to advantage in it. See Hamlet, iii. 2. 15.' Fairfax, in his translation of Tasso (c. i. st. 84), speaks of Termagaunt and Mahound, but Tasso mentions 'Macometto' only. See also Spenser, F. Q. vi. 7. 47. Hence comes our termagant in the sense of a noisy boisterous woman. Shakespeare has—'that hot [192]termagant Scot'; 1 Hen. IV., v. 2. 114. Cf. Ritson's note, Met. Rom. iii. 257.
2000. child; see note to l. 2020. Termagaunt; one of the idols that the Saracens (in medieval romances) are said to worship. See The King of Tars, ed. Ritson (Met. Rom., ii. 174-182), where the Sultan's gods are mentioned as Jubiter, Jovin (both forms of Jupiter), Astrot (Astarte), Mahoun (Mahomet), Appolin (Apollo), Plotoun (Pluto), and Tirmagaunt. Lybeaus Disconus (Ritson, Met. Rom. ii. 55) fought with a giant 'that lived in Termagaunt.' The Old French version is Tervagant, Italian Tervagante or Trivigante, as in Ariosto. Wheeler, in his Noted Names of Fiction, gives this account—'Ugo Foscolo says: "Trivigante, who the predecessors of Ariosto always pair with Apollino, is actually Diana Trivia, the sister of the classical Apollo.".... According to Panizzi, Trivagante or Tervagante represents the Moon, or Diana, or Hecate, wandering under three names. Termagant was an imaginary being, assumed by the crusaders, who confused Muslims with pagans, to be a Muslim deity. This fictional character was included in early English plays and moralities, and was portrayed as very aggressive, making it a perfect role for a flamboyant actor. See Hamlet, iii. 2. 15.' Fairfax, in his translation of Tasso (c. i. st. 84), refers to Termagaunt and Mahound, but Tasso only mentions 'Macometto.' See also Spenser, F. Q. vi. 7. 47. This is where our termagant comes from, meaning a noisy, unruly woman. Shakespeare has—'that hot [192]termagant Scot'; 1 Hen. IV., v. 2. 114. Cf. Ritson's note, Met. Rom. iii. 257.
2002. slee, will slay. In Anglo-Saxon, there being no distinct future tense, it is expressed by the present. Cf. go for will go in 'we also go with thee'; John xxi. 3.
2002. slee, will kill. In Anglo-Saxon, there isn't a separate future tense; it's shown using the present. Compare go for will go in 'we also go with you'; John xxi. 3.
2005. simphonye, the name of a kind of tabor. In Ritson's Ancient Songs, i. lxiv., is a quotation from Hawkins's Hist. of Music, ii. 284, in which that author cites a passage from Batman's translation of Bartholomaeus de Proprietatibus Rerum, to the effect that the symphonie was 'an instrument of musyke ... made of an holowe tree [i. e. piece of wood], closyd in lether in eyther syde; and mynstrels beteth it with styckes.' Probably the symphangle was the same instrument. In Rob. of Brunne's Handlyng Synne, ll. 4772-3, we find:—
2005. simphonye, a type of tabor. In Ritson's Ancient Songs, i. lxiv., there's a quote from Hawkins's Hist. of Music, ii. 284, where the author references a section from Batman's translation of Bartholomaeus de Proprietatibus Rerum, stating that the symphonie was 'a musical instrument ... made from a hollow tree [i.e., a piece of wood], covered in leather on both sides; and the musicians strike it with sticks.' It’s likely that the symphangle was the same instrument. In Rob. of Brunne's Handlyng Synne, ll. 4772-3, we see:—
'Yn harpe, yn thabour, and symphangle,
'On harp, on drum, and symphangle,
Wurschepe God, yn trumpes and sautre.'
Worship God, in triumphs and praises.
Godefroy gives the O. F. spellings cifonie, siphonie, chifonie, cinfonie, cymphonie, &c.; all clearly derived from the Greek συμφωνία; see Luke, xv. 25. Cf. Squyre of Lowe Degre, 1070-7.
Godefroy lists the O. F. spellings cifonie, siphonie, chifonie, cinfonie, cymphonie, etc.; all clearly derived from the Greek agreement; see Luke, xv. 25. Cf. Squyre of Lowe Degre, 1070-7.
2007. al-so mote I thee, as I may thrive; or, as I hope to thrive; a common expression. Cf. 'So mote y thee'; Sir Eglamour, ed. Halliwell, l. 430; Occleve, De Regimine Principum, st. 620. Chaucer also uses 'so thee ik,' i. e. so thrive I, in the Reves Prologue (A. 3864) and elsewhere.
2007. so may I thrive, as I may succeed; or, as I hope to succeed; a common expression. Cf. 'So may you thrive'; Sir Eglamour, ed. Halliwell, l. 430; Occleve, De Regimine Principum, st. 620. Chaucer also uses 'so you may thrive,' i.e. so I succeed, in the Reves Prologue (A. 3864) and other places.
2012. Abyen it ful soure, very bitterly shalt thou pay for it. There is a confusion between A. S. súr, sour, and A. S. sár, sore, in this and similar phrases; both were used once, but now we should use sorely, not sourly. In Layamon, l. 8158, we find 'þou salt it sore abugge,' thou shalt sorely pay for it; on the other hand, we find in P. Plowman, B. ii. 140:—
2012. Abyen it ful soure, you will pay for it very bitterly. There is confusion between A. S. súr, sour, and A. S. sár, sore, in this and similar phrases; both were used once, but now we should use sorely, not sourly. In Layamon, l. 8158, we find 'þou salt it sore abugge,' you will sorely pay for it; on the other hand, we find in P. Plowman, B. ii. 140:—
'It shal bisitte ȝowre soules · ful soure atte laste.'
'It will make your souls fully sour in the end.'
So also in the C-text, though the A-text has sore. Note that in another passage, P. Plowman, B. xviii. 401, the phrase is—'Thow shalt abye it bittre.' For abyen, see the Glossary.
So in the C-text, even though the A-text has sore. Also, in another passage, P. Plowman, B. xviii. 401, the phrase is—'You will pay for it bittre.' For abyen, see the Glossary.
2015. fully pryme. See note to Nonne Prestes Tale, B. 4045. Prime commonly means the period from 6 to 9 a.m. Fully prime refers to the end of that period, or 9 a.m.; and even prime alone may be used with the same explicit meaning, as in the Nonne Pres. Ta., B. 4387.
2015. fully pryme. See note to Nonne Prestes Tale, B. 4045. Prime usually means the time from 6 to 9 a.m. Fully prime refers to the end of that period, or 9 a.m.; and even prime alone can be used with the same clear meaning, as in the Nonne Pres. Ta., B. 4387.
2019. staf-slinge. Tyrwhitt observes that Lydgate describes David as armed only 'with a staffe-slynge, voyde of plate and mayle.' It certainly means a kind of sling in which additional power was gained by fastening the lithe part of it on to the end of a stiff stick. Staff-slyngeres are mentioned in the romance of Richard Coer de Lion, l. 4454, in Weber's Metrical Romances, ii. 177. In Col. Yule's edition of Marco Polo, ii. 122, is a detailed description of the artillery engines of the middle ages. They can all be reduced to two classes; those [193]which, like the trebuchet and mangonel, are enlarged staff-slings, and those which, like the arblast and springold, are great cross-bows. Conversely, we might describe a staff-sling as a hand-trebuchet.
2019. staff-sling. Tyrwhitt notes that Lydgate describes David as armed only 'with a staff-sling, devoid of plate and mail.' It definitely refers to a type of sling that gained extra power by attaching the flexible part to the end of a rigid stick. Staff-slingers are mentioned in the romance of Richard Coer de Lion, l. 4454, in Weber's Metrical Romances, ii. 177. In Col. Yule's edition of Marco Polo, ii. 122, there is a detailed description of the artillery engines of the Middle Ages. They can all be categorized into two types: those [193]like the trebuchet and mangonel, which are enlarged staff-slings, and those like the arblast and springold, which are large crossbows. Similarly, we could describe a staff-sling as a hand-trebuchet.
2020. child Thopas. Child is an appellation given to both knights and squires, in the early romances, at an age when they had long passed the period which we now call childhood. A good example is to be found in the Erle of Tolous, ed. Ritson, iii. 123:—
2020. child Thopas. Child is a term used for both knights and squires in early romances, at a time when they had already moved well beyond what we consider childhood today. A good example can be found in the Erle of Tolous, ed. Ritson, iii. 123:—
'He was a feyre chylde, and a bolde,
He was a spirited child, and bold,
Twenty wyntur he was oolde,
He was twenty years old
In londe was none so free.'
In London, there was no one as free.
Compare Romance of 'Horn Childe and Maiden Rimnild,' pr. in Ritson, iii. 282; the ballad of Childe Waters, &c. Byron, in his preface to Childe Harold, says—'It is almost superfluous to mention that the appellation "Childe," as "Childe Waters," "Childe Childers," &c., is used as more consonant with the old structure of versification which I have adopted.' He adopts, however, the late and artificial metre of Spenser.
Compare the romance of 'Horn Childe and Maiden Rimnild,' published in Ritson, iii. 282; the ballad of Childe Waters, etc. Byron, in his preface to Childe Harold, states—'It's almost unnecessary to mention that the title "Childe," as in "Childe Waters," "Childe Childers," etc., is used because it fits better with the old poetic style I have chosen.' However, he does use the later and more artificial meter of Spenser.
2023. A palpable imitation. The first three lines of Sir Bevis of Hampton (MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Ff. ii. 38, leaf 94, back) are—
2023. A clear imitation. The first three lines of Sir Bevis of Hampton (MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Ff. ii. 38, leaf 94, back) are—
'Lordynges, lystenyth, grete and smale,
"Everyone, listen up, great and small,"
Meryar then the nyghtyngale
Meryar then the nightingale
I wylle yow synge.
I will sing to you.
In a long passage in Todd's Illustrations to Chaucer, pp. 284-292, it is contended that mery signifies sweet, pleasant, agreeable, without relation to mirth. Chaucer describes the Frere as wanton and merry, Prol. A. 208; he speaks of the merry day, Kn. Ta. 641 (A. 1499); a merry city, N. P. Ta. 251 (B. 4261); of Arcite being told by Mercury to be merry, i. e. of good cheer, Kn. Ta. 528 (A. 1386); in the Manciple's Tale (H. 138), the crow sings merrily, and makes a sweet noise; Chanticleer's voice was merrier than the merry organ, N. P. Ta. 31 (B. 4041); the 'erbe yve' is said to be merry, i. e. pleasant, agreeable, id. 146 (B. 4156); the Pardoner (Prol. A. 714) sings merrily and loud. We must remember, however, that the Host, being 'a mery man,' began to speak of 'mirthe'; Prol. A. 757, 759. A very early example of the use of the word occurs in the song attributed to Canute—'Merie sungen the Muneches binnen Ely,' &c. See the phrase 'mery men' in l. 2029.
In a lengthy section of Todd's Illustrations to Chaucer, pp. 284-292, it is argued that mery means sweet, pleasant, or agreeable, without any connection to mirth. Chaucer describes the Friar as wanton and merry, Prol. A. 208; he refers to the merry day, Kn. Ta. 641 (A. 1499); a merry city, N. P. Ta. 251 (B. 4261); he mentions Arcite being told by Mercury to be merry, meaning of good cheer, Kn. Ta. 528 (A. 1386); in the Manciple's Tale (H. 138), the crow sings merrily and makes a sweet sound; Chanticleer's voice was merrier than the merry organ, N. P. Ta. 31 (B. 4041); the 'erbe yve' is said to be merry, meaning pleasant, agreeable, id. 146 (B. 4156); the Pardoner (Prol. A. 714) sings merrily and loudly. We must keep in mind, however, that the Host, being 'a mery man,' began to talk about 'mirthe'; Prol. A. 757, 759. A very early example of the word's use appears in the song attributed to Canute—'Merie sungen the Muneches binnen Ely,' etc. See the phrase 'mery men' in l. 2029.
2028. The phrase to come to toune seems to mean no more than simply to return. Cf. Specimens of E. Eng., ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 48—
2028. The phrase to come to toune appears to mean nothing more than simply to return. Cf. Specimens of E. Eng., ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 48—
'Lenten ys come wiþ loue to toune'—
'Lent has come with love'—
which merely means that spring, with its thoughts of love, has returned. See the note on that line.
which just means that spring, with its thoughts of love, has returned. See the note on that line.
2034. for paramour, for love; but the par, or else the for, is redundant. Iolite, amusement; used ironically in the Kn. Ta. 949 (A. 1807). Sir Thopas is going to fight the giant for the love and amusement of [194]one who shone full bright; i. e. a fair lady, of course. But Sir Thopas, in dropping this mysterious hint to his merry men, refrains from saying much about it, as he had not yet seen the Fairy Queen, and had only the giant's word for her place of abode. The use of the past tense shone is artful; it implies that he wished them to think that he had seen his lady-love; or else that her beauty was to be taken for granted. Observe, too, that it is Sir Thopas, not Chaucer, who assigns to the giant his three heads.
2034. for paramour, for love; but the par, or else the for, is redundant. Iolite, fun; used ironically in the Kn. Ta. 949 (A. 1807). Sir Thopas is going to fight the giant for the love and fun of [194]someone who shines bright; i.e., a fair lady, of course. But Sir Thopas, in dropping this mysterious hint to his merry men, holds back from saying much about it, as he hasn't yet seen the Fairy Queen and only has the giant's word for her location. The use of the past tense shone is clever; it suggests that he wanted them to believe that he had seen his lady-love, or that her beauty should be taken for granted. Notice, too, that it is Sir Thopas, not Chaucer, who gives the giant his three heads.
2035. Do come, cause to come; go and call hither. Cf. House of Fame, l. 1197:—
2035. Do come, cause to come; go and call here. Cf. House of Fame, l. 1197:—
'Of alle maner of minstrales,
'Of all kinds of minstrels,
And gestiours, that tellen tales
And gestures, that tell stories
Bothe of weping and of game.'
Both of weeping and of game.
Tyrwhitt's note on gestours is—'The proper business of a gestour was to recite tales, or gestes; which was only one of the branches of the Minstrel's profession. Minstrels and gestours are mentioned together in the following lines from William of Nassyngton's Translation of a religious treatise by John of Waldby; MS. Reg. 17 C. viii. p. 2:—
Tyrwhitt's note on gestours is—'The main role of a gestour was to tell stories, or gestes; which was just one of the aspects of the Minstrel's profession. Minstrels and gestours are mentioned together in the following lines from William of Nassyngton's Translation of a religious treatise by John of Waldby; MS. Reg. 17 C. viii. p. 2:—
I warne you furst at the beginninge,
I warn you first at the beginning,
That I will make no vain carpinge
That I will make no pointless complaints.
Of dedes of armys ne of amours,
Of deeds of armies nor of loves,
As dus mynstrelles and jestours,
As my entertainers and jesters,
That makys carpinge in many a place
That makes carving in many places.
Of Octoviane and Isembrase,
Of Octoviane and Isembrase,
And of many other jestes,
And of many other jokes,
And namely, whan they come to festes;
And especially when they come to feasts;
Ne of the life of Bevys of Hampton,
Ne of the life of Bevys of Hampton,
That was a knight of gret renoun,
That was a knight of great renown,
Ne of Sir Gye of Warwyke,
Ne of Sir Gye of Warwyke,
All if it might sum men lyke, &c.
All of it might add up, etc.
I cite these lines to shew the species of tales related by the ancient Gestours, and how much they differed from what we now call jests.'
I mention these lines to show the kinds of stories told by the ancient storytellers, and how much they differed from what we now call jests.
The word geste here means a tale of the adventures of some hero, like those in the Chansons de geste. Cf. note to l. 2123 below. Sometimes the plural gestes signifies passages of history. The famous collection called the Gesta Romanorum contains narratives of very various kinds.
The word geste here means a story about the adventures of some hero, like those in the Chansons de geste. Cf. note to l. 2123 below. Sometimes the plural gestes refers to episodes in history. The well-known collection called the Gesta Romanorum includes narratives of many different types.
2038. royales, royal; some MSS. spell the word reales, but the meaning is the same. In the romance of Ywain and Gawain (Ritson, vol. i.) a maiden is described as reading 'a real romance.' Tyrwhitt thinks that the term originated with an Italian collection of romances relating to Charlemagne, which began with the words—'Qui se comenza la hystoria el Real di Franza,' &c.; edit. Mutinae, 1491, folio. It was reprinted in 1537, with a title beginning—'I reali di Franza,' &c. He refers to Quadrío, t. vi. p. 530. The word roial (in some MSS. real) [195]occurs again in l. 2043. Kölbing remarks that the prose romance of Generides is called a royal historie, though it has nothing to do with Charlemagne.
2038. Royales, royal; some manuscripts spell it reales, but the meaning is the same. In the romance of Ywain and Gawain (Ritson, vol. i.), a maiden is described as reading 'a real romance.' Tyrwhitt believes the term started with an Italian collection of romances about Charlemagne, which began with the words—'Qui se comenza la hystoria el Real di Franza,' etc.; edit. Mutinae, 1491, folio. It was reprinted in 1537, with a title starting—'I reali di Franza,' etc. He references Quadrío, t. vi. p. 530. The word roial (in some manuscripts real) [195]appears again in line 2043. Kölbing notes that the prose romance of Generides is called a royal historie, even though it has nothing to do with Charlemagne.
2043. No comma is required at the end of this line; the articles mentioned in ll. 2044-6 all belong to spicery. Cf. additional note to Troilus, vol. ii. p. 506.
2043. No comma is needed at the end of this line; the articles mentioned in lines 2044-6 all belong to spicery. See additional note to Troilus, vol. ii. p. 506.
2047. dide, did on, put on. The arming of Lybeaus Disconus is thus described in Ritson's Met. Rom. ii. 10:—
2047. dide, did on, put on. The preparation of Lybeaus Disconus is thus described in Ritson's Met. Rom. ii. 10:—
'They caste on hym a scherte of selk,
They threw a silk shirt on him,
A gypell as whyte as melk,
A gypell as white as milk,
In that semely sale;
In that elegant sale;
And syght [for sith] an hawberk bryght,
And sight [because since] a bright hauberk,
That rychely was adyght
That was richly arranged
Wyth mayles thykke and smale.'
With thick and thin brows.
2048. lake, linen; see Glossary. 'De panno de lake'; York Wills, iii. 4 (anno 1395).
2048. lake, linen; see Glossary. 'Of the cloth of lake'; York Wills, iii. 4 (year 1395).
2050. aketoun, a short sleeveless tunic. Cf. Liber Albus, p. 376.
2050. aketoun, a short sleeveless top. Cf. Liber Albus, p. 376.
'And Florentyn, with hys ax so broun,
'And Florentyn, with his axe so brown,
All thorgh he smoot
All through he smoothed
Arm and mayle, and akketoun,
Arm and mail, and acknowledge,
Thorghout hyt bot [bit]';
Thoroughly hit bot [bit]';
Octouian, ed. Weber, iii. 205.
Octouian, ed. Weber, vol. 3, p. 205.
'For plate, ne for acketton,
'For plate, nor for acketton,
For hauberk, ne for campeson';
For hauberk, nor for campeson;
Richard Coer de Lion, ed. Weber, ii. 18.
Richard Coer de Lion, ed. Weber, ii. 18.
The Glossary to the Percy Folio MS., ed. Hales and Furnivall, has—'Acton, a wadded or quilted tunic worn under the hauberk.—Planché, i. 108.' Thynne, in his Animadversions (Early Eng. Text Soc.), p. 24, says—'Haketon is a slevelesse jackett of plate for the warre, couered withe anye other stuffe; at this day also called a jackett of plate.'
The Glossary to the Percy Folio MS., ed. Hales and Furnivall, has—'Acton, a padded or quilted tunic worn under the hauberk.—Planché, i. 108.' Thynne, in his Animadversions (Early Eng. Text Soc.), p. 24, says—'Haketon is a sleeveless plate jacket for war, covered with any other material; today also referred to as a plate jacket.'
It is certain that the plates were a later addition. It is the mod. F. hoqueton, O. F. auqueton; and it is certain that the derivation is from Arab. al-qoton or al-qutun, lit. 'the cotton'; so that it was originally made of quilted cotton. See auqueton in Godefroy, hoqueton in Devic's Supp. to Littré, and Acton in the New E. Dict.
It’s clear that the plates were added later. It's the modern F. hoqueton, O. F. auqueton; and it's certain that the origin comes from Arab. al-qoton or al-qutun, meaning 'the cotton'; so originally, it was made of quilted cotton. See auqueton in Godefroy, hoqueton in Devic's Supp. to Littré, and Acton in the New E. Dict.
2051. habergeoun, coat of mail. See Prol. A. 76, and the note.
2051. habergeoun, chainmail. See Prol. A. 76, and the note.
2052. For percinge, as a protection against the piercing. So in P. Plowman, B. vi. 62, Piers puts on his cuffs, 'for colde of his nailles,' i. e. as a protection against the cold. So too in the Rom. of the Rose, l. 4229.
2052. For percinge, as a protection against the piercing. So in P. Plowman, B. vi. 62, Piers puts on his cuffs, 'for the cold of his nails,' i.e. as a protection against the cold. So too in the Rom. of the Rose, l. 4229.
2053. The hauberk is here put on as an upper coat of mail, of finer workmanship and doubtless more flexible.
2053. The hauberk is now worn as an upper coat of mail, made with finer craftsmanship and likely more flexible.
'The hauberk was al reed of rust,
The hauberk was already rusty,
His platys thykke and swythe just';
His strong and sturdy limbs;
Octouian, ed. Weber, iii. 200.
Octouian, ed. Weber, vol. 3, p. 200.
'He was armed wonder weel,
He was well-armed,
And al with plates off good steel,
And all with plates of good steel,
And ther aboven, an hawberk';
And above that, a hauberk
Richard Coer de Lion, ed. Weber, ii. 222.
Richard Coer de Lion, ed. Weber, ii. 222.
2054. Jewes werk, Jew's work. Tyrwhitt imagined that Jew here means a magician, but there is not the least foundation for the idea. Mr. Jephson is equally at fault in connecting Jew with jewel, since the latter word is etymologically connected with joy. The phrase still remains unexplained. I suspect it means no more than wrought with rich or expensive work, such as Jews could best find the money for. It is notorious that they were the chief capitalists, and they must often have had to find money for paying armourers. Or, indeed, it may refer to damascened work; from the position of Damascus.
2054. Jewes werk, Jew's work. Tyrwhitt thought that Jew here meant a magician, but there's no real basis for that idea. Mr. Jephson is also mistaken in linking Jew with jewel, since the latter word is actually related to joy. The phrase is still unexplained. I suspect it simply means made with rich or expensive craftsmanship, something that Jews would have been able to afford. It's well-known that they were the main financiers, and they often needed to pay armorers. Or, it could refer to damascened work, given its connection to Damascus.
2055. plate. Probably the hauberk had a breastplate on the front of it. But on the subject of armour, I must refer the reader to Godwin's English Archaeologist's Handbook, pp. 252-268; Planché's History of British Costume, and Sir S. R. Meyrick's Observations on Body-armour, in the Archaeologia, vol. xix. pp. 120-145.
2055. plate. The hauberk probably had a breastplate on the front. For more on armor, I recommend checking out Godwin's English Archaeologist's Handbook, pp. 252-268; Planché's History of British Costume, and Sir S. R. Meyrick's Observations on Body-armor, in the Archaeologia, vol. xix. pp. 120-145.
2056. The cote-armour was not for defence, but a mere surcoat on which the knight's armorial bearings were usually depicted, in order to identify him in the combat or 'debate.' Hence the modern coat-of-arms.
2056. The cote-armour wasn’t for protection; it was just a surcoat with the knight's heraldic symbols displayed on it to help identify him during combat or a 'debate.' This is where the modern coat-of-arms comes from.
2059. reed, red. In the Romances, gold is always called red, and silver white. Hence it was not unusual to liken gold to blood, and this explains why Shakespeare speaks of armour being gilt with blood (King John, ii. 1. 316), and makes Lady Macbeth talk of gilding the groom's faces with blood (Macbeth, ii. 2. 56). See also Coriol. v. 1. 63, 64; and the expression 'blood bitokeneth gold'; Cant. Tales, D. 581.
2059. reed, red. In the Romances, gold is always referred to as red, and silver as white. Because of this, it was common to compare gold to blood, which explains why Shakespeare mentions armor being gilt with blood (King John, ii. 1. 316) and has Lady Macbeth say something about gilding the faces of the grooms with blood (Macbeth, ii. 2. 56). Also see Coriol. v. 1. 63, 64; and the phrase 'blood bitokeneth gold'; Cant. Tales, D. 581.
2060. Cf. Libeaus Desconus, ed. Kaluza, 1657-8:—
2060. Cf. Libeaus Desconus, ed. Kaluza, 1657-8:—
'His scheld was asur fin,
'His schedule was asur fine,
Thre bores heddes ther-inne.'
The bores heads therein.
And see the editor's note, at p. 201.
And check out the editor's note on p. 201.
2061. 'A carbuncle (Fr. escarboucle) was a common [armorial] bearing. See Guillim's Heraldry, p. 109.'—Tyrwhitt.
2061. 'A carbuncle (Fr. escarboucle) was a common [armorial] bearing. See Guillim's Heraldry, p. 109.'—Tyrwhitt.
2062. Sir Thopas is made to swear by ale and bread, in ridiculous imitation of the vows made by the swan, the heron, the pheasant, or the peacock, on solemn occasions.
2062. Sir Thopas is made to swear by beer and bread, in a silly imitation of the vows made by the swan, the heron, the pheasant, or the peacock, during serious events.
2065. Iambeux, armour worn in front of the shins, above the mail-armour that covered the legs; see Fairholt. He tells us that, in Roach Smith's Catalogue of London Antiquities, p. 132, is figured a pair of cuirbouilly jambeux, which are fastened by thongs. Spenser borrows the word, but spells it giambeux, F. Q. ii. 6. 29.
2065. Iambeux, armor worn in front of the shins, above the chainmail that protected the legs; see Fairholt. He tells us that, in Roach Smith's Catalogue of London Antiquities, p. 132, there is an illustration of a pair of leather jambeux, which are secured with thongs. Spenser uses the word but spells it giambeux, F. Q. ii. 6. 29.
quirboilly, i. e. cuir bouilli, leather soaked in hot water to soften it that it might take any required shape, after which it was dried and became exceedingly stiff and hard. In Matthew Paris (anno 1243) it is [197]said of the Tartars—'De coriis bullitis sibi arma leuia quidem, sed tamen impenetrabilia coaptarunt.' In Marco Polo, ed. Yule, ii. 49, it is said of the men of Carajan, that they wear armour of boiled leather (French text, armes cuiracés de cuir bouilli). Froissart (v. iv. cap. 19) says the Saracens covered their targes with 'cuir bouilli de Cappadoce, ou nul fer ne peut prendre n'attacher, si le cuir n'est trop échaufé.' When Bruce reviewed his troops on the morning of the battle of Bannockburn, he wore, according to Barbour, 'ane hat of qwyrbolle' on his 'basnet,' and 'ane hye croune' above that. Some remarks on cuir bouilli will be found in Cutts, Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, p. 344.
quirboilly, or cuir bouilli, is leather soaked in hot water to soften it so it can take any shape needed. Once dried, it becomes very stiff and hard. In Matthew Paris (year 1243), it is mentioned about the Tartars—'De coriis bullitis sibi arma leuia quidem, sed tamen impenetrabilia coaptarunt.' In Marco Polo, ed. Yule, ii. 49, it mentions the men of Carajan, who wear armor made from boiled leather (French text, armes cuiracés de cuir bouilli). Froissart (v. iv. cap. 19) notes that the Saracens covered their shields with 'cuir bouilli de Cappadoce, ou nul fer ne peut prendre n'attacher, si le cuir n'est trop échaufé.' When Bruce reviewed his troops on the morning of the battle of Bannockburn, he wore, according to Barbour, 'ane hat of qwyrbolle' on his 'basnet,' and 'ane hye croune' above that. Some comments on cuir bouilli can be found in Cutts, Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, p. 344.
2068. rewel-boon, probably whale-ivory, or ivory made of whales' teeth. In the Turnament of Tottenham, as printed in Percy's reliques, we read that Tyb had 'a garland on her hed ful of rounde bonys,' where another copy has (says Halliwell, s. v. ruel) the reading—'fulle of ruelle-bones.' Halliwell adds—'In the romaunce of Rembrun, p. 458, the coping of a wall is mentioned as made 'of fin ruwal, that schon swithe brighte.' And in MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Ff. v. 48, fol. 119, is the passage—
2068. rewel-boon, probably made from whale ivory or ivory from whales' teeth. In the Turnament of Tottenham, as printed in Percy's reliques, we read that Tyb had 'a garland on her head full of rounde bones,' while another version (as noted by Halliwell, s. v. ruel) reads 'full of ruelle-bones. Halliwell adds—'In the romance of Rembrun, p. 458, the top of a wall is mentioned as made 'of fine ruwal, that shone very bright.' And in MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Ff. v. 48, fol. 119, is the passage—
'Hir sadille was of reuylle-bone,
'Hir saddle was of revel bone,
Semely was þat sight to se,
Semely was that sight to see,
Stifly sette with precious stone,
Stiffly set with precious stone,
Compaste about with crapote [toad-stone].'
Compaste about with toadstone.
In Sir Degrevant, 1429, a roof is said to be—
In Sir Degrevant, 1429, a roof is said to be—
'buskyd above
buskyd above
With besauntus ful bryghth,
With bright gold coins,
All of ruel-bon,' &c.
All of ruel-bon, etc.
Quite near the beginning of the Vie de Seint Auban, ed. Atkinson, we have—
Quite near the beginning of the Vie de Seint Auban, ed. Atkinson, we
'mes ne ert d'or adubbee, ne d'autre metal,
mes ne ert d'or adubbee, ne d'autre metal,
de peres preciuses, de ivoire ne roal';
de peres preciuses, de ivoire ne roal';
i. e. but it was not adorned with gold nor other metal, nor with precious stones, nor ivory, nor rewel. Du Cange gives a Low Lat. form rohanlum, and an O. Fr. rochal, but tells us that the MS. readings are rohallum and rohal. The passage occurs in the Laws of Normandy about wreckage, and should run—'dux sibi retinet ... ebur, rohallum, lapides pretiosas'; or, in the French version, 'l'ivoire, et le rohal, et les pierres precieuses.' Ducange explains the word by 'rock-crystal,' but this is a pure guess, suggested by F. roche, a rock. It is clear that, when the word is spelt rochal, the ch denotes the same sound as the Ger. ch, a guttural resembling h, and not the F. ch at all. Collecting all the spellings, we find them to be, in French, rohal, rochal, roal; and, in English, ruwal, rewel, ruel, (reuylle, ruelle). The h and w might arise from a Teutonic hw, so that the latter part of the word was originally -hwal, i. e. whale; hence, perhaps, Godefroy explains F. rochal as 'ivoire de morse,' ivory of the walrus (A. S. hors-hwæl). The [198]true origin seems rather to be some Norse form akin to Norweg. röyrkval (E. rorqual). Some whales, as the cachalot, have teeth that afford a kind of ivory; and this is what seems to be alluded to. The expression 'white as whale-bone,' i. e. white as whale-ivory, was once common; see Weber's Met. Romances, iii. 350; and whales-bone in Nares. Most of this ivory was derived, however, from the tusk of the walrus or the narwhal. Sir Thopas's saddle was ornamented with ivory.
i.e. but it wasn't decorated with gold or any other metal, nor with precious stones, ivory, or rewel. Du Cange provides a Low Latin form rohanlum, and an Old French rochal, but tells us that the manuscript readings are rohallum and rohal. This passage appears in the Laws of Normandy regarding wreckage, and should read—'dux sibi retinet ... ebur, rohallum, lapides pretiosas'; or, in the French version, 'l'ivoire, et le rohal, et les pierres précieuses.' Ducange explains the word as 'rock-crystal,' but this is just a guess, suggested by F. roche, meaning rock. It's clear that when the word is spelled rochal, the ch represents the same sound as the German ch, a guttural similar to h, and not the French ch at all. Collecting all the spellings, we find them to be, in French, rohal, rochal, roal; and in English, ruwal, rewel, ruel, (reuylle, ruelle). The h and w could come from a Teutonic hw, so that the latter part of the word was originally -hwal, meaning whale; hence, perhaps, Godefroy explains F. rochal as 'ivoire de morse,' ivory of the walrus (A.S. hors-hwæl). The true origin seems more closely related to some Norse form similar to Norweg. röyrkval (E. rorqual). Some whales, like the cachalot, have teeth that provide a kind of ivory; and this appears to be what is referenced. The phrase 'white as whale-bone,' meaning white as whale-ivory, used to be common; see Weber's Met. Romances, iii. 350; and whales-bone in Nares. However, most of this ivory was sourced from the tusk of the walrus or the narwhal. Sir Thopas's saddle was decorated with ivory.
2071. cipress, cypress-wood. In the Assembly of Foules, l. 179, we have—
2071. cipress, cypress-wood. In the Assembly of Foules, l. 179, we have—
'The sailing firr, the cipres, deth to pleyne'—
'The sailing firr, the cipres, death to plain'—
i. e. the cypress suitable for lamenting a death. Vergil calls the cypress 'atra,' Æn. iii. 64, and 'feralis,' vi. 216; and as it is so frequently a symbol of mourning, it may be said to bode war.
i. e. the cypress that is appropriate for mourning a death. Vergil refers to the cypress as 'atra,' Æn. iii. 64, and 'feralis,' vi. 216; and since it is often a symbol of grief, it can be said to bode war.
2078. In Sir Degrevant (ed. Halliwell, p. 191) we have just this expression—
2078. In Sir Degrevant (ed. Halliwell, p. 191) we have just this expression—
'Here endyth the furst fit.
'Here ends the first part.'
Howe say ye? will ye any more of hit?'
How do you say? Do you want any more of it?
2085. love-drury, courtship. All the six MSS. have this reading. According to Wright, the Harl. MS. has 'Of ladys loue and drewery,' which Tyrwhitt adopts; but it turns out that Wright's reading is copied from Tyrwhitt; the MS. really has—'And of ladys loue drewery,' like the rest.
2085. love-drury, courtship. All six manuscripts have this reading. According to Wright, the Harl. manuscript has 'Of lady's love and drewery,' which Tyrwhitt adopts; but it turns out that Wright's reading is copied from Tyrwhitt; the manuscript actually has—'And of lady's love drewery,' like the others.
2088. The romance or lay of Horn appears in two forms in English. In King Horn, ed. Lumby, Early Eng. Text Soc., 1866, printed also in Mätzner's Altenglische Sprachproben, i. 207, the form of the poem is in short rimed couplets. But Chaucer no doubt refers to the other form with the title Horn Childe and Maiden Rimnild, in a metre similar to Sir Thopas, printed in Ritson's Metrical Romances, iii. 282. The Norman-French text was printed by F. Michel for the Bannatyne Club, with the English versions, in a volume entitled—Horn et Riemenhild; Recueil de ce qui reste des poëmes relatifs à leurs aventures, &c. Paris, 1845. See Mr. Lumby's preface and the remarks in Mätzner.
2088. The romance or tale of Horn exists in two versions in English. In King Horn, edited by Lumby, Early Eng. Text Soc., 1866, it’s also printed in Mätzner's Altenglische Sprachproben, i. 207, and is written in short rhymed couplets. However, Chaucer likely refers to the other version titled Horn Childe and Maiden Rimnild, with a meter similar to Sir Thopas, printed in Ritson's Metrical Romances, iii. 282. The Norman-French text was published by F. Michel for the Bannatyne Club, along with the English versions, in a volume titled—Horn et Riemenhild; Recueil de ce qui reste des poëmes relatifs à leurs aventures, &c. Paris, 1845. See Mr. Lumby's preface and the comments in Mätzner.
It is not quite clear why Chaucer should mention the romance of Sir Ypotis here, as it has little in common with the rest. There are four MS. copies of it in the British Museum, and three at Oxford. 'It professes to be a tale of holy writ, and the work of St. John the Evangelist. The scene is Rome. A child, named Ypotis, appears before the Emperor Adrian, saying that he is come to teach men God's law; whereupon the Emperor proceeds to interrogate him as to what is God's Law, and then of many other matters, not in any captious spirit, but with the utmost reverence and faith.... There is a little tract in prose on the same legend from the press of Wynkyn de Worde'; J. W. Hales, in Hazlitt's edition of Warton's Hist. of Eng. Poetry, ii. 183. It was printed in 1881, from the Vernon MS. at Oxford, in Horstmann's Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, pp. 341-8. It is hard to believe that, by Ypotys, Chaucer meant (as some say) Ypomadoun. [199]
It’s not very clear why Chaucer brings up the story of Sir Ypotis here since it doesn’t have much in common with the rest. There are four manuscript copies of it in the British Museum and three at Oxford. It claims to be a tale from the Bible, supposedly written by St. John the Evangelist. The story takes place in Rome, where a child named Ypotis appears before Emperor Adrian, stating that he has come to teach people God’s law. The Emperor then starts to ask him about what God’s law is and many other topics, not in a challenging way, but with complete respect and faith. There’s a short prose tract on the same legend published by Wynkyn de Worde; J. W. Hales mentions this in Hazlitt’s edition of Warton's History of English Poetry, ii. 183. It was printed in 1881 from the Vernon manuscript at Oxford in Horstmann's Altenglische Legenden, Neue Folge, pp. 341-8. It’s hard to believe that by Ypotys, Chaucer meant (as some suggest) Ypomadoun. [199]
The romance of Sir Bevis of Hampton (i. e. Southampton) was printed from the Auchinleck MS. for the Maitland Club in 1838, 4to. Another copy is in MS. Ff. 2. 38, in the Cambridge University Library. It has lately been edited, from six MS. copies and an old printed text, by Prof. Kölbing, for the Early Eng. Text Society. There is an allusion in it to the Romans, meaning the French original. It appears in prose also, in various forms. See Warton's Hist. of Eng. Poetry, ed. Hazlitt, ii. 142, where there is also an account of Sir Guy, in several forms; but a still fuller account of Sir Guy is given in the Percy Folio MS., ed. Hales and Furnivall, ii. 509. This Folio MS. itself contains three poems on the latter subject, viz. Guy and Amarant, Guy and Colbrande, and Guy and Phillis. 'Sir Guy of Warwick' has been edited for the Early Eng. Text Society by Prof. Zupitza.
The romance of Sir Bevis of Hampton (i.e., Southampton) was printed from the Auchinleck MS. for the Maitland Club in 1838, 4to. Another copy is in MS. Ff. 2. 38, in the Cambridge University Library. It has recently been edited, from six MS. copies and an old printed text, by Prof. Kölbing, for the Early Eng. Text Society. There is a reference in it to the Romans, which refers to the French original. It also exists in prose, in various forms. See Warton's Hist. of Eng. Poetry, ed. Hazlitt, ii. 142, where there is also an account of Sir Guy, in several forms; but a more detailed account of Sir Guy is provided in the Percy Folio MS., ed. Hales and Furnivall, ii. 509. This Folio MS. itself contains three poems on the latter subject: Guy and Amarant, Guy and Colbrande, and Guy and Phillis. 'Sir Guy of Warwick' has been edited for the Early Eng. Text Society by Prof. Zupitza.
By Libeux is meant Lybeaus Disconus, printed by Ritson in his Metrical Romances, vol. ii. from the Cotton MS. Caligula A. 2. A later copy, with the title Libius Disconius, is in the Percy Folio MS. ii. 404, where a good account of the romance may be found. The best edition is that by Dr. Max Kulaza, entitled Libeaus Desconus; Leipzig, 1890. The French original was discovered in 1855, in a MS. belonging to the Duc d'Aumale. Its title is Li Biaus Desconneus, which signifies The Fair Unknown.
By Libeux, it refers to Lybeaus Disconus, printed by Ritson in his Metrical Romances, vol. ii, from the Cotton MS. Caligula A. 2. A later version, titled Libius Disconius, is found in the Percy Folio MS. ii. 404, which includes a good summary of the romance. The best edition is by Dr. Max Kulaza, titled Libeaus Desconus; Leipzig, 1890. The French original was uncovered in 1855 in a manuscript owned by the Duc d'Aumale. Its title is Li Biaus Desconneus, meaning The Fair Unknown.
Pleyndamour evidently means plein d'amour, full of love, and we may suspect that the original romance was in French; but there is now no trace of any romance of that name, though a Sir Playne de Amours is mentioned in Sir T. Malory's Morte Darthur, bk. ix. c. 7. Spenser probably borrowed hence his Sir Blandamour, F. Q. iv. 1. 32.
Pleyndamour clearly means plein d'amour, which translates to full of love, and we might guess that the original story was in French; however, there is currently no record of any romance by that name, although a Sir Playne de Amours is referenced in Sir T. Malory's Morte Darthur, bk. ix. c. 7. Spenser likely took inspiration from this for his Sir Blandamour, F. Q. iv. 1. 32.
2092. After examining carefully the rimes in Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, Mr. Bradshaw finds that this is the sole instance in which a word which ought etymologically to end in -yë is rimed with a word ending in -y without a following final e. A reason for the exception is easily found; for Chaucer has here adopted the swing of the ballad metre, and hence ventures to deprive chiualryë of its final e, and to call it chivalry' so that it may rime with Gy, after the manner of the ballad-writers; cf. Squyre of Lowe Degre, 79, 80. So again chivalryë, druryë become chivalry, drury; ll. 2084, 2085. We even find plas for plac-e, 1971; and gras for grac-e, 2021.
2092. After carefully examining the rhymes in Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, Mr. Bradshaw finds that this is the only instance where a word that should etymologically end in -yë is rhymed with a word ending in -y without a following final e. A reason for this exception is easy to spot; Chaucer has adopted the rhythm of the ballad meter, and so he drops the final e from chiualryë and refers to it as chivalry' so that it can rhyme with Gy, like the ballad writers do; cf. Squyre of Lowe Degre, 79, 80. Similarly, chivalryë and druryë become chivalry and drury; ll. 2084, 2085. We even find plas for plac-e, 1971; and gras for grac-e, 2021.
2094. glood, glided. So in all the MSS. except E., which has the poor reading rood, rode. For the expression in l. 2095, compare—
2094. glood, glided. So in all the MSS. except E., which has the poor reading rood, rode. For the expression in l. 2095, compare—
'But whenne he was horsede on a stede,
'But when he was mounted on a horse,'
He sprange als any sparke one [read of] glede';
He sprang as high as any spark of glowing embers;
Sir Isumbras, ed. Halliwell, p. 107.
Sir Isumbras, ed. Halliwell, p. 107.
'Lybeaus was redy boun,
Lybeaus was ready to go,
And lepte out of the arsoun [bow of the saddle]
And jumped out of the saddle.
As sperk thogh out of glede';
As spark thought out of gladness;
Lybeaus Disconus, in Ritson, ii. 27.
Lybeaus Disconus, in Ritson, ii. 27.
'Then sir Lybius with ffierce hart,
'Then Sir Lybius, with a fierce heart,
Out of his saddle swythe he start
Out of his saddle quickly he jumped
As sparcle doth out of fyer';
Like sparkles from fire;
Percy Folio MS. ii. 440.
Percy Folio MS II 440.
2106. The first few lines of the romance of Sir Perceval of Galles (ed. Halliwell, p. 1) will at once explain Chaucer's allusion. It begins—
2106. The first few lines of the romance of Sir Perceval of Galles (ed. Halliwell, p. 1) will immediately clarify Chaucer's reference. It starts—
'Lef, lythes to me
'Leff, listens to me
Two wordes or thre
Two words or three
Of one that was faire and fre
Of one who was fair and free
And felle in his fighte;
And fell in his fight;
His right name was Percyvelle,
His real name was Percyvelle,
He was fostered in the felle,
He was raised in the field,
He dranke water of the welle,
He drank water from the well,
And ȝitt was he wyghte!'
And yet he was a warrior!
Both Sir Thopas and Sir Perceval were water-drinkers, but it did not impair their vigour.
Both Sir Thopas and Sir Perceval drank water, but it didn't affect their strength.
In the same romance, p. 84, we find—
In the same romance, p. 84, we find—
'Of mete ne drynke he ne roghte,
'He didn't care about meat or drink,
So fulle he was of care!
So full of worry he was!
Tille the nynte daye byfelle
Tille the ninth day happened
That he come to a welle,
That he comes to a well,
Ther he was wonte for to duelle
There he was accustomed to dwell
And drynk take hym thare.'
And drink with him there.
These quotations set aside Mr. Jephson's interpretation, and solve Tyrwhitt's difficulty. Tyrwhitt says that 'The Romance of Perceval le Galois, or de Galis, was composed in octosyllable French verse by Chrestien de Troyes, one of the oldest and best French romancers, before the year 1191; Fauchet, l. ii. c. x. It consisted of above 60,000 verses (Bibl. des Rom. t. ii. p. 250) so that it would be some trouble to find the fact which is, probably, here alluded to. The romance, under the same title, in French prose, printed at Paris, 1530, fol., can be an abridgement, I suppose, of the original poem.'
These quotes go against Mr. Jephson's interpretation and address Tyrwhitt's issue. Tyrwhitt mentions that 'The Romance of Perceval le Galois, or de Galis, was written in octosyllable French verse by Chrestien de Troyes, one of the oldest and best French romance authors, before 1191; Fauchet, l. ii. c. x. It contained over 60,000 verses (Bibl. des Rom. t. ii. p. 250), making it somewhat challenging to determine the fact that is likely referenced here. The romance, with the same title, in French prose, published in Paris, 1530, fol., may be an abridgment of the original poem.'
2107. worthy under wede, well-looking in his armour. The phrase is very common. Tyrwhitt says it occurs repeatedly in the romance of Emare, and refers to folios 70, 71 b, 73 a, and 74 b of the MS.; but the reader may now find the romance in print; see Ritson's Metrical Romances, ii. pp. 214, 229, 235, 245. The phrase is used of ladies also, and must then mean of handsome appearance when well-dressed. See Amis and Amiloun, ed. Weber, ii. pp. 370, 375. Cf. l. 1979.
2107. worthy under wede, looking good in his armor. This phrase is quite common. Tyrwhitt notes that it appears multiple times in the romance of Emare and refers to folios 70, 71 b, 73 a, and 74 b of the manuscript; however, readers can now find the romance in print; see Ritson's Metrical Romances, ii. pp. 214, 229, 235, 245. The phrase is also used for ladies, which must mean looking attractive when they are well-dressed. See Amis and Amiloun, ed. Weber, ii. pp. 370, 375. Cf. l. 1979.
Prologue to Melibeus.
Prologue to Melibeus.
2111. of, by. lewednesse, ignorance; here, foolish talk.
2111. of, by. laziness, ignorance; here, silly talk.
2112. also, &c.; as verily as (I hope) God will render my soul happy. See Kn. Ta. A. 1863, 2234.
2112. also, &c.; just as surely as (I hope) God will make my soul happy. See Kn. Ta. A. 1863, 2234.
2113. drasty, filthy. Tyrwhitt and Bell print drafty, explained by full of draff or refuse. But there is no such word; the adjective (were there one) would take the form draffy. See drestys, i. e. dregs, lees of wine, in the Prompt. Parv., and Way's note, which gives the spelling drastus (a plural form) as occurring in MS. Harl. 1002. The Lat. feces is glossed by drastys in Wright's Vocab., ed. Wülcker, p. 625, l. 16. And the Lat. feculentus is glossed by the A. S. dræstig in the same, col. 238, l. 20.
2113. drasty, filthy. Tyrwhitt and Bell print drafty, explained as being full of draff or refuse. But there isn't such a word; the adjective (if it existed) would be draffy. See drestys, i.e. dregs, lees of wine, in the Prompt. Parv., and Way's note, which gives the spelling drastus (a plural form) found in MS. Harl. 1002. The Latin feces is translated as drastys in Wright's Vocab., ed. Wülcker, p. 625, l. 16. And the Latin feculentus is translated by the A. S. dræstig in the same, col. 238, l. 20.
2123. in geste, in the form of a regular story of adventure of some well-known hero; cf. House of Fame, 1434, 1515. The gestes generally pretended to have some sort of historical foundation; from Low Lat. gesta, doings. Sir Thopas was in this form, but the Host would not admit it, and wanted to hear about some one who was more renowned. 'Tell us,' he says, 'a tale like those in the chansons de geste, or at least something in prose that is either pleasant or profitable.'
2123. in geste, in the style of a classic adventure story featuring a famous hero; see House of Fame, 1434, 1515. The gestes usually claimed to have some kind of historical basis; from Low Lat. gesta, actions. Sir Thopas was presented in this format, but the Host wouldn't accept it and wanted to hear about someone more legendary. 'Tell us,' he says, 'a story like those in the chansons de geste, or at least something in prose that is either entertaining or useful.'
2131. 'Although it is sometimes told in different ways by different people.'
2131. 'Although it's sometimes told in different ways by different people.'
2137. 'And all agree in their general meaning.' sentence, sense; see ll. 2142, 2151.
2137. 'And everyone agrees on their overall meaning.' sentence, sense; see ll. 2142, 2151.
2148. Read it—Tenforcë with, &c.
2148. Read it—Tenforcë with, &c.
The Tale of Melibeus.
The Story of Melibeus.
For the sources of the Tale of Melibeus, see vol. iii. p. 426. It may suffice to say here that Chaucer's Tale is translated from the French version entitled Le Livre de Mellibee et Prudence, ascribed by M. Paul Meyer to Jean de Meung. Of this text there are two MS. copies in the British Museum, viz. MS. Reg. 19 C. vii. and MS. Reg. 19 C. xi, both of the fifteenth century; the former is said by Mr. T. Wright to be the more correct. It is also printed, as forming part of Le Menagier de Paris, the author of which embodied it in his book, written about 1393; the title of the printed book being—'Le Menagier de Paris; publié pour la première fois par la Société des Bibliophiles François; a Paris M.D. CCC. XLVI'; (tome i. p. 186); ed. J. Pichon. In the following notes, this is alluded to as the French text.
For the sources of the Tale of Melibeus, see vol. iii. p. 426. It’s enough to say here that Chaucer's Tale is translated from the French version called Le Livre de Mellibee et Prudence, which M. Paul Meyer attributes to Jean de Meung. There are two manuscript copies of this text in the British Museum, namely MS. Reg. 19 C. vii. and MS. Reg. 19 C. xi, both from the fifteenth century; the former is said by Mr. T. Wright to be the more accurate. It is also printed as part of Le Menagier de Paris, which the author included in his book written around 1393; the title of the printed book is—'Le Menagier de Paris; published for the first time by the Société des Bibliophiles François; in Paris M.D. CCC. XLVI'; (tome i. p. 186); ed. J. Pichon. In the following notes, this is referred to as the French text.
This French version was, in its turn, translated from the Liber Consolationis et Consilii of Albertano of Brescia, excellently edited for the Chaucer Society in 1873 by Thor Sundby, with the title 'Albertani Brixiensis Liber Consolationis et Consilii.' This is alluded to, in the following notes, as the Latin text. Thor Sundby's edition is most helpful, as the editor has taken great pains to trace the sources of the [202]very numerous quotations with which the Tale abounds; and I am thus enabled to give the references in most cases. I warn the reader that Albertano's quotations are frequently inexact.
This French version was translated from the Liber Consolationis et Consilii by Albertano of Brescia, which was expertly edited for the Chaucer Society in 1873 by Thor Sundby, titled 'Albertani Brixiensis Liber Consolationis et Consilii.' This is referred to in the following notes as the Latin text. Thor Sundby's edition is extremely helpful, as he has put in a lot of effort to trace the sources of the [202] numerous quotations found throughout the Tale; therefore, I am able to provide most references. I caution the reader that Albertano's quotations are often inexact.
Besides this, the Tale of Melibeus has been admirably edited, as a specimen of English prose, in Mätzner's Altenglische Sprachproben, ii. 375, with numerous notes, of which I here make considerable use. Owing to the great care taken by Sundby and Mätzner, the task of explaining the difficulties in this Tale has been made easy. The more important notes from Mätzner are marked 'Mr.'
Besides this, the Tale of Melibeus has been excellently edited as an example of English prose in Mätzner's Altenglische Sprachproben, ii. 375, with many notes, which I make considerable use of here. Thanks to the meticulous work by Sundby and Mätzner, explaining the challenges in this Tale has become straightforward. The more significant notes from Mätzner are labeled 'Mr.'
The first line or clause (numbered 2157) ends with the word 'Sophie,' as shewn by the slanting stroke. The whole Tale is thus divided into clauses, for the purpose of ready reference, precisely as in the Six-text edition; I refer to these clauses as if they were lines. The 'paragraphs' are the same as in Tyrwhitt's edition.
The first line or clause (numbered 2157) ends with the word 'Sophie,' as indicated by the slanting stroke. The entire Tale is divided into clauses for easy reference, just like in the Six-text edition; I refer to these clauses as if they were lines. The 'paragraphs' are the same as in Tyrwhitt's edition.
2157. Melibeus. The meaning of the name is given below (note to l. 2600).
2157. Melibeus. The meaning of the name is provided below (note to l. 2600).
Prudence. 'It is from a passage of Cassiodorus, quoted by Albertano in cap. vi., that he [Albertano] has taken the name of his heroine, if we may call her so, and the general idea of her character:—"Superauit cuncta infatigabilis et expedita prudentia"; Cass. Variarum lib. ii. epist. 15.'—Sundby.
Prudence. 'Albertano got the name of his heroine, if we can call her that, and the overall idea of her character from a passage by Cassiodorus, which he quoted in cap. vi.: "Her tireless and efficient prudentia overcame everything"; Cass. Variarum lib. ii. epist. 15.'—Sundby.
Sophie, i. e. wisdom, σοφία. Neither the Latin nor the French text gives the daughter's name.
Sophie, which means wisdom, wisdom. The Latin and French texts do not mention the daughter's name.
2159. Inwith, within; a common form in Chaucer; see note to B. 1794. Y-shette, pl. of y-shet, shut; as in B. 560.
2159. Inwith, inside; a common usage in Chaucer; see note to B. 1794. Y-shette, plural of y-shet, shut; as in B. 560.
2160. Thre; Lat. text, tres; Fr. text, trois. Tyrwhitt has foure, as in MSS. Cp. Ln.; yet in l. 2562, he prints 'thin enemies ben three,' and in l. 2615, he again prints 'thy three enemies.' Again, in l. 2612, it is explained that these three enemies signify, allegorically, the flesh, the world, and the devil.
2160. Thre; Latin text, tres; French text, trois. Tyrwhitt has foure, as in manuscripts. Compare Ln.; yet in line 2562, he writes 'your enemies are three,' and in line 2615, he again writes 'your three enemies.' Additionally, in line 2612, it is explained that these three enemies represent, in an allegorical sense, the flesh, the world, and the devil.
2164. As ferforth, as far; as in B. 19, 1099, &c. Mätzner also quotes from Troilus, ii. 1106—'How ferforth be ye put in loves daunce.'
2164. As ferforth, as far; as in B. 19, 1099, &c. Mätzner also quotes from Troilus, ii. 1106—'How far have you gone in love's dance.'
2165. Mätzner would read—'ever the lenger the more'; but see E. 687, F. 404.
2165. Mätzner would read—'the longer it goes, the more'; but see E. 687, F. 404.
2166. Ovide, Ovid. The passage referred to is—
2166. Ovide, Ovid. The passage referred to is—
'Quis matrem, nisi mentis inops, in funere nati
'Who, except one who has lost their mind, would mourn their child at a funeral?'
Flere uetet? non hoc illa monenda loco.
Flere uetet? non hoc illa monenda loco.
Cum dederit lacrimas, animumque expleuerit aegrum,
Cum dederit lacrimas, animumque expleuerit aegrum,
Ille dolor uerbis emoderandus erit.'
The pain will be managed.
Remedia Amoris, 127-130.
Remedia Amoris, 127-130.
2172. Warisshe, recover; Cp. Ln. Hl. be warisshed, be cured. Chaucer uses this verb elsewhere both transitively and intransitively, so that either reading will serve. For the transitive use, see below, ll. 2207, 2466, 2476, 2480; also F. 856, 1138, 1162; Book of Duch. 1104. For the intransitive use, observe that, in F. 856, Cp. Pt. Ln. have—'then wolde myn herte Al waryssche of this bitter peynes [203]smerte'; and cf. Morte Arthure, 2186—'I am wathely woundide, waresche mon I neuer!'—M.
2172. Recover, be cured; Cp. Ln. Hl. be cured, be healed. Chaucer uses this verb elsewhere in both ways, so either meaning works. For the transitive use, see below, ll. 2207, 2466, 2476, 2480; also F. 856, 1138, 1162; Book of Duch. 1104. For the intransitive use, note that in F. 856, Cp. Pt. Ln. have—'then my heart would recover from this bitter pain'; and cf. Morte Arthure, 2186—'I am greatly wounded, recover I will never!'—M.
Lat. text—'Filia tua, dante Domino, bene liberabitur.'
Lat. text—'Your daughter, with God's help, will be freed.'
2174. Senek, Seneca. 'Non affligitur sapiens liberorum amissione, non amicorum; eodem animo enim fert illorum mortem quo suam expectat'; Epist. 74, § 29.
2174. Senek, Seneca. "A wise person isn't troubled by the loss of children or friends; they face the death of others with the same mindset with which they await their own." Epist. 74, § 29.
2177. Lazarus; see John, xi. 35.
2177. Lazarus; see John 11:35.
2178. Attempree, moderate; Lat. text, 'temperatus fletus.' Hl. attemperel, which Mätzner illustrates. Cf. D. 2053, where Hl. has attemperelly; and E. 1679, where Hl. has attemperely. Cf. ll. 2570, 2728 below.
2178. Attempree, moderate; Latin text, 'temperatus fletus.' Hl. attemperel, which Mätzner illustrates. See D. 2053, where Hl. has attemperelly; and E. 1679, where Hl. has attemperely. See lines 2570, 2728 below.
Nothing defended, not at all forbidden.
Nothing defended, not forbidden at all.
2179. See Rom. xii. 15.
2179. See Rom. 12:15.
2181. 'According to the doctrine that Seneca teaches us.' Cf. 'Non sicci sint oculi, amisso amico, nec fluant; lacrimandum est, non plorandum'; Epist. 63, § 1.
2181. 'According to the teachings of Seneca.' Cf. 'Let not the eyes be dry when a friend is lost, nor should they overflow; it is appropriate to weep, not to wail'; Epist. 63, § 1.
2183. This is also, practically, from Seneca: 'Quem amabis extulisti, quaere quem ames; satius est amicum reparare, quam flere'; Epist. 63, § 9.
2183. This is also, practically, from Seneca: 'Whoever you loved, let go of; seek out who you love instead; it’s better to restore a friendship than to weep over it'; Epist. 63, § 9.
2185. Iesus Syrak, Jesus the son of Sirach. 'Ecclesiasticus is the title given in the Latin version to the book which is called in the Septuagint The Wisdom of Jesus the son of Sirach'; Smith, Dict. of the Bible. Compare the title 'A prayer of Jesus the son of Sirach' to Ecclus. ch. li. But the present quotation is really from Prov. xvii. 22. It is the next quotation, in l. 2186, that is from Ecclus. xxx. 25 (Vulgate), i. e. xxx. 23 in the English version. The mistake is due to misreading the original Lat. text, which quotes the passages in the reverse order, as being from 'Jesus Sirac' and 'alibi.'
2185. Iesus Syrak, Jesus the son of Sirach. 'Ecclesiasticus' is the name given in the Latin version to the book that is called in the Septuagint 'The Wisdom of Jesus the son of Sirach'; Smith, Dict. of the Bible. Compare the title 'A prayer of Jesus the son of Sirach' to Ecclus. ch. li. But the current quote actually comes from Prov. xvii. 22. The next quote, in l. 2186, is from Ecclus. xxx. 25 (Vulgate), which is xxx. 23 in the English version. The error is due to misreading the original Latin text, which cites the passages in the reverse order, as being from 'Jesus Sirac' and 'alibi.'
2187. From Prov. xxv. 20; but the clause is omitted in the modern Eng. version, though Wycliffe has it. The Vulgate has:—'Sicut tinea uestimento, et uermis ligno: ita tristitia uiri nocet cordi.' The words in the shepes flees (in the sheep's fleece) are added by Chaucer, apparently by way of explanation. But the fact is that, according to Mätzner, the Fr. version here has 'la tigne, ou lartuison, nuit a la robe,' where artuison is the Mod. F. artison, explained by Cotgrave as 'a kind of moth'; and I strongly suspect that 'in the shepes flees' is due to this 'ou lartuison,' which Chaucer may have misread as en la toison. It looks very like it. I point other similar mistakes further on.
2187. From Prov. xxv. 20; but this part is missing in the modern English version, although Wycliffe includes it. The Vulgate states:—'Like a moth to clothing, and a worm to wood: so sorrow harms a man's heart.' The words in the sheep's fleece are added by Chaucer, likely for clarification. However, according to Mätzner, the French version here says 'la tigne, ou lartuison, nuit a la robe,' where lartuison is the modern French artison, defined by Cotgrave as 'a kind of moth'; and I strongly suspect that 'in the sheep's fleece' comes from 'ou lartuison,' which Chaucer may have misread as en la toison. It looks very similar. I'll point out other similar errors later on.
Anoyeth, harms; F. nuit, L. nocet. The use of to here is well illustrated by Mätzner, who compares Wycliffe's version of this very passage; 'As a moghe to the cloth, and a werm to the tree, so sorewe of a man noyeth to the herte'; whereas Purvey's later version thrice omits the to. In the Persones Tale, Group I. 847, anoyeth occurs both with to and without it.
Anoyeth, harms; F. nuit, L. nocet. The use of to here is well illustrated by Mätzner, who compares Wycliffe's version of this very passage; 'As a moth harms the cloth, and a worm harms the tree, so sorrow of a man noyeth to the heart'; whereas Purvey's later version omits to three times. In the Persones Tale, Group I. 847, anoyeth occurs both with to and without it.
Goodes temporels; F. text, biens temporels. Chaucer uses the F. pl. in -es or -s for the adjective in other places, and the adj. then usually follows the sb. Cf. lettres capitals, capital letters, Astrolabe, i. 16. 8; weyes espirituels, spiritual ways, Pers. Tale, I. 79; goodes espirituels, id. 312; goodes temporeles, id. 685; thinges espirituels, id. 784.—Mr.
Worldly goods; F. text, biens temporels. Chaucer uses the F. plural in -es or -s for the adjective in other places, and the adjective usually follows the noun. Cf. capital letters, Astrolabe, i. 16. 8; spiritual ways, Pers. Tale, I. 79; spiritual goods, id. 312; worldly goods, id. 685; spiritual things, id. 784.—Mr.
2190. See Job, i. 21. Hath wold, hath willed (it); see 2615.
2190. See Job, i. 21. Has willed, has decided (it); see 2615.
2193. Quotations from Solomon and from Ecclesiasticus are frequently confused, both throughout this Tale, and elsewhere. The reference is to Ecclus. xxxii. 24, in the Vulgate (cf. A. V. xxxii. 19); here Wycliffe has:—'Sone, withoute counseil no-thing do thou; and after thi deede thou shalt not othynke' (i. e. of-thinke, repent).
2193. Quotes from Solomon and Ecclesiasticus are often mixed up, both in this story and elsewhere. The reference is to Ecclus. xxxii. 24 in the Vulgate (see A.V. xxxii. 19); here Wycliffe has:—'Son, do nothing without counsel; and after your action, you will not regret it' (i.e. of-thinke, repent).
Thou shalt never repente; here Hl. has—'the thar neuer rewe,' i. e. it needeth never for thee to rue it.
You shall never regret; here Hl. has—'you never need to feel sorry,' i.e. it’s never necessary for you to feel remorse about it.
2202. With-holde, retained. Cf. A. 511; Havelok, 2362.—Mr.
2202. With-holde, kept. Cf. A. 511; Havelok, 2362.—Mr.
2204. Parties, &c.; Fr. text: supporter partie.—Mr.
2204. Parties, &c.; Fr. text: supporter partie.—Mr.
2205. Hool and sound; a common phrase. Cf. Rob. of Glouc. pp. 163, 402, ed. Hearne (ll. 3417, 8301, ed. Wright); King Horn, l. 1365 (in Morris's Specimens of English); also l. 2300 below.—Mr.
2205. Hool and sound; a commonly used phrase. Compare Rob. of Glouc. pp. 163, 402, ed. Hearne (ll. 3417, 8301, ed. Wright); King Horn, l. 1365 (in Morris's Specimens of English); also l. 2300 below.—Mr.
2207. 'Heal, put a stop to, war by taking vengeance; a literal and very happy translation from the French—aussi doit on guerir guerre par vengence.'—Bell. Tyrwhitt omits the words by vengeaunce, and Lounsbury (Studies in Chaucer, i. 320) defends him, arguing that 'the physicians are represented as agreeing with the surgeons'; whereas Chaucer expressly says that 'they seyden a fewe wordes more.' The words 'by vengeaunce' are in all the seven MSS. and in the French original. Admittedly, they make nonsense, but the nonsense is expressly laid bare and exposed afterwards, when it appears that the physicians did not really add this clause, but Melibeus dreamt that they did (2465-2480). The fact is, however, that the words par vengence were wrongly interpolated in the French text. Chaucer should have omitted them, but the evidence shews that he did not. I decline to falsify the text in order to set the author right. We should then have to set the French text right also!
2207. 'Heal, stop, war by seeking revenge; a straightforward and very happy translation from the French—aussi doit on guerir guerre par vengence.'—Bell. Tyrwhitt leaves out the words by vengeaunce, and Lounsbury (Studies in Chaucer, i. 320) supports him, arguing that 'the physicians are shown as agreeing with the surgeons'; while Chaucer explicitly states that 'they said a few more words.' The words 'by vengeaunce' appear in all seven manuscripts and in the French original. Admittedly, they don’t make sense, but the absurdity is made clear later on, when it turns out that the physicians did not really add this clause, but Melibeus dreamed that they did (2465-2480). The fact is, however, that the words par vengence were incorrectly added to the French text. Chaucer should have removed them, but the evidence shows that he did not. I refuse to alter the text to correct the author. We would then have to correct the French text as well!
2209. 'Made this matter much worse, and aggravated it.'
2209. 'Made this situation a lot worse and made it more serious.'
2210. Outrely, utterly, entirely, i. e. without reserve; Fr. text tout oultre. Not from A. S. ūtor, outer, utter, but from F. oultre, outre, moreover; of which one sense, in Godefroy, is 'excessivement.' See E. 335, 639, 768, 953; C. 849; &c.
2210. Outrely, completely, totally, meaning without holding back; Fr. text tout oultre. Not from A. S. ūtor, outer, utter, but from F. oultre, outre, furthermore; one of which meanings, in Godefroy, is 'excessively.' See E. 335, 639, 768, 953; C. 849; &c.
2216. Fr. text—'en telle maniere que tu soies bien pourveu d'espies et guettes.'—Mr.
2216. Fr. text—'in such a way that you are well provided with spies and lookouts.'—Mr.
2218. To moeve; Fr. text, de mouvoir guerre; cf. the Lat. phrase mouere bellum.—Mr.
2218. To moeve; Fr. text, de mouvoir guerre; cf. the Lat. phrase mouere bellum.—Mr.
2220. The Lat. text has here three phrases for Chaucer's 'common proverb.' It has: 'non enim subito uel celeriter est iudicandum, "omnia enim subita probantur incauta," et "in iudicando criminosa est celeritas," et "ad poenitendum properat qui cito iudicat."' Of these, the first is from Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. i. c. 17; and the second and [205]third from Publilius Syrus, Sententiae, 254 and 32 (ed. Friedrich, Berolini, 1880). For iudicando, as in some MSS., Friedrich has the variant vindicando. Cf. the Proverbs of Hending, l. 256: 'Ofte rap reweth,' haste often rues. See note to 2244.
2220. The Latin text includes three phrases for Chaucer's 'common proverb.' It states: 'non enim subito uel celeriter est iudicandum, "omnia enim subita probantur incauta," et "in iudicando criminosa est celeritas," et "ad poenitendum properat qui cito iudicat."' The first is from Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. i. c. 17; the second and third are from Publilius Syrus, Sententiae, 254 and 32 (ed. Friedrich, Berlin, 1880). For iudicando, as in some manuscripts, Friedrich has the variant vindicando. Cf. the Proverbs of Hending, l. 256: 'Ofte rap reweth,' haste often rues. See note to 2244.
2221. Men seyn; this does not necessarily mean that Chaucer is referring to a proverb. He is merely translating. The Lat. text has; 'quare dici consueuit, Optimum iudicem existimem, qui cito intelligit et tarde iudicat.' It also quotes two sentences (nos. 311 and 128) from Publilius Syrus: 'Mora omnis odio est, sed facit sapientiam'; and—'Deliberare utilia mora est tutissima.' Mätzner points out that there are two other sentences (nos. 659 and 32) in Publilius, which come very near the expression in the text, viz. 'Velox consilium sequitur poenitentia'; and—'Ad poenitendum properat, qui cito iudicat.'
2221. Men seyn; this doesn't necessarily mean that Chaucer is referring to a proverb. He's just translating. The Latin text says; 'quare dici consueuit, Optimum iudicem existimem, qui cito intelligit et tarde iudicat.' It also cites two sentences (nos. 311 and 128) from Publilius Syrus: 'Mora omnis odio est, sed facit sapientiam'; and—'Deliberare utilia mora est tutissima.' Mätzner points out that there are two other sentences (nos. 659 and 32) in Publilius, which come very close to the expression in the text, namely 'Velox consilium sequitur poenitentia'; and—'Ad poenitendum properat, qui cito iudicat.'
2223. See John, viii. 3-8. For he wroot, Hl. has 'hem wrot,' which is obviously wrong.
2223. See John, viii. 3-8. For he wrote, Hl. has 'hem wrote,' which is clearly incorrect.
2227. Made contenaunce, made a sign, made a gesture. Among the senses of F. contenance, Cotgrave gives: 'gesture, posture, behaviour, carriage.'
2227. Made a gesture, made a sign, made a motion. Among the senses of F. contenance, Cotgrave gives: 'gesture, posture, behavior, carriage.'
2228. Fr. text—'qui ne scevent que guerre se monte.'—Mr.
2228. Fr. text—'who only know how to wage war.'—Mr.
2229. 'The beginning of strife is as when one letteth out water'; Prov. xvii. 14.
2229. 'The start of conflict is like letting out water'; Prov. xvii. 14.
2231. 'The chylde may rue that is vnborn'; Chevy Chase, l. 9.
2231. 'The child may regret that is unborn'; Chevy Chase, l. 9.
2235. 'A tale out of season is as music in mourning'; Ecclus. xxii. 6.
2235. 'A story told at the wrong time is like music during a funeral'; Ecclus. xxii. 6.
2237. Not from 'Solomon,' but from 'Jesus, son of Sirach,' as before. The Lat. text agrees with the Vulgate version of Ecclus. xxxii. 6: 'ubi auditus non est, ne effundas sermonem'; the E. version (verse 4) is somewhat different, viz. 'Pour not out words where there is a musician, and shew not forth wisdom out of time.' Chaucer gives us the same saying again in verse; see B. 3991.
2237. Not from 'Solomon,' but from 'Jesus, son of Sirach,' as mentioned earlier. The Latin text is in agreement with the Vulgate version of Ecclus. xxxii. 6: 'where there is no listening, do not pour out words'; the English version (verse 4) is somewhat different, stating 'Do not speak words where there is a musician, and do not share wisdom out of context.' Chaucer gives us the same saying again in verse; see B. 3991.
2238. Lat. text: 'semper consilium tunc deest, quando maxime opus est'; from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 594. (Read cum opus est maxime.)
2238. Lat. text: 'the right advice is always lacking when it's most needed'; from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 594. (Read when it's most needed.)
2242. Cf. F. text—'Sire, dist elle, je vous prie que vous ne vous hastez, et que vous pour tous dons me donnez espace.'—Wright.
2242. Cf. F. text—'Sir, she said, please don’t rush, and for all gifts, grant me some time.'—Wright.
2243. Piers Alfonce, Petrus Alfonsi. 'Peter Alfonsus, or Alfonsi, was a converted Spanish Jew, who flourished in the twelfth century, and is well known for his Disciplina Clericalis, a collection of stories and moralisations in Latin prose, which was translated afterwards into French verse, under the title of the Chastoiement d'un pere a son fils. It was a book much in vogue among the preachers from the thirteenth to the fifteenth century.'—Wright. Tyrwhitt has a long note here; he says that a copy of this work is in MS. Bibl. Reg. 10 B. xii in the British Museum, and that there is also a copy of another work by the same author, entitled Dialogus contra Judaeos, in MS. Harl. 3861. He also remarks that the manner and style of the Disciplina Clericalis 'show many marks of an Eastern original; and one of his stories Of a trick put upon a thief is entirely taken from the Calilah a Damnah, a celebrated collection of Oriental apologues.' All the best fables of Alfonsus [206]were afterwards incorporated (says Tyrwhitt) into the Gesta Romanorum. He was born at Huesca, in Arragon, in 1062, and converted to Christianity in 1106.
2243. Piers Alfonce, Petrus Alfonsi. 'Peter Alfonsus, or Alfonsi, was a converted Spanish Jew who thrived in the twelfth century and is well-known for his Disciplina Clericalis, a collection of stories and morals in Latin prose. This work was later translated into French verse, titled Chastoiement d'un pere a son fils. It was a popular book among preachers from the thirteenth to the fifteenth century.'—Wright. Tyrwhitt has a long note here; he mentions that a copy of this work is found in MS. Bibl. Reg. 10 B. xii in the British Museum, and that there is also a copy of another work by the same author, titled Dialogus contra Judaeos, in MS. Harl. 3861. He also points out that the manner and style of the Disciplina Clericalis 'show many signs of an Eastern original; and one of his stories, Of a trick put upon a thief, is entirely taken from the Calilah a Damnah, a famous collection of Oriental fables.' All the best fables of Alfonsus [206] were later incorporated (according to Tyrwhitt) into the Gesta Romanorum. He was born in Huesca, in Aragon, in 1062 and converted to Christianity in 1106.
The words here referred to are the following: 'Ne properes ulli reddere mutuum boni uel mali, quia diutius expectabit te amicus, et diutius timebit te inimicus'; Disc. Cler. xxv. 15; ed. F. W. V. Schmidt, Berlin, 1827, 4to., p. 71.
The words being referred to are: 'Don't rush to repay anyone, whether for good or bad, because a friend will wait for you longer, and an enemy will fear you longer'; Disc. Cler. xxv. 15; ed. F. W. V. Schmidt, Berlin, 1827, 4to., p. 71.
2244. The proverbe, &c.; not in either the Latin or the French texts. Cf. the proverb of Hending—'ofte rap reweth,' often haste rues it. Heywood has—'The more haste, the worse speed'; on which Ray notes—'Come s'ha fretta non si fa mai niente che stia bene'; Ital. Qui trop se hâte en cheminant, en beau chemin se fourvoye souvent; Fr. Qui nimis properè minus prosperè; et nimium properans serius absoluit.
2244. The proverb, &c.; not found in either the Latin or the French texts. See the proverb of Hending—'often haste leads to regret.' Heywood says—'The more haste, the worse speed'; on which Ray notes—'When in a hurry, nothing is ever done well'; Ital. Those who rush often go astray on a good path; Fr. He who rushes too much will prosper less; and hurrying too much delays completion.
'Tarry a little, that we may make an end the sooner, was a saying of Sir Amias Paulet. Presto e bene non si conviene; Ital.' See 2325 below, and observe that Chaucer has the same form of words in Troil. i. 956.
'Tarry a little, so we can finish sooner,' was a saying of Sir Amias Paulet. Presto e bene non si conviene; Ital.' See 2325 below, and notice that Chaucer has the same form of words in Troil. i. 956.
2247. From Ecclesiastes, vii. 28. Cf. A. 3154.
2247. From Ecclesiastes, vii. 28. Cf. A. 3154.
2249. From Ecclus. xxv. 30 (Vulgate): 'Mulier, si primatum habeat, contraria est uiro suo.' Not in the A. V.; cf. v. 22 of that version.
2249. From Ecclus. xxv. 30 (Vulgate): 'If a woman has authority, she is opposed to her husband.' Not in the A. V.; cf. v. 22 of that version.
2250. From Ecclus. xxxiii. 20-22 (Vulgate); 19-21 (A. V.).
2250. From Ecclus. xxxiii. 20-22 (Vulgate); 19-21 (A. V.).
2251. After noght be, ed. 1550 adds—'if I shuld be counsayled by the'; but this is redundant. See next note.
2251. After nothing be, ed. 1550 adds—'if I should be counseled by the'; but this is redundant. See next note.
2252-3. These clauses are omitted in the MSS. and black-letter editions, but are absolutely necessary to the sense. The French text has—'car il est escript: la jenglerie des femmes ne puet riens celer fors ce qu'elle ne scet. Apres, le philosophe dit: en mauvais conseil les femmes vainquent les hommes. Pour ces raisons, je ne doy point user de ton conseil.' It is easy to turn this into Chaucerian English, by referring to ll. 2274, 2280 below, where the missing passage is quoted with but slight alteration.
2252-3. These sections are missing in the manuscripts and black-letter editions, but they are essential for understanding. The French text states: 'for it is written: the cunning of women can hide nothing except what they do not know. Afterward, the philosopher says: in poor advice, women overcome men. For these reasons, I should not follow your advice.' It’s straightforward to adapt this into Chaucerian English by looking at lines 2274 and 2280 below, where the missing passage is quoted with only minor changes.
The former clause is quoted from Marcus Annaeus Seneca, father of Seneca the philosopher, Controversiarum Lib. ii. 13. 12:—'Garrulitas mulierum id solum nouit celare, quod nescit.' Cf. P. Plowman, B. v. 168; xix. 157; and see the Wyf of Bathes Tale, D. 950. The second clause is from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 324:—'Malo in consilio feminae uincunt uiros.'
The first part is quoted from Marcus Annaeus Seneca, father of Seneca the philosopher, in Controversiarum Lib. ii. 13. 12:—'The talkative women only know how to hide what they don’t know.' See P. Plowman, B. v. 168; xix. 157; and check out the Wyf of Bathes Tale, D. 950. The second part is from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 324:—'I prefer that women win in decisions over men.'
2257. 'Non est turpe cum re mutare consilium'; Seneca, De Beneficiis, iv. 38, § 1.
2257. 'It's not shameful to change your mind about something'; Seneca, De Beneficiis, iv. 38, § 1.
Maketh no lesing, telleth no lie; compare the use of lyer just above.
Make no lies, tell no falsehoods; compare the use of liar just above.
Turneth his corage, changes his mind. Mätzner quotes a similar phrase from Halliwell's Dict., s. v. Torne:—
Turneth his courage, changes his mind. Mätzner quotes a similar phrase from Halliwell's Dict., s. v. Torne:—
'But thogh a man himself be good,
'But though a man himself is good,
And he torne so his mood
And he changed his mood
That he haunte fooles companye,
That he hangs out with fools,
It shal him torne to grete folie.'
It will turn him to great folly.
2258. Thar ye nat, it needs not that ye; i. e. you are not obliged. But yow lyke, unless you please (lit. unless it please you).
2258. You don't have to, it’s not necessary that you; i.e. you are not obliged. But if you like, unless you want to (lit. unless it pleases you).
2259. Ther, where. What that him lyketh, whatever he likes.
2259. There, where. Whatever he likes, whatever he likes.
2260. Save your grace, with the same sense as the commoner phrase 'save your reverence.' The Lat. text has 'salua reuerentia tua'; which shews the original form of the phrase.
2260. Save your grace, with the same meaning as the common phrase 'save your reverence.' The Latin text has 'salua reuerentia tua'; which shows the original form of the phrase.
As seith the book. Here 'the book' probably means no more than the Latin text, which has 'nam qui omnes despicit, omnibus displicet'; without any reference.
As the book says. Here 'the book' likely just refers to the Latin text, which states 'nam qui omnes despicit, omnibus displicet'; without any citation.
2261. Senek. Mätzner says this is not to be found in Seneca; in fact, the Latin text refers us to 'Seneca, De Formula Honestae Vitae'; but Sundby has found it in Martinus Dumiensis, Formula Honestae Vitae, cap. iii. This shews that it was attributed to Seneca erroneously. Moreover, the original is more fully expressed, and runs thus—'Nullius imprudentiam despicias; rari sermonis ipse, sed loquentium patiens auditor; seuerus non saeuus, hilares neque aspernans; sapientiae cupidus et docilis; quae scieris, sine arrogantia postulanti imperties; quae nescieris, sine occultatione ignorantiae tibi benigne postula impertiri.' Cf. Horace, Epist. vi. 67, 68.
2261. Senek. Mätzner says this isn't found in Seneca; in fact, the Latin text points us to 'Seneca, De Formula Honestae Vitae'; however, Sundby has discovered it in Martinus Dumiensis, Formula Honestae Vitae, cap. iii. This shows that it was mistakenly attributed to Seneca. Additionally, the original is expressed more fully and reads as follows—'Do not look down on anyone's lack of wisdom; while rare in speech, be a patient listener to those who speak; serious but not cruel, cheerful without being dismissive; eager for wisdom and willing to learn; share what you know without arrogance when asked; and seek information on what you don't know without hiding your ignorance.' Cf. Horace, Epist. vi. 67, 68.
2265. Rather, sooner. See Mark, xvi. 9. The weakness of this argument for the goodness of woman appears by comparison with P. Plowman, C. viii. 138: 'A synful Marye the seyh er seynt Marie thy moder,' i. e. Christ was seen by St. Mary the sinner earlier than by St. Mary His mother, after His resurrection.
2265. Instead, sooner. See Mark, xvi. 9. The weakness of this argument for the goodness of women is highlighted when compared to P. Plowman, C. viii. 138: 'A sinful Mary saw him before Saint Mary your mother,' meaning that Christ was seen by St. Mary the sinner before St. Mary His mother, after His resurrection.
2266-9. This reappears in verse in the March. Tale, E. 2277-2290.
2266-9. This shows up again in verse in the March. Tale, E. 2277-2290.
2269. Alluding to Matt. xix. 17; Luke xviii. 19.
2269. Referring to Matt. xix. 17; Luke xviii. 19.
2273. Or noon, or not. So elsewhere; see B. 2407, F. 778, I. 962, 963, 964.
2273. Or noon, or not. So elsewhere; see B. 2407, F. 778, I. 962, 963, 964.
2276. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xx. 297, on which my note is as follows. 'Perhaps the original form of this commonly quoted proverb is this:—"Tria sunt enim quae non sinunt hominem in domo permanere; fumus, stillicidium, et mala uxor"; Innocens Papa, de Contemptu Mundi, i. 18. It is a mere compilation from Prov. x. 26, xix. 13, and xxvii. 15. Chaucer refers to it in his Tale of Melibeus, Prologue to Wife of Bathes Tale (D. 278), and Persones Tale (I. 631); see also Kemble's Solomon and Saturn, pp. 43, 53, 63; Walter Mapes, ed. Wright, p. 83.' Cf. Wright's Bibliographia Britannica, Anglo-Norman Period, pp. 333, 334; Hazlitt's Proverbs, pp. 114, 339; Ida von Düringsfeld, Sprichwörter, vol. i. sect. 303; Peter Cantor, ed. Migne, col. 331; &c. A medieval proverbial line expresses the same thus:—
2276. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xx. 297, on which my note is as follows. 'Perhaps the original version of this commonly quoted proverb is this:—"There are three things that prevent a man from staying at home; smoke, dripping water, and a bad wife"; Innocens Papa, de Contemptu Mundi, i. 18. It is just a compilation from Prov. x. 26, xix. 13, and xxvii. 15. Chaucer mentions it in his Tale of Melibeus, Prologue to Wife of Bath's Tale (D. 278), and Persones Tale (I. 631); see also Kemble's Solomon and Saturn, pp. 43, 53, 63; Walter Mapes, ed. Wright, p. 83.' Cf. Wright's Bibliographia Britannica, Anglo-Norman Period, pp. 333, 334; Hazlitt's Proverbs, pp. 114, 339; Ida von Düringsfeld, Sprichwörter, vol. i. sect. 303; Peter Cantor, ed. Migne, col. 331; etc. A medieval proverbial line expresses the same thus:—
'Sunt tria dampna domus, imber, mala femina, fumus.'
'Sunt tria dampna domus, imber, mala femina, fumus.'
2277. From Prov. xxi. 9; cf. Prov. xxv. 24. See D. 775.
2277. From Prov. xxi. 9; cf. Prov. xxv. 24. See D. 775.
2288. The examples of Jacob, Judith, Abigail, and Esther are again quoted, in the same order, in the March. Tale, E. 1362-74. See Gen. xxvii; Judith, xi-xiii; 1 Sam. xxv. 14; Esther, vii.
2288. The examples of Jacob, Judith, Abigail, and Esther are once again referenced, in the same order, in the March. Tale, E. 1362-74. See Gen. xxvii; Judith, xi-xiii; 1 Sam. xxv. 14; Esther, vii.
2293. Forme-fader, first father. Here forme represents the A. S. forma, first, cognate with Goth. fruma, Lat. primus. Cf. 'Adam ure forme fader'; O. E. Homilies, ed. Morris, ii. 101; so also in Hampole, Pr. Cons. 483; Legends of the Holy Rood, ed. Morris, p. 62; Allit. Poems, A. 639.
2293. Forme-fader, first father. Here forme means the A. S. forma, first, which is related to Goth. fruma, Lat. primus. See 'Adam ure forme fader'; O. E. Homilies, ed. Morris, ii. 101; also in Hampole, Pr. Cons. 483; Legends of the Holy Rood, ed. Morris, p. 62; Allit. Poems, A. 639.
2294. To been a man allone, for a man to be alone; for this idiom, cf. I. 456, 469, 666, 849, 935.—Mr. See Gen. ii. 18.
2294. To be a man alone, for a man to be alone; for this idiom, see I. 456, 469, 666, 849, 935.—Mr. See Gen. ii. 18.
2296. Confusioun; see B. 4354, and the note.
2296. Confusioun; see B. 4354, and the note.
2297. Lat. text:—'quare per uersus dici consueuit:
2297. Lat. text:—'thus it is customary to express through verses:
Quid melius auro? Iaspis. Quid iaspide? Sensus.
Quid melius auro? Iaspis. Quid iaspide? Sensus.
Quid sensu? Mulier. Quid muliere? Nihil.'
Quid sensu? Woman. What about women? Nothing.
Sundby quotes from Ebrardi Bituniensis Graecismus, cum comm. Vincentii Metulini, fol. C. 1, back—
Sundby quotes from Ebrardi Bituniensis Graecismus, cum comm. Vincentii Metulini, fol. C. 1, back—
Quid melius auro? Iaspis. Quid iaspide? Sensus.
Quid melius auro? Iaspis. Quid iaspide? Sensus.
Quid sensu? Ratio. Quid ratione? Deus.
What’s the meaning? Reason. What’s reason? God.
(A better reading is Auro quid melius.)
(A better reading is Auro quid melius.)
In MS. Harl. 3362, fol. 67, as printed in Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 91, we find:—
In MS. Harl. 3362, fol. 67, as printed in Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 91, we find:—
Vento quid leuius? fulgur. Quid fulgure? flamma.
Vento, what's lighter? Lightning. What's lighter than lightning? Flame.
Flamma quid? mulier. Quid muliere? nichil.
Flame, what about it? Woman. What about the woman? Nothing.
And these lines are immediately followed by the second quotation above, with the variations 'Auro quid melius,' 'Sensu quid,' and 'nichil' for 'Deus.'
And these lines are immediately followed by the second quotation above, with the variations 'Auro quid melius,' 'Sensu quid,' and 'nichil' for 'Deus.'
2303. From Prov. xvi. 24.
2303. From Prov. 16:24.
2306. For the use of to with biseken, cf. 2940 below.—Mr.
2306. For the use of to with biseken, see 2940 below.—Mr.
2308. From Tobit, iv. 20 (Vulgate); iv. 19 (A. V.). Dresse, direct; Lat. 'ut uias tuas dirigat.'
2308. From Tobit, iv. 20 (Vulgate); iv. 19 (A. V.). Direct, guide; Lat. 'ut vias tuas dirigat.'
2309. From James, i. 5. At this point the Fr. text is much shortened, pp. 20-30 of the Latin text being omitted.
2309. From James, i. 5. At this point, the French text is significantly shortened, with pages 20-30 of the Latin text being left out.
2311. Lat. text (p. 33):—'a te atque consiliariis tuis remoueas illa tria, quae maxime sunt consilio contraria, scilicet iram, uoluptatem siue cupiditatem atque festinantiam.'
2311. Lat. text (p. 33):—'take away from yourself and your advisors those three things that are most contrary to good judgment, namely anger, pleasure or desire, and haste.'
2315. Lat. text:—'iratus semper plus putat posse facere, quam possit.'
2315. Lat. text:—'angry people always think they can do more than they actually can.'
2317. The Lat. text shews that the quotation is not from Seneca's De Ira, but from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 281:—'Iratus nil non criminis loquitur loco.' Cf. D. 2005, I. 537.
2317. The Latin text shows that the quote is not from Seneca's De Ira, but from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 281:—'An angry person speaks of nothing but wrongdoing.' Cf. D. 2005, I. 537.
2320. From 1 Tim. vi. 10. See C. 334, I. 739.
2320. From 1 Tim. 6:10. See C. 334, I. 739.
2325. Lat. 'Ad poenitendum properat, qui cito iudicat'; from Publil. Syrus, Sent. 32. (Read cito qui.) See l. 2244 above, and the note.
2325. Lat. 'He rushes to repentance, who judges quickly'; from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 32. (Read quickly who.) See l. 2244 above, and the note.
2331. From Ecclus. xix. 8, 9 (A. V.).
2331. From Ecclus. xix. 8, 9 (A. V.).
2334. The book. Lat. text:—'Consilium absconditum quasi in carcere tuo est retrusum, reuelatum uero te in carcere suo tenet ligatum.' Compare Petrus Alfonsi, Disciplina Clericalis, iv. 3. Cf. Ecclus. viii. 22 (Vulgate); viii. 19 (A. V.).
2334. The book. Lat. text:—'The hidden plan is kept locked away in your prison, but it holds you bound in its own jail.' Compare Petrus Alfonsi, Disciplina Clericalis, iv. 3. Cf. Ecclus. viii. 22 (Vulgate); viii. 19 (A. V.).
2337. Lat. text:—'Ait enim Seneca: Si tibi ipse non imperasti, ut taceres, quomodo ab alio silentium quaeris?' This, however, is not from Seneca, but from Martinus Dumiensis, De Moribus, Sent. 16. Sundby further quotes from Plutarch (Opera, ed. Hutten. Tubingae, 1814, vol. xiv. p. 395):—Ὅπερ ἂν σιωπᾶσθαι βούλῃ, μηδενὶ εἴπῃς· ἢ πῶς παρά τινος ἀπαιτήσεις τὸ πιστὸν τῆς σιωπῆς, ὃ μὴ παρέσχες σεαυτῷ;
2337. Lat. text:—'Seneca says: If you haven't commanded yourself to be silent, how can you ask someone else for silence?' This, however, is not from Seneca, but from Martinus Dumiensis, De Moribus, Sent. 16. Sundby further quotes from Plutarch (Opera, ed. Hutten. Tubingae, 1814, vol. xiv. p. 395):—If you want to remain silent, don't say anything to anyone. Otherwise, how can you demand trust in silence from someone else when you haven't provided it for yourself?
2338. Plyt, plight, condition. It rimes with appetyt, E. 2336, and wyte, G. 953. It occurs again in the Complaint of Anelida, 297, and Parl. of Foules, 294; and in Troilus, ii. 712, 1738, iii. 1039. The modern spelling is wrong, as it is quite a different word from the verb to plight. See it discussed in my Etym. Dict., Errata and Addenda, p. 822.
2338. Plyt, plight, condition. It rhymes with appetyt, E. 2336, and wyte, G. 953. It appears again in the Complaint of Anelida, 297, and Parl. of Foules, 294; and in Troilus, ii. 712, 1738, iii. 1039. The modern spelling is incorrect, as it is a completely different word from the verb to plight. See it discussed in my Etym. Dict., Errata and Addenda, p. 822.
2342. Men seyn. This does not appear to be a quotation, but a sort of proverb. The Lat. text merely says:—'Et haec est ratio quare magnates atque potentes, si per se nesciunt, consilium bonum uix aut nunquam capere possunt.'
2342. People say. This doesn't seem to be a quote, but rather a kind of proverb. The Latin text simply states:—'And this is the reason why great leaders and powerful people, if they lack knowledge on their own, can hardly ever come up with good advice.'
2348. From Prov. xxvii. 9.
2348. From Prov. 27:9.
2349. From Ecclus. vi. 15:—'Amico fideli non est comparatio; et non est digna ponderatio auri et argenti contra bonitatem fidei illius.' L. 2350 is a sort of paraphrase of the latter clause.
2349. From Ecclus. vi. 15:—'There’s no comparison to a trustworthy friend; and the value of gold and silver doesn’t measure up to the goodness of their faith.' L. 2350 is a sort of paraphrase of the latter clause.
2351. From Ecclus. vi. 14:—'Amicus fidelis, protectio fortis; qui autem inuenit illum, inuenit thesaurum.' 'He [Socrates] was wonte to saie, that there is no possession or treasure more precious then a true and an assured good frende.'—N. Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Socrates, § 13.
2351. From Ecclus. vi. 14:—'A faithful friend is a strong protection; whoever finds one has found a treasure.' 'He [Socrates] used to say that there is no possession or treasure more valuable than a true and reliable good friend.'—N. Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Socrates, § 13.
2352. Cf. Prov. xxii. 17; Ecclus. ix. 14.
2352. Cf. Prov. 22:17; Sirach 9:14.
2354. Cf. Job xii. 12.
2354. Cf. Job 12:12.
2355. From Cicero, De Senectute, vi. 17:—'Non uiribus aut uelocitatibus aut celeritate corporum res magnae geruntur, sed consilio, auctoritate, sententia; quibus non modo non orbari, sed etiam augeri senectus solet.'
2355. From Cicero, De Senectute, vi. 17:—'It's not strength, speed, or quickness of the body that accomplishes great things, but rather planning, authority, and judgment; with these, old age can not only be sustained but even enhanced.'
2357. From Ecclus. vi. 6.
2357. From Ecclus. 6:6.
2361. From Prov. xi. 14; cf. xv. 22.
2361. From Prov. 11:14; see also 15:22.
2363. From Ecclus. viii. 17.
2363. From Ecclus. 8:17.
2364. Lat. text:—'Scriptum est enim, Proprium est stultitiae aliena uitia cernere, suorum autem obliuisci.' From Cicero, Disput. Tusc. iii. 30. 73.
2364. Lat. text:—'It is written, It is a sign of foolishness to see the faults of others, but to forget one's own.' From Cicero, Disput. Tusc. iii. 30. 73.
2366. 'Sic habendum est, nullam in amicitia pestem esse maiorem quam adulationem, blanditiam, assentationem'; Cicero, Laelius, xxvi. 97 [or xxv.]
2366. 'Therefore, there is no greater evil in friendship than flattery, charm, or agreement'; Cicero, Laelius, xxvi. 97 [or xxv.]
2368. From Prov. xxix. 5. The words in the next clause (2369) seem to be merely another rendering of the same passage.
2368. From Prov. xxix. 5. The words in the next clause (2369) seem to be just another way of expressing the same passage.
2370. 'Cauendum est, ne assentatoribus patefaciamus aures neue adulari nos sinamus'; Cicero, De Officiis, i. 26.
2370. "We should be careful not to let flatterers in or allow them to sweet-talk us"; Cicero, De Officiis, i. 26.
2371. From Dionysius Cato, Distich. iii. 6:—'Sermones blandos blaesosque cauere memento.'
2371. From Dionysius Cato, Distich. iii. 6:—'Remember to beware of smooth-talking and deceitful speeches.'
2373. 'Cum inimico nemo in gratiam tuto [al. tute] redit'; Publilius Syrus, Sent. 91.
2373. 'You can't safely make peace with an enemy'; Publilius Syrus, Sent. 91.
2374. Lat. text:—'Quare Ysopus dixit:
2374. Lat. text:—'So Ysop said:
Ne confidatis secreta nec his detegatis,
Ne confidatis secreta nec his detegatis,
Cum quibus egistis pugnae discrimina tristis.'
Cum quibus egistis pugnae discrimina tristis.
2375. Not from Seneca, but from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 389:—'Nunquam ubi diu fuit ignis deficit uapor'; but the MSS. differ in their readings. 'There is no fire without some smoke'; Heywood's Proverbs.
2375. Not from Seneca, but from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 389:—'Never is there smoke without fire'; but the manuscripts differ in their readings. 'There is no fire without some smoke'; Heywood's Proverbs.
2376. From Ecclus. xii. 10.
2376. From Ecclus. 12:10.
2379. The passage alluded to is the following:—'Ne te associaueris cum inimicis tuis, cum alios possis repperire socios; quae enim mala egeris notabunt, quae uero bona fuerint deuitabunt [Lat. text, deuiabunt]'; cf. Petrus Alfonsi, Disciplina Clericalis, iv. 4. The words 'they wol perverten it' seem to be due to the reading deuiabunt, taken to mean 'they will turn aside,' in a transitive sense.
2379. The passage mentioned is the following:—'Don't associate with your enemies when you can find other allies; for the bad things you do will be noted, but the good things will be avoided'; cf. Petrus Alfonsi, Disciplina Clericalis, iv. 4. The words 'they wol perverten it' seem to come from the reading deuiabunt, understood to mean 'they will turn aside' in a transitive sense.
2381. Lat. text (pp. 50, 51); 'ut quidam philosophus dixit, Nemo ei satis fidus est, quem metuit.'
2381. Lat. text (pp. 50, 51); 'as a certain philosopher said, No one is truly trustworthy whom he fears.'
2382. Inexactly quoted from the Latin text, taken from Cicero, De Officiis, ii. 7:—'Malus custos diuturnitatis est metus, contraque beniuolentia fidelis uel ad perpetuitatem.... Nulla uis imperii tanta est, quae premente metu possit esse diuturna.'
2382. Inexactly quoted from the Latin text, taken from Cicero, De Officiis, ii. 7:—'A bad guardian of permanence is fear, while true goodwill can lead to lasting connections.... No force of power is so great that it can last under the pressure of fear.'
2384. From Prov. xxxi. 4, where the Vulgate has: 'Noli regibus, o Lamuel, noli regibus dare uinum; quia nullum secretum est ubi regnat ebrietas.' Cf. C. 561 (and note), 585, 587.
2384. From Prov. 31:4, where the Vulgate says: 'Do not give wine to kings, O Lemuel; for there is no secret where drunkenness reigns.' See also C. 561 (and note), 585, 587.
2386. Cassidorie, Cassiodorus, who wrote in the time of Theoderic the Great, king of the Ostrogoths (A.D. 475-526). The quotation is from his Variarum lib. x. epist. 18:—'quia laesionis instar est occulte consulere, et aliud uelle monstrare.' In the Latin text, cap. xxiii, the heading of the chapter is:—'De Vitando consilium illorum, qui secreto aliud consulunt, et palam aliud se uelle ostendunt.' Chaucer's rendering is far from being a happy one.
2386. Cassidorie, Cassiodorus, who wrote during the time of Theoderic the Great, king of the Ostrogoths (CE 475-526). The quote is from his Variarum lib. x. epist. 18:—'because it is like causing harm to consult secretly and show a different intention openly.' In the Latin text, cap. xxiii, the chapter heading is:—'On Avoiding the advice of those who secretly consult one way while openly showing another intention.' Chaucer's translation is far from ideal.
2387. Cf. Prov. xii. 5; but note that the Lat. text has:—'Malus homo a se nunquam bonum consilium refert'; which resembles Publilius Syrus, Sent. 354:—'Malus bonum ad se nunquam consilium refert.'
2387. Cf. Prov. xii. 5; but note that the Lat. text has:—'Malus homo a se nunquam bonum consilium refert'; which resembles Publilius Syrus, Sent. 354:—'Malus bonum ad se nunquam consilium refert.'
2388. From Ps. i. 1.
2388. From Psalm 1:1.
2391. Tullius. The reference is to Cicero's De Officiis, ii. 5, as quoted in the 'Latin text':—'quid in unaquaque re uerum sincerumque sit, quid consentaneum cuique rei sit, quid consequens, ex quibus [211]quaeque gignantur, quae cuiusque rei caussa sit.' This is expanded in the English, down to l. 2400.
2391. Tullius. This refers to Cicero's De Officiis, ii. 5, as quoted in the 'Latin text':—'what is true and genuine in each matter, what is appropriate to each thing, what follows, from which things are produced, and what is the cause of each thing.' This is expanded in the English, down to l. 2400.
2405. For distreyneth, MS. Hl. has the corrupt reading destroyeth. The reading is settled by the lines in Chaucer's Proverbs (see the Minor Poems, vol. i. p. 407):—
2405. For distreyneth, MS. Hl. has the incorrect reading destroyeth. The correct reading is confirmed by the lines in Chaucer's Proverbs (see the Minor Poems, vol. i. p. 407):—
'Who-so mochel wol embrace
"Whoever will embrace"
Litel therof he shal distreyne.'
Little thereof he shall distrain.
The Lat. text has: 'Qui nimis capit parum stringit'; the Fr. text has: 'Qui trop embrasse, pou estraint.'
The Latin text says: 'Qui nimis capit parum stringit'; the French text says: 'Qui trop embrasse, pou estraint.'
2406. Catoun, Dionysius Cato; Distich. iii. 15:—
2406. Catoun, Dionysius Cato; Distich. iii. 15:—
'Quod potes, id tentato; operis ne pondere pressus
'Try what you can; don't be weighed down by the burden of work.'
Succumbat labor, et frustra tentata relinquas.'
Succumb to work, and don't leave your efforts in vain.
2408. The Lat. text has:—'Ait enim Petrus Alfunsus, Si dicere metuas unde poeniteas, semper est melius non quam sic.' From his Disciplina Clericalis, vi. 12.
2408. The Latin text says:—'Peter Alfunsus said, If you fear to say what you regret, it is always better not to than this.' From his Disciplina Clericalis, vi. 12.
2411. Defenden, forbid, i. e. advise one not to do. This passage is really a quotation from Cicero, De Officiis, i. 9:—'Bene praecipiunt qui uetant quidquid agere, quod dubites aequum sit an iniquum.'
2411. Defenden, forbid, i.e. advise someone not to do. This passage is actually a quote from Cicero, De Officiis, i. 9:—'They give good advice who forbid whatever action you hesitate if it’s fair or unfair.'
2413. The Lat. text has:—'Nunc superest uidere, quando consilium uel promissum mutari possit uel debeat.' This shews that the reading counseil, as in Hl., is correct.
2413. The Latin text says:—'Now it remains to see when the plan or promise can or should change.' This shows that the reading counseil, as in Hl., is correct.
2415. Lat. text:—'Quae de nouo emergunt, nouo indigent consilio, ut leges dicunt.'
2415. Lat. text:—'Those that emerge anew require a new plan, as the laws say.'
2416. Lat. text:—'Inde et Seneca dixit, Consilium tuum si audierit hostis, consilii dispositionem permutes.' But no such sentence has been discovered in Seneca.
2416. Lat. text:—'Then Seneca said, If the enemy hears your plan, you should change the arrangement of your strategy.' But no such sentence has been found in Seneca.
2419. Lat. text:—'Generaliter enim nouimus, Turpes stipulationes nullius esse momenti, ut leges dicunt,' for which Sundby refers us to the Digesta, xlv. 1. 26.
2419. Lat. text:—'Generally, we know that disgraceful stipulations have no significance, as the laws say,' for which Sundby refers us to the Digesta, xlv. 1. 26.
2421. 'Malum est consilium, quod mutari non potest': Publilius Syrus, Sent. 362.
2421. 'A plan that can't be changed is a bad plan': Publilius Syrus, Sent. 362.
2431. First and forward; so in l. 2684. We now say 'first and foremost.'
2431. First and forward; so in l. 2684. We now say 'first and foremost.'
2436. See above, ll. 2311-2325; vol. iv. p. 208.
2436. See above, ll. 2311-2325; vol. iv. p. 208.
2438. Anientissed, annulled, annihilated, done away with. In Rom. iv. 14, where Wycliffe's earlier text has anentyschid, the later text has distried. The Prompt. Parv. has: 'Anyyntyschyn, or enyntyschyn, Exinanio.' From O. F. anientiss-, pres. pt. stem of anientir, to bring to nothing, variant of anienter, a verb formed from prep. a, to, and O. F. nient (Ital. niente, mod. F. néant), nothing. The form nient answers to Lat. *ne-entem or *nec-entem, from ne, nec, not, and entem, acc. of ens, being. See the New E. Dict. Cf. anyente in P. Plowman, C. xx. 267, xxi. 389. As yow oghte, as it behoved you; Hl. as ye oughte. Both phrases occur.
2438. Anientissed, canceled, destroyed, eliminated. In Rom. iv. 14, where Wycliffe's earlier text has anentyschid, the later text uses distried. The Prompt. Parv. states: 'Anyyntyschyn, or enyntyschyn, Exinanio.' From O. F. anientiss- present participle stem of anientir, to bring to nothing, variant of anienter, a verb formed from prep. a, to, and O. F. nient (Ital. niente, modern F. néant), nothing. The form nient corresponds to Lat. *ne-entem or *nec-entem, from ne, nec, not, and entem, accusative of ens, being. See the New E. Dict. Cf. anyente in P. Plowman, C. xx. 267, xxi. 389. As yow oghte, as it was appropriate for you; Hl. as ye oughte. Both phrases occur.
2444. This paragraph is omitted in MS. Hl.
2444. This paragraph is omitted in MS. Hl.
2447. Hochepot; Hl. hochepoche, whence E. hodgepodge. From F. hochepot, 'a hotch-pot, or gallimaufrey, a confused mingle-mangle of divers things jumbled or put together'; Cotgrave. This again is from the M. Du. hutspot, with the same sense; from hutsen, to shake, and pot. See Hotchpot in my Etym. Dict. Ther been ye condescended, and to that opinion ye have submitted.
2447. Hochepot; Hl. hochepoche, which leads to E. hodgepodge. Derived from F. hochepot, meaning 'a hotchpot, or a mix of different things thrown together'; Cotgrave. This comes from the M. Du. hutspot, with the same meaning; from hutsen, to shake, and pot. See Hotchpot in my Etym. Dict. There you have agreed, and to that viewpoint you have submitted.
2449. Reward, regard; for reward is merely an older spelling of 'regard.' So in Parl. of Foules, 426; Leg. of Good Women, 375, 399, 1622.
2449. Reward, regard; because reward is just an older spelling of 'regard.' This is also noted in Parl. of Foules, 426; Leg. of Good Women, 375, 399, 1622.
2454. Lat. text:—'Humanum enim est peccare, diabolicum uero perseuerare.' Sundby refers us to St. Chrysostom, Adhortatio ad Theodorum lapsum, I. 14 (Opera, Paris, 1718, fol.; i. 26); where we find (in the Lat. version):—'Nam peccare quidem, humanum est; at in peccatis perseuerare, id non humanum est, sed omnino satanicum.' It is also quoted by Vincent of Beauvais, Speculum Historiale, lib. xvii. c. 45.
2454. Lat. text:—'To err is human, but to persist in sin is diabolical.' Sundby points us to St. Chrysostom, Adhortatio ad Theodorum lapsum, I. 14 (Opera, Paris, 1718, fol.; i. 26); where we find (in the Lat. version):—'For to sin is indeed human; but to persist in sin is not human, but entirely satanic.' It is also quoted by Vincent of Beauvais, Speculum Historiale, lib. xvii. c. 45.
2459. Lat. text:—'ad illorum officium spectat omnibus prodesse et nulli nocere.' This (says Sundby) is quoted from the Decretals of Gregory IX., lib. i. tit. 37. cap. 3.
2459. Lat. text:—'it is the duty of everyone to help others and harm no one.' This (says Sundby) is quoted from the Decretals of Gregory IX., lib. i. tit. 37. cap. 3.
2467. Cf. Lat. text:—'scilicet, Contraria contrariis curantur.'
2467. Cf. Lat. text:—'of course, opposing things are cured by their opposites.'
2473. Fr. text:—'Or veez, dist Prudence, comment un chascun croist legierement ce qu'il veut et desire!'—Mr.
2473. Fr. text:—'Or veez, dist Prudence, comment un chascun croist legierement ce qu'il veut et desire!'—Mr.
2479. For good, &c., 'namely, in the sense that good,' &c.
2479. For good, &c., 'that is, in the sense that good,' &c.
2482. See Rom. xii. 17; cf. 1 Thess. v. 15; 1 Cor. iv. 12. The Lat. text quotes part of verses 17-21 of Rom. xii. But it is clear that Chaucer has altered the wording, and was thinking of 1 Pet. iii. 9.
2482. See Rom. xii. 17; cf. 1 Thess. v. 15; 1 Cor. iv. 12. The Latin text quotes part of verses 17-21 of Rom. xii. But it's clear that Chaucer changed the wording and had 1 Pet. iii. 9 in mind.
2485. After wyse folk, Cp. inserts 'and olde folk,' and Ln. 'and the olde folke.' The Fr. text has: 'les advocas, les sages, et les anciens.' Ed. 1532 also inserts 'and olde folke'; and perhaps it should be inserted.
2485. After wise people, Cp. adds 'and old people,' and Ln. 'and the old folks.' The French text says: 'les advocas, les sages, et les anciens.' The 1532 edition also adds 'and old folks'; and maybe it should be included.
2487. Warnestore, to supply with defensive materials, to garrison, protect; see 2521, 2523, 2525 below. 'And wel thei were warnestured of vitailes inow'; Will, of Palerne, 1121. We also find a sb. of the same form. 'In eche stude hii sette ther strong warnesture and god'; Rob. of Glouc. 2075 (ed. Hearne, p. 94). 'The Sarazins kept it [a castle] that tym for ther chefe warnistour'; Rob. of Brunne, tr. of Langtoft, ed. Hearne, p. 180. 'I will remayn quhill this warnstor be gane'; Wallace, bk. ix. l. 1200, where ed. 1648 has 'till all the stuffe be gone.' Correctly warnisture; a derivative of O. F. warnir, garnir, to supply (E. garnish). Godefroy gives O. F.'garnesture, garnisture, garniture, warnesture, s. f. provisions, ressource; authentication; garnison, forteresse'; with eight examples. Cf. E. garrison (M. E. garnison), garment (M. E. garnement), and garniture. The last of these is, in fact, nothing but the O. F. warnisture in a more modern [213]form. Hence we obtain the sense by consulting Cotgrave, who gives: 'Garniture, garniture, garnishment, furniture; provision, munition, store, necessary implements.' It also appears that the word is properly a substantive, with the spelling warnisture; it became warnistore or warnestore by confusion with O. F. estor, a store; and, as the word store was easily made into a verb, it was easy to treat warnestore in the same way. It is a sb. in Rob. of Gloucester, as shewn above, but appears as a verb in Will. of Palerne. MS. Hl. has warmstore (with m for ni); and the same error is in the editions of Wright, Bell, and Morris. Ed. 1532 has warnstore.
2487. Warnestore, to provide defensive materials, to garrison, protect; see 2521, 2523, 2525 below. 'And they were well warnestured with enough supplies'; Will, of Palerne, 1121. We also find a noun of the same form. 'In each place they set up strong warnesture and good'; Rob. of Glouc. 2075 (ed. Hearne, p. 94). 'The Saracens held it [a castle] at that time for their main warnistour'; Rob. of Brunne, tr. of Langtoft, ed. Hearne, p. 180. 'I will stay until this warnstor is gone'; Wallace, bk. ix. l. 1200, where ed. 1648 has 'until all the stuff is gone.' Correctly warnisture; a derivative of O. F. warnir, garnir, to supply (E. garnish). Godefroy gives O. F. garnesture, garnisture, garniture, warnesture, s. f. provisions, resources; authentication; garrison, fortress'; with eight examples. Cf. E. garrison (M. E. garnison), garment (M. E. garnement), and garniture. The last of these is, in fact, just the O. F. warnisture in a more modern [213] form. Thus we get the sense by consulting Cotgrave, who gives: 'Garniture, garniture, garnishment, furniture; provision, munitions, supplies, necessary tools.' It also appears that the word is properly a noun, spelled warnisture; it became warnistore or warnestore due to confusion with O. F. estor, a store; and, as the word store was easily used as a verb, it was easy to treat warnestore the same way. It is a noun in Rob. of Gloucester, as shown above, but appears as a verb in Will. of Palerne. MS. Hl. has warmstore (with m for ni); and the same error is in the editions of Wright, Bell, and Morris. Ed. 1532 has warnstore.
2494. From Ps. cxxvii. 1 (cxxvi. 1, Vulgate).
2494. From Ps. 127:1 (126:1, Vulgate).
2496. From Dionysius Cato, lib. iv. dist. 14:—'Auxilium a nobis petito, si forte laboras; Nec quisquam melior medicus quam fidus amicus.'
2496. From Dionysius Cato, lib. iv. dist. 14:—'Seek help from us if you are struggling; no one is a better doctor than a trustworthy friend.'
2499. Piers Alfonce, Petrus Alfonsi, in his Disciplina Clericalis, xviii. 10:—'Ne aggrediaris uiam cum aliquo nisi prius eum cognoueris; si quisquam ignotus tibi in uia associauerit, iterque tuum inuestigauerit, dic te uelle longius ire quam disposueris; et si detulerit lanceam, uade ad dextram; si ensem, ad sinistram.'
2499. Piers Alfonce, Petrus Alfonsi, in his Disciplina Clericalis, xviii. 10:—'Don't start on a journey with anyone until you know them first; if a stranger joins you on the road and tries to follow you, say you want to go farther than you planned; and if they offer a spear, go to the right; if they offer a sword, go to the left.'
2505. The repetition of that before ye, following the former that before for, is due to a striving after greater clearness. It is not at all uncommon, especially in cases where the two thats are farther apart. Cf. the use of he and him in l. 2508.
2505. The repeated use of that before ye, following the earlier that before for, is an attempt to be clearer. It's not unusual, especially when the two thats are further apart. See the use of he and him in l. 2508.
Lete the keping, neglect the protection; A. S. lǣtan.
Lete the keeping, neglect the protection; A. S. lǣtan.
2507. 'Beatus homo qui semper est pauidus; qui uero mentis est durae, corruet in malum'; Prov. xxviii. 14. Hence the quotation-mark follows bityde.
2507. 'Blessed is the one who is always afraid; but whoever has a hard heart will fall into evil'; Prov. xxviii. 14. Hence the quotation mark follows bityde.
2509. Counterwayte embusshements, 'be on the watch against lyings in ambush.' 'Contregaitier, v. act. épier, guetter de son côté'; refl. se garder, se mettre en garde'; Godefroy. Three examples are given of the active use, and four of the reflexive use. Espiaille, companies of spies; it occurs again in the sense of 'a set of spies' in D. 1323. Mätzner well remarks that espiaille does not mean 'spying' or 'watching,' as usually explained, but is a collective sb., like O. F. rascaille, poraille, pedaille. Godefroy, in his O. F. Dict., makes the same mistake, though his own example is against him. He has: 'Espiaille, s. f. action d'épier: Nous avons ja noveles par nos espiailles'; i. e. by means of our spies (not of our spyings). This quotation is from an A. F. proclamation made in London, July 26, 1347.
2509. Counterwayte embushments, 'be on the lookout for ambushes.' 'Contregaitier, v. to spy, keep an eye out from one's side'; refl. to be cautious, to stay on guard'; Godefroy. Three examples are provided for active use, and four for reflexive use. Espiaille, groups of spies; it appears again in the sense of 'a group of spies' in D. 1323. Mätzner rightly notes that espiaille does not mean 'spying' or 'watching,' as is commonly stated, but is a collective noun, similar to O. F. rascaille, poraille, pedaille. Godefroy, in his O. F. Dictionary, makes the same error, although his own example contradicts him. He states: 'Espiaille, s. f. act of spying: We have already received news from our espiailles'; i.e., through our spies (not through our spyings). This quote is from an A. F. proclamation made in London, July 26, 1347.
2510. Senek, Seneca; but, as before, the reference is really to the Sentences of Publilius Syrus. Of these the Lat. text quotes no less than four, viz. Nos. 542, 607, 380, and 116 (ed. Dietrich); as follows:—
2510. Senek, Seneca; but, as before, the reference is really to the Sentences of Publilius Syrus. Of these, the Latin text quotes no less than four, specifically Nos. 542, 607, 380, and 116 (ed. Dietrich); as follows:—
'Qui omnes insidias timet, in nullas incidet.'
'Whoever fears all traps will fall into none.'
'Semper metuendo sapiens euitat malum.'
'Always fearing, the wise avoid evil.'
'Non cito perit ruina, qui ruinam timet.'
'Those who fear falling are not quickly ruined.'
'Caret periculo, qui etiam [cum est] tutus cauet.'
'Beware of danger, even when it seems safe.'
2514. Senek; this again is from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 255:—'Inimicum, quamuis humilem, docti est metuere.'
2514. Senek; this again is from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 255:—'Even a lowly enemy should be feared by the wise.'
2515. The Lat. and Fr. texts both give the reference, correctly, to Ovid's Remedia Amoris; see l. 421:—
2515. The Latin and French texts both correctly reference Ovid's Remedia Amoris; see l. 421:—
'Parva necat morsu spatiosum uipera taurum;
'Even a small viper can kill a large bull with its bite;
A cane non magno saepe tenetur aper.'
A dog is often held back by a small leash.
Chaucer has here interpolated the reference to 'the thorn pricking the king' between his translations of these two lines. The interpolation occurs neither in the French nor in the Latin text.
Chaucer has inserted the reference to 'the thorn pricking the king' between his translations of these two lines. This insertion is not found in either the French or the Latin text.
Wesele, weasel. The origin of this queer mistake is easily perceived. The Fr. text has: 'La petite vivre occist le grant torel.' Here vivre represents Lat. uipera, a viper (cf. E. wivern); but Ch. has construed it as if it represented Lat. uiuerra, a ferret.
Wesele, weasel. The reason for this strange mistake is clear. The French text says: 'La petite vivre occist le grant torel.' Here, vivre stands for the Latin uipera, a viper (see English wivern); but the Ch. has interpreted it as if it meant Latin uiuerra, a ferret.
2518. The book. The quotation is from Seneca, Epist. 111. § 3:—'Quidam fallere docuerunt, dum falli timent.' (For Quidam read Nam multi). Tyrwhitt's text is here imperfect, and he says he has patched it up as he best could; but the MSS. (except Cp. and Ln.) give a correct text.
2518. The book. The quote is from Seneca, Epist. 111. § 3:—'Some have taught to deceive while they fear being deceived.' (For Quidam read Nam multi). Tyrwhitt's text is incomplete here, and he mentions that he has fixed it as best as he could; however, the manuscripts (except Cp. and Ln.) provide the correct text.
2520. Lat. text:—'Cum irrisore consortium non habeas; loquelae eius assiduitatem quasi toxica fugias.' From Albertano of Brescia, who here quotes from his own work, De Arte Eloquendi, p. cviii.; according to Sundby.
2520. Lat. text:—'If you have no partnership with a mocker, avoid his constant talk like poison.' From Albertano of Brescia, who quotes from his own work, De Arte Eloquendi, p. cviii.; according to Sundby.
2521. Warnestore, protect; see note to 2487 above, and see 2523.
2521. Warnestore, safeguard; refer to note 2487 above, and see 2523.
2523. Swiche as han, 'such as castles and other kinds of edifices have.'
2523. Such as, 'such as castles and other kinds of buildings have.'
Artelleries, missile weapons; cf. 1 Sam xx. 40, 1 Macc. vi. 51 (A. V.). 'Artillarie now a dayes is taken for ii. thinges: Gunnes and Bowes'; Ascham, Toxophilus, ed. Arber, p. 65. In Chaucer's time it referred to bows, crossbows, and engines for casting stones. Cotgrave explains F. artillier as 'one that maketh both bowes and arrowes.'
Artillery, missile weapons; see 1 Sam 20:40, 1 Macc 6:51 (A.V.). 'Nowadays, artillery refers to two things: guns and bows'; Ascham, Toxophilus, ed. Arber, p. 65. In Chaucer's time, it referred to bows, crossbows, and machines for throwing stones. Cotgrave explains F. artillier as 'someone who makes both bows and arrows.'
2525-6. Owing to the repetition of the words grete edifices, one of the early scribes (whom others followed) passed from one to the other, thus omitting the words 'apperteneth som tyme to pryde and eek men make heighe toures and grete edifices.' But MSS. Cp. and Ln. supply all but the last three words 'and grete edifices,' and as we know that 'grete edifices' must recur, they really supply all but the sole word 'and,' which the sense absolutely requires. Curiously enough, these very MSS. omit the rest of clause 2525, so that none of the MSS. are perfect, but the text is easily pieced together. It is further verified by the Lat. text, which has:—'Munitio turrium et aliorum altorum aedificiorum ad superbiam plerumque pertinet ... praeterea turres cum magno labore et infinitis expensis fiunt; et etiam cum factae fuerint, nihil ualent, nisi cum auxilio prudentium et fidelium amicorum et cum magnis expensis defendantur.' The F. text supplies the gap with—'appartiennent aucune fois a orgueil: apres on fait les tours et les grans edifices.'—MS. Reg. 19 C. vii. leaf 133, back. Hence there is no doubt as to the reading. [215]
2525-6. Because the phrase grete edifices is repeated, one of the early scribes (who was followed by others) switched between the phrases, leaving out the words 'sometimes relate to pride and also people build tall towers and great edifices.' However, manuscripts Cp. and Ln. include everything except the last three words 'and grete edifices,' and since we know that 'grete edifices' must come up again, they actually include everything except for the word 'and,' which the meaning definitely requires. Interestingly, these same manuscripts leave out the rest of clause 2525, making none of the manuscripts perfect, but the text can easily be reconstructed. This is further supported by the Latin text, which states:—'The fortification of towers and other tall buildings often pertains to pride... moreover, towers are built with great effort and endless expenses; and even when they are finished, they are worthless unless defended with the help of wise and loyal friends and substantial costs.' The French text fills the gap with—'belong sometimes to pride: later they build the towers and the great edifices.'—MS. Reg. 19 C. vii. leaf 133, back. Therefore, there is no doubt about the reading. [215]
All former editions are here defective, and supply the gap with the single word is, which is found in ed. 1532.
All previous editions are incomplete, and they fill the gap with just the word is, which appears in the 1532 edition.
2526. With gret costages, at great expense: Fr. text, 'a grans despens.'
2526. With gret costages, at great expense: Fr. text, 'a grans despens.'
Stree, straw; MS. Hl. has the spelling straw. We find the phrase again in the Book of the Duch. 671; also 'ne roghte of hem a stree,' id. 887; 'acounted nat a stree,' id. 1237; 'ne counted nat three strees,' id. 718.
Stree, straw; MS. Hl. uses the spelling straw. We see the phrase again in the Book of the Duch. 671; also 'didn't care for them a stree,' id. 887; 'counted not a stree,' id. 1237; 'didn't count not three strees,' id. 718.
2530. Lat. text:—'unum est inexpugnabile munimentum, amor ciuium.' Not from Cicero; but from Seneca, De Clementia, i. 19. 5.
2530. Lat. text:—'There is one unbeatable fortress, the love of the citizens.' Not from Cicero; but from Seneca, De Clementia, i. 19. 5.
2534. 'In omnibus autem negotiis, prius quam aggrediare, adhibenda est praeparatio diligens'; Cicero, De Officiis, i. 21.
2534. 'In all matters, before you take action, careful preparation is essential'; Cicero, De Officiis, i. 21.
2537. Lat. text:—'Longa praeparatio belli celerem uictoriam facit.' But the source is unknown; it does not seem to be in Cicero. Mätzner quotes a similar saying from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 125:—'Diu apparandum est bellum, ut uincas celerius.'
2537. Lat. text:—'A long preparation for war leads to a quick victory.' But the source is unknown; it doesn’t seem to be in Cicero. Mätzner quotes a similar saying from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 125:—'War should be prepared for a long time so that you can win quickly.'
2538. 'Munitio quippe tunc efficitur praeualida, si diuturna fuerit excogitatione roborata'; Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. i. epist. 17.
2538. 'A strong defense is built through long-term planning and thoughtful strategies'; Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. i. epist. 17.
2545. Tullius. This refers to what has already preceded in 2391-2400, the passage referred to being one from Cicero's De Officiis, ii. 5, where we are bidden to consider several points, viz. (1) 'quid in quaque re uerum sincerumque sit; (2) quid consentaneum cuique rei sit; (3) quid consequens; (4) ex quo quidque gignatur; (5) quae cuiusque rei caussa sit.' All these five points are taken below in due order; viz. (1) in 2546; (2) in 2550; (3) in 2577; (4) in 2580; and (5) in 2583.
2545. Tullius. This refers to what has already been mentioned in 2391-2400, specifically a passage from Cicero's De Officiis, ii. 5, where we are asked to consider several points: (1) what is true and genuine in each matter; (2) what is suitable for each situation; (3) what follows logically; (4) from what each thing arises; (5) what the cause of each matter is. All five points are addressed below in order: (1) in 2546; (2) in 2550; (3) in 2577; (4) in 2580; and (5) in 2583.
2546. Trouthe; referring to uerum in clause (1) in the last note.
2546. Trouthe; referring to uerum in clause (1) in the last note.
2550. Consentinge; i. e. consentaneum in clause (2) in note to 2545. Cf. 2571. MS. Hl. has here the false reading couetyng, but in l. 2571 it has consentynge.
2550. Consentinge; i.e. consentaneum in clause (2) in note to 2545. Cf. 2571. MS. Hl. has here the incorrect reading couetyng, but in l. 2571 it has consentynge.
2551. Lat. text:—'qui et quot et quales.' Thus whiche means 'of what sort.' The words and whiche been they, omitted in MS. E. only, are thus seen to be necessary; cf. l. 2552, where the phrase is repeated.
2551. Lat. text:—'qui et quot et quales.' Thus whiche means 'of what kind.' The words and whiche been they, missing in MS. E. only, are shown to be necessary; see l. 2552, where the phrase is repeated.
2558. Cosins germayns; Lat. 'consanguineos germanos.' Neigh kinrede, relations near of kin; cf. 'nis but a fer kinrede' in 2565.
2558. Cousins germane; Lat. 'consanguineos germanos.' Close relatives, relations who are closely related; cf. 'is nothing but a close relative' in 2565.
2561. Reward, regard, care; as above, in 2449; (see the note).
2561. Reward, regard, care; as mentioned above in 2449; (see the note).
2565. Litel sib, slightly related; ny sib, closely related. Cf. 'ne on his mæges láfe þe swa néah sib wǽre,' nor with the relict of his kinsman who was so near of kin; Laws of King Cnut, § vii; in Thorpe's Ancient Laws, i. 364.
2565. Little kin, slightly related; close kin, closely related. Cf. 'nor with the relict of his kinsman who was so near of kin; Laws of King Cnut, § vii; in Thorpe's Ancient Laws, i. 364.
2570. As the lawe; Sundby refers to Justinian's Codex, VIII. iv. 1.
2570. As the law; Sundby refers to Justinian's Codex, VIII. iv. 1.
2573. That nay; Fr. text—'que non.'
2573. That no; Fr. text—'que non.'
2577. Consequent; i. e. 'consequens' in clause (3), note to 2545.
2577. Consequent; i.e. 'consequens' in clause (3), note to 2545.
2580. Engendringe; i. e. 'ex quo quidque gignatur' in clause (4), note to 2545.
2580. Engendringe; i.e. 'from which everything is produced' in clause (4), note to 2545.
2582. Mätzner says this is corrupt; but it is quite right, though obscure. The sense is—'and, out of the taking of vengeance in return for that, would arise another vengeance'; &c. Engendre is here taken [216]in the sense of 'be engendred' or 'breed'; see the New E. Dict. The Fr. text is clearer: 'de la vengence se engendrera autre vengence.'
2582. Mätzner says this is corrupt; but it is actually correct, though unclear. The meaning is—'and from taking revenge in response to that, another revenge would arise'; etc. Engendre is here understood [216]as 'to be produced' or 'to breed'; see the New E. Dict. The French text is clearer: 'de la vengence se engendrera autre vengence.'
2583. Causes; i. e. 'caussa' in clause (5), note to 2545.
2583. Causes; i.e. 'caussa' in clause (5), note to 2545.
2585. The Lat. text omits Oriens, which seems to be here used as synonymous with longinqua. 'Caussa igitur iniuriae tibi illatae duplex fuit efficiens, scilicet remotissima et proxima.'
2585. The Latin text leaves out Oriens, which appears to be used here as a synonym for longinqua. 'The reason for the injuries inflicted on you was twofold: efficiens, namely remotissima and proxima.'
2588. 'Occasio uero illius caussae, quae dicitur caussa accidentalis, fuit odium,' &c. So below, the Lat. text has caussa materialis, caussa formalis, and caussa finalis.
2588. 'The occasion for that cause, which is called accidental cause, was hatred,' &c. So below, the Latin text has material cause, formal cause, and final cause.
2591. It letted nat, it tarried not; Lat. text, 'nec per eos remansit.' This intransitive use of letten is awkward and rare. It occurs again in P. Plowman, C. ii. 204, xx. 76, 331.
2591. It didn’t let, it didn’t hold up; Lat. text, 'nec per eos remansit.' This intransitive use of letten is awkward and rare. It appears again in P. Plowman, C. ii. 204, xx. 76, 331.
2594. Book of Decrees; Sundby refers us to the Decretum Gratiani; P. ii, Caussa 1, Qu. 1. c. 25:—'uix bono peraguntur exitu, quae malo sunt inchoata principio.'
2594. Book of Decrees; Sundby points us to the Decretum Gratiani; P. ii, Caussa 1, Qu. 1. c. 25:—'hardly do good things come to a successful end when they are started with a bad intention.'
2596. Thapostle, the apostle Paul. The Lat. text refers expressly to the First Epistle to the Corinthians, meaning 1 Cor. iv. 5; but Chaucer has accommodated it to Rom. xi. 33.
2596. Thapostle, the apostle Paul. The Latin text specifically refers to the First Epistle to the Corinthians, meaning 1 Cor. iv. 5; but Chaucer adapted it to Rom. xi. 33.
2600. The Lat. text informs us that Melibeus signifies mel bibens. For similar curiosities of derivation, see note to G. 87. There was a town called Meliboea (Μελίβοια) on the E. coast of Thessaly.
2600. The Latin text tells us that Melibeus means mel bibens. For similar interesting derivations, see note to G. 87. There was a town called Meliboea (Melivoia) on the eastern coast of Thessaly.
2605. From Ovid, Amor. i. 8. 104:—'Impia sub dulci melle uenena latent.'
2605. From Ovid, Amor. i. 8. 104:—'Hidden beneath sweet honey lie wicked poisons.'
2606. From Prov. xxv. 16.
2606. From Prov. 25:16.
2611. The three enemys, i. e. the flesh, the devil and the world. The entrance of these into man through the five senses is the theme of numerous homilies. See especially Sawles Warde, in O. Eng. Homilies, ed. Morris, First Series, p. 245; and the Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris, p. 263.
2611. The three enemies, meaning the flesh, the devil, and the world. The way these enter a person through the five senses is the focus of many sermons. See especially Sawles Warde, in O. Eng. Homilies, ed. Morris, First Series, p. 245; and the Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris, p. 263.
2614. Deedly sinnes, the Seven Deadly Sins; see the Persones Tale. Fyve wittes, five senses; cf. P. Plowman, C. ii. 15, xvi. 257.
2614. Deedly sins, the Seven Deadly Sins; see the Persones Tale. Fyve wittes, five senses; cf. P. Plowman, C. ii. 15, xvi. 257.
2615. Wold, willed; pp. of willen. F. text—'a voulu.' See 2190 above; Leg. of Good Women, 1209; Compl. of Venus, 11; P. Plowman, B. xv. 258; Malory's Morte Arthure, bk. xviii. c. 15—'[he] myghte haue slayne vs and he had wold'; and again, in c. 19—'I myght haue ben maryed and I had wolde.' Gower has—'if that he had wold'; Conf. Amantis, ii. 9.
2615. Wold, willed; past participle of willen. French text—'a voulu.' See 2190 above; Leg. of Good Women, 1209; Compl. of Venus, 11; P. Plowman, B. xv. 258; Malory's Morte Arthure, bk. xviii. c. 15—'[he] might have slain us if he had wold'; and again, in c. 19—'I might have been married if I had wolde.' Gower has—'if that he had wold'; Conf. Amantis, ii. 9.
2618. Falle, befall, come to pass; F. text—'advenir.'
2618. Falle, happen, come to pass; F. text—'advenir.'
2620. Were, would be; F. text—'ce seroit moult grant dommage.'
2620. Were, would be; F. text—'it would be a great loss.'
2623-4. The missing portion is easily supplied. The French text (MS. Reg. 19 C. vii, leaf 136) has:—'Et a ce respont Dame Prudence, Certes, dist elle, Ie t'octroye que de vengence vient molt de maulx et de biens; mais vengence n'appartient pas a vn chascun, fors seulement aux iuges et a ceulx qui ont la iuridicion sur les malfaitteurs.' Here 'mais vengence' should rather be 'mais faire vengence,' as in MS. Reg. 19 C. xi. leaf 59, back, and in the printed edition. It is [217]clear that the omission of this passage is due to the repetition of trespassours at the end of 2622 and 2624.
2623-4. The missing part is easily filled in. The French text (MS. Reg. 19 C. vii, leaf 136) says:—'And to this Dame Prudence replies, Certainly, she said, I agree that revenge brings many evils and goods; but revenge does not belong to everyone, only to judges and those who have jurisdiction over wrongdoers.' Here 'but revenge' should actually be 'but to take revenge,' as in MS. Reg. 19 C. xi, leaf 59, back, and in the printed edition. It is clear that the omission of this passage is due to the repetition of trespassours at the end of 2622 and 2624.
2627. Lat. text—'nam, ut ait Seneca, Bonis nocet, qui malis parcit.' This corresponds to—'Bonis necesse est noceat, qui parcit malis'; Pseudo-Seneca, De Moribus, Sent. 114; see Publilius Syrus, ed. Dietrich, p. 90. The Fr. text has:—'Cellui nuit [al. nuist] aux bons, qui espargne les mauvais.' Chaucer's translation is so entirely at fault, that I think his MS. must have been corrupt; he has taken nuist aux as maistre, and then could make but little of espargne, which he makes to mean 'proveth,' i. e. tests, tries the quality of; perhaps his MS. had turned espargne (or esparne) into esprouve. MSS. Cp. Pt. Ln. turn it into reproveth; this makes better sense, but contradicts the original still more.
2627. Lat. text—'for, as Seneca says, it harms the good to spare the wicked.' This corresponds to—'The good must be harmed by those who spare the wicked'; Pseudo-Seneca, De Moribus, Sent. 114; see Publilius Syrus, ed. Dietrich, p. 90. The Fr. text has:—'He who harms the good, who spares the wicked.' Chaucer's translation is so completely incorrect that I believe his manuscript must have been damaged; he has taken nuist aux as maistre, and then could make very little of espargne, which he interprets as 'proveth,' i.e., tests, tries the quality of; perhaps his manuscript had transformed espargne (or esparne) into esprouve. MSS. Cp. Pt. Ln. turn it into reproveth; this makes better sense but contradicts the original even more.
2628. 'Quoniam excessus tunc sunt in formidine, cùm creduntur iudicibus displicere'; Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. i. epist. 4.
2628. 'Since there are disturbances when people believe they displease the judges'; Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. i. epist. 4.
2629. Lat. text:—'Et alibi dixit, Iudex, qui dubitat ulcisci, multos improbos facit'; slightly altered from Publ. Syrus, Sent. 526:—'Qui ulcisci dubitat, inprobos plures facit.'
2629. Lat. text:—'And elsewhere it was said, The judge who hesitates to take revenge creates many wrongdoers'; slightly altered from Publ. Syrus, Sent. 526:—'He who hesitates to take revenge creates more wrongdoers.'
2630. From Rom. xiii. 4. For spere, as in all the copies, Chaucer should have written swerd. The Fr. text has glaive; Lat. gladium.
2630. From Rom. xiii. 4. For spere, as in all the copies, Chaucer should have written sword. The French text has glaive; Latin gladium.
2632. Ye shul retourne or have your recours to the Iuge; explanatory of the F. text—'tu recourras au iuge.'
2632. You shall return or have your recourse to the Judge; explanatory of the F. text—'you shall resort to the judge.'
2633. As the lawe axeth and requyreth; explanatory of the Fr. text—'selon droit.' For this use of axeth (= requires), cf. P. Plowman, C. i. 21, ii. 34.
2633. As the law asks and requires; explaining the Fr. text—'selon droit.' For this use of asks (= requires), see P. Plowman, C. i. 21, ii. 34.
2635. Many a strong pas; Fr. text—'moult de fors pas.' MS. Hl. has:—'many a strayt passage.'
2635. Many a strong step; Fr. text—'much of strong step.' MS. Hl. has:—'many a straight passage.'
2638. Not from Seneca, but (as in other places where Seneca is mentioned) from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 320 (ed. Dietrich):—'Male geritur, quicquid geritur fortunae fide.'
2638. Not from Seneca, but (as in other places where Seneca is mentioned) from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 320 (ed. Dietrich):—'Whatever is done is poorly handled when it’s left to chance.'
2640. Again from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 189 (ed. Dietrich):—'Fortuna uitrea est; tum quum splendet frangitur.'
2640. Again from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 189 (ed. Dietrich):—'Fortune is fragile; when it shines, it breaks.'
2642. Seur (E. sure) and siker are mere variants of the same word; the former is O. F. seur, from Lat. acc. secūrum; the latter is from Lat. sécŭrus, with a different accentuation and a shortening of the second vowel. We also have a third form, viz. secure.
2642. Seur (E. sure) and siker are just different versions of the same word; the first is from Old French seur, derived from the Latin accusative secūrum; the second comes from Latin sécŭrus, with a different stress pattern and a shortened second vowel. We also have a third form, which is secure.
2645. Again from Publ. Syrus, Sent. 173:—'Fortuna nimium quem fouet, stultum facit.'
2645. Again from Publ. Syrus, Sent. 173:—'Fortune, when it favors someone too much, makes them foolish.'
2650. From Rom. xii. 19; cf. Deut. xxxii. 35, Ps. xciv. 1.
2650. From Rom. xii. 19; cf. Deut. xxxii. 35, Ps. xciv. 1.
2653. From Publ. Syrus, Sent. 645:—'Veterem ferendo iniuriam inuites nouam.'
2653. From Publ. Syrus, Sent. 645:—'Enduring an old injury invites a new one.'
2655. Holden over lowe, esteemed too low, too lightly.
2655. Holden over lowe, regarded as too low, too lightly.
2663. From Caecilii Balbi Sententiae, ed. Friedrich, 1870, no. 162:—'Qui non corripit peccantem gnatum, peccare imperat.'
2663. From Caecilii Balbi Sententiae, ed. Friedrich, 1870, no. 162:—'He who does not correct his sinful son, commands him to sin.'
2664. 'And the judges and sovereign lords might, each in his own land, so largely tolerate wicked men and evil-doers,' &c. Lat. text:—'si multa maleficia patiuntur fieri.'
2664. 'And the judges and ruling lords might, each in their own territory, tolerate wicked people and wrongdoers to a great extent,' & etc. Lat. text:—'si multa maleficia patiuntur fieri.'
2667. Let us now putte, let us suppose; Fr. text—'posons.' A more usual phrase is 'putte cas,' put the case; cf. note to 2681.
2667. Let's now put, let's suppose; Fr. text—'posons.' A more common phrase is 'put the case,' cf. note to 2681.
2668. As now, at present; see 2670.
2668. As now, currently; see 2670.
2671. From Seneca, De Ira, ii. 34, § 1:—'Cum pare contendere, anceps est; cum superiore, furiosum; cum inferiore, sordidum.'
2671. From Seneca, De Ira, ii. 34, § 1:—'When you argue with an equal, it's uncertain; when with a superior, it's insane; when with an inferior, it's disgraceful.'
2675. From Prov. xx. 3.
2675. From Prov. 20:3.
2678. From Publilius Syrus, Sent. 483:—'Potenti irasci sibi periclum est quaerere.'
2678. From Publilius Syrus, Sent. 483:—'It's risky for a powerful person to become angry at themselves.'
2679. From Dion. Cato, Dist. iv. 39:—
2679. From Dion. Cato, Dist. iv. 39:—
'Cede locum laesus Fortunae, cede potenti;
'Cede locum laesus Fortunae, cede potenti;
Laedere qui potuit, aliquando prodesse ualebit.'
Laedere who could, sometimes will be able to help.
2681. Yet sette I caas, but I will suppose; Fr. text—'posons,' as in 2667 above.
2681. Yet sete I caas, but I will suppose; Fr. text—'posons,' as in 2667 above.
2684. First and foreward; Fr. text—'premierement.' See note to 2431 above.
2684. First and foremost; Fr. text—'premierement.' See note to 2431 above.
2685. The poete; Fr. text, 'le poete.' Not in the Latin text, and the source of the quotation is unknown. Cf. Luke, xxiii. 41.
2685. The poet; Fr. text, 'le poete.' Not in the Latin text, and the source of the quotation is unknown. Cf. Luke, xxiii. 41.
2687. Seint Gregorie. Not in the Lat. text; source unknown.
2687. Saint Gregory. Not in the Latin text; source unknown.
2692. From 1 Pet. ii. 21.
2692. From 1 Pet. ii. 21.
2700. Referring to 2 Cor. iv. 17.
2700. Referring to 2 Cor. 4:17.
2702. From Prov. xix. 11, where the Vulgate has:—'Doctrina uiri per patientiam noscitur.'
2702. From Prov. xix. 11, where the Vulgate says:—'A man's wisdom is known through his patience.'
2703. From Prov. xiv. 29, where the Vulgate has:—'Qui patiens est multa gubernatur prudentia.'
2703. From Prov. xiv. 29, where the Vulgate says:—'He who is patient is governed by great wisdom.'
2704. From Prov. xv. 18.
2704. From Prov. 15:18.
2705. From Prov. xvi. 32.
2705. From Prov. 16:32.
2707. From James, i. 4:—'Patientia autem opus perfectum habet.'
2707. From James, i. 4:—'But patience has a perfect work.'
2713. Corage, desire, inclination; cf. E. 1254.
2713. Courage, desire, inclination; see also E. 1254.
2715. The Fr. text is fuller: 'et si ie fais un grant exces, car on dit que exces n'est corrige que par exces, c'est a dire que oultrage ne se corrige fors que par oultrage.'—Mr. Perhaps part of the clause has been accidentally omitted, owing to repetition of 'exces.'
2715. The French text is more detailed: 'And if I commit a great excess, because it is said that excess is only corrected by excess, meaning that outrage is only corrected by outrage.'—Mr. Perhaps part of the clause has been accidentally left out due to the repetition of 'excess.'
2718. 'Quid enim discrepat a peccante, qui se per excessum nititur uindicare?'—Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. i. epist. 30.
2718. 'What difference is there between someone who sins and someone who tries to defend themselves through excess?'—Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. i. epist. 30.
2721. Lat. text:—'ait enim Seneca, Nunquam scelus scelere uindicandum.' Not from Seneca; Sundby refers us to Martinus Dumiensis, De Moribus, S. 139.
2721. Lat. text:—'Seneca says, "A crime should never be avenged with another crime."' Not from Seneca; Sundby refers us to Martinus Dumiensis, De Moribus, S. 139.
2723. Withouten intervalle ... delay; the Fr. text merely has 'sans intervalle.' Chaucer explains the word intervalle.
2723. Without a break ... delay; the Fr. text simply has 'sans intervalle.' Chaucer explains the word intervalle.
2729. 'Qui impatiens est sustinebit damnum'; Prov. xix. 19.
2729. 'Whoever is impatient will suffer loss'; Prov. xix. 19.
2731. Lat. text (p. 95):—'Culpa est immiscere se rei ad se non pertinenti.' Sundby refers us to the Digesta, l. xvii. 36.
2731. Lat. text (p. 95):—'It is a fault to interfere in matters that do not concern you.' Sundby refers us to the Digesta, l. xvii. 36.
2732. From Prov. xxvi. 17.
2732. From Prov. 26:17.
2733. Outherwhyle, sometimes, occasionally; cf. 2857. So in Ch. tr. of Boethius, bk. iii. pr. 12. 119 (vol. ii. p. 89); P. Plowman, C. vi. 50, vii. 160, xxii. 103, &c.
2733. Outherwhyle, sometimes, occasionally; cf. 2857. So in Ch. tr. of Boethius, bk. iii. pr. 12. 119 (vol. ii. p. 89); P. Plowman, C. vi. 50, vii. 160, xxii. 103, &c.
2740. From Ecclesiastes, x. 19:—'pecuniae oboediunt omnia.'
2740. From Ecclesiastes, x. 19:—'money controls everything.'
2741. All the copies have power; but, as Mätzner remarks, we should read poverte; the Fr. text has povrete.
2741. All the copies have power; but, as Mätzner points out, we should read poverte; the French text has povrete.
2743. Richesses ben goode; the Lat. text here quotes 1 Tim. iv. 4.
2743. Richesses ben goode; the Latin text here quotes 1 Tim. iv. 4.
2744. 'Homo sine pecunia est quasi corpus sine anima' is written on a fly-leaf of a MS.; see my Pref. to P. Plowman, C-text, p. xx.
2744. 'A man without money is like a body without a soul' is written on a fly-leaf of a manuscript; see my Pref. to P. Plowman, C-text, p. xx.
2746. All the MSS. have Pamphilles instead of Pamphilus. The allusion is to Pamphilus Maurilianus, who wrote a poem, well-known in the fourteenth century, entitled Liber de Amore, which is extant in MSS. (e.g. in MS. Bodley 3703) and has been frequently printed. Tyrwhitt cites the lines here alluded to from the Bodley MS.
2746. All the manuscripts have Pamphilles instead of Pamphilus. The reference is to Pamphilus Maurilianus, who wrote a poem, well-known in the fourteenth century, called Liber de Amore, which still exists in manuscripts (e.g. in MS. Bodley 3703) and has been published many times. Tyrwhitt cites the lines mentioned here from the Bodley manuscript.
'Dummodo sit diues cuiusdam nata bubulci,
'Dummodo sit diues cuiusdam nata bubulci,
Eligit e mille, quem libet, illa uirum.'
Eligit e mille, quem libet, illa uirum.
Sundby quotes the same (with ipsa for illa) from the Paris edition of 1510, fol. a iiii, recto. Chaucer again refers to Pamphilus in F. 1110, on which see the note.
Sundby quotes the same (with ipsa for illa) from the Paris edition of 1510, fol. a iiii, recto. Chaucer again references Pamphilus in F. 1110, for which see the note.
2748. This quotation is not in the Latin text, and is certainly not from Pamphilus; but closely follows Ovid's lines in his Tristia, i. 9. 5:—
2748. This quote isn't in the Latin text and definitely isn't from Pamphilus; it closely follows Ovid's lines in his Tristia, i. 9. 5:—
'Donec eris felix, multos numerabis amicos;
'As long as you are happy, you will count many friends;
Tempora si fuerint nubila, solus eris.'
Tempora si fuerint nubila, solus eris.
See notes to B. 120 and B. 3436.
See notes to B. 120 and B. 3436.
2751. Neither is this from Pamphilus, but from some author quoted by Petrus Alfonsi, Discip. Cler. vi. 4, who says:—'ait quidam uersificator, Clarificant [al. Glorificant] gazae priuatos nobilitate.'
2751. This isn't from Pamphilus, but from an author quoted by Petrus Alfonsi, Discip. Cler. vi. 4, who says:—'some poet claims, "They glorify private wealth with nobility."
2752. We know, from the Lat. text, that there is here an allusion to Horace, Epist. i. 6. 37:—
2752. We know, from the Latin text, that there is here a reference to Horace, Epist. i. 6. 37:—
'Et genus et formam regina pecunia donat.'
'Money grants both lineage and beauty.'
2754. The Lat. text has mater criminum, and the Fr. text, mere des crimes. It is clear that Chaucer has misread ruines for crimes, or his MS. was corrupt; and he has attempted an explanation by subjoining a gloss of his own—'that is to seyn ... overthrowinge or fallinge doun.' The reference is to Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. ix. epist. 13:—'Ut dum mater criminum necessitas tollitur, peccandi ambitus auferatur.'
2754. The Latin text has mater criminum, and the French text, mere des crimes. It's clear that Chaucer misunderstood ruines as crimes, or his manuscript was corrupted; and he tried to explain by adding his own note—'that is to say ... overthrowing or falling down.' The reference is to Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. ix. epist. 13:—'Ut dum mater criminum necessitas tollitur, peccandi ambitus auferatur.'
2756. 'Est una de aduersitatibus huius saeculi grauioribus libero homini, quod necessitate cogitur, ut sibi subueniat, requirere inimicum'; Petrus Alfonsi, Disciplina Clericalis, iv. 4.
2756. 'It is one of the more serious hardships of this age for a free person that, out of necessity, they are forced to seek help from an enemy'; Petrus Alfonsi, Disciplina Clericalis, iv. 4.
2758. Lat. text:—'O miserabilis mendicantis conditio! Nam, si petit, pudore confunditur; et si non petit, egestate consumitur; sed ut [220]mendicet necessitate compellitur'; Innocentius III (Papa), De Contemptu Mundi, lib. i. c. 16. See note to B. 99, at p. 142.
2758. Lat. text:—'Oh, the miserable condition of a beggar! For if he asks, he’s embarrassed; and if he doesn’t ask, he’s consumed by poverty; but he is forced to beg out of necessity'; Innocent III (Pope), On the Contempt of the World, book 1, chapter 16. See note to B. 99, at p. 142.
2761. 'Melius est enim mori quam indigere'; Ecclus. xl. 29; cf. A. V., Ecclus. xl. 28. See note to B. 114, at p. 142.
2761. 'It's better to die than to be in need'; Ecclus. xl. 29; cf. A. V., Ecclus. xl. 28. See note to B. 114, at p. 142.
2762. 'Melior est mors quam uita amara'; Ecclus. xxx. 17. The Fr. text has:—'Mieulx vault la mort amere que telle vie'; where, as in Chaucer, the adjective is shifted.
2762. 'Death is better than a bitter life'; Ecclus. xxx. 17. The Fr. text has:—'Mieulx vault la mort amere que telle vie'; where, as in Chaucer, the adjective is shifted.
2765. How ye shul have yow, how you ought to behave yourself. In fact, behave is merely a compound of be- and have.
2765. How you should have yourself, how you ought to behave. In fact, behave is just a combination of be- and have.
2766. Sokingly, gradually. In the Prompt. Parv. we find 'Esyly, or sokyngly, Sensim, paulatim.' And compare the following:—'Domitius Corbulo vsed muche to saie, that a mannes enemies in battaill are to be ouercomed (sic) with a carpenters squaring-axe, that is to saie, sokingly, one pece after another. A common axe cutteth through at the first choppe; a squaring-axe, by a little and a little, werketh the same effecte.'—Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Julius Caesar, § 32.
2766. Sokingly, gradually. In the Prompt. Parv. we find 'Esyly, or sokyngly, Sensim, paulatim.' And compare the following:—'Domitius Corbulo used to say a lot that a man’s enemies in battle should be overcome (sic) with a carpenter’s squaring-axe, which means sokingly, one piece at a time. A regular axe cuts through with the first chop; a squaring-axe, little by little, achieves the same effect.'—Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Julius Caesar, § 32.
2768. From Prov. xxviii. 20.
2768. From Prov. 28:20.
2769. From Prov. xiii. 11.
2769. From Prov. 13:11.
2773. Not in the Latin text.
2773. Not in the Latin text.
2775. 'Detrahere igitur alteri aliquid, et hominem hominis incommodo suum augere commodum, magis est contra naturam, quam mors, quam paupertas, quam dolor, quam cetera, quae possunt aut corpori accidere aut rebus externis'; Cicero, De Officiis, iii. 5.
2775. 'Taking something away from someone else to increase your own advantage at their expense is more against nature than death, poverty, pain, or anything else that can happen to the body or to external things'; Cicero, De Officiis, iii. 5.
2779. 'For idleness teacheth much evil'; Ecclus. xxxiii. 27.
2779. 'For idleness teaches a lot of bad things'; Ecclus. xxxiii. 27.
2780. From Prov. xxviii. 19; cf. xii. 11.
2780. From Prov. 28:19; cf. 12:11.
2783. Cf. Prov. xx. 4.
2783. Cf. Prov. 20:4.
2784. From Dionysius Cato, Distich. i. 2:—
2784. From Dionysius Cato, Distich. i. 2:—
'Plus uigila semper, nec somno deditus esto;
'Always be vigilant, and don’t be consumed by sleep;
Nam diuturna quies uitiis alimenta ministrat.'
Nam diuturna quies uitiis alimenta ministrat.
2785. Quoted again in G. 6, 7; see note to G. 7.
2785. Quoted again in G. 6, 7; see note to G. 7.
2789. Fool-large, foolishly liberal; Fr. text, 'fol larges.' Cf. 2810.
2789. Fool-large, ridiculously generous; Fr. text, 'fol larges.' Cf. 2810.
2790. Chincherye, miserliness, parsimony; from the adj. chinche, which occurs in 2793. Chinche, parsimonious, miserly, is the nasalised form of chiche; see Havelok, 1763, 2941; and see Chinch in the New E. Dictionary. To the examples there given add:—'A Chinche, tenax: Chinchery, tenacitas'; Catholicon Anglicum.
2790. Chincherye, stinginess, extreme thrift; from the adjective chinche, which appears in 2793. Chinche, stingy, tight-fisted, is the nasalized form of chiche; see Havelok, 1763, 2941; and see Chinch in the New E. Dictionary. To the examples there given add:—'A Chinche, tenax: Chinchery, tenacitas'; Catholicon Anglicum.
'But such an other chinche as he
'But such another chinche as he
Men wisten nought in all the londe.'
Men knew nothing throughout the land.
Gower, Conf. Amant. ii. 288.
Gower, Conf. Amant. II. 288.
2792. From Dionysius Cato, Distich. iv. 16:—
2792. From Dionysius Cato, Distich. iv. 16:—
'Utere quaesitis opibus; fuge nomen auari;
'Utere quaesitis opibus; fuge nomen auari;
Quo tibi diuitias, si semper pauper abundas?'
Quo tibi riches, if you always have a poor mindset?
2795. From Dionysius Cato, Distich. iii. 22:—
2795. From Dionysius Cato, Distich. iii. 22:—
'Utere quaesitis, sed ne uidearis abuti;
'Utere quaesitis, sed ne uidearis abuti;
Qui sua consumunt, quum deest, aliena sequuntur.'
Qui sua consumunt, quum deest, aliena sequuntur.'
2796. Folily, foolishly. We find M. E. folliche, both adj. and adv., and follichely, folily as adv. It is spelt folily in Wycliffe, Num. xii. 11, and in the Troy-book, 573; also folili, Will. of Palerne, 4596; folyly, Rom. of the Rose, 5942 (see the footnote).
2796. Folily, foolishly. We see M. E. folliche, used as both an adjective and an adverb, along with follichely, folily as an adverb. It's spelled folily in Wycliffe, Num. xii. 11, and in the Troy-book, 573; also folili, Will. of Palerne, 4596; folyly, Rom. of the Rose, 5942 (see the footnote).
2800. Weeldinge (so in E., other MSS. weldinge), wielding, i. e. power.
2800. Weeldinge (in E., other MSS. weldinge), wielding, i.e. power.
2802. Not in the Latin text.
2802. Not in the Latin text.
2807. Compare Prov. xxvii. 20.
2807. Compare Prov. 27:20.
2811. 'Quamobrem nec ita claudenda est res familiaris, ut eam benignitas aperire non possit; nec ita reseranda, ut pateat omnibus'; Cicero, De Officiis, ii. 15.
2811. 'Therefore, your household shouldn’t be so closed off that kindness can’t open it up; nor should it be so open that everyone can see it.' Cicero, De Officiis, ii. 15.
2818. See Prov. xv. 16; xvi. 8.
2818. See Prov. 15:16; 16:8.
2820. The prophete, i. e. David; see Ps. xxxvii. 16.
2820. The prophet, meaning David; see Ps. xxxvii. 16.
2824. See 2 Cor. i. 12.
2824. See 2 Cor. 1:12.
2825. 'Riches are good unto him that hath no sin'; Ecclus. xiii. 24.
2825. 'Wealth is beneficial to those who are without sin'; Ecclus. xiii. 24.
2828. From Prov. xxii. 1.
2828. From Prov. 22:1.
2829. The reference seems to be to Prov. xxv. 10 in the Vulgate version (not in the A. V.):—'Gratia et amicitia liberant; quas tibi serua, ne exprobrabilis fias.'
2829. The reference seems to be to Prov. xxv. 10 in the Vulgate version (not in the A. V.):—'Grace and friendship set you free; cherish them, so you don't become shameful.'
2832. The reference is clearly to the following:—'Est enim indigni [al. digni] animi signum, famae diligere commodum'; Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. i. epist. 4. This is quoted by Albertano (p. 120), with the reading ingenui for indigni; hence Chaucer's 'gentil.' Mätzner refers us to the same, lib. v. epist. 12:—'quia pulchrum est commodum famae.'
2832. The reference is clearly to the following:—'For it is a sign of an unworthy mind to love the benefits of reputation'; Cassiodorus, Variarum lib. i. epist. 4. This is quoted by Albertano (p. 120), with the reading ingenui instead of indigni; hence Chaucer's 'gentil.' Mätzner refers us to the same, lib. v. epist. 12:—'because it is beautiful to benefit reputation.'
2833. 'Duae res sunt conscientia et fama. Conscientia tibi, fama proximo tuo'; Augustini Opera, ed. Caillou, Paris, 1842, tom. xxi. p. 347.—Mr.
2833. 'There are two things: conscience and reputation. Conscience is for you, reputation is for your neighbor'; Augustini Opera, ed. Caillou, Paris, 1842, tom. xxi. p. 347.—Mr.
2837. Fr. text:—'il est cruel et villain.'—Mr.
2837. Fr. text:—'he is cruel and mean.'—Mr.
2841. Lat. text:—'nam dixit quidam philosophus, Nemo in guerra constitutus satis diues esse potest. Quantumcunque enim sit homo diues, oportet illum, si in guerra diu perseuerauerit, aut diuitias aut guerram perdere, aut forte utrumque simul et personam.'—p. 102.
2841. Lat. text:—'for a certain philosopher said, No one can be truly wealthy while engaged in war. No matter how rich a person is, if they remain in war for a long time, they must lose either their wealth or the war, or perhaps both at the same time along with their life.'—p. 102.
2843. See Ecclesiastes, v. 11.
2843. See Ecclesiastes, 5:11.
2851. 'With the God of heaven it is all one, to deliver with a great multitude, or a small company: For the victory of battle standeth not in the multitude of an host; but strength cometh from heaven.' 1 Macc. iii. 18, 19.
2851. 'With the God of heaven, it makes no difference whether He delivers a great multitude or a small group: The victory in battle does not depend on the size of the army; true strength comes from heaven.' 1 Macc. iii. 18, 19.
2854. The gap is easily detected and filled up by comparison with the Fr. text, which Mätzner cites from Le Menagier de Paris, i. 226, thus:—'pour ce ... que nul n'est certain s'il est digne que Dieu lui doint victoire ne plus que il est certain se il est digne de l'amour de Dieu ou non.' We must also compare the text from Solomon, viz. Ecclesiastes, ix. 1, as it stands in the Vulgate version.
2854. The gap is easily spotted and filled by comparing it with the French text that Mätzner cites from Le Menagier de Paris, i. 226, which says: 'for this ... that no one is sure if he is worthy of God's victory any more than he is sure if he is worthy of God's love or not.' We should also compare the text from Solomon, namely Ecclesiastes, ix. 1, as it appears in the Vulgate version.
2857. Outher-whyle, sometimes; see note to 2733.
2857. Otherwise, sometimes; see note to 2733.
2860. In as muchel; Fr. text:—'tant comme il puet bonnement.' This accounts for goodly, i. e. meetly, fitly, creditably. Cotgrave has: 'Bonnement, well, fitly, aptly, handsomely, conveniently, orderly, to the purpose.'
2860. In as muchel; Fr. text:—'tant comme il puet bonnement.' This accounts for goodly, i. e. appropriately, suitably, creditably. Cotgrave has: 'Bonnement, well, suitably, aptly, nicely, conveniently, orderly, to the point.'
2861. Salomon; rather Jesus son of Sirach. 'He that loveth danger shall perish therein'; Ecclus. iii. 26.
2861. Salomon; also known as Jesus son of Sirach. "Whoever loves danger will fall into it"; Ecclus. iii. 26.
2863. The werre ... nothing, 'war does not please you at all.'
2863. The werre ... nothing, 'war doesn’t appeal to you at all.'
2866. Seint Iame is a curious error for Senek, Seneca. For the Fr. text has:—'Seneque dit en ses escrips,' according to Mätzner; and MS. Reg. 19 C. xi (leaf 63, col. 2) has 'Seneques.' There has clearly been confusion between Seneques and Seint iaques. Hence the use of the pl. epistles is correct. The reference is to Seneca, Epist. 94, § 46; but Seneca, after all, is merely quoting Sallust:—'Nam concordia paruae res crescunt, discordia maximae dilabuntur'; Sallust, Jugurtha, 10.
2866. Seint Iame is an interesting mistake for Senek, Seneca. The French text states:—'Seneque dit en ses escrips,' according to Mätzner; and MS. Reg. 19 C. xi (leaf 63, col. 2) has 'Seneques.' There has clearly been a mix-up between Seneques and Seint iaques. Therefore, using the plural epistles is correct. The reference is to Seneca, Epist. 94, § 46; but Seneca, ultimately, is just quoting Sallust:—'Nam concordia paruae res crescunt, discordia maximae dilabuntur'; Sallust, Jugurtha, 10.
2870. From Matt. v. 9.
2870. From Matt. 5:9.
2872. Brige, strife, contention; F. brigue, Low Lat. briga. 'Brigue, s. f. ... debate, contention, altercation, litigious wrangling about any matter'; Cotgrave. See Brigue in the New E. Dict.
2872. Brige, conflict, argument; F. brigue, Low Lat. briga. 'Brigue, noun ... discussion, disagreement, dispute, legal quarrel over any issue'; Cotgrave. See Brigue in the New E. Dict.
2876. Here Hl. has pryde and despysing for homlinesse and dispreysinge, thus spoiling the sense. The allusion is to our common saying—Familiarity breeds contempt.
2876. Here Hl. has pride and disdain for familiarity and disrespect, thus spoiling the sense. The allusion is to our common saying—Familiarity breeds contempt.
2879. Syen, saw; Cm. seyen; Ln. sawe; Cp. saugh.
2879. Syen, saw; Cm. seyen; Ln. sawe; Cp. saugh.
2881. Lat. text (p. 107):—'scriptum est enim, Semper ab aliis dissensio incipiat, a te autem reconciliatio.' From Martinus Dumiensis, De Moribus, Sent. 49.
2881. Lat. text (p. 107):—'it is written, Let disagreement begin with others, but let reconciliation begin with you.' From Martinus Dumiensis, De Moribus, Sent. 49.
2882. The prophete, i. e. David; Ps. xxxiv. 14.
2882. The prophet, i.e. David; Ps. 34:14.
2883. The words 'as muchel as in thee is' are an addition, due to the Fr. text:—'tant comme tu pourras.'—Mr.
2883. The words 'as much as in you is' are an addition, due to the Fr. text:—'tant comme tu pourras.'—Mr.
2884. The use of to after pursue is unusual; Mätzner compares biseke to, in 2940 below and 2306 above.
2884. The use of to after pursue is unusual; Mätzner compares biseke to, in 2940 below and 2306 above.
2886. From Prov. xxviii. 14.
2886. From Prov. 28:14.
2891. Fr. text:—'Pour ce dit le philosophe, que les troubles ne sont pas bien cler voyans.' Cf. the Fr. proverb:—'À l'œil malade la lumière nuit, an eie distempered cannot brook the light; sick thoughts cannot indure the truth'; Cotgrave.
2891. Fr. text:—'For this, the philosopher said, that those who are troubled do not see clearly.' Cf. the Fr. proverb:—'To a sick eye, light hurts; an eye that’s out of balance cannot stand brightness; sick thoughts cannot endure the truth'; Cotgrave.
2895. From Prov. xxviii. 23.
2895. From Prov. 28:23.
2897. This quotation is merely an expansion of the former part of Eccles. vii. 3, viz. 'sorrow is better than laughter'; the latter part of the same verse appears in 2900, immediately below.
2897. This quote is just an elaboration on the earlier part of Ecclesiastes 7:3, which says, 'sorrow is better than laughter'; the second part of that verse is found in 2900, right below.
2901. I shal not conne answere, I shall not be able to answer; Fr. text:—'ie ne sauroie respondre.'—Mr.
2901. I will not be able to answer, I shall not be able to answer; Fr. text:—'ie ne sauroie respondre.'—Mr.
2909. From Prov. xvi. 7.
2909. From Prov. 16:7.
2925. Referring to Ps. xx. 4 (Vulgate)—'in benedictionibus dulcedinis'; A. V.—'with the blessings of goodness,' Ps. xxi. 3.
2925. Referring to Ps. xx. 4 (Vulgate)—'in benedictionibus dulcedinis'; A. V.—'with the blessings of goodness,' Ps. xxi. 3.
2930. From Ecclus. vi. 5:—'Verbum dulce multiplicat amicos, et mitigat inimicos.' The A. V. omits the latter clause, having only:—'Sweet language will multiply friends.'
2930. From Ecclus. vi. 5:—'Sweet words multiply friends and soften enemies.' The A. V. omits the latter clause, having only:—'Sweet language will multiply friends.'
2931. Fr. text:—'nous mettons nostre fait en vostre bonne voulente.'—Mr.
2931. Fr. text:—'we place our actions in your good will.'—Mr.
2936. Hise amendes, i. e. amends to him. For hise or his, Cp. Ln. have him, which is a more usual construction. Cf. 'What shall be thy amends For thy neglect of truth?' Shak., Sonnet 101. 'If I have wronged thee, seek thy mends at the law'; Greene, Looking-Glass for London, ed. Dyce, 1883, p. 122.
2936. Hise amendes, meaning amends to him. For hise or his, similar to how Ln. uses him, which is a more common construction. Cf. 'What shall be thy amends for your neglect of truth?' Shak., Sonnet 101. 'If I have wronged you, seek thy mends through the law'; Greene, Looking-Glass for London, ed. Dyce, 1883, p. 122.
2940. Biseke to; so in 2306; see note to 2884.
2940. Biseke to; so in 2306; see note to 2884.
2945. From Ecclus. xxxiii. 18, 19:—'Hear me, O ye great men of the people, and hearken with your ears, ye rulers of the congregation: Give not thy son and wife, thy brother and friend, power over thee while thou livest.'
2945. From Ecclus. xxxiii. 18, 19:—'Listen to me, you great leaders of the people, and pay attention with your ears, you rulers of the group: Don't give your son and wife, your brother and friend, power over you while you live.'
2965. Not from Seneca, but from Martinus Dumiensis, De Moribus, S. 94 (Sundby). The Lat. text has:—'ubi est confessio, ibi est remissio.'
2965. Not from Seneca, but from Martinus Dumiensis, De Moribus, S. 94 (Sundby). The Latin text says:—'where there is confession, there is forgiveness.'
2967. Neither is this from Seneca, but from the same source as before. Lat. text has:—'Proximum ad innocentiam locum tenet uerecundia peccati et confessio.'
2967. This isn't from Seneca either, but from the same source as before. The Latin text says:—'Proximum ad innocentiam locum tenet uerecundia peccati et confessio.'
2973. Lat. text:—'Nihil enim tam naturale est, quam aliquid dissolui eo genere, quo colligatum est.' From the Digesta, lib. xvii. 35.
2973. Lat. text:—'Nothing is more natural than for something to be dissolved in the same way it was bound.' From the Digesta, lib. xvii. 35.
2984. Lat. text:—'Semper audiui dici, Quod bene potes facere, noli differre.' Fr. text:—'Le bien que tu peus faire au matin, n'attens pas le soir ne l'endemain.'
2984. Lat. text:—'I have always heard it said, What you can do well, don't delay.' Fr. text:—'The good you can do in the morning, don't wait until the evening or the next day.'
2986. Messages, messengers; Cp. messagers; Hl. messageres. See B. 144, 333. In 2992, 2995, we have the form messagers.
2986. Messages, messengers; Compare messagers; Hl. messageres. See B. 144, 333. In 2992, 2995, we have the form messagers.
2997. Borwes, sureties; as in P. Plowman, C. v. 85. In 3018 it seems to mean 'pledges' rather than 'sureties.'
2997. Borwes, guarantees; as in P. Plowman, C. v. 85. In 3018 it seems to mean 'pledges' rather than 'guarantees.'
3028. A coveitous name, a reputation for covetousness.
3028. A greedy name, a reputation for greed.
3030. From 1 Tim. vi. 10. See C. 334.
3030. From 1 Tim. 6:10. See C. 334.
3032. Lat. text (p. 120):—'Scriptum est enim, Mallem perdidisse quam turpiter accepisse.' This is from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 479:—
3032. Lat. text (p. 120):—'It is written, I would rather have lost it than received it disgracefully.' This is from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 479:—
'Perdidisse ad assem mallem, quam accepisse turpiter.'
'I'd rather lose everything I’ve got than accept something dishonorable.'
3036. Also from P. Syrus, Sent. 293:—
3036. Also from P. Syrus, Sent. 293:—
'Laus noua nisi oritur, etiam uetus amittitur.'
'New praise does not arise unless the old is lost.'
3040. For 'it is writen,' the Fr. text has 'le droit dit.' This indicates the source. The Lat. text has:—'priuilegium meretur amittere, qui concessa sibi abutitur potestate.' This Sundby traces to the Decretalia Gregorii IX., iii. 31. 18.
3040. For 'it is written,' the French text has 'le droit dit.' This indicates the source. The Latin text has:—'priuilegium meretur amittere, qui concessa sibi abutitur potestate.' This Sundby traces to the Decretalia Gregorii IX., iii. 31. 18.
3042. Which I trowe ... do; Lat. 'quod non concedo.'
3042. Which I think ... do; Lat. 'which I do not concede.'
3047. Lat. text:—'Remissius imperanti melius paretur'; from Seneca, De Clementia, i. 24. 1.
3047. Lat. text:—'Easier to obey a lax leader'; from Seneca, De Clementia, i. 24. 1.
3049. 'Ait enim Seneca'; the Lat. text then quotes from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 64:—'Bis uincit, qui se uincit in uictoria.'
3049. 'Seneca says'; the Latin text then quotes from Publilius Syrus, Sent. 64:—'He who conquers himself in victory wins twice.'
3050. Lat. text:—'Nihil est laudabilius, nihil magno et praeclaro uiro dignius, placabilitate atque clementia.' From Cicero, De Officiis, i. 25. 88.
3050. Lat. text:—'There is nothing more commendable, nothing more worthy of a great and distinguished man than being conciliatory and merciful.' From Cicero, De Officiis, i. 25. 88.
3054. Of mercy, i. e. on account of your mercy.
3054. Of mercy, meaning because of your kindness.
3056. 'Male uincit iam quem poenitet uictoriae'; Publilius Syrus, Sent. 366. Attributed to Seneca in the Latin text.
3056. 'A man is already defeated when he regrets victory'; Publilius Syrus, Sent. 366. Attributed to Seneca in the Latin text.
3059. From James, ii. 13.
3059. From James 2:13.
3066. Unconninge, ignorance; cf. Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 131; Prick of Conscience, l. 169.
3066. Unconninge, lack of knowledge; see Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 131; Prick of Conscience, l. 169.
3067. Misborn, borne amiss, misconducted. See Life of Beket, l. 1248.
3067. Misborn, born wrongly, mismanaged. See Life of Beket, l. 1248.
The Monk's Prologue.
The Monk's Intro.
3079. The tale of Melibee (as told above) is about a certain Melibeus and his wife Prudence, who had a daughter called Sophie. One day, while Melibeus is absent, three of his enemies break into his house, beat his wife, and wound his daughter. On returning, he takes counsel as to what must be done. He is for planning a method of revenge, but his wife advises him to forgive the injuries, and in the end her counsels prevail.
3079. The story of Melibee (as described above) is about a man named Melibeus and his wife Prudence, who had a daughter named Sophie. One day, while Melibeus is away, three of his enemies break into their home, beat his wife, and injure his daughter. When he comes back, he seeks advice on what to do. He wants to come up with a plan for revenge, but his wife urges him to forgive the wrongs, and in the end, her advice wins out.
3082. corpus Madrian, body of Madrian: which has been interpreted in two ways. Urry guessed it to refer to St. Materne, bishop of Treves, variously commemorated on the 14th, 19th, or 25th of September, the days of his translations being July 18 and October 23. Mr. Steevens suggested, in a note printed in Tyrwhitt's Glossary, that the 'precious body' was that of St. Mathurin, priest and confessor, commemorated on Nov. 1 or Nov. 9. The latter is more likely, since in his story in the Golden Legende, edit. 1527, leaf 151 back, the expressions 'the precious body' and 'the holy body' occur, and the story explains that his body would not stay in the earth till it was carried back to France, where he had given directions that it should be buried.
3082. corpus Madrian, body of Madrian: which has been interpreted in two ways. Urry thought it referred to St. Materne, bishop of Treves, who is commemorated on the 14th, 19th, or 25th of September, with his translation days on July 18 and October 23. Mr. Steevens suggested, in a note printed in Tyrwhitt's Glossary, that the 'precious body' was that of St. Mathurin, priest and confessor, commemorated on Nov. 1 or Nov. 9. The latter is more likely since in his story in the Golden Legende, edit. 1527, leaf 151 back, the expressions 'the precious body' and 'the holy body' occur, and the story explains that his body would not stay in the ground until it was taken back to France, where he had instructed that it should be buried.
3083. 'Rather than have a barrel of ale, would I that my dear good wife had heard this story.' Cf. morsel breed, B. 3624.
3083. 'Instead of having a barrel of ale, I wish my dear good wife had heard this story.' Cf. morsel breed, B. 3624.
lief is not a proper name, as has been suggested, I believe, by some one ignorant of early English idiom. Cf. 'Dear my lord,' Jul. Caesar, ii. 1. 255; and other instances in Abbott's Shakesp. Grammar, sect. 13.
Lief is not a proper name, as I think has been suggested by someone who doesn’t understand early English idioms. Compare 'Dear my lord,' in Jul. Caesar, ii. 1. 255; and other examples in Abbott's Shakesp. Grammar, sect. 13.
3101. 'Who is willing (or who suffers himself) to be overborne by everybody.'
3101. 'Who is willing (or who allows himself) to be overpowered by everyone.'
3108. neighëbor, three syllables; thannè, two syllables.
3108. neighbor, three syllables; than, two syllables.
3112. Observe the curious use of seith for misseith.
3112. Note the interesting use of seith instead of misseith.
3114. Monk. See him described in the Prologue, A. 165.
3114. Monk. Check out his description in the Prologue, A. 165.
According to the arrangement of the tales in Tyrwhitt's edition, the pilgrims reach Rochester after coming to Sittingborne (mentioned in the Wife of Bath's Prologue), though the latter is some eleven miles nearer Canterbury. The present arrangement of the Groups remedies this. See note to B. 1165, at p. 165.
According to the order of the stories in Tyrwhitt's edition, the pilgrims get to Rochester after passing through Sittingborne (which is mentioned in the Wife of Bath's Prologue), even though Sittingborne is about eleven miles closer to Canterbury. The current arrangement of the Groups fixes this. See note to B. 1165, at p. 165.
3117. Ryd forth, ride forward, draw near us.
3117. Ride forward, come closer to us.
3119. Wher, whether. dan, for Dominus, a title of respect commonly used in addressing monks. But Chaucer even uses it of Arcite, in the Knightes Tale, and of Cupid, Ho. Fame, 137.
3119. Wher, whether. dan, for Dominus, a title of respect commonly used when addressing monks. But Chaucer even uses it for Arcite, in the Knightes Tale, and for Cupid, Ho. Fame, 137.
3120. The monk's name was Piers. See B. 3982, and the note.
3120. The monk's name was Piers. See B. 3982, and the note.
3124. Cf. 'He was not pale as a for-pyned goost'; Prol. A. 205. Jean de Meun says, in his Testament, l. 1073, that the friars have good pastures (il ont bonnes pastures).
3124. Cf. 'He was not pale like a for-pined ghost'; Prol. A. 205. Jean de Meun says, in his Testament, l. 1073, that the friars have good pastures (they have good pastures).
3127. as to my doom, in my judgment.
3127. regarding my fate, in my opinion.
3130. Scan the line—Bút a góvernoúr wylý and wýs. The Petworth MS. inserts 'boþ' before 'wyly': but this requires the very unlikely accentuation 'govérnour' and an emphasis on a. The line would scan better if we might insert art, or lyk, after But, but there is no authority for this.
3130. Scan the line—But a governor will and wise. The Petworth MS. adds 'both' before 'will': but this requires the very unlikely accentuation 'governor' and an emphasis on a. The line would scan better if we could insert art or like after But, but there is no authority for this.
3132. Read—A wél-faríng persónë, after which comes the pause, as marked in E. and Hn.
3132. Read—A well-faring person, after which comes the pause, as marked in E. and Hn.
3139. The monk's semi-cope, which seems to have been an ample one, is mentioned in the Prologue, A. 262. In Jack Upland, § 4, a friar is asked what is signified by his 'wide cope.'
3139. The monk's semi-cope, which appears to have been quite large, is mentioned in the Prologue, A. 262. In Jack Upland, § 4, a friar is asked what his 'wide cope' means.
3142. 'Shaven very high on his crown'; alluding to the tonsure.
3142. 'Shaved very high on his head'; referring to the tonsure.
3144. the corn, i. e. the chief part or share.
3144. the corn, i.e. the main part or share.
3145. borel men, lay-men. Borel means 'rude, unlearned, ignorant,' and seems to have arisen from a peculiar use of borel or burel, sb., a coarse cloth; so that its original sense, as an adj., was 'in coarse clothing,' or 'rudely clad.' See borrel and burel in the New Eng. Dictionary.
3145. borel men, laymen. Borel means 'rude, uneducated, ignorant,' and seems to have come from a specific use of borel or burel, noun, a rough fabric; so its original meaning, as an adjective, was 'dressed in coarse clothing' or 'poorly dressed.' See borrel and burel in the New Eng. Dictionary.
shrimpes, diminutive or poor creatures.
shrimp, small or insignificant creatures.
3146. wrecched impes, poor grafts, weakly shoots. Cf. A. S. impian, to graft, imp, a graft; borrowed from Low Lat. impotus, a graft, from Gk. ἔμφυτος, engrafted.
3146. wrecched impes, poor grafts, weakly shoots. Cf. A. S. impian, to graft, imp, a graft; borrowed from Low Lat. impotus, a graft, from Gk. innate, engrafted.
3152. lussheburghes, light coins. In P. Plowman, B. xv. 342, we are told that 'in Lussheborwes is a lyther alay (bad alloy), and yet loketh he lyke a sterlynge.' They were spurious coins imported into England from Luxembourg, whence the name. See Liber Albus, ed. Riley, 1841, p. 495; and Blount's Nomolexicon. Luxembourg is called Lusscheburghe in the Allit. Morte Arthure, l. 2388. The importation of this false money was frequently forbidden, viz. in 1347, 1348, and 1351.
3152. lussheburghes, light coins. In P. Plowman, B. xv. 342, it’s mentioned that 'in Lussheborwes is a lyther alay (bad alloy), and yet it looks like a sterling.' These were counterfeit coins brought into England from Luxembourg, which is where the name comes from. See Liber Albus, ed. Riley, 1841, p. 495; and Blount's Nomolexicon. Luxembourg is referred to as Lusscheburghe in the Allit. Morte Arthure, l. 2388. The import of this fake money was often banned, specifically in 1347, 1348, and 1351.
3157. souneth into, tends to, is consistent with; see Prol. A. 307, and Sq. Ta., F. 517. The following extracts from Palsgrave's French Dictionary are to the point. 'I sownde, I appartayne or belong, Ie tens. [226]Thys thyng sowndeth to a good purpose, Ceste chose tent a bonne fin.' Also, 'I sownde, as a tale or a report sowndeth to ones honesty or dyshonesty, Ie redonde. I promise you that this matter sowndeth moche to your dishonoure, Ie vous promets que ceste matyere redonde fort a votre deshonneur.'
3157. sounds like, tends to, is consistent with; see Prol. A. 307, and Sq. Ta., F. 517. The following extracts from Palsgrave's French Dictionary are relevant. 'I sound, I pertain or belong, Je tends. [226]This thing sounds to a good purpose, Ceste chose tent a bonne fin.' Also, 'I sound, as a tale or a report sounds to one's honesty or dishonesty, Je redonde. I promise you that this matter sounds much to your dishonor, Je vous promets que ceste matyere redonde fort a votre deshonneur.'
3160. Seint Edward. There are two of the name, viz. Edward, king and martyr, commemorated on March 16, 18, or 19, and the second King Edward, best known as Edward the Confessor, commemorated on Jan. 5. In Piers the Plowman, B. xv. 217, we have—
3160. Saint Edward. There are two people with this name: Edward, king and martyr, remembered on March 16, 18, or 19, and the second King Edward, commonly known as Edward the Confessor, remembered on January 5. In Piers the Plowman, B. xv. 217, we have—
'Edmonde and Edwarde · eyther were kynges,
'Edmonde and Edwarde · both were kings,
And seyntes ysette · tyl charite hem folwed.'
And saints sat down · until charity followed them.
But Edward the Confessor is certainly meant; and there is a remarkable story about him that he was 'warned of hys death certain dayes before hee dyed, by a ring that was brought to him by certain pilgrims coming from Hierusalem, which ring hee hadde secretly given to a poore man that askyd hys charitie in the name of God and sainte Johan the Evangelist.' See Mr. Wright's description of Ludlow Church, where are some remains of a stained glass window representing this story, in the eastern wall of the chapel of St. John. See also Chambers, Book of Days, i. 53, 54, where we read—'The sculptures upon the frieze of the present shrine (in Westminster Abbey) represent fourteen scenes in the life of Edward the Confessor.... He was canonized by Pope Alexander about a century after his death.... He was esteemed the patron-saint of England until superseded in the thirteenth century by St. George.' These fourteen scenes are fully described in Brayley's Hist. of Westminster Abbey, in an account which is chiefly taken from a life of St. Edward written by Ailred of Rievaulx in 1163. Three 'Lives of Edward the Confessor' were edited, for the Master of the Rolls, by Mr. Luard in 1858. See Morley's Eng. Writers, 1888, ii. 375.
But Edward the Confessor is definitely the one being referred to; there's a remarkable story about him that he was 'warned of his death several days before he died, by a ring brought to him by some pilgrims returning from Jerusalem. He had secretly given this ring to a poor man who asked for his charity in the name of God and St. John the Evangelist.' Check out Mr. Wright's description of Ludlow Church, which has some remains of a stained glass window depicting this story on the eastern wall of the chapel of St. John. Also, refer to Chambers, Book of Days, i. 53, 54, where we read—'The sculptures on the frieze of the current shrine (in Westminster Abbey) represent fourteen scenes in the life of Edward the Confessor.... He was canonized by Pope Alexander about a century after his death.... He was regarded as the patron saint of England until St. George took over in the thirteenth century.' These fourteen scenes are thoroughly described in Brayley's Hist. of Westminster Abbey, based mainly on a life of St. Edward written by Ailred of Rievaulx in 1163. Three 'Lives of Edward the Confessor' were edited for the Master of the Rolls by Mr. Luard in 1858. See Morley's Eng. Writers, 1888, ii. 375.
3162. celle, cell. The monk calls it his cell because he was 'the keper' of it; Prol. 172.
3162. cell, cell. The monk refers to it as his cell because he was 'the keeper' of it; Prol. 172.
3163. Tragédie; the final ie might be slurred over before is, in which case we might read for to for to (see footnote); but it is needless. The definition of 'tragedy' here given is repeated from Chaucer's own translation of Boethius, which contains the remark—'Glose. Tragedie is to seyn, a ditee [ditty] of a prosperitee for a tyme, that endeth in wrecchednesse'; bk. ii. pr. 2. 51. This remark is Chaucer's own, as the word Glose marks his addition to, or gloss upon, his original. His remark refers to a passage in Boethius immediately preceding, viz. 'Quid tragoediarum clamor aliud deflet, nisi indiscreto ictu fortunam felicia regna uertentem?' De Consolatione Philosophiae, lib. ii. prosa 2. See also the last stanza of 'Cresus' in the Monkes Tale (vol. i. p. 268).
3163. Tragedy; the final ie might be slurred over before is, in which case we might read for to for to (see footnote); but it is unnecessary. The definition of 'tragedy' provided here is repeated from Chaucer's own translation of Boethius, which includes the comment—'Gloss. Tragedy is to say, a ditty of a prosperity for a time, that ends in misery'; bk. ii. pr. 2. 51. This comment is Chaucer's own, as the word Gloss indicates his addition to, or gloss on, his original. His comment refers to a passage in Boethius immediately before, namely, 'What do the cries of tragedies lament, except for the indiscriminate strike changing fortunate kingdoms?' De Consolatione Philosophiae, lib. ii. prosa 2. See also the last stanza of 'Cresus' in the Monkes Tale (vol. i. p. 268).
3169. exametron, hexameter. Chaucer is speaking of Latin, not of English verse; and refers to the common Latin hexameter used in heroic verse; he would especially be thinking of the Thebaid of Statius, [227]the Metamorphoseon Liber of Ovid, the Aeneid of Vergil, and Lucan's Pharsalia. This we could easily have guessed, but Chaucer has himself told us what was in his thoughts. For near the conclusion of his Troilus and Criseyde, which he calls a tragedie, he says—
3169. exametron, hexameter. Chaucer is talking about Latin, not English verse; he’s referring to the common Latin hexameter used in heroic poetry; he would particularly have in mind the Thebaid of Statius, [227]the Metamorphoseon Liber of Ovid, the Aeneid of Vergil, and Lucan's Pharsalia. We might have guessed this easily, but Chaucer has directly told us what he was thinking. Near the end of his Troilus and Criseyde, which he calls a tragedie, he says—
'And kis the steppes wheras thou seest pace
And kiss the plains where you see the path
Virgile, Ovyde, Omer, Lucan, and Stace.'
Virgil, Ovid, Homer, Lucan, and Statius.
Lucan is expressly cited in B. 401, 3909.
Lucan is specifically mentioned in B. 401, 3909.
3170. In prose. For example, Boccaccio's De Casibus Virorum and De Claris Mulieribus contain 'tragedies' in Latin prose. Cf. ll. 3655, 3910.
3170. In prose. For example, Boccaccio's De Casibus Virorum and De Claris Mulieribus contain 'tragedies' in Latin prose. Cf. ll. 3655, 3910.
3171. in metre. For example, the tragedies of Seneca are in various metres, chiefly iambic. See also note to l. 3285.
3171. in meter. For example, the tragedies of Seneca are in various meters, mainly iambic. See also note to l. 3285.
3177. After hir ages, according to their periods; in chronological order. The probable allusion is to Boccaccio's De Casibus Virorum, which begins with Adam and Nimrod, and keeps tolerably to the right order. For further remarks on this, shewing how Chaucer altered the order of these Tragedies in the course of revision, see vol. iii. p. 428.
3177. After their ages, based on their time periods; in chronological order. The likely reference is to Boccaccio's De Casibus Virorum, which starts with Adam and Nimrod and generally follows the correct order. For additional comments on this, showing how Chaucer changed the order of these Tragedies during revisions, see vol. iii. p. 428.
The Monkes Tale.
The Monkees' Story.
For some account of this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 427.
For some details about this story, see vol. iii. p. 427.
3181. Tragédie; accented on the second syllable, and riming with remédie; cf. B. 3163. Very near the end of Troilus and Criseyde, we find Chaucer riming it with comédie. That poem he also calls a tragedie (v. 1786)—
3181. Tragedy; emphasized on the second syllable, rhyming with remedy; see B. 3163. Near the end of Troilus and Criseyde, Chaucer rhymes it with comedy. He also refers to that poem as a tragedy (v. 1786)—
'Go, litel book, go, litel myn tragédie,' &c.
'Go, little book, go, little my tragedy,' &c.
3183. fillen, fell. nas no, for ne was no, a double negative. Cf. Ch. tr. of Boethius—'the olde age of tyme passed, and eek of present tyme now, is ful of ensaumples how that kinges ben chaunged in-to wrecchednesse out of hir welefulnesse'; bk. iii. pr. 5. 3.
3183. fillen, fell. nas no, for ne was no, a double negative. Cf. Ch. tr. of Boethius—'the old age of time passed, and also of present time now, is full of examples of how kings have changed from happiness to misery'; bk. iii. pr. 5. 3.
3186. The Harl. MS. has—'Ther may no man the cours of hir whiel holde,' which Mr. Wright prefers. But the reading of the Six-text is well enough here; for in the preceding line Chaucer is speaking of Fortune under the image of a person fleeing away, to which he adds, that no one can stay her course. Fortune is also sometimes represented as stationary, and holding an ever-turning wheel, as in the Book of the Duchesse, 643; but that is another picture.
3186. The Harl. MS. says—'No one can hold the course of her wheel,' which Mr. Wright prefers. But the reading of the Six-text works fine here; because in the previous line, Chaucer is talking about Fortune as if it were a person running away, and he adds that no one can stop her course. Fortune is also sometimes shown as stationary, holding a constantly turning wheel, like in the Book of the Duchesse, 643; but that's a different image.
3188. Be war by, take warning from.
3188. Be aware of, take heed from.
Lucifer.
Lucifer.
3189. Lucifer, a Latin name signifying light-bringer, and properly applied to the morning-star. In Isaiah xiv. 12 the Vulgate has—'Quomodo cecidisti de caelo, Lucifer, qui mane oriebaris? corruisti in terram, qui uulnerabas gentes?' &c. St. Jerome, Tertullian, St. Gregory, and [228]other fathers, supposed this passage to apply to the fall of Satan. It became a favourite topic for writers both in prose and verse, and the allusions to it are innumerable. See note to Piers the Plowman, B. i. 105 (Clar. Press Series). Gower begins his eighth book of the Confessio Amantis with the examples of Lucifer and Adam.
3189. Lucifer, a Latin term meaning light-bringer, is commonly used for the morning star. In Isaiah xiv. 12, the Vulgate states—'How you have fallen from heaven, Lucifer, who once shone in the morning? You have been cast down to the earth, you who defeated nations?' &c. St. Jerome, Tertullian, St. Gregory, and [228]other church fathers believed this passage referred to the fall of Satan. It became a popular subject for writers in both prose and poetry, and there are countless references to it. See note to Piers the Plowman, B. i. 105 (Clar. Press Series). Gower starts his eighth book of the Confessio Amantis with examples of Lucifer and Adam.
Sandras, in his Étude sur Chaucer, p. 248, quotes some French lines from a 'Volucraire,' which closely agree with this first stanza. But it is a common theme.
Sandras, in his Étude sur Chaucer, p. 248, quotes some French lines from a 'Volucraire,' which closely match this first stanza. However, it is a common theme.
3192. sinne, the sin of pride, as in all the accounts; probably from 1 Tim. iii. 6. Thus Gower, Conf. Amant. lib. i. (ed. Pauli, i. 153):—
3192. sinne, the sin of pride, as in all the accounts; probably from 1 Tim. iii. 6. Thus Gower, Conf. Amant. lib. i. (ed. Pauli, i. 153):—
'For Lucifer, with them that felle,
'For Lucifer, with those who fell,
Bar pride with him into helle.
Bar pride with him into hell.
Ther was pride of to grete cost,
Ther was pride of to grete cost,
Whan he for pride hath heven lost.'
Whan he for pride hath heven lost.
3195. artow, art thou. Sathanas, Satan. The Hebrew sâtân means simply an adversary, as in 1 Sam. xxix. 4; 2 Sam. xix. 22; &c. A remarkable application of it to the evil spirit is in Luke x. 18. Milton also indentifies Lucifer with Satan; Par. Lost, vii. 131; x. 425; but they are sometimes distinguished, and made the names of two different spirits. See, for example, Piers Plowman, B. xviii. 270-283.
3195. Artow, are you. Sathanas, Satan. The Hebrew sâtân simply means an adversary, as seen in 1 Sam. xxix. 4; 2 Sam. xix. 22; etc. A notable example of its application to the evil spirit is in Luke x. 18. Milton also identifies Lucifer with Satan; Par. Lost, vii. 131; x. 425; but they are sometimes seen as different, referring to two distinct spirits. For instance, see Piers Plowman, B. xviii. 270-283.
3196. Read misérie, after which follows the metrical pause.
3196. Read misérie, after which follows the metrical pause.
Adam.
Adam.
3197. Boccaccio's De Casibus Virorum Illustrium begins with a chapter 'De Adam et Eua.' It contains the passage—'Et ex agro, qui postea Damascenus,... ductus in Paradisum deliciarum.' Lydgate, in his Fall of Princes (fol. a 5), has—
3197. Boccaccio's De Casibus Virorum Illustrium starts with a chapter 'De Adam et Eua.' It includes the line—'And from the field, which later became Damascus,... led into the paradise of delights.' Lydgate, in his Fall of Princes (fol. a 5), has—
'Of slyme of the erthe, in damascene the feelde,
'Of slime of the earth, in damask the field,
God made theym aboue eche creature.'
God made them above every creature.
The notion of the creation of Adam in a field whereupon afterwards stood Damascus, occurs in Peter Comestor's Historia Scholastica, where we find (ed. 1526, fol. vii)—'Quasi quereret aliquis, Remansit homo in loco vbi factus est, in agro scilicet damasceno? Non. Vbi ergo translatus est? In paradisum.' See also Maundeville's Travels, cap. xv; Genesis and Exodus, ed. Morris, l. 207; and note in Mätzner's Altenglische Sprachproben, ii. 185.
The idea of Adam's creation in an area that later became Damascus appears in Peter Comestor's Historia Scholastica, where we read (ed. 1526, fol. vii)—'As if someone were to ask, Did man remain in the place where he was created, in the field of Damascus? No. Where then was he taken? To paradise.' Also see Maundeville's Travels, cap. xv; Genesis and Exodus, ed. Morris, l. 207; and note in Mätzner's Altenglische Sprachproben, ii. 185.
3199. Cf. 'Formatus est homo ... de spurcissimo spermate'; Innocent III., De Miseria Conditionis Humanae, i. 1 (Köppel).
3199. Cf. 'Man is formed ... from the most vile sperm'; Innocent III, On the Misery of the Human Condition, i. 1 (Köppel).
3200. So Boccaccio—'O caeca rerum cupiditas! Hii, quibus rerum omnium, dante Deo, erat imperium,' &c. Cf. Gen. i. 29; ii. 16.
3200. So Boccaccio—'Oh, blind desire for worldly things! These, to whom all things, thanks to God, were under their control,' &c. Cf. Gen. i. 29; ii. 16.
Sampson.
Sampson.
3205. The story of Sampson is also in Boccaccio, lib. i. c. 17 (not 19, as Tyrwhitt says). But Chaucer seems mostly to have followed [229]the account in Judges, xiii-xvi. The word annunciat, referring to the announcement of Samson's birth by the angel (Judges xiii. 3), may have been suggested by Boccaccio, whose account begins—'Praenunciante per angelum Deo, ex Manue Israhelita quodam et pulcherrima eius vxore Sanson progenitus est.' thangel in l. 3206=the angel.
3205. The story of Samson is also in Boccaccio, book 1, chapter 17 (not 19, as Tyrwhitt says). But Chaucer seems to have mostly followed the account in Judges, chapters 13-16. The word annunciat, referring to the announcement of Samson's birth by the angel (Judges 13:3), may have been inspired by Boccaccio, whose account begins—'Praenunciante per angelum Deo, ex Manue Israhelita quodam et pulcherrima eius vxore Sanson progenitus est.' thangel in line 3206=the angel.
3207. consecrat, consecrated. A good example of the use of the ending -at; cf. situate for situated.—M. Shakespeare has consecrate; Com. of. Err. ii. 2. 134.
3207. consecrat, consecrated. A good example of the use of the ending -at; cf. situate for situated.—M. Shakespeare has consecrate; Com. of. Err. ii. 2. 134.
3208. whyl he mighte see, as long as he preserved his eyesight.
3208. why he might see, as long as he kept his eyesight.
3210. To speke of strengthe, with regard to strength; to speke of is a kind of preposition.—M. Cf. Milton's Samson Agonistes, 126-150.
3210. To speak of strength, regarding strength; to speak of is a type of preposition.—M. Cf. Milton's Samson Agonistes, 126-150.
3211. wyves. Samson told the secret of his riddle to his wife, Judges xiv. 17; and of his strength to Delilah, id. xvi. 17.
3211. wives. Samson revealed the secret of his riddle to his wife, Judges xiv. 17; and his strength to Delilah, id. xvi. 17.
3215. al to-rente, completely rent in twain. The prefix to- has two powers in Old English. Sometimes it is the preposition to in composition, as in towards, or M. E. to-flight (G. zuflucht), a refuge. But more commonly it is a prefix signifying in twain, spelt zer- in German, and dis- in Mœso-Gothic and Latin. Thus to-rente = rent in twain; to-brast = burst in twain, &c. The intensive adverb al, utterly, was used not merely (as is commonly supposed) before verbs beginning with to-, but in other cases also. Thus, in William of Palerne, l. 872, we find—'He was al a-wondred,' where al precedes the intensive prefix a- = A. S. of. Again, in the same poem, l. 661, we have—'al bi-weped for wo,' where al now precedes the prefix bi-. In Barbour's Bruce, ed. Skeat, x. 596, is the expression—
3215. al to-rente, completely torn in half. The prefix to- has two functions in Old English. Sometimes it acts like the preposition to in combinations, as in towards, or Middle English to-flight (German zuflucht), meaning a refuge. But more often, it serves as a prefix indicating in two parts, written as zer- in German and dis- in Mœso-Gothic and Latin. So, to-rente means torn in half; to-brast means burst in two, etc. The intensive adverb al, meaning utterly, was used not just (as is commonly believed) before verbs starting with to-, but in other contexts as well. For example, in William of Palerne, line 872, we see—'He was al a-wondred,' where al comes before the intensive prefix a- = A. S. of. Again, in the same poem, line 661, we have—'al bi-weped for wo,' where al now comes before the prefix bi-. In Barbour's Bruce, edited by Skeat, line x. 596, is the expression—
'For, hapnyt ony to slyde or fall,
'For, if anything happens to slip or fall,
He suld be soyne to-fruschit al.'
He should be soon to-frush it all.
Where al to-fruschit means utterly broken in pieces. Perhaps the clearest example of the complete separability of al from to is seen in l. 3884 of William of Palerne;—
Where al to-fruschit means completely broken into pieces. Perhaps the most obvious example of the total separability of al from to is found in line 3884 of William of Palerne;—
'Al to-tare his atir · þat he to-tere miȝt';
'Al to-tare his atir · þat he to-tere miȝt';
i. e. he entirely tore apart his attire, as much of it as he could tear apart. But at a later period of English, when the prefix to- was less understood, a new and mistaken notion arose of regarding al to as a separable prefix, with the sense of all to pieces. I have observed no instance of this use earlier than the reign of Henry VIII. Thus Surrey, Sonnet 9, has 'al-to shaken' for shaken to pieces. Latimer has—'they love and al-to love (i. e. entirely love) him'; Serm. p. 289. For other examples, see Al-to in the Bible Word-book; and my notes in Notes and Queries, 3 Ser. xii. 464, 535; also All, § C. 15, in the New E. Dict.
i.e., he completely tore his clothes apart, as much as he could. But later in English, when the prefix to- was less understood, a new and incorrect idea emerged that al to was a separable prefix meaning all to pieces. I haven't seen this usage before the reign of Henry VIII. For instance, Surrey, Sonnet 9, uses 'al-to shaken' to mean shaken to pieces. Latimer says, 'they love and al-to love (i.e., completely love) him'; Serm. p. 289. For more examples, see Al-to in the Bible Word-book, and my notes in Notes and Queries, 3 Ser. xii. 464, 535; also All, § C. 15, in the New E. Dict.
3220. Samson's wife was given to a friend; Judges, xiv. 20. She was afterwards burnt by her own people; Judges, xv. 6.
3220. Samson's wife was given to a friend; Judges, xiv. 20. She was afterwards burned by her own people; Judges, xv. 6.
3224. on every tayl; one brand being fastened to the tails of two foxes; Judg. xv. 4.
3224. on every tail; one brand being attached to the tails of two foxes; Judg. xv. 4.
3225. cornes. The Vulgate has segetes and fruges; also utneas for [230]vynes, and oliueta for oliveres. The plural form cornes is not uncommon in Early English. Cf. 'Quen thair corns war in don,' i. e. when their harvests were gathered in; Spec. of Eng. pt. ii. ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 70, l. 39. And again, 'alle men-sleeris and brenneris of houses and cornes [misprinted corves] ben cursed opynly in parische chirches'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 329.
3225. cornes. The Vulgate has segetes and fruges; also utneas for [230]vynes, and oliueta for oliveres. The plural form cornes is not uncommon in Early English. Cf. 'When their corns were in,', meaning when their harvests were gathered; Spec. of Eng. pt. ii. ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 70, l. 39. And again, 'all murderers and arsonists of houses and cornes [misprinted corves] are openly cursed in parish churches'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 329.
3234. wang-toth, molar tooth. This expression is taken from the Vulgate, which has—'Aperuit itaque Dominus molarem dentem in maxilla asini'; where the A. V. has only—'an hollow place that was in the jaw'; Judg. xv. 19.
3234. wang-toth, molar tooth. This expression is taken from the Vulgate, which has—'Aperuit itaque Dominus molarem dentem in maxilla asini'; where the A. V. has only—'a hollow place that was in the jaw'; Judg. xv. 19.
3236. Judicum, i. e. Liber Judicum, the Book of Judges. Cf. note to B. 93, at p. 141.
3236. Judicum, i.e. the Book of Judges. See note to B. 93, at p. 141.
3237. Gazan, a corruption of Gazam, the acc. case, in Judg. xvi. 1, Vulgate version.
3237. Gazan, a variation of Gazam, the accusative case, in Judg. xvi. 1, Vulgate version.
3244. ne hadde been, there would not have been. Since hadde is here the subjunctive mood, it is dissyllabic. Read—worldë n' haddë.
3244. ne hadde been, there would not have been. Since hadde is here the subjunctive mood, it is dissyllabic. Read—worldë n' haddë.
3245. sicer, from the Lat. sicera, Greek σίκερα, strong drink, is the word which we now spell cider; see Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, i. 363, note. It is used here because found in the Vulgate version of Judges xiii. 7; 'caue ne uinum bibas, nec siceram.' I slightly amend the spelling of the MSS., which have ciser, siser, sythir, cyder. Wyclif has sither, cyther, sidir, sydur.
3245. sicer, from the Latin sicera, Greek σίκερα, meaning strong drink, is the word we now spell cider; see Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, i. 363, note. It is used here because it appears in the Vulgate version of Judges xiii. 7; 'caue ne uinum bibas, nec siceram.' I’ve slightly adjusted the spelling from the manuscripts, which have ciser, siser, sythir, cyder. Wyclif has sither, cyther, sidir, sydur.
3249. twenty winter, twenty years; Judg. xvi. 31. The English used to reckon formerly by winters instead of years; as may be seen in a great many passages in the A. S. Chronicle.
3249. twenty winter, twenty years; Judg. xvi. 31. The English used to count time by winters instead of years; this can be seen in many passages in the A. S. Chronicle.
3253. Dalida; from Gk. Δαλιδά, in the Septuagint. The Vulgate has Dalila; but Chaucer (or his scribes) naturally adopted a form which seemed to have a nearer resemblance to an accusative case, such being, at that time, the usual practice; cf. Briseide (from Briseida), Criseyde and Anelida. Lydgate also uses the form Dalida.
3253. Dalida; from Greek Δαλιδά, in the Septuagint. The Vulgate uses Dalila; however, Chaucer (or his scribes) naturally chose a form that appeared to be closer to an accusative case, which was the common practice at that time; see Briseide (from Briseida), Criseyde, and Anelida. Lydgate also uses the form Dalida.
3259. in this array, in this (defenceless) condition.
3259. in this array, in this (defenseless) condition.
3264. querne, hand-mill. The Vulgate has—'et clausum in carcere molere fecerunt'; Judg. xvi. 21. But Boccaccio says—'ad molas manuarias coegere.' The word occurs in the House of Fame, 1798; and in Wyclif's Bible, Exod. xi. 5; Mat. xxiv. 41. In the Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris, p. 181, the story of Samson is alluded to, and it is said of him that he 'uil [fell] into þe honden of his yuo [foes], þet him deden grinde ate querne ssamuolliche,' i. e. who made him grind at the mill shamefully (in a shameful manner). Lydgate copies Chaucer rather closely, in his Fall of Princes, fol. e 7:—
3264. querne, hand mill. The Vulgate says—'and made him grind in prison'; Judg. xvi. 21. But Boccaccio writes—'they forced him to the molas manuarias.' The term appears in the House of Fame, 1798; and in Wyclif's Bible, Exod. xi. 5; Mat. xxiv. 41. In the Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris, p. 181, the story of Samson is referenced, and it’s said of him that he 'fell into the hands of his enemies, who made him grind at the mill shamefully,' meaning they forced him to grind at the mill in a disgraceful way. Lydgate closely follows Chaucer in his Fall of Princes, fol. e 7:—
'And of despite, after as I fynde,
'And in spite of everything, as I find,'
At their quernes made hym for to grinde.'
At their quernes, they made him to grind.
3269. Thende, the end. Caytif means (1) a captive, (2) a wretch. It is therefore used here very justly.
3269. Thende, the end. Caytif means (1) a captive, (2) a wretch. It is therefore used here very justly.
3282. So Boccaccio—'Sic aduersa credulitas, sic amantis pietas, sic mulieris egit inclyta fides. Vt quem non poterant homines, non uincula, non ferrum uincere, a mulieribus latrunculis uinceretur.' Lydgate has the expressions—
3282. So Boccaccio—'Such is the power of blind faith, such is the devotion of lovers, such is the noble faith of women. That which men could not conquer, neither chains nor iron, was overthrown by women, the robbers.' Lydgate has the expressions—
'Beware by Sampson your counseyll well to kepe,
'Beware, Sampson, and make sure to keep your counsel well,'
Though [misprinted That] Dalida compleyne, crye, and wepe';
Though [misprinted That] Dalida complains, cries, and weeps;
and again:—
and again:—
'Suffre no nightworm within your counseyll crepe,
'Suffer no nightworm within your counsel creep,
Though Dalida compleyne, crye, and wepe.'
Though Dalida complains, cries, and weeps.
Hercules.
Hercules.
3285. There is little about Hercules in Boccaccio; but Chaucer's favourite author, Ovid, has his story in the Metamorphoses, book ix, and Heroides, epist. 9. Tyrwhitt, however, has shewn that Chaucer more immediately copies a passage in Boethius, de Cons. Phil. lib. iv. met. 7, which is as follows:—
3285. There isn’t much about Hercules in Boccaccio, but Chaucer's favorite author, Ovid, tells his story in the Metamorphoses, book ix, and Heroides, epist. 9. However, Tyrwhitt has shown that Chaucer more directly copies a passage in Boethius, de Cons. Phil. lib. iv. met. 7, which is as follows:—
'Herculem duri celebrant labores;
'They celebrate Hercules' tough labors;
Ille Centauros domuit superbos;
He conquered the proud centaurs;
Abstulit saeuo spolium leoni;
Took a savage trophy from the lion;
Fixit et certis uolucres sagittis;
Fix it with specific arrows;
Poma cernenti rapuit draconi,
Poma cernenti seized the dragon,
Aureo laeuam grauior metallo;
Aureo laeuam grauior metallo;
Cerberum traxit triplici catena.
Cerberus was pulled by three chains.
Victor immitem posuisse fertur
Victor is said to have put it down
Pabulum saeuis dominum quadrigis.
Pabulum for fierce master chariot.
Hydra combusto periit ueneno;
Hydra burned to death by poison;
Fronte turpatus Achelous amnis
Fronte turpatus Achelous river
Ora demersit pudibunda ripis.
Now she quietly descends the banks.
Strauit Antaeum Libycis arenis,
Strangled Antaeus in Libyan sands,
Cacus Euandri satiauit iras,
Cacus Euandri satisfied their anger,
Quosque pressurus foret altus orbis
How long will the high world endure
Setiger spumis humeros notauit.
Setiger spumis marked the shoulders.
Ultimus caelum labor irreflexo
Last sky work unreflected
Sustulit collo, pretiumque rursus
Sustain the conversation, and the price again
Ultimi caelum meruit laboris.'
Final sky earned through labor.
But it is still more interesting to see Chaucer's own version of this passage, which is as follows (ed. Morris, p. 147; cf. vol. ii. p. 125):—
But it’s even more interesting to see Chaucer's own version of this passage, which is as follows (ed. Morris, p. 147; cf. vol. ii. p. 125):—
'Hercules is celebrable for his harde trauaile; he dawntede þe proude Centauris, half hors, half man; and he rafte þe despoylynge fro þe cruel lyoun; þat is to seyne, he slouȝ þe lyoun and rafte hym hys skyn. He smot þe birds þat hyȝten arpijs in þe palude of lyrne wiþ certeyne arwes. He rauyssede applis fro þe wakyng dragoun, & hys hand was þe more heuy for þe goldene metal. He drouȝ Cerberus þe hound of helle by his treble cheyne; he, ouer-comer, as it is seid, haþ put an vnmeke lorde fodre to his cruel hors; þis is to sein, þat [232]hercules slouȝ diomedes and made his hors to etyn hym. And he, hercules, slouȝ Idra þe serpent & brende þe venym; and achelaus þe flode, defoulede in his forhede, dreinte his shamefast visage in his strondes; þis is to seyn, þat achelaus couþe transfigure hymself into dyuerse lykenesse, & as he fauȝt wiþ ercules, at þe laste he turnide hym in-to a bole [bull]; and hercules brak of oon of hys hornes, & achelaus for shame hidde hym in hys ryuer. And he, hercules, caste adoun Antheus þe geaunt in þe strondes of libye; & kacus apaisede þe wraþþes of euander; þis is to sein, þat hercules slouȝ þe monstre kacus & apaisede wiþ þat deeþ þe wraþþe of euander. And þe bristlede boor markede wiþ scomes [scums, foam] þe sholdres of hercules, þe whiche sholdres þe heye cercle of heuene sholde þreste [was to rest upon]. And þe laste of his labours was, þat he sustenede þe heuene upon his nekke unbowed; & he deseruede eftsones þe heuene, to ben þe pris of his laste trauayle.'
Hercules is famous for his hard work; he defeated the proud Centaurs, who were half horse, half man; and he took the hide from the cruel lion; that is to say, he killed the lion and took its skin. He shot the birds called Stymphalian with special arrows in the marsh of Lerna. He snatched apples from the sleeping dragon, and his hand was heavier due to the golden metal. He dragged Cerberus, the three-headed dog of hell, by his triple chain; he, the conqueror, as they say, fed an arrogant lord to his fierce horses; this means that Hercules killed Diomedes and made his horses eat him. And Hercules killed the Hydra, the serpent, and burned its venom; and Achelous the river, polluted in his forehead, drowned his shameful face in his streams; this means that Achelous could change himself into different forms, and when he fought with Hercules, in the end, he transformed into a bull; and Hercules broke one of his horns, and Achelous, out of shame, hid in his river. And Hercules brought down Antaeus the giant in the shores of Libya; and Cacus pacified the wrath of Evander; this means that Hercules killed the monster Cacus and with that death eased Evander's anger. And the bristly boar marked with foam the shoulders of Hercules, which shoulders the high circle of heaven was to rest upon. And the last of his labors was that he sustained the heavens upon his neck unbowed; and he deserved once more the heavens as the reward for his final toil.
And in his House of Fame, book iii. (l. 1413), he mentions—
And in his House of Fame, book iii. (l. 1413), he mentions—
'Alexander, and Hercules,
'Alexander and Hercules,'
That with a sherte his lyf lees.'
That with a shirt his life loses.
3288. Hercules' first labour was the slaying of the Nemean lion, whose skin he often afterwards wore.
3288. Hercules' first task was to defeat the Nemean lion, whose skin he often wore afterwards.
3289. Centauros; this is the very form used by Boethius, else we might have expected Centaurus or Centaures. After the destruction of the Erymanthian boar, Hercules slew Pholus the centaur; and (by accident) Chiron. His slaughter of the centaur Nessus ultimately brought about his own death; cf. l. 3318.
3289. Centauros; this is the very form used by Boethius, else we might have expected Centaurus or Centaures. After the destruction of the Erymanthian boar, Hercules killed Pholus the centaur; and (by accident) Chiron. His killing of the centaur Nessus ultimately led to his own death; cf. l. 3318.
3290. Arpies, harpies. The sixth labour was the destruction of the Stymphalian birds, who ate human flesh.
3290. Arpies, harpies. The sixth task was to take out the Stymphalian birds, who fed on human flesh.
3291. The eleventh labour was the fetching of the golden apples, guarded by the dragon Ladon, from the garden of the Hesperides.
3291. The eleventh task was to retrieve the golden apples, protected by the dragon Ladon, from the garden of the Hesperides.
3292. The twelfth labour was the bringing of Cerberus from the lower world.
3292. The twelfth task was to bring Cerberus up from the underworld.
3293. Busirus. Here Chaucer has confused two stories. One is, that Busiris, a king of Egypt, used to sacrifice all foreigners who came to Egypt, till the arrival of Hercules, who slew him. The other is 'the eighth labour,' when Hercules killed Diomedes, a king in Thrace, who fed his mares with human flesh, till Hercules slew him and gave his body to be eaten by the mares, as Chaucer himself says in his translation. The confusion was easy, because the story of Busiris is mentioned elsewhere by Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 6, in a passage which Chaucer thus translates (see vol. ii. p. 43):—'I have herd told of Busirides, þat was wont to sleen his gestes [guests] þat herberweden [lodged] in his hous; and he was sleyn him-self of Ercules þat was his gest.' Lydgate tells the story of Busiris correctly.
3293. Busirus. Here Chaucer has mixed up two stories. One is that Busiris, a king of Egypt, would sacrifice all foreigners who came to Egypt, until Hercules arrived and killed him. The other is the eighth labor, when Hercules killed Diomedes, a king in Thrace, who fed his horses human flesh, until Hercules took him down and fed his body to the horses, as Chaucer himself mentions in his translation. The mix-up was easy because the story of Busiris is referenced elsewhere by Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 6, in a passage that Chaucer translates like this (see vol. ii. p. 43):—'I have heard about Busirides, who used to kill his guests that stayed in his house; and he was killed himself by Hercules, who was his guest.' Lydgate tells the story of Busiris correctly.
3295. serpent, i. e. the Lernean hydra, whom Chaucer, in the passage from Boethius, calls 'Idra [or Ydra] the serpent.'
3295. serpent, i.e. the Lernean hydra, which Chaucer, in the passage from Boethius, refers to as 'Idra [or Ydra] the serpent.'
3296. Achelois, seems to be used here as a genitive form from [233]a nominative Achelo; in his translation of Boethius we find Achelous and Achelaus. The spelling of names by old authors is often vague. The line means—he broke one of the two horns of Achelous. The river-god Achelous, in his fight with Hercules, took the form of a bull, whereupon the hero broke off one of his horns.
3296. Achelois appears to be used here as a genitive form of the nominative Achelo; in his translation of Boethius, we see Achelous and Achelaus. Old authors often had inconsistent spellings for names. The line means—he broke one of Achelous's two horns. The river god Achelous, during his battle with Hercules, transformed into a bull, and the hero broke off one of his horns.
3297. The adventures with Cacus and Antaeus are well known.
3297. The stories with Cacus and Antaeus are well known.
3299. The fourth labour was the destruction of the Erymanthian boar.
3299. The fourth task was to take down the Erymanthian boar.
3300. longe, for a long time; in the margin of MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 4. 24, is written the gloss diu.
3300. longe, for a long time; in the margin of MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 4. 24, is written the gloss diu.
3307. The allusion is to the 'pillars' of Hercules. The expression 'both ends of the world' refers to the extreme points of the continents of Europe and Africa, world standing here for continent. The story is that Hercules erected two pillars, Calpe and Abyla, on the two sides of the Strait of Gibraltar. The words 'seith Trophee' seem to refer to an author named Trophaeus. In Lydgate's prologue to his Fall of Princes, st. 41, he says of Chaucer that—
3307. The reference is to the 'pillars' of Hercules. The phrase 'both ends of the world' points to the farthest reaches of the continents of Europe and Africa, with world meaning continent here. The story goes that Hercules set up two pillars, Calpe and Abyla, on either side of the Strait of Gibraltar. The words 'seith Trophee' seem to mention an author named Trophaeus. In Lydgate's prologue to his Fall of Princes, st. 41, he talks about Chaucer that—
'In youth he made a translacion
'In his youth, he made a translation
Of a boke whiche called is Trophe
Of a book which is called Trophe
In Lumbarde tonge, as men may rede and se;
In Lumbarde tongue, as men may read and see;
And in our vulgar, long er that he deyde,
And in our common speech, long after he died,
Gave it the name of Troylus and Creseyde.'
Gave it the name of Troylus and Creseyde.
This seems to say that Trophe was the Italian name of a Book (or otherwise, the name of a book in Italian), whence Chaucer drew his story of Troilus. But the notion must be due to some mistake, since that work was taken from the 'Filostrato' of Boccaccio. The only trace of the name of Trophaeus as an author is in a marginal note—possibly Chaucer's own—which appears in both the Ellesmere and Hengwrt MSS., viz. 'Ille vates Chaldeorum Tropheus.' See, however, vol. ii. p. lv, where I shew that, in this passage at any rate, Trophee really refers to Guido delle Colonne, who treats of the deeds of Hercules in the first book of his Historia Troiana, and makes particular mention of the famous columns (as to which Ovid and Boethius are alike silent).
This seems to suggest that Trophe was the Italian name of a book (or a book in Italian), from which Chaucer got his story of Troilus. But this idea must be a mistake since that work was taken from Boccaccio's 'Filostrato.' The only mention of Trophaeus as an author appears in a marginal note—possibly Chaucer's own—in both the Ellesmere and Hengwrt manuscripts, which reads, 'Ille vates Chaldeorum Tropheus.' See, however, vol. ii. p. lv, where I show that, in this passage at least, Trophee actually refers to Guido delle Colonne, who discusses the deeds of Hercules in the first book of his Historia Troiana, and specifically mentions the famous columns (which Ovid and Boethius remain silent about).
3311. thise clerkes, meaning probably Ovid and Boccaccio. See Ovid's Heroides, epist. ix., entitled Deianira Herculi, and Metamorph. lib. ix.; Boccaccio, De Casibus Virorum Illustrium, lib. i. cap. xviii., and De Mulieribus Claris, cap. xxii. See also the Trachineae of Sophocles, which Chaucer of course never read.
3311. these clerks, probably referring to Ovid and Boccaccio. See Ovid's Heroides, epist. ix., titled Deianira Herculi, and Metamorph. lib. ix.; Boccaccio, De Casibus Virorum Illustrium, lib. i. cap. xviii., and De Mulieribus Claris, cap. xxii. Also, check out the Trachineae of Sophocles, which Chaucer obviously never read.
3315. wered, worn; so in A. 75, and B. 3320, wered is the form of the past tense. Instances of verbs with weak preterites in Chaucer, but strong ones in modern English, are rare indeed; but there are several instances of the contrary, e.g. wep, slep, wesh, wex, now wept, slept, washed, waxed. Wore is due to analogy with bore; cf. could for coud.
3315. wered, worn; so in A. 75, and B. 3320, wered is the past tense form. Examples of verbs with weak past forms in Chaucer, but strong ones in modern English, are very rare; however, there are several cases of the opposite, e.g. wep, slep, wesh, wex, now wept, slept, washed, waxed. Wore comes from the analogy with bore; cf. could for coud.
3317. Both Ovid and Boccaccio represent Deianira as ignorant of the fatal effects which the shirt would produce. See Ovid, Metam. [234]ix. 133. Had Chaucer written later, he might have included Gower among the clerks, as the latter gives the story of Hercules and Deianira in his Conf. Amantis, lib. ii. (ed. Pauli, i. 236), following Ovid. Thus he says—
3317. Both Ovid and Boccaccio portray Deianira as unaware of the deadly consequences that the shirt would have. See Ovid, Metam. [234]ix. 133. If Chaucer had written later, he might have included Gower among the scholars, as Gower tells the story of Hercules and Deianira in his Conf. Amantis, lib. ii. (ed. Pauli, i. 236), following Ovid. So he says—
'With wepend eye and woful herte
'With weeping eyes and a sorrowful heart'
She tok out thilke vnhappy sherte,
She took out that unhappy shirt,
As she that wende wel to do.'
As she who went well to do.
3326. For long upbraidings of Fortune, see The Boke of the Duchesse, 617; Rom. Rose, 5407; Boethius, bk. i. met. 5; &c.
3326. For long complaints about Fortune, see The Book of the Duchess, 617; Rom. Rose, 5407; Boethius, bk. i. met. 5; &c.
Nabugodonosor.
Nebuchadnezzar.
3335. Nabugodonosor; generally spelt Nabuchodonosor in copies of the Vulgate, of which this other spelling is a mere variation. Gower has the same spelling as Chaucer, and relates the story near the end of book i. of the Conf. Amantis (ed. Pauli, i. 136). Both no doubt took it directly from Daniel i-iv.
3335. Nabugodonosor; usually spelled Nabuchodonosor in copies of the Vulgate, where this alternate spelling is just a variation. Gower uses the same spelling as Chaucer and tells the story towards the end of book i. of the Conf. Amantis (ed. Pauli, i. 136). Both likely took it directly from Daniel i-iv.
3338. The vessel is here an imitation of the French idiom; F. vaisselle means the plate, as Mr. Jephson well observes. Cf. l. 3494.
3338. The vessel is here an imitation of the French idiom; F. vaisselle means the plate, as Mr. Jephson correctly notes. Cf. l. 3494.
3349. In the word statue the second syllable is rapidly slurred over, like that in glorie in l. 3340. See the same effect in the Kn. Tale, ll. 117, 1097 (A. 975, 1955).
3349. In the word statue, the second syllable is quickly blended together, similar to how it is in glorie in l. 3340. You can see the same effect in the Kn. Tale, ll. 117, 1097 (A. 975, 1955).
3356. tweye, two; a strange error for three, whose names are familiar; viz. Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego.
3356. tweye, two; a strange mistake for three, whose names are well-known; namely, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego.
Balthasar.
Balthasar.
3373. Balthasar; so spelt by Boccaccio, who relates the story very briefly, De Cas. Virorum Illust., lib. ii. cap. 19. So also, by Peter Comestor, in his Historia Scholastica; and by Gower, Conf. Amant., lib. v (ed. Pauli, ii. 365). The Vulgate generally has Baltassar; Daniel, cap. v.
3373. Balthasar; as spelled by Boccaccio, who tells the story briefly in De Cas. Virorum Illust., lib. ii. cap. 19. It’s also used by Peter Comestor in his Historia Scholastica, and by Gower in Conf. Amant., lib. v (ed. Pauli, ii. 365). The Vulgate typically has Baltassar; Daniel, cap. v.
3379. and ther he lay; cf. l. 3275 above.
3379. and there he lay; cf. l. 3275 above.
3384. The word tho is supplied for the metre. The scribes have considered vesselles (sic) as a trisyllable; but see ll. 3391, 3416, 3418.
3384. The word tho is added for the meter. The scribes treated vesselles (sic) as a three-syllable word; however, see lines 3391, 3416, 3418.
3388. Of, for. Cf. 'thank God of al,' i. e. for all; in Chaucer's Balade of Truth.—M. See note in vol. i. pp. 552-3.
3388. Of, for. Cf. 'thank God of al,' i.e. for all; in Chaucer's Balade of Truth.—M. See note in vol. i. pp. 552-3.
3422. Tyrwhitt has trusteth, in the plural, but thou is used throughout. Elsewhere Chaucer also has 'on whom we truste,' Prol. A. 501; 'truste on fortune,' B. 3326; cf. 'syker on to trosten,' P. Pl. Crede, l. 350.
3422. Tyrwhitt has trusteth, in the plural, but thou is used throughout. Elsewhere Chaucer also has 'on whom we truste,' Prol. A. 501; 'truste on fortune,' B. 3326; cf. 'syker on to trosten,' P. Pl. Crede, l. 350.
3427. Dárius, so accented. degree, rank, position.
3427. Dárius, so stylized. degree, rank, position.
3429-36. I have no doubt that this stanza was a later addition.
3429-36. I’m sure that this stanza was added later.
3436. proverbe. The allusion is, in the first place, to Boethius, de Cons. Phil., bk. iii. pr. 5—'Sed quem felicitas amicum fecit, infortunium [235]faciet inimicum'; which Chaucer translates—'Certes, swiche folk as weleful fortune maketh freendes, contrarious fortune maketh hem enemys'; see vol. ii. p. 63. Cf. Prov. xix. 4—'Wealth maketh many friends; but the poor is separated from his neighbour,' &c. So also—'If thou be brought low, he [i. e. thy friend] will be against thee, and will hide himself from thy face'; Ecclus. vi. 12. In Hazlitt's Collection of English Proverbs, p. 235, we find—
3436. Proverb. The reference here is primarily to Boethius, de Cons. Phil., bk. iii. pr. 5—'But those whom good fortune makes friends, misfortune will make enemies'; which Chaucer translates—'Indeed, such people that good fortune makes friends, contrary fortune makes them enemies'; see vol. ii. p. 63. Cf. Prov. xix. 4—'Wealth brings many friends; but the poor is separated from his neighbor,' etc. Also—'If you are brought low, he [i.e. your friend] will be against you, and will hide himself from your face'; Ecclus. vi. 12. In Hazlitt's Collection of English Proverbs, p. 235, we find—
'In time of prosperity, friends will be plenty;
'In times of prosperity, friends will be plentiful;
In time of adversity, not one among twenty.'
In tough times, only one in twenty.
See also note to l. 120 above; and, not to multiply instances, note st. 19 of Goldsmith's Hermit:—
See also note to l. 120 above; and, not to multiply instances, note st. 19 of Goldsmith's Hermit:—
'And what is friendship but a name,
'And what is friendship but a label,
A charm that lulls to sleep;
A soothing charm that helps you fall asleep;
A shade that follows wealth or fame,
A shadow that follows money or popularity,
And leaves the wretch to weep?'
And leaves the poor soul to cry?
Zenobia.
Zenobia.
3437. Cenobia. The story of Zenobia is told by Trebellius Pollio, who flourished under Constantine, in cap. xxix. of his work entitled Triginta Tyranni; but Chaucer no doubt followed later accounts, one of which was clearly that given by Boccaccio in his De Mulieribus Claris, cap. xcviii. Boccaccio relates her story again in his De Casibus Virorum, lib. viii. c. 6; in an edition of which, printed in 1544, I find references to the biography of Aurelian by Flavius Vopiscus, to the history of Orosius, lib. vii. cap. 23, and to Baptista Fulgosius, lib. iv. cap. 3. See, in particular, chap. xi. of Gibbon's Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, where the story of Zenobia is given at length. Palmyra is described by Pliny, Nat. Hist. lib. v. cap. 21. Zenobia's ambition tempted her to endeavour to make herself a Queen of the East, instead of remaining merely Queen of Palmyra; but she was defeated by the Roman emperor Aurelian, A.D. 273, and carried to Rome, where she graced his triumph, A.D. 274. She survived this reverse of fortune for some years.
3437. Cenobia. The story of Zenobia is recounted by Trebellius Pollio, who lived during Constantine's time, in chapter xxix of his work titled Triginta Tyranni; however, Chaucer likely based his account on later versions, one of which was certainly that of Boccaccio in his De Mulieribus Claris, chapter xcviii. Boccaccio also tells her story again in his De Casibus Virorum, book viii, chapter 6; in an edition published in 1544, I found references to the biography of Aurelian by Flavius Vopiscus, the history of Orosius, book vii, chapter 23, and Baptista Fulgosius, book iv, chapter 3. See, especially, chapter xi of Gibbon's Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, where Zenobia's story is detailed. Palmyra is described by Pliny in his Natural History, book v, chapter 21. Zenobia's ambition led her to try to become the Queen of the East rather than just the Queen of Palmyra; however, she was defeated by the Roman emperor Aurelian in A.D. 273 and taken to Rome, where she adorned his triumph in A.D. 274. She lived for several years after this turn of events.
Palimerie. Such is the spelling in the best MSS.; but MS. Hl. reads—'of Palmire the queene.' It is remarkable that MS. Trin. Coll. Cam. R. 3. 19 has the reading—'Cenobia, of Belmary quene,' which suggests confusion with Belmarie, in the Prol. A. 57; but see the note to that line. It occupied the site of the ancient Tadmor, or 'city of palmtrees,' in an oasis of the Great Syrian desert. It has been in ruins since about A.D. 1400.
Palimerie. That's how it's spelled in the best manuscripts; however, manuscript Hl reads—'of Palmire the queen.' Interestingly, manuscript Trin. Coll. Cam. R. 3. 19 reads—'Cenobia, of Belmary queen,' which suggests some confusion with Belmarie, mentioned in Prol. A. 57; but refer to the note for that line. It was located where the ancient Tadmor, or 'city of palm trees,' once stood, in an oasis in the Great Syrian desert. It has been in ruins since around CE 1400.
3441. In the second ne in, the e is slurred over; cf. nin, Sq. Ta., F. 35.
3441. In the second ne in, the e is slurred over; cf. nin, Sq. Ta., F. 35.
3446. Boccaccio says (de Mul. Clar.)—'Dicunt autem hanc a pueritia sua spretis omnino muliebribus officiis, cum iam corpusculum eduxisset in robur, syluas & nemora incoluisse plurimum, & accinctam pharetra, ceruis caprisque cursu atque sagittis fuisse infestam. Inde cum in acriores deuenisset uires, ursus amplecti ausam, pardos, leonesque insequi, obuios expectare, capere & occidere, ac in praedam trahere.' This accounts for the word office, and may shew how closely Chaucer has followed his original.
3446. Boccaccio says (de Mul. Clar.)—'They say that from her childhood, completely rejecting feminine tasks, after she had developed her body into strength, she often lived in forests and woods, and was equipped with a quiver, being a threat to deer and goats with her running and shooting. As she grew even stronger, she dared to embrace bears, chase leopards and lions, wait for them, capture and kill them, and drag them off as prey.' This explains the word task, and shows how closely Chaucer has followed his original.
3496. lafte not, forbore not; see A. 492.
3496. Do not laugh, did not refrain; see A. 492.
3497. She was acquainted with Egyptian literature, and studied Greek under the philosopher Longinus, author of a celebrated treatise on 'The Sublime.'
3497. She was familiar with Egyptian literature and studied Greek with the philosopher Longinus, who wrote a famous treatise on 'The Sublime.'
3502. housbonde. Her husband was Odenathus, or Odenatus, the ruler of Palmyra, upon whom the emperor Gallienus had bestowed the title of Augustus. He was murdered by some of his relations, and some have even insinuated that Zenobia consented to the crime. Most scribes spell the name Onedake, by metathesis for Odenake (Odenate), like the spelling Adriane for Ariadne.
3502. husband. Her husband was Odenathus, or Odenatus, the ruler of Palmyra, whom Emperor Gallienus had given the title of Augustus. He was murdered by some of his relatives, and some have even suggested that Zenobia was complicit in the crime. Most scribes spell the name Onedake, through metathesis for Odenake (Odenate), similar to the spelling Adriane for Ariadne.
3507. doon hem flee, cause them (her and her husband) to flee.
3507. doon hem flee, make them (her and her husband) escape.
3510. Sapor I. reigned over Persia A.D. 240-273. He defeated the emperor Valerian, whom he kept in captivity for the rest of his life. After conquering Syria and taking Caesarea, he was defeated by Odenatus and Zenobia, who founded a new empire at Palmyra. See Gibbon, Decline, &c., chap. x.
3510. Sapor I. ruled Persia CE 240-273. He defeated Emperor Valerian, whom he held captive for the rest of his life. After conquering Syria and capturing Caesarea, he was defeated by Odenatus and Zenobia, who established a new empire in Palmyra. See Gibbon, Decline, &c., chap. x.
3511. proces, succession of events. fil, fell, befell.
3511. process, sequence of events. happened, took place.
3512. title, pronounced nearly as title in French, the e being elided before had.
3512. title, pronounced almost like title in French, with the e dropped before had.
3515. Petrark. Tyrwhitt suggests that perhaps Boccaccio's book had fallen into Chaucer's hands under the name of Petrarch. We may, however, suppose that Chaucer had read the account in a borrowed book, and did not certainly know whether Petrarch or Boccaccio was the author. Instances of similar mistakes are common enough in Early English. Modern readers are apt to forget that, in the olden times, much information had to be carried in the memory, and there was seldom much facility for verification or for a second perusal of a story.
3515. Petrarch. Tyrwhitt suggests that maybe Boccaccio's book ended up in Chaucer's hands credited to Petrarch. However, we might assume that Chaucer read the story in a borrowed book and wasn't entirely sure whether it was Petrarch or Boccaccio who wrote it. Instances of similar mistakes happened quite often in Early English. Modern readers tend to forget that back then, much information had to be memorized, and there wasn't much opportunity for verification or a second reading of a story.
3519. cruelly. The Harl. MS. has the poor reading trewely, miswritten for crewely.
3519. cruelly. The Harl. MS. has the poor reading trewely, miswritten for crewely.
3525. Claudius II., emperor of Rome, A.D. 268-270. He succeeded Gallienus, as Chaucer says, and was succeeded by Aurelian.
3525. Claudius II, emperor of Rome, CE 268-270. He took over from Gallienus, as Chaucer mentions, and was followed by Aurelian.
3535. Boccaccio calls them Heremianus and Timolaus, so that Hermanno (as in the MSS.) should probably be Heremanno. Professor Robertson Smith tells me that the right names are Herennianus and Timoleon. The line cannot well be scanned as it stands.
3535. Boccaccio calls them Heremianus and Timolaus, so that Hermanno (as in the manuscripts) should probably be Heremanno. Professor Robertson Smith tells me that the correct names are Herennianus and Timoleon. The line doesn't really work as it is.
3556. charged, heavily laden. She was so laden with chains of massive gold, and covered with pearls and gems, that she could scarcely support the weight; so says Boccaccio. Gibbon says the same.
3556. charged, heavily loaded. She was so overloaded with heavy gold chains and adorned with pearls and gems that she could barely bear the weight; so says Boccaccio. Gibbon says the same.
3562. vitremyte. I have no doubt this reading (as in Tyrwhitt) is correct. All the six MSS. in the Six-text agree in it. The old printed editions have were autremyte, a mere corruption of were a uĩtremyte; and the Harl. MS. has wyntermyte, which I take to be an attempt to make sense of a part of the word, just as we have turned écrevisse into cray-fish. What the word means, is another question; it is perhaps the greatest 'crux' in Chaucer. As the word occurs nowhere else, the solution I offer is a mere guess. I suppose it to be a coined word, formed on the Latin vitream mitram, expressing, literally, a glass head-dress, in complete contrast to a strong helmet. My reasons for supposing this are as follows.
3562. vitremyte. I’m confident this reading (as in Tyrwhitt) is correct. All six manuscripts in the Six-text agree on it. The old printed editions have were autremyte, which is just a corruption of were a uĩtremyte; and the Harl. MS. has wyntermyte, which I think is an attempt to make sense of part of the word, just like we’ve turned écrevisse into cray-fish. What the word means is another issue; it’s perhaps the biggest 'crux' in Chaucer. Since the word doesn’t appear anywhere else, the solution I propose is just a guess. I believe it to be a made-up word, based on the Latin vitream mitram, literally meaning a glass head-dress, which is a complete contrast to a sturdy helmet. Here are my reasons for thinking this.
(1) With regard to mitra. In Low-Latin, its commonest meaning is a woman's head-dress. But it was especially and widely used as a term of mockery, both in Latin, Italian, Spanish, and French. The mitra was the cap which criminals were made to wear as a sign of degradation; see Carpenter's Supp. to Ducange, s. v. Mitra; Vocabulario degli Accad. della Crusca, s. v. Mitera; and any large Spanish Dict. s. v. Mitra. Even Cotgrave has—'Mitré, mitred; hooded with a miter, wearing a miter; set on a pillory or scaffold, with a miter of paper on his head.' The chief difficulty in this derivation is the loss of the r, but Godefroy has a quotation (s. v. mite, 2), which would suit the sense—'mites de toile costonnees, et par dessus ung grand chappel de fer ou de cuir bouilli.'
(1) Regarding mitra. In Low Latin, its most common meaning is a woman's headpiece. However, it was particularly and widely used as a term of mockery in Latin, Italian, Spanish, and French. The mitra was the cap that criminals were forced to wear as a symbol of shame; see Carpenter's Supp. to Ducange, s. v. Mitra; Vocabulario degli Accad. della Crusca, s. v. Mitera; and any comprehensive Spanish Dictionary, s. v. Mitra. Even Cotgrave notes—'Mitré, mitred; hooded with a miter, wearing a miter; placed on a pillory or scaffold, with a miter of paper on his head.' The main challenge in this derivation is the missing r, but Godefroy has a quote (s. v. mite, 2) that fits the context—'mites de toile costonnees, et par dessus ung grand chappel de fer ou de cuir bouilli.'
(2) With regard to vitream. This may refer to a proverb, probably rather English than foreign, to which I have never yet seen a reference. But its existence is clear. To give a man 'a glazen hood' meant, in Old English, to mock, delude, cajole. It appears in Piers the Plowman, B. xx. 171, where a story is told of a man who, fearing to die, consulted the physicians, and gave them large sums of money, for which they gave him in return 'a glasen houve,' i. e. a hood of glass, a thing that was no defence at all. Still clearer is the allusion to the same proverb in Chaucer himself, in a passage explained by no previous editor, in Troil. and Cres. v. 469, where Fortune is said to have an intention of deluding Troilus; or, as the poet says,
(2) About vitream. This might refer to a proverb, likely more English than foreign, which I haven’t seen referenced before. But its existence is clear. To give someone 'a glazen hood' meant, in Old English, to mock, deceive, or flatter. It appears in Piers the Plowman, B. xx. 171, where a story is told of a man who, fearing death, consulted doctors and paid them a lot of money, for which they gave him in return 'a glasen houve,' i.e., a hood of glass, something that offered no protection at all. An even clearer reference to the same proverb is found in Chaucer himself, in a passage that has gone unexplained by any previous editor, in Troil. and Cres. v. 469, where Fortune is said to intend to deceive Troilus; or, as the poet puts it,
'Fortune his howve entended bet to glase,'
'Fortune his howve intended bet to glase,'
i. e. literally, Fortune intended to glaze his hood still better for him, i. e. to make a still greater fool of him. In the Aldine edition, howue is printed howen in this passage, but howue occurs elsewhere; Tyrwhitt has hove, a common variation of howue. If this note is unsatisfactory, I may yet claim to have explained in it at least one long-standing difficulty; viz. this line in Troilus. Tyrwhitt long ago explained that, in Chaucer, the phrases to set a man's hood, and to set a man's cap, have a like meaning, viz. to delude him. Chaucer uses verre for glass [238]in another passage of a similar character, viz. in Troil. and Cres. ii. 867, where we read—
i.e. literally, Fortune meant to glaze his hood even better for him, i.e. to make an even bigger fool of him. In the Aldine edition, howue is printed as howen in this part, but howue appears elsewhere; Tyrwhitt uses hove, a common variation of howue. If this note isn’t satisfactory, I can still claim to have clarified at least one long-standing issue; namely, this line in Troilus. Tyrwhitt explained a long time ago that, in Chaucer, the phrases to set a man's hood and to set a man's cap have similar meanings, namely to deceive him. Chaucer uses verre for glass [238] in another passage of a similar context, specifically in Troil. and Cres. ii. 867, where we read—
'And forthy, who that hath an hede of verre,
'And therefore, whoever has a head of bristles,
Fro cast of stones war him in the werre.'
Fro cast of stones were thrown at him in the war.
3564. a distaf. This is from Boccaccio's other account, in the De Casibus Virorum. 'Haec nuper imperatoribus admiranda, nunc uenit miseranda plebeis. Haec nunc galeata concionari militibus assueta, nunc uelata cogitur muliercularum audire fabellas. Haec nuper Orienti praesidens sceptra gestabat, nunc Romae subiacens, colum, sicut ceterae, baiulat.' Zenobia survived her disgrace for some years, living at Rome as a private person on a small estate which was granted to her, and which, says Trebellius Pollio, 'hodie Zenobia dicitur.'
3564. a distaf. This is from Boccaccio's other account, in the De Casibus Virorum. 'This was recently admired by emperors, now it has become pitiable for the common people. This, once accustomed to speak to soldiers in armor, is now forced to listen to stories told by little women, clothed in veils. This, which recently held the scepter in the East, now lies submissive in Rome, bearing a distaff like the others.' Zenobia lived through her disgrace for several years, residing in Rome as a private citizen on a small estate that was granted to her, and which, says Trebellius Pollio, 'is today called Zenobia.'
Peter, King of Spain.
Peter, King of Spain.
3565. See vol. iii. p. 429, for the order in which the parts of the Monk's Tale are arranged. I follow here the arrangement in the Harleian MS. Peter, king of Castile, born in 1334, is generally known as Pedro the Cruel. He reigned over Castile and Leon from 1350 to 1362, and his conduct was marked by numerous acts of unprincipled atrocity. After a destructive civil war, he fell into the hands of his brother, Don Enrique (Henry). A personal struggle took place between the brothers, in the course of which Enrique stabbed Pedro to the heart; March 23, 1369. See the ballad by Sir Walter Scott, entitled the Death of Don Pedro, in Lockhart's Spanish Ballads, commencing—
3565. See vol. iii. p. 429 for the order in which the parts of the Monk's Tale are arranged. I'm following the arrangement in the Harleian MS. Peter, king of Castile, born in 1334, is commonly known as Pedro the Cruel. He ruled over Castile and Leon from 1350 to 1362, and his actions were characterized by many relentless acts of brutality. After a devastating civil war, he fell into the hands of his brother, Don Enrique (Henry). A personal conflict occurred between the brothers, during which Enrique stabbed Pedro in the heart; March 23, 1369. See the ballad by Sir Walter Scott, titled the Death of Don Pedro, in Lockhart's Spanish Ballads, which begins—
'Henry and Don Pedro clasping
'Henry and Don Pedro shaking hands
Hold in straining arms each other;
Hold each other tightly in your straining arms;
Tugging hard and closely grasping,
Pulling hard and holding tight,
Brother proves his strength with brother.'
Brother shows his strength against brother.
It is remarkable that Pedro was very popular with his own party, despite his crimes, and Chaucer takes his part because our Black Prince fought on the side of Pedro against Enrique at the battle of Najera, April 3, 1367; and because John of Gaunt married Constance, daughter of Pedro, about Michaelmas, 1371.
It’s impressive that Pedro was quite popular with his own party, even with his wrongdoings, and Chaucer supports him because our Black Prince fought alongside Pedro against Enrique at the battle of Najera on April 3, 1367; and because John of Gaunt married Constance, Pedro’s daughter, around Michaelmas in 1371.
3573. See the description of Du Gueschlin's arms as given below. The 'field' was argent, and the black eagle appears as if caught by a rod covered with birdlime, because the bend dexter across the shield seems to restrain him from flying away. The first three lines of the stanza refer to Bertrand Du Gueschlin, who 'brew,' i. e. contrived Pedro's murder, viz. by luring him to Enrique's tent. But the last three lines refer to another knight who, according to Chaucer, took a still more active part in the matter, being a worker in it. This second person was a certain Sir Oliver Mauny, whose name Chaucer conceals under the synonym of wicked nest, standing for O. Fr. mau ni, where [239]mau is O. Fr. for mal, bad or wicked, and ni is O. Fr. for nid, Lat. nidus, a nest. Observe too, that Chaucer uses the word need, not deed. There may be an excellent reason for this; for, in the course of the struggle between the brothers, Enrique was at first thrown, 'when (says Lockhart) one of Henry's followers, seizing Don Pedro by the leg, turned him over, and his master, thus at length gaining the upper hand, instantly stabbed the king to the heart. Froissart calls this man the Vicomte de Roquebetyn, and others the Bastard of Anisse.' I have no doubt that Chaucer means to tell us that the helper in Enrique's need was no other than Mauny. He goes on to say that this Mauny was not like Charles the Great's Oliver, an honourable peer, but an Oliver of Armorica, a man like Charles's Ganelon, the well-known traitor, of whom Chaucer elsewhere says (Book of the Duchess, l. 1121)—
3573. See the description of Du Gueschlin's coat of arms below. The background was silver, and the black eagle looks like it’s caught by a stick covered in birdlime because the diagonal stripe across the shield seems to keep it from flying away. The first three lines of the stanza refer to Bertrand Du Gueschlin, who “brewed,” meaning planned Pedro's murder, by luring him to Enrique's tent. But the last three lines refer to another knight who, according to Chaucer, played an even more active role in it, being a “worker” in the plot. This second person was Sir Oliver Mauny, whose name Chaucer hides under the nickname “wicked nest,” which represents Old French “mau ni,” where mau means “mal,” bad or wicked, and ni stands for “nid,” Latin “nidus,” meaning a nest. Also, note that Chaucer uses the word need, not deed. There might be a good reason for this; during the struggle between the brothers, Enrique was initially thrown, “when (as Lockhart says) one of Henry's followers grabbed Don Pedro by the leg, flipped him over, and his master, gaining the upper hand, immediately stabbed the king to the heart. Froissart calls this man the Vicomte de Roquebetyn, and others the Bastard of Anisse.” I have no doubt that Chaucer intends to tell us that the helper in Enrique's need was none other than Mauny. He goes on to say that this Mauny was not like Charles the Great's honorable peer Oliver, but an Oliver from Armorica, a man like Charles's Ganelon, the well-known traitor, about whom Chaucer says elsewhere (Book of the Duchess, l. 1121)—
'Or the false Genelon,
'Or the fake Genelon,
He that purchased the treson
He who bought the treason
Of Rowland and of Olivere.'
Of Rowland and Olivere.
This passage has long been a puzzle, but was first cleared up in an excellent letter by Mr. Furnivall in Notes and Queries, which I here subjoin; I may give myself the credit, however, of identifying 'wicked nest' with O. Fr. mau ni.
This passage has always been a mystery, but it was first explained in a great letter by Mr. Furnivall in Notes and Queries, which I’m including here; however, I can take credit for identifying 'wicked nest' with O. Fr. mau ni.
'The first two lines [of the stanza] describe the arms of Bertrand du Guesclin, which were, a black double-headed eagle displayed on a silver shield, with a red band across the whole, from left to right [in heraldic language, a bend dexter, gules]—"the lymrod coloured as the glede" or live coal—as may be seen in Anselme's Histoire Généalogique de France, and a MS. Généalogies de France in the British Museum. Next, if we turn to Mr. D. F. Jamison's excellent Life and Times of Bertrand du Guesclin, we not only find on its cover Bertrand's arms as above described, but also at vol. ii. pp. 92-4, an account of the plot and murder to which Chaucer alludes, and an identification of his traitorous or "Genylon" Oliver, with Sir Oliver de Mauny of Brittany (or Armorica), Bertrand's cousin [or, according to Froissart, cap. 245, his nephew].
The first two lines of the stanza describe the arms of Bertrand du Guesclin, which were a black double-headed eagle displayed on a silver shield, with a red band running diagonally from left to right—a "bend dexter" in heraldic terms, colored red. This is illustrated as "the lymrod colored like a live coal," as seen in Anselme's *Histoire Généalogique de France* and a manuscript *Généalogies de France* in the British Museum. Additionally, if we check out Mr. D. F. Jamison's excellent *Life and Times of Bertrand du Guesclin*, we not only see Bertrand's arms on the cover as described, but we also find an account of the plot and murder that Chaucer references in volume II, pages 92-94, along with an identification of his traitorous "Genylon" Oliver with Sir Oliver de Mauny of Brittany, who was Bertrand's cousin—though Froissart notes in chapter 245 that he could also be his nephew.
'After the battle of Monteil, on March 14, 1369, Pedro was besieged in the castle of Monteil near the borders of La Mancha, by his brother Enrique; who was helped by Du Guesclin and many French knights. Finding escape impossible, Pedro sent Men Rodriguez secretly to Du Guesclin with an offer of many towns and 200,000 gold doubloons if he would desert Enrique and reinstate Pedro. Du Guesclin refused the offer, and "the next day related to his friends and kinsmen in the camp, and especially to his cousin, Sir Oliver de Mauny, what had taken place." He asked them if he should tell Enrique; they all said yes: so he told the king. Thereupon Enrique promised Bertrand the same reward that Pedro had offered him, but asked him also to assure Men Rodriguez of Pedro's safety if he would come to his (Du Guesclin's) lodge. Relying on Bertrand's assurance, Pedro came to him on [240]March 23; Enrique entered the lodge directly afterwards, and after a struggle, stabbed Pedro, and seized his kingdom.
After the battle of Monteil, on March 14, 1369, Pedro was trapped in the castle of Monteil near the borders of La Mancha by his brother Enrique, who was backed by Du Guesclin and many French knights. Realizing escape was impossible, Pedro secretly sent Men Rodriguez to Du Guesclin with an offer of several towns and 200,000 gold doubloons if he would switch sides and help reinstate Pedro. Du Guesclin declined the offer and the next day shared what had happened with his friends and family in the camp, especially his cousin, Sir Oliver de Mauny. He asked them if he should inform Enrique; they all agreed he should, so he told the king. Enrique then promised Bertrand the same reward Pedro had offered, but also asked him to guarantee Men Rodriguez that Pedro would be safe if he came to Du Guesclin's lodge. Trusting Bertrand's promise, Pedro went to him on [240]March 23; shortly after, Enrique entered the lodge, and after a struggle, stabbed Pedro, seizing his kingdom.
'We see then that Chaucer was justified in asserting that Du Guesclin and Sir Oliver Mauny "brew this cursednesse"; and his assertion has some historical importance; for as his patron and friend, John of Gaunt, married one of Pedro's daughters [named Constance] as his second wife [Michaelmas, 1371], Chaucer almost certainly had the account of Pedro's death from his daughter, or one of her attendants, and is thus a witness for the truth of the narrative of the Spanish chronicler Ayala, given above, against the French writers, Froissart, Cuvelier, &c., who make the Bégue de Villaines the man who inveigled Pedro. This connexion of Chaucer with John of Gaunt and his second wife must excuse the poet in our eyes for calling so bad a king as Pedro the Cruel "worthy" and "the glorie of Spayne, whom Fortune heeld so hy in magestee."
'We see that Chaucer was right in saying that Du Guesclin and Sir Oliver Mauny "brew this wickedness"; and his claim holds some historical significance; because his patron and friend, John of Gaunt, married one of Pedro's daughters [named Constance] as his second wife [Michaelmas, 1371], Chaucer likely got the story of Pedro's death from his daughter or one of her attendants, making him a witness to the truth of the narrative from the Spanish chronicler Ayala, mentioned above, against the French writers, Froissart, Cuvelier, etc., who claim that the Bégue de Villaines was the one who tricked Pedro. This connection between Chaucer and John of Gaunt and his second wife should make us more forgiving of the poet for calling such a bad king as Pedro the Cruel "worthy" and "the glory of Spain, whom Fortune held so high in majesty."'
'In the Corpus MS. these knights are called in a side-note Bertheun Claykyn (which was one of the many curious ways in which Du Guesclin's name was spelt) and Olyuer Mawny; in MS. Harl. 1758 they are called Barthilmewe Claykeynne and Olyuer Mawyn; and in MS. Lansdowne 851 they are called Betelmewe Claykyn and Oliuer Mawnye. Mauni or Mauny was a well-known Armorican or Breton family. Chaucer's epithet of "Genilon" for Oliver de Mauny is specially happy, because Genelon was the Breton knight who betrayed to their death the great Roland and the flower of Charlemagne's knights to the Moors at Roncesvalles. Charles's or Charlemagne's great paladin, Oliver, is too well known to need more than a bare mention.'—F. J. Furnivall, in Notes and Queries, 4th Series, viii. 449.
In the Corpus MS., these knights are referred to in a side note as Bertheun Claykyn (one of the many unique spellings of Du Guesclin's name) and Olyuer Mawny; in MS. Harl. 1758, they are called Barthilmewe Claykeynne and Olyuer Mawyn; and in MS. Lansdowne 851, they are listed as Betelmewe Claykyn and Oliuer Mawnye. Mauni or Mauny was a well-known Armorican or Breton family. Chaucer's description of "Genilon" for Oliver de Mauny is particularly fitting because Genelon was the Breton knight who betrayed the great Roland and Charlemagne's finest knights to their deaths at Roncesvalles. Charles's or Charlemagne's famed paladin, Oliver, is too widely recognized to need anything beyond a brief mention. —F. J. Furnivall, in Notes and Queries, 4th Series, viii. 449.
Peter, King of Cyprus.
Peter, King of Cyprus.
3581. In a note to Chaucer's Prologue, A. 51, Tyrwhitt says—'Alexandria in Egypt was won, and immediately afterwards abandoned, in 1365, by Pierre de Lusignan, king of Cyprus. The same Prince, soon after his accession to the throne in 1352, had taken Satalie, the antient Attalia; and in another expedition about 1367 he made himself master of the town of Layas in Armenia. Compare 11 Mémoire sur les Ouvrages de Guillaume de Machaut, Acad. des Ins. tom. xx. pp. 426, 432, 439; and Mémoire sur la Vie de Philippe de Maizières, tom. xvii. p. 493.' He was assassinated in 1369. Cf. note to A. 51.
3581. In a note to Chaucer's Prologue, A. 51, Tyrwhitt says—'Alexandria in Egypt was captured and then quickly abandoned in 1365 by Pierre de Lusignan, king of Cyprus. This same prince had captured Satalie, the ancient Attalia, soon after becoming king in 1352, and in another campaign around 1367, he took control of the town of Layas in Armenia. See 11 Mémoire sur les Ouvrages de Guillaume de Machaut, Acad. des Ins. vol. xx, pp. 426, 432, 439; and Mémoire sur la Vie de Philippe de Maizières, vol. xvii, p. 493.' He was assassinated in 1369. See note to A. 51.
Barnabo of Lombardy.
Barnabo from Lombardy.
3589. 'Bernabo Visconti, duke of Milan, was deposed by his nephew and thrown into prison, where he died in 1385.'—Tyrwhitt. This date of Dec. 18, 1385 is that of the latest circumstance incidentally referred to in the Canterbury Tales. Chaucer had been sent to treat with Visconti [241]in 1378, so that he knew him personally. See Froissart, bk. ii. ch. 158; Engl. Cyclopaedia, s. v. Visconti; Furnivall's Trial Forewords, p. 109. And see vol. i. p. xxxii.
3589. 'Bernabo Visconti, Duke of Milan, was overthrown by his nephew and imprisoned, where he died in 1385.'—Tyrwhitt. This date of Dec. 18, 1385, is the latest circumstance mentioned in the Canterbury Tales. Chaucer had been sent to negotiate with Visconti [241]in 1378, so he knew him personally. See Froissart, bk. ii. ch. 158; Engl. Cyclopaedia, s. v. Visconti; Furnivall's Trial Forewords, p. 109. And see vol. i. p. xxxii.
Ugolino of Pisa.
Ugolino from Pisa.
3597. 'Chaucer himself has referred us to Dante for the original of this tragedy: see Inferno, canto xxxiii.'—Tyrwhitt. An account of Count Ugolino is given in a note to Cary's Dante, from Villani, lib. vii. capp. 120-127. This account is different from Dante's, and represents him as very treacherous. He made himself master of Pisa in July 1288, but in the following March was seized by the Pisans, who threw him, with his two sons, and two of his grandsons, into a prison, where they perished of hunger in a few days. Chaucer says three sons, the eldest being five years of age. Dante says four sons.
3597. 'Chaucer himself has pointed us to Dante for the original of this tragedy: see Inferno, canto xxxiii.'—Tyrwhitt. An account of Count Ugolino is provided in a note to Cary's Dante, from Villani, lib. vii. capp. 120-127. This account differs from Dante's and depicts him as very deceitful. He took control of Pisa in July 1288, but in the following March was captured by the Pisans, who imprisoned him along with his two sons and two grandsons, where they starved to death in just a few days. Chaucer mentions three sons, the oldest being five years old. Dante states four sons.
3606. Roger; i. e. the Archbishop Ruggieri degli Ubaldini, who was Ugolino's enemy.
3606. Roger; that is, Archbishop Ruggieri degli Ubaldini, who was Ugolino's rival.
3616. This line is imperfect at the caesura; accent but. Tyrwhitt actually turns herde into hered, to make it dissyllabic; but such an 'emendation' is not legitimate. The Harl. MS. has—'He herd it wel, but he saugh it nought'; where Mr. Jephson inserts ne before saugh without any comment. Perhaps read—he [ne] spak.
3616. This line is flawed at the pause; accent but. Tyrwhitt actually changes herde to hered to make it dissyllabic; but that kind of 'correction' isn't proper. The Harl. MS. has—'He herd it wel, but he saugh it nought'; where Mr. Jephson adds ne before saugh without any explanation. Perhaps read—he [ne] spak.
'The hour drew near
The time was approaching
When they were wont to bring us food; the mind
When they used to bring us food; the mind
Of each misgave him through his dream, and I
Of each worry that troubled him in his dream, and I
Heard, at its outlet underneath, lock'd up
Heard, at its outlet below, locked up
The horrible tower: whence, uttering not a word,
The terrible tower: from where, not saying a word,
I look'd upon the visage of my sons.
I looked at the faces of my sons.
I wept not: so all stone I felt within.
I didn’t cry: I felt completely hardened inside.
They wept: and one, my little Anselm, cried,
They cried, and one, my little Anselm, shouted,
"Thou lookest so! Father, what ails thee?"' &c.
"Why do you look like that? Dad, what's wrong with you?"
Cary's Dante.
Cary's Dante.
3621. Dante does not mention the ages; but he says that the son named Gaddo died on the fourth day, and the other three on the fifth and sixth days. Observe that Chaucer's tender lines, ll. 3623-8, are his own.
3621. Dante doesn’t specify the ages, but he mentions that the son named Gaddo died on the fourth day, and the other three on the fifth and sixth days. Note that Chaucer's heartfelt lines, ll. 3623-8, are his own.
3624. Morsel breed, morsel of bread; cf. barel ale for barrel of ale, B. 3083.—M.
3624. Morsel breed, piece of bread; cf. barel ale for barrel of ale, B. 3083.—M.
3636. 'I may lay the blame of all my woe upon thy false wheel.' Cf. B. 3860.
3636. 'I can blame all my troubles on your deceitful ways.' Cf. B. 3860.
3640. two; there were now but two survivors, the youngest, according to Chaucer, being dead.
3640. two; now, there were only two survivors left, with the youngest, as Chaucer said, having died.
'They, who thought
They, who believed
I did it through desire of feeding, rose
I did it out of a desire to feed, rose
O' the sudden, and cried, "Father, we should grieve
O suddenly, and yelled, "Dad, we should be upset
Far less, if thou wouldst eat of us: thou gavest
Far less, if you want to eat us: you gave
These weeds of miserable flesh we wear,
These miserable bodies we live in,
And do thou strip them off from us again."'
And please take them off us again.
Cary's Dante.
Cary's Dante.
3651. Dant; i. e. Dante Alighieri, the great poet of Italy, born in 1265, died Sept. 14, 1321. Chaucer mentions him again in his House of Fame, book i., as the author of the Inferno, in the Prologue to the Legend of Good Women, l. 360, and in the Wyf of Bathes Tale, D. 1126.
3651. Dant; i.e. Dante Alighieri, the great poet of Italy, born in 1265, died September 14, 1321. Chaucer mentions him again in his House of Fame, book i., as the author of the Inferno, in the Prologue to the Legend of Good Women, l. 360, and in the Wyf of Bathes Tale, D. 1126.
Nero.
Nero.
3655. Swetonius; this refers to the Lives of the Twelve Caesars by Suetonius; but it would be a mistake to suppose that Chaucer has followed his account very closely. Our poet seems to have had a habit of mentioning authorities whom he did not immediately follow, by which he seems to have meant no more than that they were good authorities upon the subject. Here, for instance, he merely means that we can find in Suetonius a good account of Nero, which will give us all minor details. But in reality he draws the story more immediately from other sources, especially from Boccaccio, De Casibus Virorum, lib. vii. cap. 4, from the Roman de la Rose, and from Boethius, de Cons. Philos. lib. ii. met. 6, and lib. iii. met. 4. The English Romaunt of the Rose does not contain the passage about Nero, but it is interesting to refer to Chaucer's translation of Boethius. Vincent of Beauvais has an account of Nero, in his Speculum Historiale, lib. ix. capp. 1-7, in which he chiefly follows Suetonius. See also Orosius, lib. vii. 7, and Eutropius, lib. vii.
3655. Swetonius; this refers to the Lives of the Twelve Caesars by Suetonius; however, it's a mistake to think that Chaucer closely followed his account. Our poet seems to have had a habit of mentioning sources he didn't directly follow, meaning that he considered them reliable authorities on the subject. Here, for example, he simply means that we can find a solid account of Nero in Suetonius, which provides all the minor details. But actually, he draws the story more directly from other sources, especially from Boccaccio's De Casibus Virorum, lib. vii. cap. 4, the Roman de la Rose, and Boethius's de Cons. Philos. lib. ii. met. 6, and lib. iii. met. 4. The English Romaunt of the Rose does not include the passage about Nero, but it’s interesting to refer to Chaucer's translation of Boethius. Vincent of Beauvais has an account of Nero in his Speculum Historiale, lib. ix. capp. 1-7, in which he mainly follows Suetonius. See also Orosius, lib. vii. 7, and Eutropius, lib. vii.
3657. South; the MSS. have North, but it is fair to make the correction, as Chaucer certainly knew the sense of Septemtrioun, and the expression is merely borrowed from the Roman de la Rose, ed. Méon, l. 6271, where we read,
3657. South; the manuscripts have North, but it makes sense to correct it, since Chaucer definitely understood the meaning of Septemtrioun, and the phrase is simply taken from the Roman de la Rose, ed. Méon, l. 6271, where we read,
'Cis desloiaus, que ge ci di;
'Cis desloiaus, que ge ci di;
Et d'Orient et de Midi,
From the East and South,
D'Occident, de Septentrion
From the West, from the North
Tint il la juridicion.'
Tint the jurisdiction.
And, in his Boethius, after saying that Nero ruled from East to West, he adds—'And eke þis Nero gouernede by Ceptre alle þe peoples þat ben vndir þe colde sterres þat hyȝten þe seuene triones; þis is to seyn, he gouernede alle þe poeples þat ben vndir þe parties of þe norþe. And eke Nero gouerned alle þe poeples þat þe violent wynde Nothus scorchiþ, and bakiþ þe brennynge sandes by his drie hete; þat is to seyne, alle þe poeples in þe souþe'; ed. Morris, p. 55 (cf. vol. ii. p. 45).
And in his Boethius, after saying that Nero ruled from East to West, he adds—'And this Nero governed all the peoples under the cold stars called the seven plows; this means he governed all the peoples under the northern parts. He also governed all the peoples that the violent wind Nothus scorches and bakes the burning sands with its dry heat; that is to say, all the peoples in the south'; ed. Morris, p. 55 (cf. vol. ii. p. 45).
3663. From Suetonius; cf. Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 285.
3663. From Suetonius; cf. Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 285.
3665. This is from Suetonius, who says—'Piscatus est rete aurato, purpura coccoque funibus nexis'; cap. xxx. So also Orosius, vii. 7; Eutropius, vii. 9.
3665. This is from Suetonius, who says—'He was caught in a golden net, with ropes made of purple and scarlet'; cap. xxx. So also Orosius, vii. 7; Eutropius, vii. 9.
3669. This passage follows Boethius, bk. ii. met. 6, very closely, as is evident by comparing it with Chaucer's translation (see vol. ii. p. 44). 'He leet brenne the citee of Rome, and made sleen the senatoures. And he, cruel, whylom slew his brother. And he was maked [243]moist with the blood of his moder; that is to seyn, he leet sleen and slitten the body of his moder, to seen wher he was conceived; and he loked on every halve upon her colde dede body; ne no tere ne wette his face; but he was so hard-herted that he mighte ben domesman, or Iuge, of hir dede beautee.... Allas, it is a grevous fortune, as ofte as wikked swerd is ioigned to cruel venim; that is to seyn, venimous crueltee to lordshippe.' Thus Chaucer himself explains domesman (l. 3680) by Iuge, i. e. judge. In the same line ded-è is dissyllabic.
3669. This passage follows Boethius, bk. ii. met. 6, very closely, as is evident by comparing it with Chaucer's translation (see vol. ii. p. 44). 'He allowed the city of Rome to burn and ordered the senators to be killed. And he, cruelly, once killed his brother. And he was drenched [243]in the blood of his mother; that is to say, he had her killed and mutilated to see where he was conceived; and he looked at each side of her cold dead body; and no tear wet his face; but he was so hard-hearted that he could be the judge of her dead beauty.... Alas, it is a terrible fate, whenever a wicked sword is joined with cruel poison; that is to say, venomous cruelty to lordship.' Thus Chaucer himself explains domesman (l. 3680) by Iuge, i.e., judge. In the same line ded-è is dissyllabic.
3685. a maister; i. e. Seneca, mentioned below by name. In the year 65, Nero, wishing to be rid of his old master, sent him an order to destroy himself. Seneca opened a vein, but the blood would not flow freely; whereupon, to expedite its flow, he entered into a warm bath, and thence was taken into a vapour stove, where he was suffocated. 'Nero constreynede Senek, his familier and his mayster, to chesen on what deeth he wolde deyen'; Chaucer's Boethius, lib. iii. pr. 5. 34 (vol. ii. 63).
3685. a master; i.e. Seneca, mentioned below by name. In the year 65, Nero, wanting to get rid of his old master, sent him an order to take his own life. Seneca opened a vein, but the blood wouldn’t flow freely; so, to help it along, he got into a warm bath, and from there was taken into a steam room, where he was suffocated. 'Nero forced Seneca, his close friend and his master, to choose how he wanted to die'; Chaucer's Boethius, lib. iii. pr. 5. 34 (vol. ii. 63).
3692. 'It was long before tyranny or any other vice durst attack him'; literally, 'durst let dogs loose against him.' To uncouple is to release dogs from the leash that fastened them together; see P. Pl. B. pr. 206. Compare—
3692. 'It took a long time before tyranny or any other wrongdoing dared to confront him'; literally, 'dared to let dogs loose against him.' To uncouple means to let dogs go from the leash that held them together; see P. Pl. B. pr. 206. Compare—
'At the uncoupling of his houndes.'
'At the uncoupling of his hounds.'
Book of the Duchesse, l. 377.
Book of the Duchesse, l. 377.
'The laund on which they fought, th' appointed place
'The ground they fought on, the designated place
In which th' uncoupled hounds began the chace.'
In which the uncoupled hounds started the chase.
Dryden; Palamon and Arcite, bk. ii. l. 845.
Dryden; Palamon and Arcite, bk. ii. l. 845.
3720. 'Where he expected to find some who would aid him.' Suetonius says—'ipse cum paucis hospitia singulorum adiit. Verum clausis omnium foribus, respondente nullo, in cubiculum rediit,' &c.; cap. xlvii. He afterwards escaped to the villa of his freedman Phaon, four miles from Rome, where he at length gave himself a mortal wound in the extremity of his despair. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 6459-76.
3720. 'Where he expected to find some people who would help him.' Suetonius says—'he himself went to the houses of a few individuals. However, with all the doors closed and no one responding, he returned to his room,' etc.; cap. xlvii. He later escaped to the villa of his freedman Phaon, four miles from Rome, where, in his deepest despair, he ultimately inflicted a fatal wound on himself. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 6459-76.
3736. girden of, to strike off; cf. 'gurdeth of gyles hed,' P. Pl. B. ii. 201. A gird is also a sharp striking taunt or quip.—M.
3736. girden of, to cut off; cf. 'gurdeth of gyles hed,' P. Pl. B. ii. 201. A gird is also a sharp and cutting remark or joke.—M.
Holofernes.
Holofernes.
3746. Oloferne. The story of Holofernes is to be found in the apocryphal book of Judith.
3746. Oloferne. The tale of Holofernes is found in the apocryphal book of Judith.
3750. For lesinge, for fear of losing, lest men should lose.
3750. For lesinge, out of fear of losing, so that people won't lose.
3752. 'He had decreed to destroy all the gods of the land, that all nations should worship Nabuchodonosor only,' &c.; Judith, iii. 8.
3752. 'He had decided to eliminate all the gods of the land so that all nations would worship only Nebuchadnezzar,' &c.; Judith, iii. 8.
3756. Eliachim. Tyrwhitt remarks that the name of the high priest was Joacim; Judith, iv. 6. But this is merely the form of the name in our English version. The Vulgate version has the equivalent form Eliachim; cf. 2 Chron. xxxvi. 4.
3756. Eliachim. Tyrwhitt notes that the name of the high priest was Joacim; Judith, iv. 6. But this is just the way the name appears in our English version. The Vulgate version has the equivalent form Eliachim; see 2 Chron. xxxvi. 4.
Antiochus.
Antiochus.
3765. Antiochus Epiphanes, King of Syria (B.C. 175-164). Paraphrased from 2 Maccabees, ix. 7, 28, 10, 8, 7, 3-7, 9-12, 28.
3765. Antiochus Epiphanes, King of Syria (B.C. 175-164). Paraphrased from 2 Maccabees, ix. 7, 28, 10, 8, 7, 3-7, 9-12, 28.
Alexander.
Alex.
3821. There is a whole cycle of Alexander romances, in Latin, French, and English, so that his story is common enough. There is a good life of him by Plutarch, but in Chaucer's time the principal authority for an account of him was Quintus Curtius. See Ten Brink, Hist. Eng. Lit., bk. ii. sect. 8.
3821. There is a complete series of Alexander stories in Latin, French, and English, making his tale quite popular. Plutarch wrote a great biography of him, but during Chaucer's era, the main source for information about him was Quintus Curtius. See Ten Brink, Hist. Eng. Lit., bk. ii. sect. 8.
3826. 'They were glad to send to him (to sue) for peace.'
3826. 'They were happy to reach out to him to ask for peace.'
3843. write, should write, pt. subj.; hence the change of vowel from indic. wroot.—M. The i is short.
3843. write, should write, past subjunctive; hence the change of vowel from indicative wroot.—M. The i is short.
3845. 'So Alexander reigned twelve years, and then died'; 1 Mac. i. 7. Machabee, i. e. the first book of the Maccabees.
3845. 'So Alexander ruled for twelve years, and then he died'; 1 Mac. i. 7. Maccabees, i.e. the first book of the Maccabees.
3850. Quintus Curtius says that Alexander was poisoned by Antipater; and this account is adopted in the romances. Cf. Barbour's Bruce, i. 533.
3850. Quintus Curtius claims that Alexander was poisoned by Antipater; this version is accepted in the romances. Cf. Barbour's Bruce, i. 533.
3851. 'Fortune hath turned thy six (the highest and most fortunate throw at dice) into an ace (the lowest).' Cf. note to B. 124.
3851. 'Luck has changed your six (the best and luckiest roll in dice) into an ace (the worst).' Cf. note to B. 124.
3860. 'Which two (fortune and poison) I accuse of all this woe.'
3860. 'I blame both fortune and poison for all this suffering.'
Julius Caesar.
Julius Caesar.
3862. For humble bed Tyrwhitt, Wright, and Bell print humblehede, as in some MSS. But this word is an objectionable hybrid compound, and I think it remains to be shewn that the word belongs to our language. In the Knightes Tale, Chaucer has humblesse, and in the Persones Tale, humilitee. Until better authority for humblehede can be adduced, I am content with the reading of the four best MSS., including the Harleian, which Wright silently alters.
3862. For humble bed, Tyrwhitt, Wright, and Bell print humblehede, as seen in some manuscripts. However, this word is an objectionable hybrid compound, and I believe it still needs to be shown that the word belongs to our language. In the Knightes Tale, Chaucer uses humblesse, and in the Persones Tale, humilitee. Until better evidence for humblehede can be provided, I am satisfied with the reading from the four best manuscripts, including the Harleian, which Wright silently alters.
3863. Julius. For this story Chaucer refers us below to Lucan, Suetonius, and Valerius; see note to l. 3909. There is also an interesting life of him by Plutarch. Boccaccio mentions him but incidentally.
3863. Julius. For this story, Chaucer points us to Lucan, Suetonius, and Valerius; see note to l. 3909. There's also a fascinating biography of him by Plutarch. Boccaccio brings him up, but only in passing.
3866. tributárie; observe the rime with aduersárie. Fortune in l. 3868 is a trisyllable; so also in l. 3876.
3866. tributárie; notice the rhyme with aduersárie. Fortune in l. 3868 is a three-syllable word; the same goes for l. 3876.
3870. 'Against Pompey, thy father-in-law.' Rather, 'son-in-law'; for Caesar gave Pompey his daughter Julia in marriage.
3870. 'Against Pompey, your father-in-law.' Actually, 'son-in-law'; because Caesar married his daughter Julia to Pompey.
3875. puttest; to be read as putt'st; and thórient as in l. 3883.
3875. puttest; to be read as putt'st; and thórient as in l. 3883.
3878. Pompeius. Boccaccio gives his life at length, as an example of misfortune; De Casibus Virorum, lib. vi. cap. 9. He was killed Sept. 29, B.C. 48, soon after the battle of Pharsalia in Thessaly (l. 3869).
3878. Pompeius. Boccaccio details his life extensively as a case of bad luck; De Casibus Virorum, lib. vi. cap. 9. He was killed on September 29, BCE 48, shortly after the battle of Pharsalia in Thessaly (l. 3869).
3881. him, for himself; but in the next line it means 'to him.'—M.
3881. him, for himself; but in the next line it means 'to him.'—M.
3887. Chaucer is not alone in making Brutus and Cassius into one person; see note to l. 3892.
3887. Chaucer isn’t the only one turning Brutus and Cassius into one person; see note to l. 3892.
3891. cast, contrived, appointed; pp., after hath.
3891. cast, fabricated, designated; pp., after has.
3892. boydekins, lit. bodkins, but with the signification of daggers. It is meant to translate the Lat. pugio, a poniard. In Barbour's Bruce, i. 545, Caesar is said to have been slain with a weapon which in one edition is called punsoun, in another a botkin, and in the Edinburgh MS. a pusoune, perhaps an error for punsoune, since Halliwell's Dictionary gives the form punchion. Hamlet uses bodkin for a dagger; Act iii. sc. 1. l. 76. In the margin of Stowe's Chronicle, ed. 1614, it is said that Caesar was slain with bodkins; Nares' Glossary. Nares also quotes—'The chief woorker of this murder was Brutus Cassius, with 260 of the senate, all having bodkins in their sleeves'; Serp. of Division, prefixed to Gorboduc, 1590.
3892. boydekins, literally bodkins, but meaning daggers. It's meant to translate the Latin pugio, a type of dagger. In Barbour's Bruce, i. 545, Caesar is said to have been killed with a weapon that in one version is called punsoun, in another a botkin, and in the Edinburgh manuscript a pusoune, possibly a mistake for punsoune, since Halliwell's Dictionary lists the form punchion. Hamlet uses bodkin to refer to a dagger; Act iii. sc. 1. l. 76. In the margin of Stowe's Chronicle, ed. 1614, it states that Caesar was killed with bodkins; Nares' Glossary. Nares also quotes—'The main perpetrator of this murder was Brutus Cassius, with 260 senators, all having bodkins in their sleeves'; Serp. of Division, prefixed to Gorboduc, 1590.
3906. lay on deying, lay a-dying. In l. 3907, deed = mortally wounded.
3906. lay on deying, lay a-dying. In l. 3907, deed = mortally wounded.
3909. recomende, commit. He means that he commits the full telling of the story to Lucan, &c. In other words, he refers the reader to those authors. Cf. Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 254, 274.
3909. recomende, commit. He means that he commits the full telling of the story to Lucan, etc. In other words, he refers the reader to those authors. Cf. Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 254, 274.
Lucan (born A.D. 39, died A.D. 65) was the author of the Pharsalia, an incomplete poem in ten books, narrating the struggle between Pompey and Caesar. There is an English translation of it by Rowe.
Lucan (born CE 39, died CE 65) wrote the Pharsalia, an unfinished poem in ten parts, telling the story of the conflict between Pompey and Caesar. There’s an English translation of it by Rowe.
Suetonius Tranquillus (born about A.D. 70) wrote several works, the principal of which is The Lives of the Twelve Caesars.
Suetonius Tranquillus (born around CE 70) wrote several works, the most important of which is The Lives of the Twelve Caesars.
Valerius. There were two authors of this name, (1) Valerius Flaccus, author of a poem on the Argonautic expedition, and (2) Valerius Maximus, author of De Factis Dictisque Memorabilibus Libri ix. Mr. Jephson says that Valerius Flaccus is meant here, I know not why. Surely the reference is to Valerius Maximus, who at least tells some anecdotes of Caesar; lib. iv. c. 5; lib. vii. cap. 6.
Valerius. There were two authors with this name: (1) Valerius Flaccus, who wrote a poem about the Argonaut expedition, and (2) Valerius Maximus, who authored De Factis Dictisque Memorabilibus in nine books. Mr. Jephson claims that the reference is to Valerius Flaccus, but I'm not sure why. The mention seems to point to Valerius Maximus, who at least shares some stories about Caesar; book iv, chapter 5; book vii, chapter 6.
3911. word and ende, beginning and end; a substitution for the older formula ord and ende. Tyrwhitt notes that the suggested emendation of ord for word was proposed by Dr. Hickes, in his Anglo-Saxon Grammar, p. 70. Hickes would make the same emendation in Troil. and Cres. v. 1669;
3911. word and end, beginning and end; a replacement for the older phrase ord and end. Tyrwhitt points out that the proposed change of ord for word was suggested by Dr. Hickes in his Anglo-Saxon Grammar, p. 70. Hickes would make the same change in Troil. and Cres. v. 1669;
'And of this broche he tolde him ord and ende,'
'And of this brooch, he told him beginning and end,'
where the editions have word. He also cites the expression ord and ende from Cædmon; see Thorpe's edition, p. 225, l. 30. We also find from orde ōð ende = from beginning to end, in the poem of Elene (Vercelli MS.), ed. Grein, l. 590. Orde and ende occurs also at a later period, in the Ormulum, l. 6775; and still later, in Floriz and Blancheflur, l. 47, ed. Lumby, in the phrase,
where the editions have word. He also references the phrase ord and ende from Cædmon; see Thorpe's edition, p. 225, l. 30. We also see from orde ōð ende = from beginning to end, in the poem of Elene (Vercelli MS.), ed. Grein, l. 590. Orde and ende appears later in the Ormulum, l. 6775; and even later, in Floriz and Blancheflur, l. 47, ed. Lumby, in the phrase,
'Ord and ende he haþ him told
'Ord and ende he has told him'
Hu blauncheflur was þarinne isold.'
Hu blauncheflur was þarinne isold.
Tyrwhitt argues that the true spelling of the phrase had already become [246]corrupted in Chaucer's time, and such seems to have been the fact, as all the MSS. have word. See Zupitza's note to Guy of Warwick, l. 7927, where more examples are given; and cf. my note to Troil. ii. 1495. Ord and ende explains our modern odds and ends; see Garnett's Essays, p. 37. Moreover, it is not uncommon to find a w prefixed to a word where it is not required etymologically, especially before the vowel o. The examples wocks, oaks, won, one, wodur, other, wostus, oast-house, woth, oath, wots, oats, wolde, old, are all given in Halliwell's Prov. Dictionary.
Tyrwhitt argues that the actual spelling of the phrase had already become corrupted during Chaucer's time, and that seems to be the case, as all the manuscripts have "word." See Zupitza's note to Guy of Warwick, line 7927, where more examples are provided; and check my note to Troil. ii. 1495. "Ord and ende" explains our modern "odds and ends"; see Garnett's Essays, page 37. Additionally, it's not unusual to see a "w" added to a word where it's not needed etymologically, especially before the vowel "o." The examples "wocks," oaks, "won," one, "wodur," other, "wostus," oast-house, "woth," oath, "wots," oats, "wolde," old, are all listed in Halliwell's Prov. Dictionary.
Croesus.
Croesus.
3917. Cresus; king of Lydia, B.C. 560-546, defeated by Cyrus at Sardis. Cyrus spared his life, and Croesus actually survived his benefactor. Chaucer, however, brings him to an untimely end. The story of Croesus is in Boccaccio, De Casibus Virorum, lib. iii. cap. 20. See also Herodotus, lib. 1; Plutarch's life of Solon, &c. But Boccaccio represents Croesus as surviving his disgraces. Tyrwhitt says that the story seems to have been taken from the Roman de la Rose, ll. 6312-6571 (ed. Méon); where the English Romaunt of the Rose is defective. In Chaucer's translation of Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 2, see vol. ii. p. 28, we find this sentence: 'Wistest thou not how Cresus, the king of Lydiens, of whiche king Cyrus was ful sore agast a litel biforn, that this rewliche [pitiable] Cresus was caught of [by] Cyrus, and lad to the fyr to ben brent; but that a rayn descendede doun fro hevene, that rescowede him?' In the House of Fame, bk. i. ll. 104-6, we have an allusion to the 'avision' [vision, dream] of
3917. Cresus; king of Lydia, BCE 560-546, was defeated by Cyrus at Sardis. Cyrus spared his life, and Croesus actually outlived his benefactor. However, Chaucer gives him an early demise. The story of Croesus can be found in Boccaccio, De Casibus Virorum, lib. iii. cap. 20. Also, see Herodotus, lib. 1; Plutarch's life of Solon, etc. But Boccaccio depicts Croesus as surviving his misfortunes. Tyrwhitt suggests that the story seems to have been taken from the Roman de la Rose, ll. 6312-6571 (ed. Méon); where the English Romaunt of the Rose is lacking. In Chaucer's translation of Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 2, see vol. ii. p. 28, we find this sentence: 'Did you not know how Cresus, the king of the Lydians, who Cyrus was very afraid of a little before, was captured by Cyrus and brought to the fire to be burned; but a rain came down from heaven, which rescued him?' In the House of Fame, bk. i. ll. 104-6, we have a reference to the 'avision' [vision, dream] of
'Cresus, that was king of Lyde,
'Cresus, who was the king of Lydia,
That high upon a gebet dyde.'
That high upon a prayer did.
See also Nonne Pr. Ta. l. 318 (B. 4328). The tragic version of the fate of Croesus is given by Vincent of Beauvais, Speculum Historiale, iii. 17; and I give an extract, as it seems to be the account which is followed in the Roman de la Rose. It must be premised that Vincent makes Croesus to have been taken prisoner by Cyrus three times.
See also Nonne Pr. Ta. l. 318 (B. 4328). The tragic version of Croesus's fate is provided by Vincent of Beauvais in Speculum Historiale, iii. 17; I’ll share an excerpt, as it appears to be the account referenced in the Roman de la Rose. It should be noted that Vincent states Croesus was captured by Cyrus three times.
'Alii historiographi narrant, quod in secunda captione, iussit eum Cyrus rogo superponi et assari, et subito tanta pluuia facta est, vt eius immensitate ignis extingueretur, vnde occasionem repperit euadendi. Cumque postea hoc sibi prospere euenisse gloriaretur, et opum copia nimium se iactaret, dictum est ei a Solone quodam sapientissimo, non debere quemquam in diuitiis et prosperitate gloriari. Eadem nocte uidit in somnis quod Jupiter eum aqua perfunderet, et sol extergeret. Quod cum filiae suae mane indicasset, illa (vt res se habebat) prudenter absoluit, dicens: quod cruci esset affigendus et aqua perfundendus et sole siccandus. Quod ita demum contigit, nam postea a Cyro crucifixus est.' Compare the few following lines from the Roman de la Rose, with ll. 3917-22, 3934-8, 3941, and l. 3948:— [247]
'Alii historians tell that during his second capture, Cyrus ordered him to be placed on a pyre and set on fire, and suddenly a rain fell so heavily that it extinguished the fire, giving him a chance to escape. Later, when he boasted about how well things had gone for him and flaunted his riches, a wise man named Solon told him that no one should take pride in wealth and prosperity. That night, he had a dream in which Jupiter poured water over him and the sun dried him off. When he told his daughter about this in the morning, she wisely interpreted it, saying that he was destined to be crucified, drenched in water, and then dried by the sun. And that’s exactly what happened, for he was later crucified by Cyrus.' Compare the few following lines from the Roman de la Rose, with ll. 3917-22, 3934-8, 3941, and l. 3948:— [247]
'Qui refu roi de toute Lyde;
'Qui refu roi de toute Lyde;
Puis li mist-l'en où col la bride,
Puis li mist-l'en où col la bride,
Et fu por ardre au feu livrés,
Et fu por ardre au feu livrés,
Quant par pluie fu délivrés,
Quant par pluie fu délivrés,
Qui le grant feu fist tout estraindre:...
Qui le grant feu fist tout estraindre:...
Jupiter, ce dist, le lavoit,
Jupiter, who lived there, washed it,
Et Phebus la toaille avoit,
And Phebus had the towel,
Et se penoit de l'essuier....
And leaned on the towel...
Bien le dist Phanie sa fille,
Well said Phanie her daughter,
Qui tant estoit saige et soutille,...
Qui tant estoit saige et soutille,...
L'arbre par le gibet vous glose,' &c.
L'arbre par le gibet vous glose,' &c.
3951. The passage here following is repeated from the Monkes Prologue, and copied, as has been said, from Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 2. It is to be particularly noted that the passage quoted from Boethius in the note to B. 3917 almost immediately precedes the passage quoted in the note to B. 3163.
3951. The following passage is repeated from the Monkes Prologue and copied, as mentioned, from Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 2. It's important to note that the passage quoted from Boethius in the note to B. 3917 comes right before the passage referenced in the note to B. 3163.
3956. See note to B. 3972 below.
3956. See note to B. 3972 below.
The Nonne Prestes Prologue.
The Nun's Priest's Prologue.
3957. the knight. See the description of him, Prol. A. 43.
3957. the knight. See the description of him, Prol. A. 43.
3961. for me, for myself, for my part. Cp. the phrase 'as for me.'—M.
3961. for me, for myself, for my part. Compare the phrase 'as for me.'—M.
3970. 'By the bell of Saint Paul's church (in London).'
3970. 'By the bell of St. Paul's Cathedral (in London).'
3972. The host alludes to the concluding lines of the Monkes Tale, l. 3956, then repeats the words no remedie from l. 3183, and cites the word biwaille from l. 3952. Compare all these passages.
3972. The host references the final lines of the Monkes Tale, l. 3956, then repeats the phrase no remedie from l. 3183, and mentions the word biwaille from l. 3952. Compare all these passages.
3982. Piers. We must suppose that the host had by this time learnt the monk's name. In B. 3120 above, he did not know it.
3982. Piers. We can assume that the host had learned the monk's name by this point. In B. 3120 above, he didn't know it.
3984. 'Were it not for the ringing of your bells'; lit. were there not a clinking of your bells (all the while). 'Anciently no person seems to have been gallantly equipped on horseback, unless the horse's bridle or some other part of the furniture was stuck full of small bells. Vincent of Beauvais, who wrote about 1264, censures this piece of pride in the knights-templars; Hist. Spec. lib. xxx. c. 85'; &c.—Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry (ed. Hazlitt), ii. 160; i. 264. See also note to Prol. A. 170.
3984. 'If it weren't for the ringing of your bells'; literally, if there wasn't a clinking of your bells (the whole time). 'In the past, it seems no one rode a horse in a fancy way unless the horse's bridle or some other part of the gear was decorated with small bells. Vincent of Beauvais, who wrote around 1264, criticizes this showiness among the knights templar; Hist. Spec. lib. xxx. c. 85'; &c.—Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry (ed. Hazlitt), ii. 160; i. 264. See also note to Prol. A. 170.
3990. 'Ubi auditus non est, non effundas sermonem'; Ecclus. xxxii. 6. (Vulgate); the A. V. is different. See above, B. 2237. The common proverb, 'Keep your breath to cool your broth,' nearly expresses what Chaucer here intends.
3990. 'Where there is no hearing, do not spill your words'; Ecclus. xxxii. 6. (Vulgate); the A. V. is different. See above, B. 2237. The common proverb, 'Keep your breath to cool your broth,' almost conveys what Chaucer is saying here.
3993. substance is explained by Tyrwhitt to mean 'the material part of a thing.' Chaucer's meaning seems not very different from Shakespeare's in Love's La. Lost, v. 2. 871—
3993. substance is explained by Tyrwhitt to mean 'the material part of a thing.' Chaucer's meaning seems not very different from Shakespeare's in Love's Labour's Lost, v. 2. 871—
'A jest's prosperity lies in the ear
'A joke's success depends on the listener.
Of him that hears it; never in the tongue
Of anyone who hears it; never in the language
Of him that makes it.'
Of the one who creates it.
3995. 'For the propriety of this remark, see note to Prol. A. 166'; Tyrwhitt.
3995. 'For the appropriateness of this comment, see note to Prol. A. 166'; Tyrwhitt.
4000. Sir; 'The title of Sir was usually given, by courtesy, to priests, both secular and regular'; Tyrwhitt. Tyrwhitt also remarks that, 'in the principal modern languages, John, or its equivalent, is a name of contempt or at least of slight. So the Italians use Gianni, from whence Zani [Eng. zany]; the Spaniards Juan, as Bobo Juan, a foolish John; the French Jean, with various additions.' The reason (which Tyrwhitt failed to see) is simply that John is one of the commonest of common names. For example, twenty-three popes took that name; and cf. our phrase John Bull, which answers to the French Jean Crapaud, and the Russian Ivan Ivanovitch, 'the embodiment of the peculiarities of the Russian people'; Wheeler's Noted Names of Fiction. Ivan Ivanovitch would be John Johnson in English and Evan Evans in Welsh. Hence sir John became the usual contemptuous name for a priest; see abundant examples in the Index to the Parker Society's publications.
4000. Sir; 'The title of Sir was generally given, as a courtesy, to both secular and regular priests,' says Tyrwhitt. He also notes that 'in the main modern languages, John, or its equivalent, is often used as a term of contempt or at least as an insult. For instance, Italians use Gianni, which leads to Zani [Eng. zany]; Spaniards use Juan, as in Bobo Juan, meaning foolish John; and the French use Jean, along with various additions.' The reason (which Tyrwhitt didn’t understand) is simply that John is one of the most common names. For example, twenty-three popes have held that name; and consider our phrase John Bull, which corresponds to the French Jean Crapaud, and the Russian Ivan Ivanovitch, 'the embodiment of the traits of the Russian people'; Wheeler's Noted Names of Fiction. Ivan Ivanovitch would equate to John Johnson in English and Evan Evans in Welsh. Therefore, sir John became a typical derisive term for a priest; see many examples in the Index to the Parker Society's publications.
4004. serve has two syllables; hence rek, in the Harl. MS., is perhaps better than rekke of the other MSS. A bene, the value of a bean; in the Milleres Tale a kers (i. e. a blade of grass) occurs in a similar manner (A. 3756); which has been corrupted into 'not caring a curse'!
4004. Serve has two syllables; therefore rek, in the Harl. MS., might be better than rekke from the other manuscripts. A bene, the worth of a bean; in the Miller's Tale a kers (i.e. a blade of grass) appears similarly (A. 3756); which has been changed into 'not caring a curse'!
4006. Ye, yea, is a mild form of assent; yis is a stronger form, generally followed, as here, by some form of asseveration. See note to B. 1900 above.
4006. Ye, yes, is a mild way to agree; yis is a stronger form, usually followed, as here, by some kind of assertion. See note to B. 1900 above.
4008. attamed, commenced, begun. The Lat. attaminare and Low Lat. intaminare are equivalent to contaminare, to contaminate, soil, spoil. From Low Lat. intaminare comes F. entamer, to cut into, attack, enter upon, begin. From attaminare comes the M. E. attame or atame, with a similar sense. The metaphor is taken from the notion of cutting into a joint of meat or of broaching or opening a cask. This is well shewn by the use of the word in P. Plowman, B. xvii. 68, where it is said of the Good Samaritan in the parable that he 'breyde to his boteles, and bothe he atamede,' i. e. he went hastily to his bottles, and broached or opened them both. So here, the priest broached, opened, or began his tale.
4008. attamed, started, began. The Latin attaminare and Low Latin intaminare mean the same as contaminare, to contaminate, soil, spoil. From Low Latin intaminare comes French entamer, to cut into, attack, enter upon, begin. From attaminare comes Middle English attame or atame, with a similar meaning. The metaphor is drawn from the idea of cutting into a piece of meat or opening a cask. This is clearly illustrated by the use of the word in P. Plowman, B. xvii. 68, where it describes the Good Samaritan in the parable, saying he 'breyde to his boteles, and bothe he atamede,' meaning he hurried to his bottles and opened them both. Similarly, here, the priest began, opened, or started his story.
The Nonne Preestes Tale.
The Nun's Priest's Tale.
We may compare Dryden's modernised version of this tale, entitled 'The Cock and the Fox.' See further in vol. iii. pp. 431-3.
We can look at Dryden's updated version of this story, called 'The Cock and the Fox.' For more details, see vol. iii. pp. 431-3.
4011. stape. Lansd. MS. reads stoupe, as if it signified bent, stooped; but stoop is a weak verb. Stape or stope is the past participle of the strong verb stapen, to step, advance. Stape in age = advanced in years. Roger Ascham has almost the same phrase: 'And [Varro] beyng depe stept in age, by negligence some wordes do scape and fall from him in those bookes as be not worth the taking up,' &c.—The Schoolmaster, ed. Mayor, p. 189; ed. Arber, p. 152. [249]
4011. stape. Lansd. MS. reads stoupe, as if it meant bent, stooped; but stoop is a weak verb. Stape or stope is the past participle of the strong verb stapen, meaning to step or advance. Stape in age = advanced in years. Roger Ascham has almost the same phrase: 'And [Varro] being deep stept in age, due to negligence, some words slip away and fall from him in those books that aren't worth picking up,' etc.—The Schoolmaster, ed. Mayor, p. 189; ed. Arber, p. 152. [249]
4018-9. by housbondrye, by economy; fond hir-self, 'found herself,' provided for herself.
4018-9. by husbandry, by managing resources; found herself, 'provided for herself.'
4022. Ful sooty was hir bour, and eek hir halle. The widow's house consisted of only two apartments, designated by the terms bower and hall. Whilst the widow and her 'daughters two' slept in the bower, Chanticleer and his seven wives roosted on a perch in the hall, and the swine disposed themselves on the floor. The smoke of the fire had to find its way through the crevices of the roof. See Our English Home, pp. 139, 140. Cf. Virgil, Ecl. vii. 50—'assidua postes fuligine nigri.' Also—
4022. Her bedroom was really dirty, and so was her hall. The widow's house had just two rooms, called the bower and the hall. While the widow and her two daughters slept in the bower, Chanticleer and his seven wives perched in the hall, and the pigs settled on the floor. The smoke from the fire had to escape through the gaps in the roof. See Our English Home, pp. 139, 140. Cf. Virgil, Ecl. vii. 50—'the posts were black with continual soot.' Also—
'At his beds feete feeden his stalled teme,
'At his bed's feet, feed his stalled horse,'
His swine beneath, his pullen ore the beame.'
His pigs below, his chickens over the beam.
Hall's Satires, bk. v. sat. 1; v. 1. p. 56, ed. 1599.
Hall's Satires, bk. v. sat. 1; v. 1. p. 56, ed. 1599.
4025. No deyntee (Elles. &c.); Noon deynteth (Harl.).
4025. No need (Elles. &c.); Noon needs (Harl.).
4029. hertes suffisaunce, a satisfied or contented mind, literally heart's satisfaction. Cf. our phrase 'to your heart's content.'
4029. hertes suffisaunce, a satisfied or contented mind, literally heart's satisfaction. Cf. our phrase 'to your heart's content.'
4032. wyn ... whyt nor reed. The white wine was sometimes called 'the wine of Osey' (Alsace); the red wine of Gascony, sometimes called 'Mountrose,' was deemed a liquor for a lord. See Our English Home, p. 83; Piers Pl. prol. l. 228.
4032. wyn ... whyt nor reed. The white vino was sometimes referred to as 'the wine of Osey' (Alsace); the red wine from Gascony, sometimes known as 'Mountrose,' was considered a drink for nobility. See Our English Home, p. 83; Piers Pl. prol. l. 228.
4035. Seynd bacoun, singed or broiled bacon. an ey or tweye, an egg or two.
4035. Cooked bacon, singed or broiled bacon. one or two eggs, an egg or two.
4036. deye. The daia (from the Icel. deigja) is mentioned in Domesday among assistants in husbandry; and the term is again found in 2nd Stat. 25 Edward III (A.D. 1351). In Stat. 37 Edward III (A.D. 1363), the deye is mentioned among others of a certain rank, not having goods or chattels of 40s. value. The deye was usually a female, whose duty was to make butter and cheese, attend to the calves and poultry, and other odds and ends of the farm. The dairy (in some parts of England, as in Shropshire, called a dey-house) was the department assigned to her. See Prompt. Parv., p. 116.
4036. deye. The daia (from the Icel. deigja) is mentioned in Domesday as a helper in farming; and the term is again found in 2nd Stat. 25 Edward III (A.D. 1351). In Stat. 37 Edward III (CE 1363), the deye is listed among others of a certain rank, without goods or belongings valued at 40s. The deye was usually a woman, whose job was to make butter and cheese, care for the calves and poultry, and handle other miscellaneous tasks on the farm. The dairy (in some parts of England, like Shropshire, called a dey-house) was the area assigned to her. See Prompt. Parv., p. 116.
4039. In Caxton's translation of Reynard the Fox, the cock's name is Chantecleer. In the original, it is Canticleer; from his clear voice in singing. In the same, Reynard's second son is Rosseel; see l. 4524.
4039. In Caxton's translation of Reynard the Fox, the cock's name is Chantecleer. In the original, it is Canticleer; named for his clear singing voice. Similarly, Reynard's second son is Rosseel; see l. 4524.
4041. merier, sweeter, pleasanter. In Todd's Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 284, there is a long passage illustrative of mery in the sense of 'pleasant.' Cf. l. 4156. orgon is put for orgons or organs. It is plain from gon in the next line, that Chaucer meant to use this word as a plural from the Lat. organa. Organ was used until lately only in the plural, like bellows, gallows, &c. 'Which is either sung or said or on the organs played.'—Becon's Acts of Christ, p. 534. It was sometimes called a pair of organs. See note to P. Plowman, C. xxi. 7.
4041. merier, sweeter, more pleasant. In Todd's Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 284, there's a detailed section explaining mery in the meaning of 'pleasant.' Cf. l. 4156. orgon is used instead of orgons or organs. It's clear from gon in the next line that Chaucer intended to use this word as a plural from the Latin organa. Organ was only referred to in the plural until recently, similar to bellows, gallows, etc. 'Which is either sung or spoken or played on the organs.'—Becon's Acts of Christ, p. 534. It was sometimes called a pair of organs. See note to P. Plowman, C. xxi. 7.
4044. Cf. Parl. of Foules, 350:—
4044. Cf. Parl. of Foules, 350:—
'The cok, that orloge is of thorpes lyte.'
'The crow, that clock is of villages small.'
Orloge (of an abbey) occurs in Religious Pieces, ed. Perry, p. 56; and see Stratmann.
Orloge (of an abbey) appears in Religious Pieces, ed. Perry, p. 56; and refer to Stratmann.
4045. 'The cock knew each ascension of the equinoctial, and crew at each; that is, he crew every hour, as 15° of the equinoctial make an hour. Chaucer adds [l. 4044] that he knew the hour better than the abbey-clock. This tells us, clearly, that we are to reckon clock-hours, and not the unequal hours of the solar or 'artificial' day. Hence the prime, mentioned in l. 4387, was at a clock-hour, at 6, 7, 8, or 9, suppose. The day meant is May 3, because the sun [l. 4384] had passed the 21st degree of Taurus (see fig. 1 of Astrolabe).... The date, May 3, is playfully denoted by saying [l. 4379] that March was complete, and also (since March began) thirty-two days more had passed. The words "since March began" are parenthetical; and we are, in fact, told that the whole of March, the whole of April, and two days of May were done with. March was then considered the first month in the year, though the year began with the 25th, not with the 1st; and Chaucer alludes to the idea that the Creation itself took place in March. The day, then, was May 3, with the sun past 21 degrees of Taurus. The hour must be had from the sun's altitude, rightly said (l. 4389) to be Fourty degrees and oon. I use a globe, and find that the sun would attain the altitude 41° nearly at 9 o'clock. It follows that prime in l. 4387 signifies the end of the first quarter of the day, reckoned from 6 A.M. to 6 P.M.'—Skeat's Astrolabe, (E.E.T.S.), p. lxi. This rough test, by means of a globe, is perhaps sufficient; but Mr. Brae proved it to be right by calculation. Taking the sun's altitude at 41½°, he 'had the satisfaction to find a resulting hour, for prime, of 9 o'clock A.M. almost to the minute.' It is interesting to find that Thynne explains this passage very well in his Animadversions on Speght's Chaucer; ed. Furnivall, p. 62, note 1.
4045. 'The rooster knew each change of the equinox and crowed at each; that is, he crowed every hour, as 15° of the equinox equals an hour. Chaucer adds [l. 4044] that he knew the time better than the abbey clock. This clearly tells us to count clock hours, not the unequal hours of the solar or 'artificial' day. Thus, the prime mentioned in l. 4387, was at a clock hour, at 6, 7, 8, or 9, for example. The day in question is May 3, because the sun [l. 4384] had passed the 21st degree of Taurus (see fig. 1 of Astrolabe).... The date, May 3, is humorously noted by saying [l. 4379] that March was complete, and also (since March began) thirty-two days more had passed. The phrase "since March began" is an aside; and we are, in fact, told that the entire month of March, the whole of April, and two days of May were finished. March was then considered the first month of the year, although the year began on the 25th, not the 1st; and Chaucer hints that Creation itself took place in March. So, the day was May 3, with the sun past 21 degrees of Taurus. The hour must be determined by the sun's altitude, correctly stated (l. 4389) to be Forty degrees and one. I use a globe and find that the sun would reach an altitude of nearly 41° at around 9 o'clock. Therefore, prime in l. 4387 signifies the end of the first quarter of the day, calculated from 6 A.M. to 6 PM'—Skeat's Astrolabe, (E.E.T.S.), p. lxi. This rough test, using a globe, is perhaps sufficient; but Mr. Brae confirmed it through calculations. By taking the sun's altitude at 41½°, he 'was satisfied to find a resulting hour for prime of 9 o'clock AM almost to the minute.' It is interesting that Thynne explains this passage very well in his Animadversions on Speght's Chaucer; ed. Furnivall, p. 62, note 1.
The notion that the Creation took place on the 18th of March is alluded to in the Hexameron of St. Basil (see the A. S. version, ed. Norman, p. 8, note j), and in Ælfric's Homilies, ed. Thorpe, i. 100.
The idea that Creation happened on March 18th is mentioned in St. Basil's Hexameron (see the A. S. version, ed. Norman, p. 8, note j), and in Ælfric's Homilies, ed. Thorpe, i. 100.
4047. Fifteen degrees of the equinoctial = an exact hour. See note to l. 4045 above. Skelton imitates this passage in his Phillyp Sparowe, l. 495.
4047. Fifteen degrees of the equinoctial = an exact hour. See note to l. 4045 above. Skelton imitates this passage in his Phillyp Sparowe, l. 495.
4050. And batailed. Lansd. MS. reads Enbateled, indented like a battlement, embattled. Batailed has the same sense.
4050. And batailed. Lansd. MS. reads Enbateled, indented like a battlement, embattled. Batailed has the same meaning.
4051. as the Ieet, like the jet. Beads used for the repetition of prayers were frequently formed of jet. See note to Prol. A. 159.
4051. as the Ieet, like the jet. Beads used for repeating prayers were often made of jet. See note to Prol. A. 159.
4060. damoysele Pertelote. Cf. our 'Dame Partlet.'
4060. Dame Pertelote. Cf. our 'Dame Partlet.'
'I'll be as faithful to thee
'I'll be as faithful to you
As Chaunticleer to Madame Partelot.'
As Chaunticleer to Madame Partelot.
The Ancient Drama, iii. p. 158.
The Ancient Drama, iii. p. 158.
In Le Roman de Renart, the hen is called Pinte or Pintain.
In Le Roman de Renart, the hen is called Pinte or Pintain.
4065. loken in every lith, locked in every limb.
4065. locked in every limb, locked in every limb.
4069. my lief is faren in londe, my beloved is gone away. Probably the refrain of a popular song of the time.
4069. my love has gone away, my beloved is gone away. Probably the refrain of a popular song of the time.
4079. herte dere. This expression corresponds to 'dear heart,' or 'deary heart,' which still survives in some parts of the country.
4079. herte dere. This phrase means 'dear heart,' or 'deary heart,' which is still used in some areas of the country.
4083. take it nat agrief = take it not in grief, i. e. take it not amiss, be not offended.
4083. take it nat agrief = take it not in grief, i.e. take it not the wrong way, don’t be offended.
4084. me mette, I dreamed; literally it dreamed to me.
4084. me mette, I dreamed; literally it dreamed to me.
4086. my swevene recche (or rede) aright, bring my dream to a good issue; literally 'interpret my dream favourably.'
4086. my swevene recche (or rede) aright, bring my dream to a good outcome; literally 'interpret my dream positively.'
4090. Was lyk. The relative that is often omitted by Chaucer before a relative clause, as, again, in l. 4365.
4090. Was lyk. The relative that is often left out by Chaucer before a relative clause, as seen again in l. 4365.
4098. Avoy (Elles.); Away (Harl.). From O. F. avoi, interj. fie! It occurs in Le Roman de la Rose, 7284, 16634.
4098. Avoy (Elles.); Away (Harl.). From O. F. avoi, interj. wow! It appears in Le Roman de la Rose, 7284, 16634.
4113. See the Chapter on Dreams in Brand's Pop. Antiquities.
4113. See the Chapter on Dreams in Brand's Popular Antiquities.
4114. fume, the effects arising from gluttony and drunkenness. 'Anxious black melancholy fumes.'—Burton's Anat. of Mel. p. 438, ed. 1845. 'All vapours arising out of the stomach,' especially those caused by gluttony and drunkenness. 'For when the head is heated it scorcheth the blood, and from thence proceed melancholy fumes that trouble the mind.'—Ibid. p. 269.
4114. fume, the effects that come from overeating and excessive drinking. 'Worrisome dark sadness fumes.'—Burton's Anat. of Mel. p. 438, ed. 1845. 'All vapors that come from the stomach,' especially those caused by overeating and drinking too much. 'For when the head gets hot, it scorches the blood, and from that come melancholy fumes that disturb the mind.'—Ibid. p. 269.
4118. rede colera ... red cholera caused by too much bile and blood (sometimes called red humour). Burton speaks of a kind of melancholy of which the signs are these—'the veins of their eyes red, as well as their faces.' The following quotation explains the matter. 'Ther be foure humours, Bloud, Fleame, Cholar, and Melancholy.... First, working heate turneth what is colde and moyst into the kind of Fleme, and then what is hot and moyst, into the kinde of Bloud; and then what is hot and drye into the kinde of Cholera; and then what is colde and drye into the kinde of Melancholia.... By meddling of other humours, Bloud chaungeth kinde and colour: for by meddling of Cholar, it seemeth red, and by Melancholy it seemeth black, and by Fleame it seemeth watrie, and fomie.'—Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. iv. c. 6. So also—'in bloud it needeth that there be red Cholera'; lib. iv. c. 10; &c.
4118. Red cholera ... red cholera caused by too much bile and blood (sometimes referred to as red humor). Burton describes a type of melancholy characterized by 'the veins of their eyes being red, as well as their faces.' The following quote clarifies the situation: 'There are four humors: Blood, Phlegm, Choler, and Melancholy.... First, the heat transforms what is cold and moist into Phlegm, then what is hot and moist into Blood; next, what is hot and dry into Choler; and finally, what is cold and dry into Melancholy.... By mixing with other humors, Blood changes type and color: by mixing with Choler, it appears red; with Melancholy, it appears black; and with Phlegm, it appears watery and foamy.'—Batman on Bartholomè, lib. iv. c. 6. Similarly—'in blood, there must be red cholera'; lib. iv. c. 10; &c.
The following explains the belief as to dreams caused by cholera. Men in which red Cholera is excesssive 'dreame of fire, and of lyghtening, and of dreadful burning of the ayre'; Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. iv. c. 10. Those in which Melancholia is excessive dream 'dredfull darke dreames, and very ill to see'; id. c. 11. And again: 'He that is Sanguine hath glad and liking dreames, the melancholious dremeth of sorrow, the Cholarike, of firy things, and the Flematike, of Raine, Snow,' &c.; id. lib. vi. c. 27.
The following explains the belief regarding dreams caused by cholera. People with high levels of red Cholera dream of fire, lightning, and terrifying air burning; Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. iv. c. 10. Those with excessive Melancholia dream of 'dreadful dark dreams, and visions that are very unpleasant to see'; id. c. 11. Additionally: 'A Sanguine person has joyful and pleasant dreams, the melancholic dreams of sorrow, the choleric dreams of fiery things, and the phlegmatic dreams of rain, snow,' etc.; id. lib. vi. c. 27.
4123. the humour of malencolye. 'The name (melancholy) is imposed from the matter, and disease denominated from the material cause, as Bruel observes, μελαγχολία quasi μελαιναχόλη, from black choler.' Fracastorius, in his second book of Intellect, calls those melancholy [252]'whom abundance of that same depraved humour of black choler hath so misaffected, that they become mad thence, and dote in most things or in all, belonging to election, will, or other manifest operations of the understanding.'—Burton's Anat. of Melancholy, p. 108, ed. 1805.
4123. The Humor of Melancholy. 'The name (melancholy) comes from the condition and is called a disease based on its material cause, as Bruel points out, melancholy quasi melancholy, meaning "black bile." Fracastorius, in his second book of Intellect, refers to those who are melancholy [252] as being so deeply affected by an excess of this same corrupted humor of black bile that they become mad from it, losing their grip on most things or even everything related to choice, will, or other clear mental functions.' —Burton's Anat. of Melancholy, p. 108, ed. 1805.
4128. 'That cause many a man in sleep to be very distressed.'
4128. 'That makes many men very distressed in their sleep.'
4130. Catoun. Dionysius Cato, de Moribus, l. ii. dist. 32: somnia ne cures. 'I observe by the way, that this distich is quoted by John of Salisbury, Polycrat. l. ii. c. 16, as a precept viri sapientis. In another place, l. vii. c. 9, he introduces his quotation of the first verse of dist. 20 (l. iii.) in this manner:—"Ait vel Cato vel alius, nam autor incertus est."'—Tyrwhitt. Cf. note to G. 688.
4130. Catoun. Dionysius Cato, de Moribus, l. ii. dist. 32: Don't pay attention to dreams. 'By the way, I notice that this line is referenced by John of Salisbury, Polycrat. l. ii. c. 16, as a teaching of the wise man. In another section, l. vii. c. 9, he mentions his quote of the first line of dist. 20 (l. iii.) like this:—"Either Cato says this or someone else, because the author is unknown.'—Tyrwhitt. Cf. note to G. 688.
4131. do no fors of = take no notice of, pay no heed to. Skelton, i. 118, has 'makyth so lytyll fors,' i. e. cares so little for.
4131. do no fors of = take no notice of, pay no attention to. Skelton, i. 118, has 'makyth so lytyll fors,' i.e. cares so little for.
4153. 'Wormwood, centaury, pennyroyal, are likewise magnified and much prescribed, especially in hypochondrian melancholy, daily to be used, sod in whey. And because the spleen and blood are often misaffected in melancholy, I may not omit endive, succory, dandelion, fumitory, &c., which cleanse the blood.'—Burton's Anat. of Mel. pp. 432, 433. See also p. 438, ed. 1845. 'Centauria abateth wombe-ache, and cleereth sight, and vnstoppeth the splene and the reines'; Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. xvii. c. 47. 'Fumus terre [fumitory] cleanseth and purgeth Melancholia, fleme, and cholera'; id. lib. xvii. c. 69. 'Medicinal herbs were grown in every garden, and were dried or made into decoctions, and kept for use'; Wright, Domestic Manners, p. 279.
4153. "Wormwood, centaury, and pennyroyal are also highly regarded and frequently prescribed, especially for hypochondriac melancholy, to be taken daily, cooked in whey. Since the spleen and blood are often affected in melancholy, I can't overlook endive, chicory, dandelion, fumitory, etc., which cleanse the blood." —Burton's Anatomy of Melancholy, pp. 432, 433. See also p. 438, ed. 1845. "Centauria alleviates womb pain, clears vision, and unblocks the spleen and kidneys"; Batman on Bartholomè, lib. xvii. c. 47. "'Fumus terre' [fumitory] cleanses and purges melancholy, phlegm, and bile"; id. lib. xvii. c. 69. "Medicinal herbs were grown in every garden, dried or made into teas, and kept for use"; Wright, Domestic Manners, p. 279.
4154. ellebor. Two kinds of hellebore are mentioned by old writers; 'white hellebore, called sneezing powder, a strong purger upward' (Burton's Anat. of Mel. pt. 2. § 4. m. 2. subsec. 1.), and 'black hellebore, that most renowned plant, and famous purger of melancholy.'—Ibid. subsec. 2.
4154. Hellebore. Two types of hellebore are mentioned by ancient writers; 'white hellebore, known as sneezing powder, a powerful emetic' (Burton's Anat. of Mel. pt. 2. § 4. m. 2. subsec. 1.), and 'black hellebore, that well-known plant, and famous remedy for melancholy.'—Ibid. subsec. 2.
4155. catapuce, caper-spurge, Euphorbia Lathyris. gaytres (or gaytrys) beryis, probably the berries of the buck-thorn, Rhamnus catharticus; which (according to Rietz) is still called, in Swedish dialects, the getbärs-trä (goat-berries tree) or getappel (goat-apple). I take gaytre to stand for gayt-tre, i. e. goat-tree; a Northern form, from Icel. geit (gen. geitar), a goat. The A. S. gāte-trēow, goat-tree, is probably the same tree, though the prov. Eng. gaiter-tree, gatten-tree, or gatteridge-tree is usually applied to the Cornus sanguinea or cornel-tree, the fruits of which 'are sometimes mistaken for those of the buck-thorn, but do not possess the active properties of that plant'; Eng. Cyclop., s. v. Cornus. The context shews that the buck-thorn is meant. Langham says of the buck-thorn, that 'the beries do purge downwards mightily flegme and choller'; Garden of Health, 1633, p. 99 (New E. Dict., s. v. Buckthorn). This is why Chanticleer was recommended to eat them.
4155. catapuce, caper-spurge, Euphorbia Lathyris. gaytres (or gaytrys) beryis, likely the berries of the buckthorn, Rhamnus catharticus; which (according to Rietz) is still referred to in Swedish dialects as getbärs-trä (goat-berries tree) or getappel (goat-apple). I interpret gaytre as gayt-tre, meaning goat-tree; a Northern form, from Icel. geit (gen. geitar), a goat. The A. S. gāte-trēow, goat-tree, is probably the same tree, although the provincial Eng. gaiter-tree, gatten-tree, or gatteridge-tree is usually applied to the Cornus sanguinea or cornel-tree, the fruits of which 'are sometimes mistaken for those of the buck-thorn, but do not have the active properties of that plant'; Eng. Cyclop., s. v. Cornus. The context indicates that the buck-thorn is intended. Langham states about the buck-thorn that 'the berries do purge downwards mightily phlegm and choler'; Garden of Health, 1633, p. 99 (New E. Dict., s. v. Buckthorn). This is why Chanticleer was advised to eat them.
4160. graunt mercy, great thanks; this in later authors is corrupted into grammercy or gramercy.
4160. Thanks a lot, great thanks; this in later authors is corrupted into grammercy or gramercy.
4166. so mote I thee, as I may thrive (or prosper). Mote = A. S. mōt-e, first p. s. pr. subj.
4166. so may I you, as I may thrive (or prosper). May = A. S. mōt-e, first p. s. pr. subj.
4174. Oon of the gretteste auctours. 'Cicero, De Divin. l. i. c. 27, relates this and the following story, but in a different order, and with so many other differences, that one might be led to suspect that he was here quoted at second-hand, if it were not usual with Chaucer, in these stories of familiar life, to throw in a number of natural circumstances, not to be found in his original authors.'—Tyrwhitt. Warton thinks that Chaucer took it rather from Valerius Maximus, who has the same story; i. 7. He has, however, overlooked the statement in l. 4254, which decides for Cicero. I here quote the whole of the former story, as given by Valerius. 'Duo familiares Arcades iter una facientes, Megaram venerunt; quorum alter ad hospitem se contulit, alter in tabernam meritoriam devertit. Is, qui in hospitio venit, vidit in somnis comitem suam orantem, ut sibi cauponis insidiis circumvento subveniret: posse enim celeri ejus accursu se imminenti periculo subtrahi. Quo viso excitatus, prosiluit, tabernamque, in qua is diversabatur, petere conatus est. Pestifero deinde fato ejus humanissimum propositum tanquam supervacuum damnavit, et lectum ac somnum repetiit. Tunc idem ei saucius oblatus obsecravit, ut qui auxilium vitae suae ferre neglexisset, neci saltem ultionem non negaret. Corpus enim suum à caupone trucidatum, tum maxime plaustro ad portam ferri stercore coöpertum. Tam constantibus familiaris precibus compulsus, protinus ad portam cucurrit, et plaustrum, quod in quiete demonstratum erat, comprehendit, cauponemque ad capitale supplicium perduxit.' Valerii Maximi, lib. i. c. 7 (De Somniis). Cf. Cicero, De Divinatione, i. 27.
4174. One of the greatest authors. 'Cicero, De Divin. l. i. c. 27, tells this story and the one that follows, but in a different order and with so many other differences that one might suspect he was quoted second-hand here, if it weren't typical for Chaucer, in these stories of everyday life, to add a number of natural details not found in his original sources.'—Tyrwhitt. Warton believes that Chaucer drew it from Valerius Maximus, who has the same story; i. 7. However, he overlooked the statement in l. 4254, which indicates Cicero is the source. I will quote the entire previous story as given by Valerius. 'Two friends from Arcadia were traveling together and arrived at Megara; one went to stay with a host, while the other turned into a brothel. The one who visited the host saw in a dream his companion pleading for help, as he was trapped by the innkeeper's schemes: he could escape the looming danger through his swift arrival. Waking from this vision, he jumped up and tried to go to the inn where his friend was staying. However, he soon dismissed this noble intention as pointless and returned to bed and sleep. Then the same wounded friend appeared to him and begged that since he had refused to help save his life, he at least not deny him revenge for his death. For his body had been murdered by the innkeeper, and was now being carried to the gate, covered in dung. Prompted by the urgent pleas of his friend, he rushed to the gate and caught the cart that had been shown to him in his sleep, bringing the innkeeper to a capital punishment.' Valerius Maximus, book i. c. 7 (On Dreams). Cf. Cicero, De Divinatione, i. 27.
4194. oxes; written oxe in Hl. Cp. Ln; where oxe corresponds to the older English gen. oxan, of an ox—oxe standing for oxen (as in Oxenford, see note on l. 285 of Prologue). Thus oxes and oxe are equivalent.
4194. oxes; written oxe in Hl. Cp. Ln; where oxe corresponds to the older English gen. oxan, of an ox—oxe standing for oxen (as in Oxenford, see note on l. 285 of Prologue). Thus oxes and oxe are equivalent.
4200. took of this no keep, took no heed to this, paid no attention to it.
4200. took of this no keep, ignored this, paid no attention to it.
4211. sooth to sayn, to say (tell) the truth.
4211. sooth to sayn, to tell the truth.
4232. gapinge. The phrase gaping upright occurs elsewhere (see Knightes Tale, A. 2008), and signifies lying flat on the back with the mouth open. Cf. 'Dede he sate uprighte,' i. e. he lay on his back dead. The Sowdone of Babyloyne, l. 530.
4232. gapinge. The phrase gaping upright appears in other places (see Knightes Tale, A. 2008) and means lying flat on your back with your mouth open. Compare with 'Dede he sate uprighte,' i.e., he lay on his back dead. The Sowdone of Babyloyne, l. 530.
4235. Harrow, a cry of distress; a cry for help. 'Harrow! alas! I swelt here as I go.'—The Ordinary; see vol. iii. p. 150, of the Ancient Drama. See F. haro in Godefroy and Littré; and note to A. 3286.
4235. Harrow, a cry of distress; a cry for help. 'Harrow! Oh no! I’m struggling here as I go.'—The Ordinary; see vol. iii. p. 150, of the Ancient Drama. See F. haro in Godefroy and Littré; and note to A. 3286.
4237. outsterte (Elles., &c.); upsterte (Hn., Harl.)
4237. outsterte (Elles., &c.); upsterte (Hn., Harl.)
4242. A common proverb. Skelton, ed. Dyce, i. 50, has 'I drede mordre wolde come oute.'
4242. A common proverb. Skelton, ed. Dyce, i. 50, has 'I dread murder would come out.'
4275. to abyde, to stay where he was.
4275. to stay, to remain where he was.
4279. my thinges, my business-matters.
my stuff
4300. 'Kenelm succeeded his father Kenulph on the throne of the Mercians in 821 [Haydn, Book of Dates, says 819] at the age of seven years, and was murdered by order of his aunt, Quenedreda. He was subsequently made a saint, and his legend will be found in Capgrave, or in the Golden Legend.'—Wright.
4300. 'Kenelm became king of the Mercians in 821 [Haydn, Book of Dates, says 819] at the age of seven, following his father Kenulph. He was murdered on the orders of his aunt, Quenedreda. He was later canonized as a saint, and his story can be found in Capgrave or in the Golden Legend.' —Wright.
St. Kenelm's day is Dec. 13. Alban Butler, in his Lives of the Saints, says:—[Kenulph] 'dying in 819, left his son Kenelm, a child only seven years old [see l. 4307] heir to his crown, under the tutelage of his sister Quindride. This ambitious woman committed his person to the care of one Ascobert, whom she had hired to make away with him. The wicked minister decoyed the innocent child into an unfrequented wood, cut off his head, and buried him under a thorn-tree. His corpse is said to have been discovered by a heavenly ray of light which shone over the place, and by the following inscription:—
St. Kenelm's day is December 13. Alban Butler, in his Lives of the Saints, says:—[Kenulph] 'dying in 819, left his son Kenelm, a child only seven years old [see l. 4307], as the heir to his crown, under the care of his sister Quindride. This ambitious woman entrusted his safety to a man named Ascobert, whom she had hired to kill him. The evil minister lured the innocent child into a secluded forest, beheaded him, and buried him beneath a thorn tree. His body is said to have been discovered by a divine ray of light that shone over the spot, along with the following inscription:—
In Clent cow-pasture, under a thorn,
In Clent cow pasture, under a thorn,
Of head bereft, lies Kenelm, king born.'
Of headless body, lies Kenelm, king by birth.
Milton tells the story in his History of Britain, bk. iv. ed. 1695, p. 218, and refers us to Matthew of Westminster. He adds that the 'inscription' was inside a note, which was miraculously dropped by a dove on the altar at Rome. Our great poet's verson of it is:—
Milton shares the story in his History of Britain, bk. iv. ed. 1695, p. 218, and points us to Matthew of Westminster. He mentions that the 'inscription' was within a note that was miraculously dropped by a dove onto the altar in Rome. Our great poet's version of it is:—
'Low in a Mead of Kine, under a thorn,
'Low in a meadow of cows, under a thorn,
Of Head bereft, li'th poor Kenelm King-born.'
Headless, the poor Kenelm born of kings.
Clent is near the boundary between Staffordshire and Worcestershire.
Clent is close to the border between Staffordshire and Worcestershire.
Neither of these accounts mentions Kenelm's dream, but it is given in his Life, as printed in Early Eng. Poems, ed. Furnivall (Phil. Soc. 1862), p. 51, and in Caxton's Golden Legend. St. Kenelm dreamt that he saw a noble tree with waxlights upon it, and that he climbed to the top of it; whereupon one of his best friends cut it down, and he was turned into a little bird, and flew up to heaven. The little bird denoted his soul, and the flight to heaven his death.
Neither of these accounts mentions Kenelm's dream, but it is detailed in his Life, as printed in Early Eng. Poems, ed. Furnivall (Phil. Soc. 1862), p. 51, and in Caxton's Golden Legend. St. Kenelm dreamed that he saw a noble tree with candles on it, and that he climbed to the top of it; then one of his closest friends cut it down, and he was transformed into a little bird, flying up to heaven. The little bird represented his soul, and the flight to heaven symbolized his death.
4307. For traisoun, i. e. for fear of treason.
4307. For traisoun, i.e. for fear of treason.
4314. Cipioun. The Somnium Scipionis of Cicero, as annotated by Macrobius, was a favourite work during the middle ages. See note to l. 31 of the Parl. of Foules.
4314. Cipioun. Cicero's Somnium Scipionis, as commented on by Macrobius, was a popular piece during the Middle Ages. See note to l. 31 of the Parl. of Foules.
4328. See the Monkes Tale, B. 3917, and the note, p. 246.
4328. See the Monk's Tale, B. 3917, and the note, p. 246.
4331. Lo heer Andromacha. Andromache's dream is not to be found in Homer. It is mentioned in chapter xxiv. of Dares Phrygius, the authority for the history of the Trojan war most popular in the middle ages. See the Troy-book, ed. Panton and Donaldson (E.E.T.S.), l. 8425; or Lydgate's Siege of Troye, c. 27.
4331. Lo heer Andromacha. Andromache's dream isn't found in Homer's work. It's mentioned in chapter xxiv of Dares Phrygius, the most popular source for the history of the Trojan War during the Middle Ages. See the Troy-book, ed. Panton and Donaldson (E.E.T.S.), l. 8425; or Lydgate's Siege of Troye, c. 27.
4341. as for conclusioun, in conclusion.
in conclusion.
4344. telle ... no store, set no store by them; reckon them of no value; count them as useless.
4344. telle ... no store, don’t think much of them; regard them as having no worth; consider them useless.
4350. This line is repeated from the Compleynt of Mars, l. 61.
4350. This line is repeated from the Complaint of Mars, l. 61.
4353-6. 'By way of quiet retaliation for Partlet's sarcasm, he cites a Latin proverbial saying, in l. 344, 'Mulier est hominis confusio,' which he turns into a pretended compliment by the false translation in ll. 345, 346.'—Marsh. Tyrwhitt quotes it from Vincent of Beauvais, Spec. Hist. x. 71. Chaucer has already referred to this saying above; see p. 207, l. 2296. 'A woman, as saith the philosofre [i. e. Vincent], is the confusion of man, insaciable, &c.'; Dialogue of Creatures, cap. cxxi. 'Est damnum dulce mulier, confusio sponsi'; Adolphi Fabulae, x. 567; pr. in Leyser, Hist. Poet. Med. Aevi, p. 2031. Cf. note to D. 1195.
4353-6. 'As a quiet response to Partlet's sarcasm, he quotes a Latin proverb in l. 344, 'Mulier est hominis confusio,' which he twists into a fake compliment with his incorrect translation in ll. 345, 346.'—Marsh. Tyrwhitt cites it from Vincent of Beauvais, Spec. Hist. x. 71. Chaucer has already mentioned this saying above; see p. 207, l. 2296. 'A woman, as the philosopher [i.e., Vincent] says, is the confusion of man, insatiable, etc.;' Dialogue of Creatures, cap. cxxi. 'Est damnum dulce mulier, confusio sponsi'; Adolphi Fabulae, x. 567; pr. in Leyser, Hist. Poet. Med. Aevi, p. 2031. Cf. note to D. 1195.
4365. lay, for that lay. Chaucer omits the relative, as is frequently done in Middle English poetry; see note to l. 4090.
4365. lay, for that lay. Chaucer leaves out the relative, which is often done in Middle English poetry; see note to l. 4090.
4377. According to Beda, the creation took place at the vernal equinox; see Morley, Eng. Writers, 1888, ii. 146. Cf. note to l. 4045.
4377. According to Beda, the creation happened at the spring equinox; see Morley, Eng. Writers, 1888, ii. 146. Cf. note to l. 4045.
4384. See note on l. 4045 above.
4384. See note on l. 4045 above.
4395. Cf. Man of Lawes Tale, B. 421, and note. See Prov. xiv. 13.
4395. Cf. Man of Law's Tale, B. 421, and note. See Prov. xiv. 13.
4398. In the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written 'Petrus Comestor,' who is probably here referred to.
4398. In the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written 'Petrus Comestor,' who is likely the person being referred to here.
4402. See the Squieres Tale, F. 287, and the note.
4402. See the Squire's Tale, F. 287, and the note.
4405. col-fox; explained by Bailey as a 'coal-black fox'; and he seems to have caught the right idea. Col- here represents M. E. col, coal; and the reference is to the brant-fox, which is explained in the New E. Dict. as borrowed from the G. brand-fuchs, 'the German name of a variety of the fox, chiefly distinguished by a greater admixture of black in its fur; according to Grimm, it has black feet, ears, and tail.' Chaucer expressly refers to the black-tipped tail and ears in l. 4094 above. Mr. Bradley cites the G. kohlfuchs and Du. koolvos, similarly formed; but the ordinary dictionaries do not give these names. The old explanation of col-fox as meaning 'deceitful fox' is difficult to establish, and is now unnecessary.
4405. col-fox; described by Bailey as a 'coal-black fox'; and he seems to have captured the right idea. Col- here represents M. E. col, coal; and it refers to the brant-fox, which the New E. Dict. explains as borrowed from the G. brand-fuchs, 'the German name for a type of fox, mainly recognized by having more black in its fur; according to Grimm, it has black feet, ears, and tail.' Chaucer specifically mentions the black-tipped tail and ears in line 4094 above. Mr. Bradley refers to the G. kohlfuchs and Du. koolvos, which are similarly formed; however, standard dictionaries do not include these names. The old interpretation of col-fox as meaning 'deceitful fox' is hard to substantiate and is no longer needed.
4412. undern; see note to E. 260.
4412. undern; see note to E. 260.
4417. Scariot, i. e. Judas Iscariot. Genilon; the traitor who caused the defeat of Charlemagne, and the death of Roland; see Book of the Duchesse, 1121, and the note in vol. i. p. 491.
4417. Scariot, i.e., Judas Iscariot. Genilon; the traitor who led to Charlemagne's defeat and Roland's death; see Book of the Duchesse, 1121, and the note in vol. i. p. 491.
4418. See Vergil, Æn. ii. 259.
4418. See Vergil, Aeneid ii. 259.
4430. bulte it to the bren, sift the matter; cf. the phrase to boult the bran. See the argument in Troilus, iv. 967; cf. Milton, P. L. ii. 560.
4430. bulte it to the bren, sift the matter; see the phrase to boult the bran. Check the argument in Troilus, iv. 967; see also Milton, P. L. ii. 560.
4432. Boece, i. e. Boethius. See note to Kn. Tale, A. 1163.
4432. Boece, i.e. Boethius. See note to Kn. Tale, A. 1163.
Bradwardyn. Thomas Bradwardine was Proctor in the University of Oxford in the year 1325, and afterwards became Divinity Professor and Chancellor of the University. His chief work is 'On the Cause of God' (De Causâ Dei). See Morley's English Writers, iv. 61.
Bradwardyn. Thomas Bradwardine was Proctor at the University of Oxford in 1325, and later became a professor of Divinity and the Chancellor of the University. His main work is 'On the Cause of God' (De Causâ Dei). See Morley's English Writers, iv. 61.
4450-6. Imitated from Le Roman de la Rose, 15397-437.
4450-6. Imitated from Le Roman de la Rose, 15397-437.
4461. Phisiologus. 'He alludes to a book in Latin metre, entitled Physiologus de Naturis xii. Animalium, by one Theobaldus, whose age is not known. The chapter De Sirenis begins thus:—
4461. Phisiologus. 'He refers to a book written in Latin verse, called Physiologus de Naturis xii. Animalium, by someone named Theobaldus, whose age is unknown. The chapter De Sirenis starts like this:—
Sirenae sunt monstra maris resonantia magnis
Sirens are sea monsters that echo loudly.
Vocibus, et modulis cantus formantia multis,
Vocibus and melodies shaping the songs in various ways,
Ad quas incaute veniunt saepissime nautae,
Ad quas incaute veniunt saepissime nautae,
Quae faciunt sompnum nimia dulcedine vocum.'—Tyrwhitt.
Quae faciunt sompnum nimia dulcedine vocum.'—Tyrwhitt.
See The Bestiary, in Dr. Morris's Old English Miscellany, pp. 18, 207; Philip de Thaun, Le Bestiaire, l. 664; Babees Book, pp. 233, 237; Mätzner's Sprachproben, i. 55; Gower, C.A. i. 58; and cf. Rom. Rose, Eng. Version, 680 (in vol. i. p. 122).
See The Bestiary, in Dr. Morris's Old English Miscellany, pp. 18, 207; Philip de Thaun, Le Bestiaire, l. 664; Babees Book, pp. 233, 237; Mätzner's Sprachproben, i. 55; Gower, C.A. i. 58; and see also Rom. Rose, Eng. Version, 680 (in vol. i. p. 122).
4467. In Douglas's Virgil, prol. to Book xi. st. 15, we have—
4467. In Douglas's Virgil, prologue to Book xi, stanza 15, we have—
'Becum thow cowart, craudoun recryand,
'Become thou coward, crowding crying,
And by consent cry cok, thi deid is dycht';
And by consent cry cok, your death is planned;
i. e. if thou turn coward, (and) a recreant craven, and consent to cry cok, thy death is imminent. In a note on this passage, Ruddiman says—'Cok is the sound which cocks utter when they are beaten.' But it is probable that this is only a guess, and that Douglas is merely quoting Chaucer. To cry cok! cok! refers rather to the utterance of rapid cries of alarm, as fowls cry when scared. Brand (Pop. Antiq., ed. Ellis, ii. 58) copies Ruddiman's explanation of the above passage.
i.e. if you act like a coward, a cowardly craven, and agree to shout cok, your death is near. In a note on this passage, Ruddiman says—'Cok is the sound that roosters make when they are being attacked.' But it’s likely that this is just a guess, and that Douglas is simply quoting Chaucer. To shout cok! cok! refers more to the quick cries of alarm that birds make when they get scared. Brand (Pop. Antiq., ed. Ellis, ii. 58) repeats Ruddiman's explanation of the above passage.
4484. Boethius wrote a treatise De Musica, quoted by Chaucer in the Hous of Fame; see my note to l. 788 of that poem (vol. iii. p. 260).
4484. Boethius wrote a work called De Musica, which Chaucer referenced in the Hous of Fame; see my note to l. 788 of that poem (vol. iii. p. 260).
4490. 'As I hope to retain the use of my two eyes.' So Havelok, l. 2545:—
4490. 'As I hope to keep the use of my two eyes.' So Havelok, l. 2545:—
'So mote ich brouke mi Rith eie!'
'So might I use my right eye!'
And l. 1743:—'So mote ich brouke finger or to.'
And l. 1743:—'So may I keep my finger or two.'
And l. 311:—'So brouke i euere mi blake swire!'
And l. 311:—'So I always broke my dark vow!'
swire = neck. See also Brouke in the Glossary to Gamelyn.
swire = neck. See also Brouke in the Glossary to Gamelyn.
4502. daun Burnel the Asse. 'The story alluded to is in a poem of Nigellus Wireker, entitled Burnellus seu Speculum Stultorum, written in the time of Richard I. In the Chester Whitsun Playes, Burnell is used as a nickname for an ass. The original word was probably brunell, from its brown colour; as the fox below is called Russel, from his red colour.'—Tyrwhitt. The Latin story is printed in The Anglo-Latin Satirists of the Twelfth Century, ed. T. Wright, i. 55; see also Wright's Biographia Britannica Literaria, Anglo-Norman Period, p. 356. There is an amusing translation of it in Lowland Scotch, printed as 'The Unicornis Tale' in Small's edition of Laing's Select Remains of Scotch Poetry, ed. 1885, p. 285. It tells how a certain young Gundulfus broke a cock's leg by throwing a stone at him. On the morning of the day when Gundulfus was to be ordained and to receive a benefice, the cock took his revenge by not crowing till much later [257]than usual; and so Gundulfus was too late for the ceremony, and lost his benefice. Cf. Warton, Hist. E. P., ed. 1871, ii. 352; Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 338. As to the name Russel, see note to l. 4039.
4502. daun Burnel the Asse. 'The story mentioned is in a poem by Nigellus Wireker, called Burnellus seu Speculum Stultorum, written during the time of Richard I. In the Chester Whitsun Playes, Burnell is used as a nickname for a donkey. The original word was probably brunell, referring to its brown color; just as the fox below is called Russel, because of its red color.'—Tyrwhitt. The Latin story is printed in The Anglo-Latin Satirists of the Twelfth Century, ed. T. Wright, i. 55; also see Wright's Biographia Britannica Literaria, Anglo-Norman Period, p. 356. There's a funny translation of it in Lowland Scotch, published as 'The Unicornis Tale' in Small's edition of Laing's Select Remains of Scotch Poetry, ed. 1885, p. 285. It tells how a young guy named Gundulfus broke a rooster's leg by throwing a stone at him. On the morning when Gundulfus was supposed to be ordained and receive a benefice, the rooster got his revenge by waiting to crow much later [257]than usual; because of this, Gundulfus missed the ceremony and lost his benefice. Cf. Warton, Hist. E. P., ed. 1871, ii. 352; Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 338. Regarding the name Russel, see note to l. 4039.
4516. See Rom. of the Rose (E. version), 1050. MS. E. alone reads courtes; Hn. Cm. Cp. Pt. have court; Ln. courte; Hl. hous.
4516. See Rom. of the Rose (E. version), 1050. MS. E. alone reads courtes; Hn. Cm. Cp. Pt. have court; Ln. courte; Hl. hous.
4519. Ecclesiaste; not Ecclesiastes, but Ecclesiasticus, xii. 10, 11, 16. Cf. Tale of Melibeus, B. 2368.
4519. Ecclesiaste; not Ecclesiastes, but Ecclesiasticus, xii. 10, 11, 16. Cf. Tale of Melibeus, B. 2368.
4525. Tyrwhitt cites the O. F. form gargate, i. e. (throat), from the Roman de Rou. Several examples of it are given by Godefroy.
4525. Tyrwhitt mentions the Old French form gargate, meaning (throat), from the Roman de Rou. Godefroy provides several examples of it.
4537. O Gaufred. 'He alludes to a passage in the Nova Poetria of Geoffrey de Vinsauf, published not long after the death of Richard I. In this work the author has not only given instructions for composing in the different styles of poetry, but also examples. His specimen of the plaintive style begins thus:—
4537. O Gaufred. 'He refers to a section in the Nova Poetria of Geoffrey de Vinsauf, released shortly after Richard I's death. In this work, the author provides not only guidelines for writing in various poetic styles but also examples. His example of the mournful style begins like this:—
'Neustria, sub clypeo regis defensa Ricardi,
'Neustria, under the shield of King Richard,
Indefensa modo, gestu testare dolorem;
In a defensive way, showing pain;
Exundent oculi lacrimas; exterminet ora
Overflowing eyes shed tears; destroy the mouth.
Pallor; connodet digitos tortura; cruentet
Paleness; twisted fingers torture; bloody
Interiora dolor, et verberet aethera clamor;
Interior pain, and the cry that shakes the heavens;
Tota peris ex morte sua. Mors non fuit eius,
Tota peris ex morte sua. Mors non fuit eius,
Sed tua, non una, sed publica mortis origo.
Sed tua, non una, sed offentlig dödsursprunget.
O Veneris lacrimosa dies! O sydus amarum!
O Veneris lacrimosa days! O bitter star!
Illa dies tua nox fuit, et Venus illa venenum.
Illa dies tua nox fuit, et Venus illa venenum.
Illa dedit vulnus,' &c.
Illa inflicted a wound,' &c.
These lines are sufficient to show the object and the propriety of Chaucer's ridicule. The whole poem is printed in Leyser's Hist. Poet. Med. Ævi, pp. 862-978.'—Tyrwhitt. See a description of the poem, with numerous quotations, in Wright's Biographia Britannica Literaria, Anglo-Norman Period, p. 400; cf. Lounsbury, Studies, ii. 341.
These lines are enough to demonstrate the purpose and appropriateness of Chaucer's mockery. The entire poem is published in Leyser's Hist. Poet. Med. Ævi, pp. 862-978.'—Tyrwhitt. For a description of the poem, along with many quotes, check out Wright's Biographia Britannica Literaria, Anglo-Norman Period, p. 400; see also Lounsbury, Studies, ii. 341.
4538. Richard I. died on April 6, 1199, on Tuesday; but he received his wound on Friday, March 26.
4538. Richard I died on April 6, 1199, which was a Tuesday; however, he got his wound on Friday, March 26.
4540. Why ne hadde I = O that I had.
4540. Why ne hadde I = Oh, I wish I had.
4547. streite swerd = drawn (naked) sword. Cf. Aeneid, ii. 333, 334:—
4547. drawn sword = drawn (naked) sword. Cf. Aeneid, ii. 333, 334:—
'Stat ferri acies mucrone corusco
'Stat ferri acies sharp blade
Stricta, parata neci.'
Stricta, ready for death.
4548. See Aeneid, ii. 550-553.
4548. See Aeneid, 2. 550-553.
4553. Hasdrubal; not Hannibal's brother, but the King of Carthage when the Romans burnt it, B.C. 146. Hasdrubal slew himself; and his wife and her two sons burnt themselves in despair; see Orosius, iv. 13. 3, or Ælfred's translation, ed. Sweet, p. 212. Lydgate has the story in his Fall of Princes, bk. v. capp. 12 and 27.
4553. Hasdrubal; not Hannibal's brother, but the King of Carthage when the Romans destroyed it in 146 B.C. Hasdrubal killed himself; and his wife and their two sons set themselves on fire in despair; see Orosius, iv. 13. 3, or Alfred's translation, ed. Sweet, p. 212. Lydgate tells the story in his Fall of Princes, bk. v. capp. 12 and 27.
4573. See note to Ho. Fame, 1277 (in vol. iii. p. 273). 'Colle furit'; Morley, Eng. Writers, 1889, iv. 179.
4573. See note to Ho. Fame, 1277 (in vol. iii. p. 273). 'Colle furit'; Morley, Eng. Writers, 1889, iv. 179.
4584. Walsingham relates how, in 1381, Jakke Straw and his men killed many Flemings 'cum clamore consueto.' He also speaks of the noise made by the rebels as 'clamor horrendissimus.' See Jakke in [258]Tyrwhitt's Glossary. So also, in Riley's Memorials of London, p. 450, it is said, with respect to the same event—'In the Vintry was a very great massacre of Flemings.'
4584. Walsingham recounts how, in 1381, Jakke Straw and his followers killed many Flemings "with the usual uproar." He also describes the noise made by the rebels as "a terrifying clamor." See Jakke in [258]Tyrwhitt's Glossary. Similarly, in Riley's Memorials of London, p. 450, it states regarding the same event—"In the Vintry, there was a massive massacre of Flemings."
4590. houped. See Piers Plowman, B. vi. 174; 'houped after Hunger, that herde hym,' &c.
4590. houped. See Piers Plowman, B. vi. 174; 'houped after Hunger, that heard him,' &c.
4616. Repeated in D. 1062.
4616. Repeated in D. 1062.
4633. 'Mes retiengnent le grain et jettent hors la paille'; Test. de Jean de Meun, 2168.
4633. 'They hold the grain and throw out the chaff'; Test. de Jean de Meun, 2168.
4635. my Lord. A side-note in MS. E. explains this to refer to the Archbishop of Canterbury; doubtless William Courtenay, archbishop from 1381 to 1396. Cf. note to l. 4584, which shews that this Tale is later than 1381; and it was probably earlier than 1396. Note that good men is practically a compound, as in l. 4630. Hence read good, not gōd-e.
4635. my Lord. A side note in MS. E. clarifies that this refers to the Archbishop of Canterbury; most likely William Courtenay, who served as archbishop from 1381 to 1396. See the note to l. 4584, which indicates that this Tale is from after 1381; it was probably written before 1396. Note that good men functions almost as a compound, as in l. 4630. Therefore, read good, not gōd-e.
Epilogue to the Nonne Preestes Tale.
Epilogue to the Nun's Priest's Tale.
4641. Repeated from B. 3135.
4641. Repeated from B. 3135.
4643. Thee wer-e nede, there would be need for thee.
4643. You were needed, there would be need for you.
4649. brasil, a wood used for dyeing of a bright red colour; hence the allusion. It is mentioned as being used for dyeing leather in Riley's Memorials of London, p. 364. 'Brazil-wood; this name is now applied in trade to the dye-wood imported from Pernambuco, which is derived from certain species of Cæsalpinia indigenous there. But it originally applied to a dye-wood of the same genus which was imported from India, and which is now known in trade as Sappan. The history of the word is very curious. For when the name was applied to the newly discovered region in S. America, probably, as Barros alleges, because it produced a dye-wood similar in character to the brazil of the East, the trade-name gradually became appropriated to the S. American product, and was taken away from that of the E. Indies. See some further remarks in Marco Polo, ed. Yule, 2nd ed. ii. 368-370.
4649. Brazil, a wood used for dyeing a bright red color; hence the reference. It is mentioned as being used for dyeing leather in Riley's Memorials of London, p. 364. 'Brazil-wood; this term is now used in commerce for the dye-wood imported from Pernambuco, which comes from certain species of Cæsalpinia native to that area. However, it originally referred to a dye-wood of the same genus that was imported from India, now known in trade as Sappan. The history of the word is quite interesting. When the name was given to the newly discovered region in South America, likely because, as Barros suggests, it produced a dye-wood similar to the brazil from the East, the trade name gradually became associated with the South American product, losing its connection to that of the East Indies. See additional comments in Marco Polo, ed. Yule, 2nd ed. ii. 368-370.
'This is alluded to also by Camoẽs (Lusiad, x. 140). Burton's translation has:—
'This is also hinted at by Camoẽs (Lusiad, x. 140). Burton's translation has:—
"But here, where earth spreads wider, ye shall claim
"But here, where the land stretches out more, you shall claim"
Realms by the ruddy dye-wood made renowned;
Realms known for the red dye-wood;
These of the 'Sacred Cross' shall win the name,
These of the 'Sacred Cross' will earn the name,
By your first navy shall that world be found."
By your first navy, that world will be discovered.
'The medieval forms of brazil were many; in Italian, it is generally verzi, verzino, or the like.'—Yule, Hobson-Jobson, p. 86.
'The medieval forms of brazil were numerous; in Italian, it is typically verzi, verzino, or similar.'—Yule, Hobson-Jobson, p. 86.
Again—'Sappan, the wood of Cæsalpinia sappan; the baqqam of the Arabs, and the Brazil-wood of medieval commerce. The tree appears to be indigenous in Malabar, the Deccan, and the Malay peninsula.'—id. p. 600. And in Yule's edition of Marco Polo, ii. 315, he tells us that 'it is extensively used by native dyers, chiefly for common and cheap [259]cloths, and for fine mats. The dye is precipitated dark-brown with iron, and red with alum.'
Again—'Sappan, the wood of Cæsalpinia sappan; the baqqam of the Arabs, and the Brazil-wood of medieval trade. The tree seems to be native to Malabar, the Deccan, and the Malay peninsula.'—id. p. 600. And in Yule's edition of Marco Polo, ii. 315, he mentions that 'it is widely used by local dyers, mainly for inexpensive and ordinary [259]cloths, and for fine mats. The dye turns dark brown with iron and red with alum.'
Cf. Way's note on the word in the Prompt. Parv. p. 47.
Cf. Way's note on the word in the Prompt. Parv. p. 47.
Florio explains Ital. verzino as 'brazell woode, or fernanbucke [Pernambuco] to dye red withall.'
Florio explains Ital. verzino as 'brazilwood, or fernanbucke [Pernambuco] to dye red with it.'
The etymology is disputed, but I think brasil and Ital. verzino are alike due to the Pers. wars, saffron; cf. Arab. warīs, dyed with saffron or wars.
The origin of the word is debated, but I believe brasil and the Italian verzino are similar because of the Persian wars, which means saffron; see also the Arabic warīs, which refers to something dyed with saffron or wars.
greyn of Portingale. Greyn, mod. E. grain, is the term applied to the dye produced by the coccus insect, often termed, in commerce and the arts, kermes; see Marsh, Lectures on the E. Language, Lect. III. The colour thus produced was 'fast,' i. e. would not wash out; hence the phrase to engrain, or to dye in grain, meaning to dye of a fast colour. Various tones of red were thus produced, one of which was crimson, and another carmine, both forms being derivatives of kermes. Of Portingale means 'imported from Portugal.' In the Libell of English Policy, cap. ii. (l. 132), it is said that, among 'the commoditees of Portingale' are:—'oyl, wyn, osey [Alsace wine], wex, and graine.'
greyn of Portingale. Greyn, modern English grain, refers to the dye made from the coccus insect, commonly known in trade and art as kermes; see Marsh, Lectures on the E. Language, Lect. III. The color produced was 'fast,' meaning it wouldn't wash out; hence the term to engrain, or to dye in grain, which means to dye with a color that lasts. Various shades of red were created this way, including crimson and carmine, both of which are derivatives of kermes. Of Portingale means 'imported from Portugal.' In the Libell of English Policy, cap. ii. (l. 132), it is stated that among 'the commodities of Portingale' are:—'oil, wine, osey [Alsace wine], wax, and graine.'
4652. to another, to another of the pilgrims. This is so absurdly indefinite that it can hardly be genuine. Ll. 4637-4649 are in Chaucer's most characteristic manner, and are obviously genuine; but there, I suspect, we must stop, viz. at the word Portingale. The next three lines form a mere stop-gap, and are either spurious, or were jotted down temporarily, to await the time of revision. The former is more probable.
4652. to another, to another one of the pilgrims. This is so vague that it’s hard to believe it’s real. Lines 4637-4649 are in Chaucer's most recognizable style and are clearly authentic; however, I think we need to stop there, specifically at the word Portingale. The next three lines are just filler and are either fake or were written down as a temporary note, waiting for a revision. The first option seems more likely.
This Epilogue is only found in three MSS.; (see footnote, p. 289). In Dd., Group G follows, beginning with the Second Nun's Tale. In the other two MSS., Group H follows, i. e. the Manciple's Tale; nevertheless, MS. Addit. absurdly puts the Nunne, in place of another. The net result is, that, at this place, the gap is complete; with no hint as to what Tale should follow.
This Epilogue is only found in three manuscripts; (see footnote, p. 289). In Dd., Group G follows, starting with the Second Nun's Tale. In the other two manuscripts, Group H follows, which is the Manciple's Tale; however, MS. Addit. mistakenly puts the Nunne instead of another. The end result is that there is a complete gap here, with no indication of what Tale should come next.
It is worthy of note that this Epilogue is preserved in Thynne and the old black-letter editions, in which it is followed immediately by the Manciple's Prologue. This arrangement is obviously wrong, because that Prologue is not introduced by the Host (as said in l. 4652).
It’s important to point out that this Epilogue is included in Thynne and the old black-letter editions, where it’s immediately followed by the Manciple's Prologue. This setup is clearly incorrect because that Prologue isn’t introduced by the Host (as stated in l. 4652).
In l. 4650, Thynne has But for Now; and his last line runs—'Sayd to a nother man, as ye shal here.' I adopt his reading of to for unto (as in the MSS.).
In line 4650, Thynne uses But instead of Now; and his last line reads—'Said to another man, as you will hear.' I support his choice of to instead of unto (as in the manuscripts).
NOTES TO GROUP C.
Notes for Group C.
The Phisiciens Tale.
The Physician's Tale.
For remarks on the spurious Prologues to this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 434. For further remarks on the Tale, see the same, p. 435, where its original is printed in full.
For comments on the fake Prologues to this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 434. For additional comments on the Tale, check the same volume, p. 435, where the original is printed in full.
1. The story is told by Livy, lib. iii.; and, of course, his narrative is the source of all the rest. But Tyrwhitt well remarks, in a note to l. 12074 (i. e. C. 140):—'In the Discourse, &c., I forgot to mention the Roman de la Rose as one of the sources of this tale; though, upon examination, I find that our author has drawn more from thence, than from either Gower or Livy.' It is absurd to argue, as in Bell's Chaucer, that our poet must necessarily have known Livy 'in the original,' and then to draw the conclusion that we must look to Livy only as the true source of the Tale. For it is perfectly obvious that Tyrwhitt is right as regards the Roman de la Rose; and the belief that Chaucer may have read the tale 'in the original' does not alter the fact that he trusted much more to the French text. In this very first line, he is merely quoting Le Roman, ll. 5617, 8:—
1. The story is told by Livy, lib. iii.; and, of course, his narrative is the source of all the rest. But Tyrwhitt rightly points out, in a note to l. 12074 (i.e. C. 140):—'In the Discourse, etc., I forgot to mention the Roman de la Rose as one of the sources of this tale; although, upon examination, I find that our author has taken more from it than from either Gower or Livy.' It's ridiculous to argue, as in Bell's Chaucer, that our poet must have known Livy 'in the original,' and then conclude that we should only look to Livy as the true source of the Tale. It's clear that Tyrwhitt is correct regarding the Roman de la Rose; and the idea that Chaucer may have read the tale 'in the original' doesn't change the fact that he relied much more on the French text. In this very first line, he is simply quoting Le Roman, ll. 5617, 8:—
'Qui fu fille Virginius,
'Who was Virginius's daughter,
Si cum dist Titus Livius.'
If with distance Titus Livius.
The story in the French text occupies 70 lines (5613-5682, ed. Méon); the chief points of resemblance are noted below.
The story in the French text is 70 lines long (5613-5682, ed. Méon); the main points of similarity are outlined below.
Gower has the same story, Conf. Amant. iii. 264-270; but I see no reason why Chaucer should be considered as indebted to him. It is, however, clear that, if Chaucer and Gower be here compared, the latter suffers considerably by the comparison.
Gower tells the same story in Conf. Amant. iii. 264-270; however, I don't see any reason to believe that Chaucer owes him anything. It’s clear that when comparing Chaucer and Gower here, Gower doesn't come out looking as good.
Gower gives the names of Icilius, to whom Virginia was betrothed, and of Marcus Claudius. But Chaucer omits the name Marcus, and ignores the existence of Icilius. The French text does the same.
Gower mentions the names of Icilius, to whom Virginia was engaged, and Marcus Claudius. However, Chaucer leaves out the name Marcus and doesn't acknowledge Icilius. The French text does the same.
11. This is the 'noble goddesse Nature' mentioned in the Parl. of Foules, ll. 368, 379. Cf. note to l. 16.
11. This is the 'noble goddess Nature' mentioned in the Parl. of Foules, ll. 368, 379. Cf. note to l. 16.
14. Pigmalion, Pygmalion; alluding to Ovid, Met. x. 247, where it is said of him:—
14. Pigmalion, Pygmalion; referring to Ovid, Met. x. 247, where it is said of him:—
'Interea niueum mira feliciter arte
'Meanwhile, snow marvelously by art'
Sculpit ebur, formamque dedit, qua femina nasci
Sculpts ivory and gives it form, by which a woman is born.
Nulla potest; operisque sui concepit amorem.'
Nulla potest; she fell in love with her work.
In the margin of E. Hn. is the note—'Quere in Methamorphosios'; which supplies the reference; but cf. note to l. 16 below, shewing that Chaucer also had in his mind Le Roman de la Rose, l. 16379. So also the author of the Pearl, l. 750; see Morris, Allit. Poems.
In the margin of E. Hn. is the note—'Quere in Methamorphosios'; which provides the reference; but cf. note to l. 16 below, showing that Chaucer also had Le Roman de la Rose, l. 16379 in mind. Similarly, the author of the Pearl, l. 750; see Morris, Allit. Poems.
16. In the margin of E. Hn. we find the note:—'Apelles fecit mirabile opus in tumulo Darii; vide in Alexandri libro .1.º [Hn. has .6.º]; de Zanze in libro Tullii.' This note is doubtless the poet's own; see further, as to Apelles, in the note to D. 498.
16. In the margin of E. Hn. we find the note:—'Apelles created a remarkable work on the tomb of Darius; see in Alexander's book .1.º [Hn. has .6.º]; about Zanze in Tully's book.' This note is certainly the poet's own; see more on Apelles in the note to D. 498.
Zanzis, Zeuxis. The corruption of the name was easy, owing to the confusion in MSS. between n and u.[26] In the note above, we are referred to Tullius, i. e. Cicero. Dr. Reid kindly tells me that Zeuxis is mentioned, with Apelles, in Cicero's De Oratore, iii. § 26, and Brutus, § 70; also, with other artists, in Academia, ii. § 146; De Finibus, ii. § 115; and alone, in De Inventione, ii. § 52, where a long story is told of him. Cf. note to Troil. iv. 414.
Zanzis, Zeuxis. The name was easily corrupted due to confusion in the manuscripts between n and u.[26] In the note above, we are directed to Tullius, meaning Cicero. Dr. Reid has graciously informed me that Zeuxis is mentioned, alongside Apelles, in Cicero's De Oratore, iii. § 26, and Brutus, § 70; also, with other artists in Academia, ii. § 146; De Finibus, ii. § 115; and by himself in De Inventione, ii. § 52, where a lengthy story about him is recounted. See note to Troil. iv. 414.
However, the fact is that Chaucer really derived his knowledge of Zeuxis from Le Roman de la Rose (ed. Méon, l. 16387); for comparison with the context of that line shews numerous points of resemblance to the present passage in our author. Jean de Meun is there speaking of Nature, and of the inability of artists to vie with her, which is precisely Chaucer's argument here. The passage is too long for quotation, but I may cite such lines as these:—
However, the truth is that Chaucer really got his knowledge of Zeuxis from Le Roman de la Rose (ed. Méon, l. 16387); comparing it with the context of that line shows many similarities to what our author is saying here. Jean de Meun talks about Nature and how artists can't compete with her, which is exactly the point Chaucer is making. The passage is too lengthy to quote, but I can mention lines like these:—
'Ne Pymalion entaillier' (l. 16379),
'Ne Pymalion entaillier' (l. 16379),
'voire Apelles
'voire Apelles
Que ge moult bon paintre appelles,
Que ge moult bon paintre appelles,
Biautés de li james descrive
Biautés de li James describes
Ne porroit,' &c. (l. 16381).
Ne porroit,' &c. (l. 16381).
'Zeuxis neis par son biau paindre
'Zeuxis shines with his great painting'
Ne porroit a tel forme ataindre,' &c. (l. 16387).
Ne porroit a tel forme ataindre,' &c. (l. 16387).
Si cum Tules le nous remembre
If we remember the Tules
Ou livre de sa retorique'; (l. 16398).
Ou livre de sa retorique'; (l. 16398).
Here the reference is to the passage in De Oratore, iii. § 26.
Here the reference is to the passage in De Oratore, iii. § 26.
'Mes ci ne péust-il riens faire
'Mes ci ne péust-il riens faire
Zeuxis, tant séust bien portraire,
Zeuxis, so skilled at painting,
Ne colorer sa portraiture,
Color her portrait,
Tant est de grant biauté Nature.' (l. 16401).
Tant est de grande beauté Nature. (l. 16401).
A little further on, Nature is made to say (l. 16970):—
A little further on, Nature is quoted as saying (l. 16970):—
'Cis Diex méismes, par sa grace,...
'Cis Diex méismes, par sa grace,...
Tant m'ennora, tant me tint chere,
Tant m'ennora, tant me tint chere,
Qu'il m'establi sa chamberiere ...
Qu'il m'établisse sa chambrière ...
Por chamberiere! certes vaire,
By chambermaid! Indeed, really,
Por connestable, et por vicaire.'
For constable, and for vicar.
20. See just above; and cf. Parl. of Foules, 379—'Nature, the vicaire of thalmighty lord.'
20. See just above; and cf. Parl. of Foules, 379—'Nature, the vicar of the almighty lord.'
32-4. Cf. Le Rom. de la Rose, 16443-6.
32-4. Cf. Le Rom. de la Rose, 16443-6.
35. From this line to l. 120, Chaucer has it all his own way. This fine passage is not in Le Roman, nor in Gower.
35. From this line to l. 120, Chaucer has complete control. This beautiful section is not found in Le Roman or in Gower.
37. I. e. she had golden hair; cf. Troil. iv. 736, v. 8.
37. I. e. she had golden hair; cf. Troil. iv. 736, v. 8.
49. Perhaps Chaucer found the wisdom of Pallas in Vergil, Aen. v. 704.—
49. Maybe Chaucer discovered Pallas's wisdom in Vergil, Aen. v. 704.—
'Tum senior Nautes, unum Tritonia Pallas
'Tum senior Nautes, unum Tritonia Pallas
Quem docuit, multaque insignem reddidit arte.'
Quem docuit, multaque insignem reddidit arte.
50. fácound, eloquence; cf. facóunde in Parl. Foules, 558.
50. fácound, eloquence; see facóunde in Parl. Foules, 558.
54. Souninge in, conducing to; see A. 307, B. 3157, and notes.
54. Sounding in, leading to; see A. 307, B. 3157, and notes.
58. Bacus, Bacchus, i. e. wine; see next note.
58. Bacus, Bacchus, meaning wine; see the next note.
59. youthe, youth; such is the reading in MSS. E. Hn., and edd. 1532 and 1561. MS. Cm. has lost a leaf; the rest have thought, which gives no sense. It is clear that the reading thought arose from misreading the y of youthe as þ (th). How easily this may be done appears from Wright's remark, that the Lansdowne MS. has youthe, whilst, in fact, it has þouht.
59. youthe, youth; that’s how it appears in manuscripts E, Hn, and the editions from 1532 and 1561. The manuscript Cm. has a missing page; the others have thought, which doesn’t make sense. It's clear that the reading thought came from misreading the y in youthe as þ (th). We can see how easily this can happen from Wright's comment that the Lansdowne manuscript has youthe, when it actually has þouht.
Tyrwhitt objects to the reading youthe, and proposes slouthe, wholly without authority. But youthe, meaning 'youthful vigour,' is right enough; I see no objection to it at all. Rather, it is simply taken from Ovid, Ars Amat. i. 243:—
Tyrwhitt disagrees with the reading youthe and suggests slouthe, without any evidence to support it. However, youthe, which means 'youthful vigor,' is perfectly acceptable; I have no issues with it whatsoever. In fact, it is directly taken from Ovid, Ars Amat. i. 243:—
'Illic saepe animos iuuenum rapuere puellae;
Girls often captivated the young.
Et Venus in uinis, ignis in igne fuit.'
And Venus in wine, fire in fire was.
Only a few lines above (l. 232), Bacchus occurs, and there is a reference to wine, throughout the context. Cf. the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 4925:—
Only a few lines above (l. 232), Bacchus is mentioned, and there's a reference to wine throughout the context. See the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 4925:—
'For Youthe set man in al folye ...
'For Youthe put man in all folly ...
In leccherye and in outrage.'
In lust and in outrage.
Cf. note to l. 65.
See note to l. 65.
60. Alluding to a proverbial phrase, occurring in Horace, Sat. ii. 3. 321, viz. 'oleum adde camino'; and elsewhere.
60. Referring to a well-known saying found in Horace, Sat. ii. 3. 321, specifically, 'add oil to the fire'; and also in other contexts.
65. This probably refers to the same passage in Ovid as is mentioned in the note to l. 59. For we there find (l. 229):—
65. This likely refers to the same passage in Ovid mentioned in the note for l. 59. There, we find (l. 229):—
'Dant etiam positis aditum conuiuia mensis;
'Dant etiam positis aditum conuiuia mensis;
Est aliquid, praeter uina, quod inde petas ...
Est aliquid, praeter vina, quod inde petas ...
Vina parant animos, faciuntque caloribus aptos'; &c.
Vina, which stir the spirits, make us suited to the heat; &c.
79. See A. 476, and the note. Chaucer is here thinking of the same passage in Le Roman de la Rose. I quote a few lines (3930-46):—
79. See A. 476, and the note. Chaucer is referencing the same passage in Le Roman de la Rose. I’ll quote a few lines (3930-46):—
'Une vielle, que Diex honnisse!
'A witch, whom God hates!'
Avoit o li por li guetier,
Avoit o li por li guetier,
Qui ne fesoit autre mestier
Who did no other work
Fors espier tant solement
For spying so only
Qu'il ne se maine folement....
Qu'il ne se maine pas follement....
Bel-Acueil se taist et escoute
Bel-Acueil is quiet and listens
Por la vielle que il redoute,
Por la vielle que il redoute,
Et n'est si hardis qu'il se moeve,
Et n'est si hardis qu'il se moeve,
Que la vielle en li n'aperçoeve
Que la vielle en li n'aperçoeve
Aucune fole contenance,
No foolish behavior,
Qu'el scet toute la vielle dance.'
Qu'el scet toute la vielle dance.
See the English version in vol. i. p. 205, ll. 4285-4300.
See the English version in vol. i. p. 205, ll. 4285-4300.
82. See the footnote for another reading. The line there given may also be genuine. It is deficient in the first foot.
82. See the footnote for another interpretation. The line provided there might also be authentic. It is lacking in the first foot.
85. This is like our proverb:—'Set a thief to catch [or take] a thief.' An old poacher makes a good gamekeeper.
85. This is like our saying:—'Hire a thief to catch a thief.' An experienced poacher makes a good gamekeeper.
98. Cf. Prov. xiii. 24; P. Plowman, B. v. 41.
98. Cf. Prov. 13:24; P. Plowman, B. 5:41.
101. See a similar proverb in P. Plowman, C. x. 265, and my note on the line. The Latin lines quoted in P. Plowman are from Alanus de Insulis, Liber Parabolarum, cap. i. 31; they are printed in Leyser, Hist. Poet. Med. Aevi, 1721, p. 1066, in the following form:—
101. Check out a similar saying in P. Plowman, C. x. 265, and my note on the line. The Latin lines mentioned in P. Plowman are from Alanus de Insulis, Liber Parabolarum, cap. i. 31; you can find them printed in Leyser, Hist. Poet. Med. Aevi, 1721, p. 1066, in this format:—
'Sub molli pastore capit lanam lupus, et grex
'Sub molli pastore capit lanam lupus, et grex
Incustoditus dilaceratur eo.'
Incustoditus is being torn apart.
117. The doctour, i. e. the teacher; viz. St. Augustine. (There is here no reference whatever to the 'Doctor' or 'Phisicien' who is supposed to tell the tale.) In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. is written 'Augustinus'; and the matter is put beyond doubt by a passage in the Persones Tale, l. 484:—'and, after the word of seint Augustin, it [Envye] is sorwe of other mannes wele, and Ioye of othere mennes harm.' See note to l. 484.
117. The doctor, meaning the teacher; specifically, St. Augustine. (There is no reference here to the 'Doctor' or 'Physician' who is supposed to tell the story.) In the margin of MSS. E. Hn., 'Augustinus' is written, and this is confirmed by a passage in the Persones Tale, l. 484:—'and, after the word of St. Augustine, it [Envy] is sorrow over other people's well-being, and joy in other people's harm.' See note to l. 484.
The same idea is exactly reproduced in P. Plowman, B. v. 112, 113. Cf. 'Inuidus alterius macrescit rebus opimis'; Horace, Epist. i. 2. 57.
The same idea is exactly repeated in P. Plowman, B. v. 112, 113. See 'Invidus alterius macrescit rebus opimis'; Horace, Epist. i. 2. 57.
135. From Le Roman, l. 5620-3; see vol. iii. p. 436.
135. From the novel, lines 5620-3; see volume III, page 436.
140. cherl, dependant. It is remarkable that, throughout the story, MSS. E. Hn. and Cm. have cherl, but the rest have clerk. In ll. 140, 142, 153, 164, the Camb. MS. is deficient; but it at once gives the reading cherl in l. 191, and subsequently.
140. cherl, dependent. It’s interesting that, throughout the story, the manuscripts E. Hn. and Cm. use cherl, while the others use clerk. In lines 140, 142, 153, and 164, the Camb. MS. is missing content; however, it immediately uses the term cherl in line 191 and later on.
Either reading might serve; in Le Roman, l. 5614, the dependant is called 'son serjant'; and in l. 5623, he is called 'Li ribaus,' i. e. the ribald, which Chaucer Englishes by cherl. But when we come to C. 289, the MSS. gives us the choice of 'fals cherl' and 'cursed theef'; very few have clerk (like MS. Sloane 1685). Cf. vol. iii. p. 437.
Either reading might work; in Le Roman, l. 5614, the dependent is called 'his servant'; and in l. 5623, he is referred to as 'the ribald,' which Chaucer translates as 'churl.' But when we reach C. 289, the manuscripts give us the option of 'false churl' and 'cursed thief'; very few have 'clerk' (like MS. Sloane 1685). See vol. iii. p. 437.
165. Cf. Le Roman, l. 5623-7; see vol. iii. p. 436.
165. Cf. Le Roman, l. 5623-7; see vol. iii. p. 436.
168-9. From Le Roman, 5636-8, as above.
168-9. From Le Roman, 5636-8, as above.
174. The first foot is defective; read—Thou | shalt have | al, &c. al right, complete justice. MS. Cm. has alle.
174. The first foot is flawed; read—You | shall have | all, &c. all right, complete justice. MS. Cm. has all.
184. Cf. Le Roman, l. 5628-33.
184. Cf. Le Roman, l. 5628-33.
203. From Le Roman, 5648-54.
203. From The Novel, 5648-54.
207-253. The whole of this fine passage appears to be original. There is no hint of it in Le Roman de la Rose, except as regards l. 225, where Le Roman (l. 5659) has:—'Car il par amors, sans haïne.' We may compare the farewell speech of Virginius to his daughter in Webster's play of Appius and Virginia, Act iv. sc. 1.
207-253. This entire passage seems to be original. There’s no indication of it in Le Roman de la Rose, except for line 225, where Le Roman (line 5659) states: “For he through love, without hate.” We can compare Virginius's farewell speech to his daughter in Webster's play Appius and Virginia, Act IV, Scene 1.
240. Iepte, Jephtha; in the Vulgate, Jephte. See Judges, xi. 37, 38. MSS. E. Hn. have in the margin—'fuit illo tempore Jephte Galaandes' [error for Galaadites]. This reference by Virginia to the book of Judges is rather startling; but such things are common enough in old authors, especially in our dramatists.
240. Iepte, Jephtha; in the Vulgate, Jephte. See Judges, xi. 37, 38. MSS. E. Hn. have in the margin—'at that time there was Jephte from Gilead' [mistake for Galaadites]. This mention by Virginia of the book of Judges is quite surprising; but such references are pretty common in older works, especially in our playwrights.
255. Here Chaucer returns to Le Roman, 5660-82. The rendering is pretty close down to l. 276.
255. Here Chaucer goes back to Le Roman, 5660-82. The translation is pretty close up to line 276.
280. Agryse of, shudder at; 'nor in what kind of way the worm of conscience may shudder because of (the man's) wicked life'; cf. 'of pitee gan agryse,' B. 614. When agryse is used with of, it is commonly passive, not intransitive; see examples in Mätzner and in the New E. Dictionary. Cf. been afered, i. e. be scared, in l. 284.
280. Agryse of, shudder at; 'nor in what way the worm of conscience may shudder because of (the man's) wicked life'; cf. 'of pitee gan agryse,' B. 614. When agryse is used with of, it is usually passive, not intransitive; see examples in Mätzner and in the New E. Dictionary. Cf. been afered, i.e., be scared, in l. 284.
'Vermis conscientiae tripliciter lacerabit'; Innocent III., De Contemptu Mundi, l. iii. c. 2.
'The worm of conscience will tear at you in three ways'; Innocent III., De Contemptu Mundi, l. iii. c. 2.
286. Cf. Pers. Tale, I. 93:—'repentant folk, that stinte for to sinne, and forlete [give up] sinne er that sinne forlete hem.'
286. Cf. Pers. Tale, I. 93:—'repentant people, who stop sinning, and give up sin before sin gives them up.'
Words of the Host.
Host's Message.
In the Six-text Edition, pref. col. 58, Dr. Furnivall calls attention to the curious variations in this passage, in the MSS., especially in ll. 289-292, and in 297-300; as well as in ll. 487, 488 in the Pardoneres Tale. I note these variations below, in their due places.
In the Six-text Edition, pref. col. 58, Dr. Furnivall points out the interesting differences in this passage, in the manuscripts, particularly in lines 289-292 and 297-300; as well as in lines 487 and 488 in the Pardoner's Tale. I will mention these differences below, in their appropriate places.
287. wood, mad, frantic, furious; esp. applied to the transient madness of anger. See Kn. Tale, A. 1301, 1329, 1578; also Mids. Nt. Dr. ii. 1. 192. Cf. G. wüthend, raging.
287. wood, crazy, frantic, furious; especially used for the temporary insanity of anger. See Kn. Tale, A. 1301, 1329, 1578; also Mids. Nt. Dr. ii. 1. 192. Cf. G. wüthend, raging.
288. Harrow! also spelt haro; a cry of astonishment; see A. 3286, 3825, B. 4235, &c. 'Haro, the ancient Norman hue and cry; the exclamation of a person to procure assistance when his person or property was in danger. To cry out haro on any one, to denounce his evil doings'; Halliwell. Spenser has it, F. Q. ii. 6. 43; see Harrow in Nares, and the note above, to A. 3286.
288. Harrow! also spelled haro; a shout of surprise; see A. 3286, 3825, B. 4235, etc. 'Haro, the old Norman call for help; an exclamation used to get assistance when someone's safety or property was at risk. To cry out haro on someone means to accuse them of their wrongdoings'; Halliwell. Spenser mentions it in F. Q. ii. 6. 43; see Harrow in Nares, and the note above, to A. 3286.
On the oaths used by the Host, see note to l. 651 below.
On the oaths used by the Host, see note to l. 651 below.
289. fals cherl is the reading in E. Hn., and is evidently right; see [265]note to l. 140 above. It is supported by several MSS., among which are Harl. 7335, Addit. 25718, Addit. 5140, Sloane 1686, Barlow 20, Hatton 1, Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 4. 24 and Mm. 2. 5, and Trin. Coll. Cam. R. 3. 3. A few have fals clerk, viz. Sloane 1685, Arch. Seld. B. 14, Rawl. Poet. 149, Bodley 414. Harl. 7333 has a fals thef, Acursid Iustise; out of which numerous MSS. have developed the reading a cursed theef, a fals Iustice, which rolls the two Claudii into one. It is clearly wrong, but appears in good MSS., viz. in Cp. Pt. Ln. Hl. See vol. iii. pp. 437-8, and the note to l. 291 below.
289. fals cherl is what’s read in E. Hn., and it’s clearly correct; see [265]note to l. 140 above. It’s supported by several manuscripts, including Harl. 7335, Addit. 25718, Addit. 5140, Sloane 1686, Barlow 20, Hatton 1, Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 4. 24 and Mm. 2. 5, and Trin. Coll. Cam. R. 3. 3. A few have fals clerk, such as Sloane 1685, Arch. Seld. B. 14, Rawl. Poet. 149, Bodley 414. Harl. 7333 has a fals thef, Acursid Iustise; from which many manuscripts have developed the reading a cursed theef, a fals Iustice, merging the two Claudii into one. This is clearly incorrect, but it shows up in good manuscripts, such as Cp. Pt. Ln. Hl. See vol. iii. pp. 437-8, and the note to l. 291 below.
290. shamful. MSS. Ln. Hl. turn this into schendful, i. e. ignominious, which does not at all alter the sense. It is a matter of small moment, but I may note that of the twenty-five MSS. examined by Dr. Furnivall, only the two above-named MSS. adopt this variation.
290. shamful. MSS. Ln. Hl. change this to schendful, i.e. shameful, which doesn’t change the meaning at all. It’s a minor point, but I should mention that out of the twenty-five MSS. examined by Dr. Furnivall, only the two mentioned above use this variation.
291, 292. Here MSS. Cp. Ln. Hl., as noted in the footnote, have two totally different lines; and this curious variation divides the MSS. (at least in the present passage) into two sets. In the first of these we find E. Hn. Harl. 7335, Addit. 25718, Addit. 5140, Sloane 1685 and 1686, Barlow 20, Arch. Seld. B. 14, Rawl. Poet. 149, Hatton 1, Bodley 414, Camb. Dd. 4. 24, and Mm. 2. 5, Trin. Coll. Cam. R. 3. 3. In the second set we find Cp. Ln. Hl., Harl. 1758, Royal 18. C. 2, Laud 739, Camb. Ii. 3. 26, Royal 17. D. 15, and Harl. 7333.
291, 292. Here, the manuscripts Cp. Ln. Hl., as mentioned in the footnote, contain two completely different lines; this interesting variation divides the manuscripts (at least in this part) into two groups. In the first group, we have E. Hn. Harl. 7335, Addit. 25718, Addit. 5140, Sloane 1685 and 1686, Barlow 20, Arch. Seld. B. 14, Rawl. Poet. 149, Hatton 1, Bodley 414, Camb. Dd. 4. 24, and Mm. 2. 5, Trin. Coll. Cam. R. 3. 3. In the second group, we find Cp. Ln. Hl., Harl. 1758, Royal 18. C. 2, Laud 739, Camb. Ii. 3. 26, Royal 17. D. 15, and Harl. 7333.
There is no doubt as to the correct reading; for the 'false cherl' and 'false justice' were two different persons, and it was only because they had been inadvertently rolled into one (see note to l. 289) that it became possible to speak of 'his body,' 'his bones,' and 'him.' Hence the lines are rightly given in the text which I have adopted.
There’s no doubt about the correct interpretation; the 'false cherl' and 'false justice' were two separate individuals, and it was only because they were unintentionally combined (see note to l. 289) that it became possible to refer to 'his body,' 'his bones,' and 'him.' Therefore, the lines are correctly included in the text I've chosen.
There is a slight difficulty, however, in the rime, which should be noted. We see that the t in advocats was silent, and that the word was pronounced (ad·vokaa·s), riming with allas (alaa·s), where the raised dot denotes the accent. That this was so, is indicated by the following spellings:—Pt. aduocas, and so also in Harl. 7335, Addit. 5140, Bodl. 414; Rawl. Poet. 149 has advocas; whilst Sloane 1685, Sloane 1686, and Camb. Mm. 2. 5 have aduocase, and Barlow 20, advocase. MS. Trin. Coll. R. 3. 3 has aduocasse. The testimony of ten MSS. may suffice; but it is worth noting that the F. pl. aduocas occurs in Le Roman de la Rose, 5107.
There is a slight difficulty in the rhyme that should be noted. We see that the t in advocats was silent, so the word was pronounced (ad·vokaa·s), rhyming with allas (alaa·s), where the raised dot indicates the accent. This is supported by the following spellings: Pt. aduocas, also found in Harl. 7335, Addit. 5140, Bodl. 414; Rawl. Poet. 149 has advocas; while Sloane 1685, Sloane 1686, and Camb. Mm. 2. 5 have aduocase, and Barlow 20 has advocase. MS. Trin. Coll. R. 3. 3 has aduocasse. The evidence from ten manuscripts may be sufficient, but it’s worth noting that the French plural aduocas appears in Le Roman de la Rose, 5107.
293. 'Alas! she (Virginia) bought her beauty too dear'; she paid too high a price; it cost her her life.
293. 'Unfortunately, she (Virginia) paid a steep price for her beauty'; it cost her too much; it cost her her life.
297-300. These four lines are genuine; but several MSS., including E. Hn. Pt., omit the former pair (297-8), whilst several others omit the latter pair. Ed. 1532 contains both pairs, but alters l. 299.
297-300. These four lines are authentic; however, several manuscripts, including E. Hn. Pt., leave out the first pair (297-8), while several others skip the second pair. The 1532 edition includes both pairs but changes line 299.
299. bothe yiftes, both (kinds of) gifts; i. e. gifts of fortune, such as wealth, and of nature, such as beauty. Compare Dr. Johnson's poem on the Vanity of Human Wishes, imitated from the tenth satire of Juvenal.
299. both gifts, both (types of) gifts; i.e. gifts of fortune, like wealth, and of nature, like beauty. Compare Dr. Johnson's poem on the Vanity of Human Wishes, adapted from the tenth satire of Juvenal.
303. is no fors, it is no matter. It must be supplied, for the sense. [266]Sometimes Chaucer omits it is, and simply writes no fors, as in E. 1092, 2430. We also find I do no fors, I care not, D. 1234; and They yeve no fors, they care not, Romaunt of the Rose, 4826. Palsgrave has—'I gyue no force, I care nat for a thing, Il ne men chault.'
303. It doesn't matter, it’s not important. It needs to be added for clarity. [266]Sometimes Chaucer leaves out it is, and just says no fors, as in E. 1092, 2430. We also see I do no fors, I don't care, D. 1234; and They yeve no fors, they don't care, Romaunt of the Rose, 4826. Palsgrave states—'I gyue no force, I don't care about something, Il ne men chault.'
306. Ypocras is the usual spelling, in English MSS., of Hippocrates; see Prologue A. 431. So also in the Book of the Duchess, 571, 572:—
306. Ypocras is the common spelling in English manuscripts for Hippocrates; see Prologue A. 431. It’s also found in the Book of the Duchess, 571, 572:—
'Ne hele me may physicien,
'No longer is there a physician,
Noght Ypocras, ne Galien.'
No Hippocrates, nor Galen.
In the present passage it does not signify the physician himself, but a beverage named after him. 'It was composed of wine, with spices and sugar, strained through a cloth. It is said to have taken its name from Hippocrates' sleeve, the term apothecaries gave to a strainer'; Halliwell's Dict. s. v. Hippocras. In the same work, s. v. Ipocras, are several receipts for making it, the simplest being one copied from Arnold's Chronicle:—'Take a quart of red wyne, an ounce of synamon, and half an unce of gynger; a quarter of an ounce of greynes, and long peper, and halfe a pounde of sugar; and brose all this, and than put them in a bage of wullen clothe, made therefore, with the wyne; and lete it hange over a vessel, tyll the wyne be rune thorowe.' Halliwell adds that—'Ipocras seems to have been a great favourite with our ancestors, being served up at every entertainment, public or private. It generally made a part of the last course, and was taken immediately after dinner, with wafers or some other light biscuits'; &c. See Pegge's Form of Cury, p. 161; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, pp. 125-128, 267, 378; Skelton, ed. Dyce, ii. 285; and Nares's Glossary, s. v. Hippocras.
In this passage, it doesn't refer to the doctor himself, but rather a drink named after him. 'It was made of wine, with spices and sugar, strained through cloth. It's said to have gotten its name from Hippocrates' sleeve, which was the term apothecaries used for a strainer'; Halliwell's Dict. s. v. Hippocras. In the same work, s. v. Ipocras, there are several recipes for making it, the simplest being one copied from Arnold's Chronicle:—'Take a quart of red wine, an ounce of cinnamon, and half an ounce of ginger; a quarter of an ounce of grains, and black pepper, and half a pound of sugar; then crush all this, and put it in a woolen cloth bag made for this purpose, along with the wine; and let it hang over a container until the wine runs through.' Halliwell adds that—'Ipocras seemed to be a favorite among our ancestors, served at every gathering, whether public or private. It generally was part of the last course and was enjoyed right after dinner, with wafers or some other light biscuits'; &c. See Pegge's Form of Cury, p. 161; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, pp. 125-128, 267, 378; Skelton, ed. Dyce, ii. 285; and Nares's Glossary, s. v. Hippocras.
Galianes. In like manner this word (hitherto unexplained as far as I am aware) must signify drinks named after Galen, whose name is spelt Galien (in Latin, Galienus) not only in Chaucer, but in other authors. See the quotation above from the Book of the Duchess. Speght guessed the word to mean 'Galen's works.'
Galianes. Similarly, this word (which hasn't been explained as far as I know) likely refers to drinks named after Galen, who is spelled Galien (in Latin, Galienus) not only in Chaucer but in other writings as well. Check out the quote above from the Book of the Duchess. Speght thought the word meant 'Galen's works.'
310. lyk a prelat, like a dignitary of the church, like a bishop or abbot. Mr. Jephson, in Bell's edition, suggests that the Doctor was in holy orders, and that this is why we are told in the Prologue, l. 438, that 'his studie was but litel on the bible.' I see no reason for this guess, which is quite unsupported. Chaucer does not say he is a prelate, but that he is like one; because he had been highly educated, as a member of a 'learned profession' should be.
310. like a prelate, like a church dignitary, like a bishop or abbot. Mr. Jephson, in Bell's edition, suggests that the Doctor was in holy orders, which is why we’re told in the Prologue, l. 438, that 'his study was but little on the bible.' I see no reason for this assumption, which isn’t backed up by anything. Chaucer doesn’t say he is a prelate, but that he is like one; because he had been highly educated, as someone in a 'learned profession' should be.
Ronyan is here of three syllables and rimes with man; in l. 320 it is of two syllables, and rimes with anon. It looks as if the Host and Pardoner were not very clear about the saint's name, only knowing him to swear by. In Pilkington's Works (Parker Society), we find a mention of 'St. Tronian's fast,' p. 80; and again, of 'St. Rinian's fast,' p. 551, in a passage which is a repetition of the former. The forms Ronyan and Rinian are evidently corruptions of Ronan, a saint whose [267]name is well known to readers of 'St. Ronan's Well.' Of St. Ronan scarcely anything is known. The fullest account that can easily be found is the following:—
Ronyan has three syllables and rhymes with man; in line 320, it has two syllables and rhymes with anon. It seems that the Host and Pardoner weren’t very sure about the saint's name, only aware of him as someone to swear by. In Pilkington's Works (Parker Society), there is a mention of 'St. Tronian's fast,' p. 80; and again, 'St. Rinian's fast,' p. 551, in a passage that repeats the first. The names Ronyan and Rinian are clearly misinterpretations of Ronan, a saint whose [267]name is familiar to readers of 'St. Ronan's Well.' Not much is known about St. Ronan. The most detailed account that can be easily found is this:—
'Ronan, B. and C. Feb. 7.—Beyond the mere mention of his commemoration as S. Ronan, bishop at Kilmaronen, in Levenax, in the body of the Breviary of Aberdeen, there is nothing said about this saint.... Camerarius (p. 86) makes this Ronanus the same as he who is mentioned by Beda (Hist. Ecc. lib. iii. c. 25). This Ronan died in A. D. 778. The Ulster annals give at [A. D.] 737 (736)—"Mors Ronain Abbatis Cinngaraid." Ængus places this saint at the 9th of February,' &c.; Kalendars of Scottish Saints, by Bp. A. P. Forbes, 1872, p. 441. Kilmaronen is Kilmaronock, in the county and parish of Dumbarton. There are traces of St. Ronan in about seven place-names in Scotland, according to the same authority. Under the date of Feb. 7 (February vol. ii. 3 B), the Acta Sanctorum has a few lines about St. Ronan, who, according to some, flourished under King Malduin, A. D. 664-684; or, according to others, about 603. The notice concludes with the remark—'Maiorem lucem desideramus.' Beda says that 'Ronan, a Scot by nation, but instructed in ecclesiastical truth either in France or Italy,' was mixed up in the controversy which arose about the keeping of Easter, and was 'a most zealous defender of the true Easter.' This controversy took place about A. D. 652, which does not agree with the date above.
Ronan, B. and C. Feb. 7.—Other than mentioning his feast day as S. Ronan, bishop at Kilmaronen in Levenax, in the Aberdeen Breviary, there’s not much information about this saint.... Camerarius (p. 86) identifies this Ronan with the one mentioned by Bede (Hist. Ecc. lib. iii. c. 25). This Ronan died in A.D. 778. The Ulster annals record at [A.D.] 737 (736) — "Death of Ronan, Abbot of Cinngaraid." Ængus marks this saint's day on February 9, and so on; Kalendars of Scottish Saints, by Bp. A. P. Forbes, 1872, p. 441. Kilmaronen is Kilmaronock, located in the county and parish of Dumbarton. According to the same source, there are signs of St. Ronan in about seven place names across Scotland. On February 7 (February vol. ii. 3 B), the Acta Sanctorum includes a brief note about St. Ronan, who some believe was active during King Malduin's reign, A.D. 664-684; others suggest around 603. The note ends with the comment—'We desire greater clarity.' Bede states that 'Ronan, a Scot by birth, but educated in ecclesiastical truths either in France or Italy,' was involved in the debate over the Easter observance, being 'a passionate defender of the true Easter.' This controversy occurred around A.D. 652, which conflicts with the earlier date given.
311. Tyrwhitt thinks that Shakespeare remembered this expression of Chaucer, when he describes the Host of the Garter as frequently repeating the phrase 'said I well': Merry Wives of Windsor, i. 3. 11; ii. 1. 226; ii. 3. 93, 99.
311. Tyrwhitt believes that Shakespeare recalled this phrase from Chaucer when he portrays the Host of the Garter as often saying "said I well": Merry Wives of Windsor, i. 3. 11; ii. 1. 226; ii. 3. 93, 99.
in terme, in learned terms; cf. Prol. A. 323.
in terme, in academic terms; cf. Prol. A. 323.
312. erme, to grieve. For the explanation of unusual words, the Glossary should, in general, be consulted; the Notes are intended, for the most part, to explain only phrases and allusions, and to give illustrations of the use of words. Such illustrations are, moreover, often omitted when they can easily be found by consulting such a work as Stratmann's Old English Dictionary. In the present case, for example, Stratmann gives twelve instances of the use of earm or arm as an adjective, meaning wretched; four examples of ermlic, miserable; seven of earming, a miserable creature; and five of earmthe, misery. These twenty-eight additional examples shew that the word was formerly well understood. We may further note that a later instance of ermen or erme, to grieve, occurs in Caxton's translation of Reynard the Fox, A. D. 1481; see Arber's reprint, p. 48, l. 5: 'Thenne departed he fro the kynge so heuyly that many of them ermed,' i. e. then departed he from the king so sorrowfully that many of them mourned, or were greatly grieved.
312. erme, to grieve. For explanations of uncommon words, you should generally consult the Glossary; the Notes mainly aim to clarify phrases and allusions and provide examples of how words are used. Additionally, examples are often left out when they can easily be found in resources like Stratmann's Old English Dictionary. In this case, for instance, Stratmann provides twelve examples of earm or arm used as an adjective meaning wretched; four examples of ermlic, miserable; seven of earming, a miserable creature; and five of earmthe, misery. These twenty-eight examples indicate that the word was well understood in the past. We may also note that a later instance of ermen or erme, to grieve, appears in Caxton's translation of Reynard the Fox, A. D. 1481; see Arber's reprint, p. 48, l. 5: 'Thenne departed he fro the kynge so heuyly that many of them ermed,' i.e., then he left the king so sorrowfully that many of them mourned or were greatly grieved.
313. cardiacle, pain about the heart, spasm of the heart; more correctly, cardiake, as the l is excrescent. See Cardiacle and Cardiac in the New E. Dictionary. In Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. vii. c. 32, [268]we have a description of 'Heart-quaking and the disease Cardiacle.' We thus learn that 'there is a double manner of Cardiacle,' called 'Diaforetica' and 'Tremens.' Of the latter, 'sometime melancholy is the cause'; and the remedies are various 'confortatives.' This is why the host wanted some 'triacle' or some ale, or something to cheer him up.
313. Cardiacle, pain around the heart, spasm of the heart; more accurately, cardiake, as the l is unnecessary. See Cardiacle and Cardiac in the New E. Dictionary. In Batman on Bartholomè, book vii, chapter 32, [268] we find a description of 'Heart-quaking and the disease Cardiacle.' We learn that 'there are two types of Cardiacle,' called 'Diaforetica' and 'Tremens.' For the latter, 'sometimes melancholy is the cause'; and the remedies are various 'confortatives.' This is why the host wanted some 'triacle' or some ale, or something to lift his spirits.
314. The Host's form of oath is amusingly ignorant; he is confusing the two oaths 'by corpus Domini' and 'by Christes bones,' and evidently regards corpus as a genitive case. Tyrwhitt alters the phrase to 'By corpus domini,' which wholly spoils the humour of it.
314. The Host's way of swearing is quite funny; he’s mixing up the two oaths 'by corpus Domini' and 'by Christ's bones,' and clearly thinks corpus is a genitive case. Tyrwhitt changes the phrase to 'By corpus domini,' which completely ruins the humor of it.
triacle, a restorative remedy; see Man of Lawes Tale, B. 479.
triacle, a healing remedy; see Man of Lawes Tale, B. 479.
315. moyste, new. The word retains the sense of the Lat. musteus and mustus. In Group H. 60, we find moysty ale spoken of as differing from old ale. But the most peculiar use of the word is in the Prologue, A. 457, where the Wyf of Bath's shoes are described as being moyste and newe.
315. moyste, new. The word keeps the meaning of the Latin musteus and mustus. In Group H. 60, we see moysty ale mentioned as different from old ale. However, the most interesting use of the word is in the Prologue, A. 457, where the Wife of Bath's shoes are described as being moyste and newe.
corny, strong of the corn or malt; cf. l. 456. Skelton calls it 'newe ale in cornys'; Magnificence, 782; or 'in cornes,' Elynour Rummyng, 378. Baret's Alvearie, s. v. Ale, has: 'new ale in cornes, ceruisia cum recrementis.' It would seem that ale was thought the better for having dregs of malt in it.
corny, strong from the corn or malt; see l. 456. Skelton refers to it as 'new ale in corns'; Magnificence, 782; or 'in cornes,' Elynour Rummyng, 378. Baret's Alvearie, s. v. Ale, states: 'new ale in corns, beer with sediments.' It seems that ale was considered better for having leftover malt in it.
318. bel amy, good friend; a common form of address in old French. We also find biaus douz amis, sweet good friend; as in—
318. bel amy, good friend; a common way to address someone in old French. We also find biaus douz amis, sweet good friend; as in—
'Charlot, Charlot, biaus doux amis';
'Charlot, Charlot, beautiful sweet friends';
Rutebuef; La Disputoison de Charlot et du Barbier, l. 57.
Rutebuef; La Disputoison de Charlot et du Barbier, l. 57.
Belamy occurs in an Early Eng. Life of St. Cecilia, MS. Ashmole 43, l. 161; and six other examples are given in the New Eng. Dictionary. Similar forms are beau filtz, dear son, Piers Plowman, B. vii. 162; beau pere, good father; beau sire, good sir. Cf. beldame.
Belamy appears in an Early English Life of St. Cecilia, MS. Ashmole 43, l. 161; and six other examples are provided in the New English Dictionary. Similar forms include beau filtz, dear son, Piers Plowman, B. vii. 162; beau pere, good father; beau sire, good sir. See beldame.
321. ale-stake, inn-sign. Speght interprets this by 'may-pole.' He was probably thinking of the ale-pole, such as was sometimes set up before an inn as a sign; see the picture of one in Larwood and Hotten's History of Signboards, Plate II. But the ale-stakes of the fourteenth century were differently placed; instead of being perpendicular, they projected horizontally from the inn, just like the bar which supports a painted sign at the present day. At the end of the ale-stake a large garland was commonly suspended, as mentioned by Chaucer himself (Prol. 667), or sometimes a bunch of ivy, box, or evergreen, called a 'bush'; whence the proverb 'good wine needs no bush,' i. e. nothing to indicate where it is sold; see Hist. Signboards, pp. 2, 4, 6, 233. The clearest information about ale-stakes is obtained from a notice of them in the Liber Albus, ed. Riley, where an ordinance of the time of Richard II. is printed, the translation of which runs as follows: 'Also, it was ordained that whereas the ale-stakes, projecting in front of the taverns in Chepe and elsewhere in the said city, extend too far over the king's highways, to the impeding of riders and others, and, by reason of their excessive weight, to the great deterioration of the houses to which they [269]are fixed,... it was ordained,... that no one in future should have a stake bearing either his sign or leaves [i. e. a bush] extending or lying over the king's highway, of greater length than 7 feet at most,' &c. And, at p. 292 of the same work, note 2, Mr. Riley rightly defines an ale-stake to be 'the pole projecting from the house, and supporting a bunch of leaves.'
321. ale-stake, inn-sign. Speght interprets this as 'may-pole.' He was likely referring to the ale-pole, which was sometimes set up in front of an inn as a sign; see the picture of one in Larwood and Hotten's History of Signboards, Plate II. However, the ale-stakes of the fourteenth century were arranged differently; instead of being upright, they stuck out horizontally from the inn, similar to the bar that holds a painted sign today. A large garland was often hung from the end of the ale-stake, as mentioned by Chaucer himself (Prol. 667), or sometimes a bunch of ivy, boxwood, or evergreen, called a 'bush'; hence the saying 'good wine needs no bush,' meaning nothing to show where it's sold; see Hist. Signboards, pp. 2, 4, 6, 233. The best information about ale-stakes comes from a notice in the Liber Albus, ed. Riley, where an ordinance from the time of Richard II. is printed. The translation reads: 'Also, it was ordered that since the ale-stakes, projecting in front of the taverns in Chepe and elsewhere in the city, extend too far over the king's highways, obstructing riders and others, and, due to their excessive weight, are causing significant damage to the houses they are fixed to,... it was ordered that no one in the future should have a stake bearing either his sign or leaves [i.e. a bush] extending or lying over the king's highway, longer than 7 feet at most,' &c. And, on p. 292 of the same work, note 2, Mr. Riley correctly defines an ale-stake as 'the pole projecting from the house that supports a bunch of leaves.'
The word ale-stake occurs in Chatterton's poem of Ælla, stanza 30, where it is used in a manner which shews that the supposed 'Rowley' did not know what it was like. See my note on this; Essay on the Rowley Poems, p. xix; and cf. note to A. 667.
The term ale-stake appears in Chatterton's poem of Ælla, stanza 30, where it's used in a way that suggests the imagined 'Rowley' was unfamiliar with it. Check out my note on this; Essay on the Rowley Poems, p. xix; and also see the note to A. 667.
322. of a cake; we should now say, a bit of bread; the modern sense of 'cake' is a little misleading. The old cakes were mostly made of dough, whence the proverb 'my cake is dough,' i. e. is not properly baked; Taming of the Shrew, v. 1. 145. Shakespeare also speaks of 'cakes and ale,' Tw. Nt. ii. 3. 124. The picture of the 'Simnel Cakes' in Chambers' Book of Days, i. 336, illustrates Chaucer's use of the word in the Prologue, l. 668.
322. of a cake; we should now say, a piece of bread; the modern meaning of 'cake' is a bit misleading. The old cakes were mostly made of dough, hence the saying 'my cake is dough,' meaning it is not properly baked; Taming of the Shrew, v. 1. 145. Shakespeare also mentions 'cakes and ale,' Tw. Nt. ii. 3. 124. The image of the 'Simnel Cakes' in Chambers' Book of Days, i. 336, illustrates Chaucer's use of the word in the Prologue, l. 668.
324. The Pardoner was so ready to tell some 'mirth or japes' that the more decent folks in the company try to repress him. It is a curious comment on the popular estimate of his character. He has, moreover, to refresh himself, and to think awhile before he can recollect 'some honest (i. e. decent) thing.'
324. The Pardoner was so eager to share some jokes or tricks that the more respectable people in the group tried to hold him back. It's an interesting reflection on how people viewed his character. He also needs to take a moment to refresh himself and think before he can come up with something "respectable (i.e., decent)."
327, 328. The Harleian MS. has—
327, 328. The Harleian manuscript has—
'But in the cuppe wil I me bethinke
'But in the cup, I will reflect'
Upon some honest tale, whil I drinke.'
Upon some honest story while I drink.
The Pardoneres Prologue.
The Pardoner's Prologue.
Title. The Latin text is copied from l. 334 below; it appears in the Ellesmere and Hengwrt MSS. The A. V. has—'the love of money is the root of all evil'; 1 Tim. vi. 10. It is well worth notice that the novel by Morlinus, quoted in vol. iii. p. 442, as a source of the Pardoner's Tale, contains the expression—'radice malorum cupiditate affecti.'
Title. The Latin text is copied from l. 334 below; it appears in the Ellesmere and Hengwrt manuscripts. The A.V. says—'the love of money is the root of all evil'; 1 Tim. vi. 10. It's worth noting that the novel by Morlinus, referenced in vol. iii. p. 442, as a source for the Pardoner's Tale, includes the phrase—'radice malorum cupiditate affecti.'
336. bulles, bulls from the pope, whom he here calls his 'liege lord'; see Prol. A. 687, and Piers the Plowman, B. Prol. 69. See also Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 308.
336. bulles, bulls from the pope, whom he here calls his 'liege lord'; see Prol. A. 687, and Piers the Plowman, B. Prol. 69. See also Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 308.
alle and somme, one and all. Cf. Clerkes Tale, E. 941, and the note.
all and some, one and all. Cf. Clerkes Tale, E. 941, and the note.
337. patente; defined by Webster as 'an official document, conferring a right or privilege on some person or party'; &c. It was so called because 'patent' or open to public inspection. 'When indulgences came to be sold, the pope made them part of his ordinary revenue; and, according to the usual way in those, and even in much later times, of farming the revenue, he let them out usually to the Dominican friars'; Massingberd, Hist. Eng. Reformation, p. 126.
337. patent; defined by Webster as 'an official document that grants a right or privilege to a person or group'; etc. It was called 'patent' because it was open to public inspection. 'When indulgences started being sold, the pope made them a regular source of income; and, following the usual practice of that time, and even later, he usually leased them out to the Dominican friars'; Massingberd, Hist. Eng. Reformation, p. 126.
345. 'To colour my devotion with.' For saffron, MS. Harl. reads savore. Tyrwhitt rightly prefers the reading saffron, as 'more [270]expressive, and less likely to have been a gloss.' And he adds—'Saffron was used to give colour as well as flavour.' For example, in the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 275, we read of 'capons that ben coloured with saffron.' And in Winter's Tale, iv. 3. 48, the Clown says—'I must have saffron to colour the warden-pies.' Cf. Sir Thopas, B. 1920. As to the position of with, cf. Sq. Ta., F. 471, 641.
345. 'To color my devotion with.' For saffron, MS. Harl. reads savore. Tyrwhitt correctly prefers the reading saffron, as 'more [270]expressive, and less likely to have been a gloss.' He adds—'Saffron was used to provide color as well as flavor.' For instance, in the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 275, we read of 'capon that are colored with saffron.' And in Winter's Tale, iv. 3. 48, the Clown says—'I must have saffron to color the warden-pies.' Cf. Sir Thopas, B. 1920. Regarding the position of with, see Sq. Ta., F. 471, 641.
346. According to Tyrwhitt, this line is, in some MSS. (including Camb. Dd. 4. 24. and Addit. 5140), replaced by three, viz.—
346. According to Tyrwhitt, this line is, in some manuscripts (including Camb. Dd. 4. 24. and Addit. 5140), replaced by three, namely—
'In euery village and in euery toun,
'In every village and in every town,
This is my terme, and shal, and euer was,
This is my term, and shall be, and always was,
Radix malorum est cupiditas.'
The love of money is root of all evil.
Here terme is an error for teme, a variant of theme; so that the last two lines merely repeat ll. 333-4.
Here terme is a mistake for teme, a variation of theme; so the last two lines just repeat lines 333-4.
347. cristal stones, evidently hollow pieces of crystal in which relics were kept; so in the Prologue, A. 700, we have—
347. crystal stones, clearly hollow pieces of crystal that held relics; as mentioned in the Prologue, A. 700, we have—
'And in a glas he hadde pigges bones.'
'And in a glass he had pig's bones.'
348. cloutes, rags, bits of cloth. 'The origin of the veneration for relics may be traced to Acts, xix. 12. Hence clouts, or cloths, are among the Pardoner's stock'; note in Bell's edition.
348. cloutes, rags, pieces of cloth. 'The origin of the reverence for relics can be traced back to Acts, xix. 12. That's why clouts, or cloths, are part of the Pardoner's inventory'; see in Bell's edition.
349. Reliks. In the Prologue, we read that he had the Virgin Mary's veil and a piece of the sail of St. Peter's ship. Below, we have mention of the shoulder-bone of a holy Jew's sheep, and of a miraculous mitten. See Heywood's impudent plagiarism from this passage in his description of a Pardoner, as printed in the note to l. 701 of Dr. Morris's edition of Chaucer's Prologue. See also a curious list of relics in Chambers' Book of Days, i. 587; and compare the humorous descriptions of the pardoner and his wares in Sir David Lyndesay's Satyre of the Three Estates, ll. 2037-2121. Chaucer probably here took several hints from Boccaccio's Decamerone, Day 6, Nov. 10, wherein Frate Cipolla produces many very remarkable relics to the public gaze. See also the list of relics in Political, Religious, and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall (E. E. T. S.), pp. xxxii, 126-9.
349. Relics. In the Prologue, we read that he had the Virgin Mary's veil and a piece of the sail from St. Peter's ship. Below, there's mention of a holy Jew's sheep's shoulder blade and a miraculous mitten. Check out Heywood's blatant plagiarism from this passage in his description of a Pardoner, as noted in line 701 of Dr. Morris's edition of Chaucer's Prologue. Also, take a look at a fascinating list of relics in Chambers' Book of Days, i. 587; and compare the funny descriptions of the pardoner and his goods in Sir David Lyndesay's Satyre of the Three Estates, lines 2037-2121. Chaucer likely drew several ideas from Boccaccio's Decamerone, Day 6, Nov. 10, where Frate Cipolla shows off many extraordinary relics to the public. See also the list of relics in Political, Religious, and Love Poems, edited by Furnivall (E. E. T. S.), pages xxxii, 126-9.
350. latoun. The word latten is still in use in Devon and the North of England for plate tin, but as Halliwell remarks, that is not the sense of latoun in our older writers. It was a kind of mixed metal, somewhat resembling brass both in its nature and colour, but still more like pinchbeck. It was used for helmets (Rime of Sir Thopas, B. 2067), lavers (P. Pl. Crede, 196), spoons (Nares), sepulchral memorials (Way in Prompt. Parv.), and other articles. Todd, in his Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 350, remarks that the escutcheons on the tomb of the Black Prince are of laton over-gilt, in accordance with the Prince's instructions; see Nichols's Royal Wills, p. 67. He adds—'In our old Church Inventories a cross of laton frequently occurs.' See Prol. A. 699, and the note. I here copy the description of this metal given in Batman upon Bartholomè; lib. xvi. c. 5. 'Of Laton. [271]Laton is called Auricalcum, and hath that name, for, though it be brasse or copper, yet it shineth as gold without, as Isidore saith; for brasse is calco in Greeke. Also laton is hard as brasse or copper; for by medling of copper, of tinne, and of auripigment [orpiment] and with other mettal, it is brought in the fire to the colour of gold, as Isidore saith. Also it hath colour and likenesse of gold, but not the value.'
350. latoun. The term latten is still used in Devon and the North of England to refer to plate tin, but as Halliwell notes, that isn't the meaning of latoun in older texts. It was a type of mixed metal, somewhat similar to brass in both its nature and color, but even more like pinchbeck. It was used for helmets (Rime of Sir Thopas, B. 2067), washbasins (P. Pl. Crede, 196), spoons (Nares), grave markers (Way in Prompt. Parv.), and other items. Todd, in his Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 350, observes that the shields on the tomb of the Black Prince are made of laton over-gilded, as per the Prince's instructions; see Nichols's Royal Wills, p. 67. He adds, "In our old Church Inventories, a cross of laton frequently appears." See Prol. A. 699, and the note. Here, I copy the description of this metal found in Batman upon Bartholomè; lib. xvi. c. 5. 'Of Laton. [271]Laton is referred to as Auricalcum, and it has that name because, even though it is brass or copper, it shines like gold on the outside, as Isidore states; for brass is calco in Greek. Also, laton is as hard as brass or copper, because through a mixture of copper, tin, and auripigment [orpiment], along with other metals, it is processed in the fire to achieve the color of gold, as Isidore mentions. It also has the color and appearance of gold, but not its value.'
351. The expression 'holy Jew' is remarkable, as the usual feeling in the middle ages was to regard all Jews with abhorrence. It is suggested, in a note to Bell's edition, that it 'must be understood of some Jew before the Incarnation.' Perhaps the Pardoner wished it to be understood that the sheep was once the property of Jacob; this would help to give force to l. 365. Cp. Gen. xxx.
351. The term 'holy Jew' is notable, since the common attitude in the Middle Ages was to view all Jews with disgust. A note in Bell's edition suggests that it 'must be understood of some Jew before the Incarnation.' Perhaps the Pardoner intended it to mean that the sheep once belonged to Jacob; this would strengthen line 365. See Gen. xxx.
The best comment on the virtues of a sheep's shoulder-bone is afforded by a passage in the Persones Tale (De Ira), I. 602, where we find—'Sweringe sodeynly withoute avysement is eek a sinne. But lat us go now to thilke horrible swering of adiuracioun and coniuracioun, as doon thise false enchauntours or nigromanciens in bacins ful of water, or in a bright swerd, in a cercle, or in a fyr, or in a shulder-boon of a sheep'; &c. Cf. also a curious passage in Trevisa's tr. of Higden's Polychronicon, lib. i. cap. 60, which shews that it was known among the Flemings who had settled in the west of Wales. He tells us that, by help of a bone of a wether's right shoulder, from which the flesh had been boiled (not roasted) away, they could tell what was being done in far countries, 'tokens of pees and of werre, the staat of the reeme, sleynge of men, and spousebreche.' Selden, in his notes to song 5 of Drayton's Polyolbion, gives a curious instance of such divination, taken from Giraldus, Itin. i. cap. 11; and a writer in the Retrospective Review, Feb. 1854, p. 109, says it is 'similar to one described by Wm. de Rubruquis as practised among the Tartars.' And see spade-bone in Nares. Cf. Notes and Queries, 1 S. ii. 20.
The best insight into the qualities of a sheep's shoulder bone comes from a part in the Persones Tale (De Ira), I. 602, where it states, 'Swearing suddenly without thought is also a sin. But let us now move to that horrible swearing of conjuration and invocation, as done by those false magicians or sorcerers in basins full of water, or with a bright sword, in a circle, or in a fire, or in a shoulder bone of a sheep'; etc. Also, there's an interesting passage in Trevisa's translation of Higden's Polychronicon, book i, chapter 60, which shows that it was known among the Flemish settlers in the west of Wales. He tells us that with the help of a bone from a wether’s right shoulder, from which the flesh had been boiled off (not roasted), they could know what was happening in distant lands, 'signs of peace and war, the state of the realm, killings of men, and infidelity.' Selden, in his notes to song 5 of Drayton's Polyolbion, provides a curious example of such divination, taken from Giraldus, Itin. i. cap. 11; and a writer in the Retrospective Review, Feb. 1854, p. 109, mentions it as 'similar to one described by Wm. de Rubruquis practiced among the Tartars.' And see spade-bone in Nares. See also Notes and Queries, 1 S. ii. 20.
In Part I. of the Records of the Folk-lore Society is an article by Mr. Thoms on the subject of divination by means of the shoulder-bone of a sheep. He shews that it was still practised in the Scottish Highlands down to the beginning of the present century, and that it is known in Greece. He further cites some passages concerning it from some scarce books; and ends by saying—'let me refer any reader desirous of knowing more of this wide-spread form of divination to Sir H. Ellis's edition of Brand's Popular Antiquities, iii. 179, ed. 1842, and to much curious information respecting Spatulamancia, as it is called by Hartlieb, and an analogous species of divination ex anserino sterno, to Grimm's Deutsche Mythologie, 2nd ed. p. 1067.'
In Part I of the Records of the Folk-lore Society, there's an article by Mr. Thoms about divination using the shoulder bone of a sheep. He shows that this practice was still carried out in the Scottish Highlands until the early 1900s and that it's also known in Greece. He includes some quotes about it from rare books and concludes by saying, "For any reader interested in learning more about this widespread form of divination, I recommend Sir H. Ellis's edition of Brand's Popular Antiquities, iii. 179, ed. 1842, as well as the intriguing information regarding Spatulamancia, as Hartlieb refers to it, and a similar type of divination ex anserino stern to Grimm's Deutsche Mythologie, 2nd ed. p. 1067."
355. The sense is—'which any snake has bitten or stung.' The reference is to the poisonous effects of the bite of an adder or venomous snake. The word worm is used by Shakespeare to describe the asp whose bite was fatal to Cleopatra; and it is sometimes used to describe a dragon of the largest size. In Icelandic, the term 'miðgarðsormr,' [272]lit. worm of the middle-earth, signifies a great sea-serpent encompassing the entire world.
355. The meaning is—'which any snake has bitten or stung.' This refers to the poisonous effects of a bite from an adder or a venomous snake. Shakespeare uses the term worm to refer to the asp whose bite was deadly to Cleopatra; it's also sometimes used to describe a very large dragon. In Icelandic, the term 'miðgarðsormr,' [272]literally means worm of the middle-earth, and it refers to a giant sea-serpent that wraps around the entire world.
363. Fastinge. This word is spelt with a final e in all seven MSS.; and as it is emphatic and followed by a slight pause, perhaps the final e should be pronounced. Cp. A. S. fæstende, the older form of the present participle. Otherwise, the first foot consists of but one syllable.
363. Fasting. This word is spelled with a final e in all seven manuscripts; and since it is emphasized and followed by a slight pause, maybe the final e should be pronounced. Compare A. S. fæstende, the older form of the present participle. Otherwise, the first foot consists of just one syllable.
366. For heleth, MS. Hl. has kelith, i. e. cooleth.
366. For heleth, MS. Hl. has kelith, meaning cools.
379. The final e in sinne must not be elided; it is preserved by the caesura. Besides, e is only elided before h in the case of certain words.
379. The final e in sinne should not be dropped; it is kept due to the pause in the line. Also, e is only dropped before h in specific words.
387. assoile, absolve. In Michelet's Life of Luther, tr. by W. Hazlitt, chap. ii, there is a very similar passage concerning Tetzel, the Dominican friar, whose shameless sale of indulgences roused Luther to his famous denunciations of the practice. Tetzel 'went about from town to town, with great display, pomp, and expense, hawking the commodity [i. e. the indulgences] in the churches, in the public streets, in taverns and ale-houses. He paid over to his employers as little as possible, pocketing the balance, as was subsequently proved against him. The faith of the buyers diminishing, it became necessary to exaggerate to the fullest extent the merit of the specific.... The intrepid Tetzel stretched his rhetoric to the very uttermost bounds of amplification. Daringly piling one lie upon another, he set forth, in reckless display, the long list of evils which this panacea could cure. He did not content himself with enumerating known sins; he set his foul imagination to work, and invented crimes, infamous atrocities, strange, unheard of, unthought of; and when he saw his auditors stand aghast at each horrible suggestion, he would calmly repeat the burden of his song:—Well, all this is expiated the moment your money chinks in the pope's chest.' This was in the year 1517.
387. assoile, absolve. In Michelet's Life of Luther, translated by W. Hazlitt, chapter ii, there's a very similar account about Tetzel, the Dominican friar whose shameless sale of indulgences sparked Luther's famous condemnations of the practice. Tetzel 'traveled from town to town, with great show, extravagance, and expense, selling the product [i.e. the indulgences] in churches, on public streets, in taverns, and alehouses. He paid his employers as little as he could, keeping the rest for himself, as was later proven against him. As the faith of the buyers dwindled, it became necessary to exaggerate the benefits of the indulgences to the fullest extent.... The fearless Tetzel pushed his rhetoric to the very limits of exaggeration. Boldly layering one lie on top of another, he presented, in a reckless display, a long list of evils that this solution could supposedly remedy. He didn't just list known sins; he unleashed his twisted imagination and invented crimes, infamous atrocities, strange, unheard of, unimaginable; and when he saw his audience stunned by each horrifying suggestion, he would calmly repeat the crux of his message:—Well, all this is forgiven the moment your money jingles in the pope's chest.' This was in the year 1517.
390. An hundred mark. A mark was worth about 13s. 4d., and 100 marks about £66 13s. 4d. In order to make allowance for the difference in the value of money in that age, we must at least multiply by ten; or we may say in round numbers, that the Pardoner made at least £700 a year. We may contrast this with Chaucer's own pension of 20 marks, granted him in 1367, and afterwards increased till, in the very last year of his life, he received in all, according to Sir Harris Nicolas, as much as £61 13s. 4d. Even then his income did not quite attain to the 100 marks which the Pardoner gained so easily.
390. One hundred marks. A mark was worth about 13s. 4d., so 100 marks were approximately £66 13s. 4d. To account for the difference in the value of money back then, we should at least multiply by ten; or we could say in round figures that the Pardoner earned at least £700 a year. This can be compared to Chaucer's own pension of 20 marks, granted to him in 1367, which was later increased until, in the very last year of his life, he received, according to Sir Harris Nicolas, as much as £61 13s. 4d.. Even then, his income did not quite reach the 100 marks that the Pardoner easily made.
397. dowve, a pigeon; lit. a dove. See a similar line in the Milleres Tale, A. 3258.
397. dowve, a pigeon; literally, a dove. See a similar line in the Miller's Tale, A. 3258.
402. namely, especially, in particular; cf. Kn. Ta. 410 (A. 1068).
402. namely, especially, in particular; cf. Kn. Ta. 410 (A. 1068).
406. blakeberied. The line means—'Though their souls go a-blackberrying'; i. e. wander wherever they like. This is a well-known crux, which all the editors have given up as unintelligible. I have been so fortunate as to obtain the complete solution of it, which was printed in Notes and Queries, 4 S. x. 222, xii. 45, and again in my preface to the C-text of Piers the Plowman, p. lxxxvii. The simple explanation is that, by a grammatical construction which was [273]probably due (as will be shewn) to an error, the verb go could be combined with what was apparently a past participle, in such a manner as to give the participle the force of a verbal substantive. In other words, instead of saying 'he goes a-hunting,' our forefathers sometimes said 'he goes a-hunted.' The examples of this use are at least seven. The clearest is in Piers Plowman, C. ix. 138, where we read of 'folk that gon a-begged,' i. e. folk that go a-begging. In Chaucer, we not only have 'goon a-begged,' Frank. Tale, F. 1580, and the instance in the present passage, but yet a third example in the Wyf of Bath's Tale, Group D. 354, where we have 'goon a-caterwawed,' with the sense of 'to go a-caterwauling'; and it is a fortunate circumstance that in two of these cases the idiomatic forms occur at the end of a line, so that the rime has preserved them from being tampered with. Gower (Conf. Amant. bk. i. ed. Chalmers, pp. 32, 33, or ed. Pauli, i. 110) speaks of a king of Hungary riding out 'in the month of May,' adding—
406. blakeberied. This line means—'Even though their souls wander wherever they want'; in other words, they can go wherever they please. This is a well-known crux that all the editors have given up on as being unclear. I've been lucky enough to find the complete solution, which was published in Notes and Queries, 4 S. x. 222, xii. 45, and again in my preface to the C-text of Piers the Plowman, p. lxxxvii. The straightforward explanation is that, due to a grammatical construction which was [273]probably a result of an error, the verb go could be combined with what was apparently a past participle, in such a way that the participle functioned like a verbal noun. In other words, instead of saying 'he goes a-hunting,' our ancestors sometimes said 'he goes a-hunted.' There are at least seven examples of this usage. The clearest is in Piers Plowman, C. ix. 138, where it says 'folk that gon a-begged,' meaning people that go a-begging. In Chaucer, we find not only 'goon a-begged,' Frank. Tale, F. 1580, and the example in this passage, but also a third instance in the Wyf of Bath's Tale, Group D. 354, where it mentions 'goon a-caterwawed,' meaning 'to go a-caterwauling'; and it's fortunate that in two of these examples the idiomatic forms appear at the end of a line, which has helped preserve them from alteration. Gower (Conf. Amant. bk. i. ed. Chalmers, pp. 32, 33, or ed. Pauli, i. 110) talks about a king of Hungary riding out 'in the month of May,' adding—
'This king with noble purueiance
'This king with noble pursuits'
Hath for him-selfe his chare [car] arayed,
Hath for himself his car arranged,
Wherein he wolde ryde amayed,' &c.
Where he would ride amazed, ' & c.
that is, wherein he wished to ride a-Maying. Again (in bk. v, ed. Chalmers, p. 124, col. 2, or ed. Pauli, ii. 132) we read of a drunken priest losing his way:—
that is, where he wanted to go Maying. Again (in bk. v, ed. Chalmers, p. 124, col. 2, or ed. Pauli, ii. 132) we read about a drunk priest getting lost:—
'This prest was dronke, and goth a-strayed';
'This priest was drunk, and went astray';
i. e. he goes a-straying, or goes astray.
i. e. he goes wandering, or goes off course.
The explanation of this construction I take to be this; the -ed was not really a sign of the past participle, but a corruption of the ending -eth (A. S.-að) which is sometimes found at the end of a verbal substantive. Hence it is that, in the passage from Piers Plowman above quoted, one of the best and earliest MSS. actually reads 'folk that gon a-beggeth.' And again, in another passage (P. Pl., C. ix. 246) is the phrase 'gon abrybeth,' or, in some MSS., 'gon abrybed,' i. e. go a-bribing or go a-thieving, since Mid. Eng. briben often means to rob. This form is clearly an imitation of the form a-hunteth in the old phrase gon a-hunteth or riden an honteth, used by Robert of Gloucester (Specimens of English, ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 14, l. 387):—
The explanation of this construction is as follows; the -ed wasn’t really a sign of the past participle, but a corruption of the ending -eth (A. S. -að) which is sometimes found at the end of a verbal noun. Therefore, in the previously mentioned passage from Piers Plowman, one of the best and earliest manuscripts actually reads 'folk that gon a-beggeth.' Additionally, in another passage (P. Pl., C. ix. 246), there's the phrase 'gon abrybeth,' or, in some manuscripts, 'gon abrybed,' meaning to go a-bribing or go a-thieving, since Middle English briben often means to rob. This form is clearly mimicking the form a-hunteth in the old phrase gon a-hunteth or riden an honteth, used by Robert of Gloucester (Specimens of English, ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 14, l. 387):—
'As he rod an honteth, and par-auntre [h]is hors spurnde.'
'As he rode a horse, and suddenly [h]is horse spurred.'
Now this honteth is the dat. case of a substantive, viz. of the A. S. huntað or huntoð. This substantive would easily be mistaken for a part of a verb, and, particularly, for the past participle of a verb; just as many people at this day are quite unable to distinguish between the true verbal substantive and the present participle in -ing. This mistake once established, the ending -ed would be freely used after the verbs go or ride. In D. 1778, we even find go walked, without a.
Now this honteth is the dative case of a noun, specifically from the Old Saxon huntað or huntoð. This noun could easily be confused with a verb form, especially the past participle of a verb; just like many people today struggle to differentiate between the true verbal noun and the present participle ending in -ing. Once this confusion is established, the ending -ed would be used freely with the verbs go or ride. In D. 1778, we even come across go walked, without a.
The result is that the present phrase, hitherto so puzzling, is a mere variation of 'gon a blake-berying,' i. e. 'go a-gathering blackberries,' a humorous expression for 'wander wherever they please.' A not very [274]dissimilar expression occurs in the proverbial saying—'his wits are gone a-wool-gathering.'
The Pardoner says, in effect, 'I promise them full absolution; however, when they die and are buried, it matters little to me in what direction their souls go.'
The Pardoner basically says, 'I guarantee them complete forgiveness; however, when they die and are buried, I don’t really care where their souls end up.'
407. Tyrwhitt aptly adduces a parallel passage from the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 5763 (or l. 5129 in the French)—
407. Tyrwhitt rightly brings up a similar section from the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 5763 (or l. 5129 in the French)—
'For oft good predicacioun
'For often good preaching'
Cometh of evel entencioun.'
Comes from evil intention.
'Some indeed preach Christ even of envy and strife'; Phil. i. 15.
'Some really preach Christ out of envy and rivalry'; Phil. i. 15.
413. In Piers Plowman (B-text), v. 87, it is said of Envy that—
413. In Piers Plowman (B-text), v. 87, it is said of Envy that—
'Eche a worde that he warpe · was of an addres tonge.'
'Eche word that he spoke was from a clever tongue.'
Cf. Rom. iii. 13; Ps. cxl. 3.
Cf. Rom. 3:13; Ps. 140:3.
440. for I teche, because I teach, by my teaching.
440. for I teche, because I teach, by my teaching.
441. Wilful pouerte signifies voluntary poverty. This is well illustrated by the following lines concerning Christ in Piers Plowman, B. xx. 48, 49:—
441. Wilful pouerte means intentional poverty. This is well illustrated by the following lines about Christ in Piers Plowman, B. xx. 48, 49:—
'Syth he that wroughte al the worlde · was wilfullich nedy,
'Syth he that created the whole world · was wilfully needy,
Ne neuer non so nedy · ne pouerer deyde.'
Ne neuer non so nedy · ne pouerer deyde.'
Several examples occur in Richardson's Dictionary in which wilfully has the sense of willingly or voluntarily. Thus—'If they wylfully would renounce the sayd place and put them in his grace, he wolde vtterlye pardon theyr trespace'; Fabyan's Chronicle, c. 114. It even means gladly; thus in Wyclif's Bible, Acts xxi. 17, we find, 'britherin resseyuyden vs wilfulli.' Speaking of palmers, Speght says—'The pilgrim travelled at his own charge, the palmer professed wilful poverty.'
Several examples appear in Richardson's Dictionary where wilfully means willingly or voluntarily. For instance—'If they wylfully chose to give up the said position and put themselves in his favor, he would completely pardon their offense'; Fabyan's Chronicle, c. 114. It can even mean gladly; as seen in Wyclif's Bible, Acts xxi. 17, where it states, 'the brothers welcomed us wilfulli.' Speaking about palmers, Speght notes—'The pilgrim traveled at his own expense, while the palmer embraced voluntary poverty.'
The word wilful still means willing in Warwickshire; see Eng. Dialect Soc. Gloss. C. 6.
The word wilful still means willing in Warwickshire; see Eng. Dialect Soc. Gloss. C. 6.
445. The context seems to imply that some of the apostles made baskets. So in Piers Plowman, B. xv. 285, we read of St. Paul—
445. The context suggests that some of the apostles made baskets. So in Piers Plowman, B. xv. 285, we read about St. Paul—
'Poule, after his prechyng · panyers he made.'
'Poule, after his preaching, made pans.'
Yet in Acts xviii. 3 we only read that he wrought as a tent-maker. However, it was St. Paul who set the example of labouring with his hands; and, in imitation of him, we find an early example of basket-making by St. Arsenius, 'who, before he turned hermit, had been the tutor of the emperors Arcadius and Honorius,' and who is represented in a fresco in the Campo Santo at Pisa, by Pietro Laurati, as 'weaving baskets of palm-leaves'; whilst beside him another hermit is cutting wooden spoons, and another is fishing. See Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art, 3rd ed. ii. 757.
Yet in Acts 18:3, we only see that he worked as a tent-maker. However, it was St. Paul who set the example of working with his hands. Following his lead, we find an early example of basket-making by St. Arsenius, "who, before becoming a hermit, had been the tutor of emperors Arcadius and Honorius," and who is depicted in a fresco in the Campo Santo at Pisa by Pietro Laurati, as "weaving baskets of palm leaves"; while next to him, another hermit is carving wooden spoons, and yet another is fishing. See Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art, 3rd ed. II. 757.
Note that baskettes is trisyllabic, as in Palladius on Husbandry, bk. xii. l. 307.
Note that baskettes has three syllables, as mentioned in Palladius on Husbandry, bk. xii. l. 307.
448. The best description of the house-to-house system of begging, as adopted by the mendicant friars, is near the beginning of the [275]Sompnour's Tale, D. 1738. They went in pairs to the farm-houses, begging a bushel of wheat, or malt, or rye, or a piece of cheese or brawn, or bacon or beef, or even a piece of an old blanket. Nothing seems to have come amiss to them.
448. The best description of the house-to-house begging system used by the mendicant friars can be found near the beginning of the [275]Sompnour's Tale, D. 1738. They would go in pairs to the farmhouses, asking for a bushel of wheat, malt, or rye, or a piece of cheese, brawn, bacon, or beef, or even a scrap of an old blanket. Nothing seemed to be off-limits for them.
450. See Prologue, A. 255; and cf. the description of the poor widow at the beginning of the Nonne Prestes Tale, B. 4011.
450. See Prologue, A. 255; and see the description of the poor widow at the beginning of the Nun's Priest's Tale, B. 4011.
The Pardoneres Tale.
The Pardoner's Tale.
For some account of the source of this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 439. The account which I here quote as the 'Italian' text is that contained in Novella lxxxii of the Libro di Novelle.
For some information about the source of this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 439. The account I am quoting as the 'Italian' text is the one found in Novella lxxxii of the Libro di Novelle.
Observe also the quotations from Pope Innocent given in vol. iii. pp. 444, 445. To which may be added, that Chaucer here frequently quotes from his Persones Tale, which must have been written previously. Compare ll. 475, 482, 504, 529, 558, 590, 631-650, with I. 591, 836, 819, 820, 822, 793, 587-593.
Observe also the quotes from Pope Innocent in vol. iii, pp. 444, 445. Additionally, Chaucer often references his "Persones Tale" here, which must have been written earlier. Compare lines 475, 482, 504, 529, 558, 590, 631-650, with lines 591, 836, 819, 820, 822, 793, 587-593.
463. In laying the scene in Flanders, Chaucer probably followed an original which is now lost. Andrew Borde, in his amusing Introduction of Knowledge, ch. viii, says:—'Flaunders is a plentyfull countre of fyshe & fleshe & wyld fowle. Ther shal a man be clenly serued at his table, & well ordred and vsed for meate & drynke & lodgyng. The countre is playn, & somwhat sandy. The people be gentyl, but the men be great drynkers; and many of the women be vertuous and wel dysposyd.' He describes the Fleming as saying—
463. When setting the scene in Flanders, Chaucer likely followed a now-lost original. Andrew Borde, in his entertaining Introduction of Knowledge, ch. viii, states: "Flanders is a rich region with plenty of fish, meat, and game. There, a person will be well served at their table, with meals and drinks organized and taken care of. The land is flat and somewhat sandy. The people are refined, but the men are heavy drinkers; many of the women are virtuous and well-disposed." He describes the Fleming as saying—
'I am a Fleming, what for all that,
'I am a Fleming, but still,
Although I wyll be dronken other whyles as a rat?
Although I will be drunk sometimes like a rat?
"Buttermouth Flemyng" men doth me call,' &c.
"Buttermouth Flemyng" is what they call me,' &c.
464. haunteden, followed after; cf. note to l. 547. The same expression occurs in The Tale of Beryn, a spurious (but not ill-told) addition to the Canterbury Tales:—
464. haunteden, followed after; cf. note to l. 547. The same expression appears in The Tale of Beryn, a false (but not poorly told) addition to the Canterbury Tales:—
'Foly, I haunted it ever, ther myght no man me let'; l. 2319.
'Foly, I haunted it ever, there myght no man me let'; l. 2319.
473. grisly, terrible, enough to make one shudder. It is exactly the right word. The mention of these oaths reminds us of the admission of my Uncle Toby in Sterne's Tristram Shandy, ch. xi, that 'our armies swore terribly in Flanders.'
473. gruesome, terrible, enough to make someone shudder. It is exactly the right word. The mention of these oaths reminds us of my Uncle Toby's admission in Sterne's Tristram Shandy, ch. xi, that 'our armies swore terribly in Flanders.'
474. to-tere, tear in pieces, dismember. Cf. to-rente in B. 3215; see note on p. 229. Chaucer elsewhere says—'For Cristes sake ne swereth nat so sinfully, in dismembringe of Crist, by soule, herte, bones, and body; for certes it semeth, that ye thinke that the cursede Iewes ne dismembred nat ynough the preciouse persone of Crist, but ye dismembre him more'; Persones Tale (De Ira), I. 591. And see ll. 629-659 below.
474. to-tere, tear apart, dismember. Cf. to-rente in B. 3215; see note on p. 229. Chaucer also says—'For Christ's sake, don’t swear so sinfully in dismembering Christ, by soul, heart, bones, and body; for it certainly seems that you think the cursed Jews didn’t dismember the precious person of Christ enough, but you dismember him even more'; Persones Tale (De Ira), I. 591. And see ll. 629-659 below.
'And than Seint Johan seid—"These [who are thus tormented in [276]hell] ben thei that sweren bi Goddes membris, as bi his nayles and other his membris, and thei thus dismembrid God in horrible swerynge bi his limmes"'; Vision of Wm. Staunton (A. D. 1409), quoted in Wright's St. Patrick's Purgatory, p. 146. In the Plowman's Tale (Chaucer, ed. 1561, fol. xci) we have—
'And then St. John said—"Those [who are tormented in hell] are the ones who swear by God's body parts, like his nails and other limbs, and in this horrible swearing, they dismember God through their oaths."' Vision of Wm. Staunton (A. D. 1409), quoted in Wright's St. Patrick's Purgatory, p. 146. In the Plowman's Tale (Chaucer, ed. 1561, fol. xci) we have—
'And Cristes membres al to-tere
'And Christ's members all together'
On roode as he were newe yrent.'
On the road as if he were freshly washed.
Barclay, in his Ship of Fools (ed. Jamieson, i. 97), says—
Barclay, in his Ship of Fools (ed. Jamieson, i. 97), says—
'Some sweryth armes, naylys, herte, and body,
Some sword arms, nails, heart, and body,
Terynge our Lord worse than the Jowes hym arayed.'
Tearing our Lord worse than the Jews dressed him.
And again (ii. 130) he complains of swearers who crucify Christ afresh, swearing by 'his holy membres,' by his 'blode,' by 'his face, his herte, or by his croune of thorne,' &c. See also the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 64; Political, &c., Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 193; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, pp. 60, 278, 499. Todd, in his Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 264, quotes (from an old MS.) the old second commandment in the following form:—
And again (ii. 130) he complains about people who swear and crucify Christ all over again, swearing by 'his holy members,' by 'his blood,' by 'his face, his heart, or by his crown of thorns,' etc. See also the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 64; Political, etc., Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 193; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, pp. 60, 278, 499. Todd, in his Illustrations of Chaucer, p. 264, quotes (from an old manuscript) the old second commandment in the following form:—
'II. Thi goddes name and bẽautte
'II. The goddess's name and beauty
Thou shalt not take for wel nor wo;
Thou shalt not take for good or bad;
Dismembre hym not that on rode-tre
Dismember him not that on the cross.
For the was mad boyth blak and blo.'
For he was a crazy boy, both black and blue.
477. tombesteres, female dancers. 'Sir Perdicas, whom that kinge Alysandre made to been his heire in Grece, was of no kinges blod; his dame [mother] was a tombystere'; Testament of Love, Book ii. ed. 1561, fol. ccxcvi b.
477. tombesteres, female dancers. 'Sir Perdicas, who that king Alexander made to be his heir in Greece, was not of royal blood; his lady [mother] was a tombystere'; Testament of Love, Book ii. ed. 1561, fol. ccxcvi b.
Tombestere is the feminine form; the A. S. spelling would be tumbestre; the masc. form is the A. S. tumbere, which is glossed by saltator, i. e. a dancer; the verb is tumbian, to dance, used of Herodias' daughter in the A. S. version of Mark, vi. 22. The medieval idea of tumbling was, that the lady stood on her hands with her heels in the air; see Strutt, Sports, &c. bk. iii. c. 5.
Tombestere is the feminine form; the Old English spelling would be tumbestre; the masculine form is the Old English tumbere, which is defined as saltator, meaning a dancer; the verb is tumbian, to dance, used in reference to Herodias' daughter in the Old English version of Mark, vi. 22. The medieval concept of tumbling was that the lady would be upside down, balancing on her hands with her feet in the air; see Strutt, Sports, &c. bk. iii. c. 5.
On the feminine termination -ster (formerly -estre, or -stre) see the remarks in Marsh's Lectures on the English Language, printed in (the so-called) Smith's Student's Manual of the English Language, ed. 1862, pp. 207, 208, with an additional note at p. 217. Marsh's remarks are, in this case, less clear than usual. He shews that the termination was not always used as a feminine, and that, in fact, its force was early lost. It is, however, merely a question of chronology. That the termination was originally feminine in Anglo-Saxon, is sufficiently proved by the A. S. version of the Gospels. There we find the word witega frequently used in the sense of prophet; but, in one instance, where it is necessary to express the feminine, we find this accomplished by the use of this very termination. 'And anna waes witegystre (another MS. witegestre)'; i. e. and Anna was a prophetess, Luke, ii. 36. Similar instances might easily be multiplied; see Dr. Morris's Hist. Outlines of Eng. Accidence, pp. 89, 90. Thus, wasshestren (pl.) is used as the [277]translation of lotrices; Old Eng. Homilies, ed. Morris, ii. 57. But it is also true that, in the fourteenth century, the feminine force of this termination was becoming very weak, so that, whilst in P. Plowman, B. v. 306, we find 'Beton the brewestere' applied to a female brewer, we cannot thence certainly conclude that 'brewestere' was always feminine at that period. On the other hand, we may point to one word, spinster, which has remained feminine to this very day.
On the feminine ending -ster (formerly -estre, or -stre), check the notes in Marsh's Lectures on the English Language, published in (the so-called) Smith's Student's Manual of the English Language, ed. 1862, pp. 207, 208, with an extra note on p. 217. Marsh's comments are, in this case, less clear than usual. He shows that the ending wasn’t always used as a feminine form, and, in fact, its meaning was lost early on. However, it’s really just a matter of timing. That the ending was originally feminine in Anglo-Saxon is well-supported by the A. S. version of the Gospels. There, the word witega is often used to mean prophet; but in one case, where it’s necessary to indicate the feminine, this is done using this very ending. 'And anna waes witegystre (another MS. witegestre)'; i.e. and Anna was a prophetess, Luke, ii. 36. Similar examples could easily be found; see Dr. Morris's Hist. Outlines of Eng. Accidence, pp. 89, 90. Thus, wasshestren (pl.) is used as the [277]translation of lotrices; Old Eng. Homilies, ed. Morris, ii. 57. However, it’s also true that by the fourteenth century, the feminine meaning of this ending was becoming very weak, so that while in P. Plowman, B. v. 306, we see 'Beton the brewestere' applied to a female brewer, we can’t assume that 'brewestere' was always feminine at that time. On the other hand, we can highlight one word, spinster, which has remained feminine to this day.
Dr. Morris remarks that tombestere is a hybrid word; in which I believe that he has been misled by the spelling. It is a pure native word, from the A. S. tumbian, but the scribes have turned it from tumbestere into tombestere, by confusion with the French tomber. Yet even the Fr. tomber was once spelt tumber (Burguy, Roquefort), being, in fact, a word of Germanic origin. An acrobat can still be called a tumbler: we find 'rope-dancers and tumblers' in Locke, Conduct of the Understanding, § 4. Indeed, the Cambridge MS. has here the true spelling tumbesteris, whilst the Corpus, Petworth, and Lansdowne MSS. have the variations tomblisteres and tomblesters. The A. S. masc. form tumbere occurs in Ælfric's Vocabulary.
Dr. Morris notes that tombestere is a hybrid word; I think he's been misled by the spelling. It's actually a pure native word, from the A. S. tumbian, but scribes changed it from tumbestere to tombestere, confusing it with the French tomber. However, even the French tomber was once spelled tumber (Burguy, Roquefort), and it actually has Germanic roots. An acrobat can still be called a tumbler: we see 'rope-dancers and tumblers' in Locke, Conduct of the Understanding, § 4. In fact, the Cambridge MS. has the correct spelling tumbesteris, while the Corpus, Petworth, and Lansdowne MSS. show variations like tomblisteres and tomblesters. The A. S. masculine form tumbere appears in Ælfric's Vocabulary.
As to the source of the suffix -ster, it is really a compound suffix, due to composition of the Aryan suffixes -es and -ter-; cf. Lat. mag-is-ter, min-is-ter, poet-as-ter. The feminine use is peculiar to Anglo-Saxon and to some other Teutonic languages.
As for the source of the suffix -ster, it is actually a compound suffix, formed from the Aryan suffixes -es and -ter-; see Lat. mag-is-ter, min-is-ter, poet-as-ter. The feminine usage is unique to Anglo-Saxon and a few other Germanic languages.
478. fruytesteres, female sellers of fruit; see note to last line.
478. fruytesteres, women who sell fruit; see note to last line.
479. wafereres, sellers of confectionery, confectioners. The feminine form wafrestre occurs in Piers Plowman, v. 641. From Beaumont and Fletcher we learn that 'wafer-women' were often employed in amorous embassies, as stated in Nares' Glossary, q. v.
479. wafereres, sellers of sweets, confectioners. The feminine form wafrestre appears in Piers Plowman, v. 641. From Beaumont and Fletcher, we learn that 'wafer-women' were often used in romantic missions, as noted in Nares' Glossary, q. v.
483. holy writ. In the margin of the MSS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt. and Hl. is the note—'Nolite inebriari vino, in quo est luxuria,' quoted from the Vulgate version of Eph. v. 18. See vol. iii. p. 444.
483. holy writ. In the margin of the manuscripts E. Hn. Cp. Pt. and Hl. is the note—'Do not get drunk on wine, which leads to debauchery,' quoted from the Vulgate version of Eph. v. 18. See vol. iii. p. 444.
487. Cp. Ln. have here two additional spurious lines. Cp. reads—
487. Cp. Ln. has two extra spurious lines here. Cp. reads—
'So drunke he was, he nyste what he wrought,
'He was so drunk that he didn’t know what he was doing,'
And therfore sore repente him oughte.
And therefore he should feel really sorry.
Heroudes, who-so wole the stories seche,
Heroudes, who wants to hear the stories,
Ther may ye lerne and by ensample teche.'
There you can learn and teach by example.
Of the second line, Dr. Furnivall remarks—'Besides being a line of only 4 measures, it is foolish—how could Lot in the grave repent him? Both lines [those in italics] interrupt the flow of the story, and weaken the instances brought forward.' He adds—'None of our best MSS. have these spurious lines.'
Of the second line, Dr. Furnivall comments—'Besides being just 4 measures long, it doesn't make sense—how could Lot in the grave feel regret? Both lines [the ones in italics] disrupt the story's flow and weaken the examples presented.' He adds—'None of our best manuscripts contain these false lines.'
They evidently arose from the stupidity of some scribe, who did not understand that soghte is here the pt. t. subj., meaning 'were to seek.' He therefore 'corrected' Chaucer's grammar by writing wol for wel and seche for soghte; and he then had to make up two more lines to hide the alteration.
They clearly came from the ignorance of a scribe who didn’t realize that soghte here is the past tense subjunctive, meaning ‘were to seek.’ So, he ‘corrected’ Chaucer's grammar by writing wol instead of wel and seche instead of soghte; then he had to come up with two more lines to cover up the change.
488. 'Herod, (as may be seen by any one) who would consult the [278]"stories" carefully.' The Harleian MS. has the inferior reading story; but the reference is particular, not vague. Peter Comestor (died A. D. 1198) was the author of an Historia Scholastica, on which account he was called 'the maister of stories,' or 'clerk of the stories,' as explained in my note to Piers Plowman, B. vii. 73. The use of the plural is due to the fact that the whole Historia Scholastica, which is a sort of epitome of the Bible, with notes and additions, is divided into sections, each of which is also called 'Historia.' The account of Herod occurs, of course, in the section entitled Historia Evangelica, cap. lxxii; De decollatione ioannis. Cf. Matt. xiv; Mark vi. And see vol. iii. p. 444.
488. 'Herod, as anyone can see, who would look at the [278]"stories" carefully.' The Harleian MS. has the inferior reading story; but the reference is specific, not vague. Peter Comestor (who died in A.D. 1198) was the author of an Historia Scholastica, which is why he was called 'the master of stories' or 'clerk of the stories,' as explained in my note to Piers Plowman, B. vii. 73. The use of the plural comes from the fact that the entire Historia Scholastica, which is a kind of summary of the Bible with notes and additions, is divided into sections, each also called 'Historia.' The account of Herod is found in the section titled Historia Evangelica, cap. lxxii; De decollatione ioannis. See Matt. xiv; Mark vi. And check vol. iii. p. 444.
492. Senek, Seneca. The reference appears to be, as pointed out by Tyrwhitt, to Seneca's Letters; Epist. lxxxiii: 'Extende in plures dies illum ebrii habitum: numquid de furore dubitabis? nunc quoque non est minor, sed brevior.'
492. Senek, Seneca. The reference seems to be, as Tyrwhitt noted, to Seneca's Letters; Epist. lxxxiii: 'Spread that drunken behavior over several days: will you still doubt about the madness? Even now it’s not less, just shorter.'
496. 'Except that madness, when it has come upon a man of evil nature, lasts longer than does a fit of drunkenness.' See Shrew in Trench, Select Glossary.
496. 'Except that madness, when it strikes a person with a wicked nature, lasts longer than a bout of drunkenness.' See Shrew in Trench, Select Glossary.
499. 'First cause of our misfortune'; alluding to the Fall of Adam. See l. 505.
499. 'The main reason for our misfortune'; referring to the Fall of Adam. See l. 505.
501. boght us agayn, redeemed us; a translation of the Latin redemit. Hence we find Christ called, in Middle English, the Aȝenbyer. 'See now how dere he [Christ] boughte man, that he made after his owne ymage, and how dere he aȝenboght us, for the grete love that he hadde to us'; Sir J. Maundeville, Prologue to his Voiage (Specimens of Eng. 1298-1393, p. 165). See l. 766 below.
501. bought us back, redeemed us; a translation of the Latin redemit. That's why we see Christ referred to in Middle English as the Aȝenbyer. 'Look at how dearly he [Christ] purchased man, whom he made in his own image, and how dearly he bought us back, because of the great love he had for us'; Sir J. Maundeville, Prologue to his Voiage (Specimens of Eng. 1298-1393, p. 165). See l. 766 below.
504. Cf. Pers. Tale, I. 819.
504. Cf. Pers. Tale, I. 819.
505. Here, in the margin of MS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt. Hl., is a quotation from 'Hieronymus contra Jovinianum' (i. e. from St. Jerome): 'Quamdiu ieiunauit Adam, in Paradiso fuit; comedit et eiectus est; eiectus, statim duxit uxorem.' See Hieron. contra Jov. lib. ii. c. 15; ed. Migne, ii. 305.
505. Here, in the margin of MS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt. Hl., is a quote from 'Hieronymus contra Jovinianum' (i.e. from St. Jerome): 'As long as Adam fasted, he was in Paradise; he ate and was expelled; expelled, he immediately took a wife.' See Hieron. contra Jov. lib. ii. c. 15; ed. Migne, ii. 305.
510. defended, forbidden. Even Milton has it; see P. Lost, xi. 86. See also l. 590 below.
510. defended, banned. Even Milton mentions it; see P. Lost, xi. 86. See also l. 590 below.
512. 'O gluttony! it would much behove us to complain of thee!' See vol. iii. pp. 444, 445. The quotation 'Noli auidus' (iii. 445) is from the close of Ecclus. xxxvii.
512. 'Oh gluttony! We should really complain about you!' See vol. iii. pp. 444, 445. The quote 'Noli auidus' (iii. 445) is from the end of Ecclus. xxxvii.
517. Here Chaucer is thinking of a passage in Jerome, which also occurs in John of Salisbury's Policraticus, lib. viii. c. 6. In such cases, Chaucer consulted Jerome himself, rather than his copyist, as might be shewn. I therefore quote from the former.
517. Here, Chaucer is referencing a section in Jerome, which is also found in John of Salisbury's Policraticus, book eight, chapter six. In these situations, Chaucer turned to Jerome directly, rather than relying on his copyist, as can be shown. I will therefore quote from the original text.
'Propter breuem gulae uoluptatem, terrae lustrantur et maria: et ut mulsum uinum preciosusque cibus fauces nostras transeat, totius uitae opera desudamus.'—Hieronymus, contra Iouinianum, lib. ii.; in Epist. Hieron. Basil. 1524, t. ii. p. 76.
'Because of the short-lived pleasure of gluttony, the earth is ravaged and the seas are affected: and so that sweet wine and expensive food may pass our lips, we toil away our entire lives.'—Jerome, Against Jovinian, Book II; in Epist. Hieron. Basil. 1524, vol. ii. p. 76.
522. In the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written the quotation—'Esca ventri, et venter escis. Deus autem et hunc et illam destruet.' For illam, the usual reading of the Vulgate is has; see 1 Cor. vi. 13.
522. In the margin of manuscripts E. and Hn., the quote is written—'Food for the stomach, and the stomach for food. But God will destroy both this and that.' Instead of that, the usual reading in the Vulgate is these; see 1 Cor. vi. 13.
526. whyte and rede, white wine and red wine; see note to Piers Plowman, B. prol. 228, and the note to B. 4032 above, p. 249.
526. whyte and rede, white wine and red wine; see note to Piers Plowman, B. prol. 228, and the note to B. 4032 above, p. 249.
527. Again from Jerome (see note to l. 517). 'Qualis [est] ista refectio post ieiunium, cum pridianis epulis distendimur, et guttur nostrum meditatorium efficitur latrinarum.'—Hieron. c. Iouin. lib. ii.; in Epist. Hieron. Basil. 1524, t. ii. p. 78.
527. Again from Jerome (see note to l. 517). 'What kind of refreshment is this after fasting, when we are filled with the previous day's feasts, and our throats become a gathering place for barks.'—Hieron. c. Iouin. lib. ii.; in Epist. Hieron. Basil. 1524, t. ii. p. 78.
529. In the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written—'Ad Philipenses, capitulo tertio.' See Phil. iii. 18. Cf. Pers. Tale, I. 820.
529. In the margin of manuscripts E and Hn, it says—'To the Philippians, chapter three.' See Phil. iii. 18. Cf. Pers. Tale, I. 820.
534. See the quotation in vol. iii. p. 445.
534. See the quote in vol. iii. p. 445.
537. 'How great toil and expense (it is) to provide for thee!' Chaucer is here addressing man's appetite for delicacies. Cf. fond, Non. Pr. Tale, B. 4019.
537. 'What a lot of effort and money it takes to take care of you!' Chaucer is talking about people's desire for luxury foods. Cf. fond, Non. Pr. Tale, B. 4019.
538. See the quotation in vol. iii. p. 445.
538. See the quote in vol. iii. p. 445.
There is a somewhat similar passage in John of Salisbury, as follows:—
There is a somewhat similar passage in John of Salisbury, as follows:—
'Multiplicantur fercula, cibi alii aliis farciuntur, condiuntur haec illis, et in iniuriam naturae, innatum relinquere, et alienum coguntur afferre saporem. Conficiuntur et salsamenta.... Coquorum solicitudo fervet arte multiplici,' &c.—Joh. Salisburiensis, Policraticus, lib. viii. c. 6.
'The dishes are multiplied, some foods are stuffed with others, these are seasoned with those, and against the natural order, they are forced to give up their innate qualities and adopt foreign flavors. Preserves are also made.... The cooks' dedication thrives with various arts,' &c.—Joh. Salisburiensis, Policraticus, lib. viii. c. 6.
539. There is here an allusion to the famous disputes in scholastic philosophy between the Realists and Nominalists. To attempt any explanation of their language is to become lost in subtleties of distinction. It would seem however that the Realists maintained that everything possesses a substance, which is inherent in itself, and distinct from the accidents or outward phenomena which the thing presents. According to them, the form, smell, taste, colour, of anything are merely accidents, and might be changed without affecting the substance itself. See the excellent article on Substance in the Engl. Cyclopaedia; also that on Nominalists. Cf. Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 526.
539. This refers to the well-known debates in scholastic philosophy between Realists and Nominalists. Trying to explain their terminology can lead to getting lost in complicated distinctions. However, it seems that the Realists argued that everything has a substance that is inherent to itself and separate from the accidents or outward appearances that a thing shows. They believed that the form, smell, taste, color of something are just accidents and could change without affecting the substance itself. See the excellent article on Substance in the Engl. Cyclopaedia; also that on Nominalists. Cf. Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 526.
According to Chaucer, then, or rather, according to Pope Innocent III., (of all people), the cooks who toil to satisfy man's appetite change the nature of the things cooked so effectually as to confound substance with accident. Translated into plain language, it means that those who partook of the meats so prepared, could not, by means of their taste and smell, form any precise idea as to what they were eating. The art is not lost. Cf. Troil. iv. 1505.
According to Chaucer, or more accurately, Pope Innocent III (of all people), the cooks who work hard to please our appetites change the nature of what they cook so effectively that they blur the lines between substance and accident. In simpler terms, it means that those who ate the prepared dishes couldn't clearly identify what they were actually eating just by taste and smell. The skill is still alive. Cf. Troil. iv. 1505.
547. haunteth, practises, indulges in; cf. l. 464. In the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written—'Qui autem in deliciis est, viuens mortuus est.' This is a quotation from the Vulgate version of 1 Tim. v. 6, but with Qui for quae, and mortuus for mortua.
547. haunts, practices, indulges in; see line 464. In the margin of manuscripts E. and Hn. it says—'But she who lives in pleasure is dead while she lives.' This is a quotation from the Vulgate version of 1 Tim. v. 6, but with Qui instead of quae, and mortuus instead of mortua.
549. In the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written—'Luxuriosa res vinum, et contumeliosa ebrietas.' The Vulgate version of Prov. xx. 1 [280]agrees with this nearly, but has tumultuosa for contumeliosa. This is of course the text to which Chaucer refers. And see note to the parallel passage at B. 771-7. The variant contumeliosa occurs in the text as quoted by St. Jerome, Contra Jovinianum, lib. ii. 10 (Köppel).
549. In the margin of manuscripts E. and Hn. it says—'Wine is a lavish thing, and drunkenness is an insult.' The Vulgate version of Prov. xx. 1 [280]is nearly the same, but it uses tumultuous instead of insulting. This is obviously the text Chaucer is referencing. Also, see the note on the parallel passage at B. 771-7. The variant insulting appears in the text quoted by St. Jerome in Contra Jovinianum, book ii. 10 (Köppel).
554. He means that the drunkard's stertorous breathing seems to repeat the sound of the word Sampsoún. The word was probably chosen for the sake of its nasal sounds, to imitate a sort of grunt. Perhaps we should here pronounce the m and n as in French, but with exaggerated emphasis. So also in l. 572.
554. He means that the heavy breathing of the drunkard sounds like the word Sampsoún. The word was likely chosen for its nasal sounds to mimic a kind of grunt. Maybe we should pronounce the m and n like they do in French, but with exaggerated emphasis. The same goes for line 572.
555. See note to the Monkes Tale, B. 3245. In Judges, xiii. 4, 7, the command to drink no wine is addressed, not to Samson, but to his mother. Of Samson himself it is said that he was 'a Nazarite,' which implies the same thing; see Numbers, vi. 3, 5.
555. See note to the Monkes Tale, B. 3245. In Judges, xiii. 4, 7, the instruction not to drink any wine is given to his mother, not Samson. It's noted that Samson himself was 'a Nazarite,' which means the same thing; see Numbers, vi. 3, 5.
558. sepulture, burial; see Pers. Tale, I. 822.
558. sepulture, burial; see Pers. Tale, I. 822.
561. In Chaucer's Tale of Melibeus (B. 2383) we find—'Thou shalt also eschewe the conseiling of folk that been dronkelewe; for they ne can no conseil hyde; for Salomon seith, Ther is no privetee ther-as regneth dronkenesse'; and see B. 776. The allusion is to Prov. xxxi. 4: 'Noli regibus, O Lamuel, noli regibus dare uinum; quia nullum secretum est ubi regnat ebrietas.' This last clause is quite different from that in our own version; which furnishes, perhaps, a reason why the allusion here intended has not been perceived by previous editors.
561. In Chaucer's Tale of Melibeus (B. 2383) we find—'You should also avoid the advice of people who are drunk; because they can't keep any secrets; for Solomon says, There is no privacy where drunkenness reigns'; and see B. 776. The reference is to Prov. xxxi. 4: 'Do not give wine to kings, O Lemuel; for there is no secret where drunkenness rules.' This last part is quite different from our own version; which may explain why previous editors haven't recognized the intended reference here.
563. namely, especially. Tyrwhitt's note is as follows: 'According to the geographers, Lepe was not far from Cadiz. This wine, of whatever sort it may have been, was probably much stronger than the Gascon wines, usually drunk in England. La Rochelle and Bordeaux (l. 571), the two chief ports of Gascony, were both, in Chaucer's time, part of the English dominions.
563. namely, especially. Tyrwhitt's note is as follows: 'According to geographers, Lepe wasn't far from Cadiz. This wine, regardless of what type it was, was probably much stronger than the Gascon wines typically consumed in England. La Rochelle and Bordeaux (l. 571), the two main ports of Gascony, were both part of the English dominions during Chaucer's time.
'Spanish wines might also be more alluring upon account of their great rarity. Among the Orders of the Royal Household, in 1604, is the following (MS. Harl. 293, fol. 162): "And whereas, in tymes past, Spanish wines, called Sacke, were little or noe whit used in our courte, and that in later years, though not of ordinary allowance, it was thought convenient that noblemen ... might have a boule or glas, &c. We understanding that it is now used as common drinke ... reduce the allowance to xii. gallons a day for the court,"' &c. Several regulations to be observed by London vintners are mentioned in the Liber Albus, ed. Riley, pp. 614-618. Amongst them is—'Item, that white wine of Gascoigne, of la Rochele, of Spain, or other place, shall not be put in cellars with Rhenish wines.' See also note to l. 565.
Spanish wines might also seem more appealing because they are quite rare. In 1604, the Orders of the Royal Household included the following (MS. Harl. 293, fol. 162): "And whereas, in times past, Spanish wines, known as Sacke, were hardly used at our court, and that in later years, although not given as a regular allowance, it was deemed appropriate that noblemen ... could have a bowl or glass, etc. We understand that it is now being consumed as a common drink ... reduce the allowance to twelve gallons a day for the court," etc. Several regulations for London vintners are mentioned in the Liber Albus, ed. Riley, pp. 614-618. Among these is—'Item, that white wine from Gascoigne, La Rochelle, Spain, or elsewhere, shall not be stored in cellars with Rhenish wines.' See also note to l. 565.
564. To selle, for sale; the true gerund, of which to is, in Anglo-Saxon, the sign. So also 'this house to let' is the correct old idiom, needing no such alteration as some would make. Cf. Morris, Hist. Outlines of Eng. Accidence, sect. 290, subsect. 4. Fish Street leads out of Lower Thames Street, close to the North end of London Bridge. The Harleian MS. alone reads Fleet Street, which is certainly wrong. [281]Considering that Thames Street is especially mentioned as a street for vintners (Liber Albus, p. 614), and that Chaucer's own father was a Thames Street vintner, there can be little doubt about this matter. The poet is here speaking from his own knowledge; a consideration which gives the present passage a peculiar interest. Chepe is Cheapside.
564. To sell, for sale; the correct gerund, of which to is, in Old English, the marker. Likewise, 'this house to let' is the proper old expression, needing no changes as some might suggest. See Morris, Hist. Outlines of Eng. Accidence, sect. 290, subsect. 4. Fish Street connects to Lower Thames Street, near the north end of London Bridge. Only the Harleian MS. states Fleet Street, which is certainly incorrect. [281]Given that Thames Street is particularly noted as a street for wine merchants (Liber Albus, p. 614), and that Chaucer's own father was a Thames Street wine merchant, there’s little doubt about this matter. The poet is speaking from his own experience; this adds a unique interest to the current passage. Chepe refers to Cheapside.
565. This is a fine touch. The poet here tells us that some of this strong Spanish wine used to find its way mysteriously into other wines; not (he ironically suggests) because the vintners ever mixed their wines, but because the vines of Spain notoriously grew so close to those of Gascony that it was not possible to keep them apart! Crepeth subtilly = finds its way mysteriously. Observe the humour in the word growing, which expresses that the mixture of wines must be due to the proximity of the vines producing them in the vineyards, not to any accidental proximity of the casks containing them in the vintners' cellars. In fact, the different kinds of wine were to be kept in different cellars, as the Regulations in the Liber Albus (pp. 615-618) shew. 'Item, that no Taverner shall put Rhenish wine and White wine in a cellar together.' 'Item, that new wines shall not be put in cellars with old wines.' 'Item, that White wine of Gascoigne, of la Rochele, of Spain, or other place shall not be put in cellars with Rhenish wines.' 'Item, that white wine shall not be sold for Rhenish wine.' 'Item, that no one shall expose for sale wines counterfeit or mixed, made by himself or by another, under pain of being set upon the pillory.' But pillories have vanished, and all such laws are obsolete.
565. This is a nice touch. The poet here tells us that some of this strong Spanish wine used to mysteriously mix into other wines; not (he ironically suggests) because the winemakers ever blended their wines, but because the grapevines of Spain grow so close to those of Gascony that it was impossible to keep them separate! Crepeth subtilly = finds its way mysteriously. Notice the humor in the word growing, which suggests that the mixing of wines must be due to the closeness of the vines producing them in the vineyards, not from any accidental closeness of the barrels containing them in the winemakers' cellars. In fact, different types of wine were supposed to be stored in separate cellars, as shown by the Regulations in the Liber Albus (pp. 615-618). 'Item, that no Taverner shall put Rhenish wine and White wine in a cellar together.' 'Item, that new wines shall not be put in cellars with old wines.' 'Item, that White wine from Gascony, La Rochelle, Spain, or elsewhere shall not be put in cellars with Rhenish wines.' 'Item, that white wine shall not be sold as Rhenish wine.' 'Item, that no one shall sell counterfeit or mixed wines made by himself or by anyone else, under pain of being put in the pillory.' But pillories have disappeared, and all such laws are outdated.
570. 'He is in Spain'; i. e. he is, as it were, transported thither. He imagines he has never left Cheapside, yet is far from knowing where he is, as we should say.
570. 'He's in Spain'; meaning, he's essentially transported there. He thinks he’s never left Cheapside, yet he has no idea where he is, as we would put it.
571. 'Not at Rochelle,' where the wines are weak.
571. 'Not at Rochelle,' where the wines are weak.
579. 'The death of Attila took place in 453. The commonly received account is that given by Jornandes, that he died by the bursting of a blood-vessel on the night of his marriage with a beautiful maiden, whom he added to his many other wives; some, with a natural suspicion, impute it to the hand of his bride. Priscus observes, that no one ever subdued so many countries in so short a time.... Jornandes, De Rebus Geticis, and Priscus, Excerpta de Legationibus, furnish the best existing materials for the history of Attila. For modern compilations, see Buat, Histoire des Peuples de l'Europe; De Guignes, Hist. des Huns; and Gibbon, capp. xxxiv and xxxv'; English Cyclopaedia. And see Amédée Thierry, Histoire d'Attila.
579. Attila died in 453. The most widely accepted story, as told by Jornandes, is that he passed away from a burst blood vessel on the night of his marriage to a beautiful young woman, whom he added to his many other wives; some, being naturally suspicious, believe his bride had a hand in it. Priscus notes that no one ever conquered so many lands in such a short amount of time.... Jornandes, De Rebus Geticis, and Priscus, Excerpta de Legationibus, provide the best existing information on Attila's history. For modern compilations, check out Buat, Histoire des Peuples de l'Europe; De Guignes, Hist. des Huns; and Gibbon, chapters xxxiv and xxxv; English Cyclopaedia. Also see Amédée Thierry, Histoire d'Attila.
Mr. Jephson (in Bell's Chaucer) quotes the account of Attila's death given by Paulus Diaconus, Gest. Rom. lib. xv: 'Qui reuersus ad proprias sedes, supra plures quas habebat uxores, valde decoram, indicto nomine, sibi in matrimonium iunxit. Ob cuius nuptias profusa conuiuia exercens, dum tantum uini quantum nunquam antea insimul bibisset, cum supinus quiesceret, eruptione sanguinis, qui ei de naribus solitus erat effluere, suffocatus et extinctus est.'
Mr. Jephson (in Bell's Chaucer) quotes the account of Attila's death given by Paulus Diaconus, Gest. Rom. lib. xv: 'Returning to his own home, he married a very beautiful woman, whom he named, in addition to the several wives he already had. Because of this wedding, he hosted lavish banquets, drinking more wine than he ever had before. While he was lying down, he suffocated and died from a nosebleed that he usually experienced.'
The older account in Jornandes, De Rebus Geticis, § 82, is of more [282]interest. 'Qui [Attila], ut Priscus historicus refert, extinctionis suae tempore puellam, Ildico nomine, decoram valde, sibi in matrimonium post innumerabiles uxores, vt mos est gentis illius, socians: eiusque in nuptiis magna hilaritate resolutus, vino somnoque grauatus, resupinus iacebat; redundansque sanguis, qui ei solitè de naribus effluebat, dum consuetis meatibus impeditur, itinere ferali faucibus illapsus eum extinxit.'
The older account in Jornandes, De Rebus Geticis, § 82, is of more [282]interest. 'Who [Attila], as Priscus the historian reports, at the time of his death, took a very beautiful girl named Ildico to marry him after countless wives, as was the custom of his people: and at his wedding, filled with great joy, weighed down by wine and sleep, he lay on his back; and the excessive blood, which usually flowed from his nose, was blocked by his usual ailments and, during the fatal journey, overwhelmed him and caused his death.'
585. Lamuel, i. e. King Lemuel, mentioned in Prov. xxxi. 1, q. v.; not to be confused, says Chaucer, with Samuel. The allusion is to Prov. xxxi. 4, 5; and not (as Mr. Wright suggests) to Prov. xxiii. In fact, in the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written 'Noli uinum dare,' words found in Prov. xxxi. 4. See note to l. 561.
585. Lamuel, meaning King Lemuel, mentioned in Prov. xxxi. 1, q. v.; should not be confused with Samuel, as Chaucer points out. The reference is to Prov. xxxi. 4, 5; and not (as Mr. Wright suggests) to Prov. xxiii. In fact, in the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written 'Noli uinum dare,' phrases found in Prov. xxxi. 4. See note to l. 561.
590. Compare Pers. Tale, I. 793.
590. Compare Pers. Tale, I. 793.
591. Hasard, gambling. In the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written—'Policratici libro primo; Mendaciorum et periuriarum mater est Alea.' This shews that the line is a quotation from lib. i. [cap. 5] of the Polycraticus of John of Salisbury, bishop of Chartres, who died in 1180. See some account of this work in Prof. Morley's Eng. Writers, iii. 180. 'In the first book, John treats of temptations and duties and of vanities, such as hunting, dice, music, mimes and minstrelsy, magic and soothsaying, prognostication by dreams and astrology.' See also the account of gaming, considered as a branch of Avarice in the Ayenbyte of Inwyt, ed. Morris, pp. 45, 46.
591. Hasard, gambling. In the margin of manuscripts E. and Hn., it says—'From the first book of the Policraticus; gambling is the subject of lies and perjuries.' This shows that the line is a quote from book I, [chapter 5] of John of Salisbury's Polycraticus, who was the bishop of Chartres and died in 1180. You can find more about this work in Prof. Morley's English Writers, vol. iii, p. 180. 'In the first book, John discusses temptations, responsibilities, and distractions like hunting, dice, music, acting, and performance, along with magic, fortune-telling, dream interpretations, and astrology.' Also, see the discussion on gaming as a form of greed in the Ayenbyte of Inwyt, edited by Morris, pp. 45, 46.
595. Cf. 'Nonne satis improbata est cuiusque artis exercitatio, qua quanto quisque doctior, tanto nequior? Aleator quidem omnis hic est.'—Joh. Sarisb. Polycrat. i. 5.
595. Cf. 'Isn't it true that the practice of any skill is often judged by how much someone knows; the more knowledgeable they are, the more questionable their character? Every gambler fits this description.'—Joh. Sarisb. Polycrat. i. 5.
603. Stilbon. It should rather be Chilon. Tyrwhitt remarks—'John of Salisbury, from whom our author probably took this story and the following, calls him Chilon; Polycrat. lib. i. c. 5. "Chilon Lacedaemonius, iungendae societatis causa missus Corinthum, duces et seniores populi ludentes inuenit in alea. Infecto itaque negotio reuersus est [dicens se nolle gloriam Spartanorum, quorum uirtus constructo Byzantio clarescebat, hac maculare infamia, ut dicerentur cum aleatoribus contraxisse societatem]." Accordingly, in ver. 12539 [l. 605], MS. C. 1 [i. e. MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 4. 24] reads very rightly Lacedomye instead of Calidone, the common reading [of the old editions]. Our author has used before Lacedomie for Lacedaemon, v. 11692 [Frank. Tale, F. 1380].'
603. Stilbon. It should actually be Chilon. Tyrwhitt notes, “John of Salisbury, from whom our author probably got this story and the next one, calls him Chilon; Polycrat. lib. i. c. 5. ‘Chilon of Sparta, sent to Corinth for the purpose of forming an alliance, found the leaders and elders of the people playing dice. With the business unaccomplished, he returned, saying he did not want the glory of the Spartans, whose virtue was shining through the construction of Byzantium, to be stained with this disgrace, so that they would be said to have struck a deal with gamblers.’” Accordingly, in ver. 12539 [l. 605], MS. C. 1 [i.e. MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 4. 24] correctly reads Lacedomye instead of Calidone, the usual reading [in the old editions]. Our author has previously used Lacedomie for Lacedaemon, v. 11692 [Frank. Tale, F. 1380].
In the Petw. MS., the name Stilbon is explained as meaning Mercurius. So, in Liddell and Scott's Gk. Lexicon, we have 'στιλβων, -οντος, ὁ the planet Mercury, Arist. Mund. 2. 9; cf. Cic. Nat. D. 2. 20.' The original sense of the word was 'shining,' from the verb στίλβειν, to glitter.
In the Petw. MS., the name Stilbon is defined as meaning Mercurius. Similarly, in Liddell and Scott's Gk. Lexicon, we find 'στιλβών, -όντος, ὁ the planet Mercury, Arist. Mund. 2. 9; cf. Cic. Nat. D. 2. 20.' The original meaning of the word was 'shining,' derived from the verb στίλβειν, which means to glitter.
Chaucer has given the wrong name. He was familiar with the name Stilbon (for Mercury), as it occurs (1) in the Epistola Valerii ad Rufinum, c. 27; (2) in the work of Martianus referred to in E. 1732; and (3) in the Anticlaudian, Distinctio quarta, c. 6. Cf. D. 671; E. 1732; Ho. Fame, 986; Notes and Queries, 8th S. iv. 175. [283]
Chaucer used the wrong name. He was familiar with the name Stilbon (for Mercury), as it appears (1) in the Epistola Valerii ad Rufinum, c. 27; (2) in the work of Martianus mentioned in E. 1732; and (3) in the Anticlaudian, Distinctio quarta, c. 6. See D. 671; E. 1732; Ho. Fame, 986; Notes and Queries, 8th S. iv. 175. [283]
608. The first foot has but one syllable, viz. Pley. atte, for at the. Tyrwhitt oddly remarks here, that 'atte has frequently been corrupted into at the,' viz. in the old editions. Of course atte is rather, etymologically, a corruption of at the; Tyrwhitt probably means that the editors might as well have let the form atte stand. If so, he is quite right; for, though etymologically a corruption, it was a recognised form in the fourteenth century.
608. The first foot has only one syllable, which is Pley. atte, for at the. Tyrwhitt strangely notes here that 'atte has often been changed to at the,' as seen in the old editions. Of course, atte is really, etymologically, a variant of at the; Tyrwhitt probably means that the editors could have kept the form atte. If that’s the case, he’s absolutely right; because, although etymologically a variant, it was an accepted form in the fourteenth century.
621. This story immediately follows the one quoted from John of Salisbury in the note to l. 603. After 'societatem,' he proceeds:—'Regi quoque Demetrio, in opprobrium puerilis leuitatis, tali aurei a rege Parthorum dati sunt.' What Demetrius this was, we are not told; perhaps it may have been Demetrius Nicator, king of Syria, who was defeated and taken prisoner by the Parthians 138 B. C., and detained in captivity by them for ten years. This, however, is but a guess. Compare the story told of our own king, in Shakespeare's Henry V, Act i. sc. 2.
621. This story comes right after the one mentioned from John of Salisbury in the note to l. 603. After 'societatem,' he continues:—'Demetrius, in a display of childish frivolity, was given such gold by the king of the Parthians.' We aren't told which Demetrius this refers to; it might be Demetrius Nicator, the king of Syria, who was defeated and captured by the Parthians in 138 B.C. and held by them for ten years. However, this is just a guess. Compare the story told of our own king in Shakespeare's Henry V, Act i. sc. 2.
628. To dryve the day awey, to pass the time. The same phrase occurs in Piers Plowman, B. prol. 224, where it is said of the labourers who tilled the soil that they 'dryuen forth the longe day with Dieu vous saue, Dame emme,' i. e. amuse themselves with singing idle songs.
628. To drive the day away, to pass the time. The same phrase appears in Piers Plowman, B. prol. 224, where it refers to the workers who tilled the land, saying they 'drive the long day with God save you, Lady Emma,' i.e., they entertain themselves by singing idle songs.
633. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. and Pt. is the quotation 'Nolite omnino iurare,' with a reference (in Hn. only) to Matt. v. The Vulgate version of Matt. v. 34 is—'Ego autem dico uobis, non iurare omnino, neque per caelum, quia thronus Dei est.'
633. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. and Pt. is the quote 'Do not swear at all,' with a reference (in Hn. only) to Matt. v. The Vulgate version of Matt. v. 34 is—'But I say to you, do not swear at all, neither by heaven, for it is the throne of God.'
635. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Pt. is written—'Ieremie quarto Iurabis in veritate, in Iudicio, et Iusticia'; see Jer. iv. 2.
635. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Pt. it says—'Jeremiah, in truth, in judgment, and in justice'; see Jer. iv. 2.
There are several points of resemblance between the present passage and one in the Persones Tale (De Ira), I. 588-594, part of which has been already quoted in the note to l. 474. So also Wyclif: 'ȝit no man schulde swere, nouther for life ne dethe, no but with these thre condiciones, that is, in treuthe, in dome, and in rightwisenes, as God sais by the prophet Ieremye'; Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 483. Hence one of the 'olde bokes' mentioned in l. 630 is the Treatise by Frère Lorens from which the Persones Tale is largely taken.
There are several similarities between this section and one in the Persones Tale (De Ira), I. 588-594, part of which has already been quoted in the note to l. 474. Wyclif also states: 'yet no one should swear, neither for life nor death, except with these three conditions, that is, in truth, in judgment, and in righteousness, as God says through the prophet Jeremiah'; Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 483. Thus, one of the 'old books' mentioned in l. 630 is the Treatise by Frère Lorens, from which the Persones Tale is largely derived.
639. the firste table, i. e. the commandments that teach us our duty towards God; those in the second table teach us our duty to our neighbour.
639. the first table, i.e., the commandments that teach us our duty towards God; those in the second table teach us our duty to our neighbor.
641. seconde heste, second commandment. Formerly, the first two commandments were considered as one; the third commandment was therefore the second, as here. The tenth commandment was divided into two parts, to make up the number. See Wyclif's treatise on 'The ten Comaundements'; Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 82. Thus Wyclif says—'The secounde maner maundement of God perteyneth to the Sone. Thow schalt not take the name of thi Lord God in veyn, neþþer in word, neiþer in lyvynge.' So also in Hampole's Prose Treatises, ed. Perry, p. 10; Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse, ed. Perry (E. E. T. S.), pp. 5, 25. See note to l. 474; and cf. Pers. Tale, I. 588. [284]
641. second commandment, second commandment. In the past, the first two commandments were seen as one; the third commandment was therefore the second, as mentioned here. The tenth commandment was split into two parts to make the total number. Refer to Wyclif's treatise on 'The Ten Commandments'; Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 82. Wyclif states—'The second way of God's commandment pertains to the Son. You shall not take the name of your Lord God in vain, neither in word nor in living.' Similarly, in Hampole's Prose Treatises, ed. Perry, p. 10; Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse, ed. Perry (E. E. T. S.), pp. 5, 25. See note to l. 474; and cf. Pers. Tale, I. 588. [284]
643. rather, sooner; because this commandment precedes those which relate to murder, &c.
643. instead, sooner; because this commandment comes before those that relate to murder, etc.
646. 'They that understand his commandments know this,' &c.
646. 'Those who understand his commandments know this,' &c.
649. Wyclif says—'For it is written in Ecclesiasticus, the thre and twenti chapitre, there he seith this: A man much sweringe schal be fulfilled with wickidnesse, and veniaunce schal not go away fro his hous'; Works, iii. 84. Chaucer here quotes the same text; see Ecclus. xxiii. 11. And he quotes it once more, in I. 593.
649. Wyclif says—'For it is written in Ecclesiasticus, chapter twenty-three, he says this: A man who swears a lot will be filled with wickedness, and vengeance will not leave his house'; Works, iii. 84. Chaucer quotes the same text here; see Ecclus. xxiii. 11. He quotes it again in I. 593.
651. So Wyclif, iii. 483—'hit is not leeful to swere by creaturis, ne by Goddys bonys, sydus, naylus, ne armus, or by ony membre of Cristis body, as þe moste dele of men usen.'
651. So Wyclif, iii. 483—'it is not lawful to swear by creatures, nor by God's bones, sides, nails, or arms, or by any member of Christ's body, as most people do.'
Tyrwhitt says—'his nayles, i. e. with which he was nailed to the cross. Sir J. Maundeville, c. vii—"And thereby in the walle is the place where the 4 Nayles of our Lord weren hidd; for he had 2 in his hondes, and 2 in his feet: and one of theise the Emperoure of Constantynoble made a brydille to his hors, to bere him in bataylle; and thorgh vertue thereof he overcame his enemies," &c. He had said before, c. ii., that "on of the nayles that Crist was naylled with on the cross" was "at Constantynoble; and on in France, in the kinges chapelle."'
Tyrwhitt says—'his nails, meaning the ones he was nailed to the cross with. Sir J. Maundeville, c. vii—"And there in the wall is the place where the 4 nails of our Lord were hidden; for he had 2 in his hands and 2 in his feet: and one of these the Emperor of Constantinople made into a bridle for his horse, to carry him into battle; and through its power, he overcame his enemies," etc. He had previously stated, c. ii., that "one of the nails that Christ was nailed with on the cross" was "in Constantinople; and one in France, in the king's chapel."'
Mr. Wright adds, what is doubtless true, that these nails 'were objects of superstition in the middle ages.' Nevertheless, I am by no means satisfied that these comments are to the point. I strongly suspect that swearers did not stop to think, nor were they at all particular as to the sense in which the words might be used. Here, for example, nails are mentioned between heart and blood; in the quotation from Wyclif which begins this note, we find mention of 'bones, sides, nails, and arms,' followed by 'any member of Christ's body.' Still more express is the phrase used by William Staunton (see note to l. 474 above) that 'God's members' include 'his nails.' On the other hand, in Lewis's Life of Pecock, p. 155 [or p. 107, ed. 1820], is a citation from a MS. to the effect that, in the year 1420, many men died in England 'emittendo sanguinem per iuncturas et per secessum, scilicet in illis partibus corporis per quas horribiliter iurare consueuerunt, scilicet, per oculos Christi, per faciem Christi, per latera Christi, per sanguinem Christi, per cor Christi preciosum, per clauos Christi in suis manibus et pedibus.' See 'Snails in Nares' Glossary. A long essay might be written upon the oaths found in our old authors, but the subject is, I think, a most repulsive one.
Mr. Wright adds, which is certainly true, that these nails 'were objects of superstition in the Middle Ages.' Still, I'm not at all convinced that these comments are relevant. I strongly suspect that those who swore didn't stop to think, nor were they really particular about the meaning in which the words were used. Here, for instance, nails are mentioned between heart and blood; in the quote from Wyclif that starts this note, we see 'bones, sides, nails, and arms,' followed by 'any member of Christ's body.' Even clearer is the phrase used by William Staunton (see note to l. 474 above) that 'God's members' include 'his nails.' On the other hand, in Lewis's Life of Pecock, p. 155 [or p. 107, ed. 1820], there's a citation from a manuscript stating that, in 1420, many men died in England 'emittendo sanguinem per iuncturas et per secessum, scilicet in illis partibus corporis per quas horribiliter iurare consueverunt, scilicet, per oculos Christi, per faciem Christi, per latera Christi, per sanguinem Christi, per cor Christi preciosum, per clauos Christi in suis manibus et pedibus.' See 'Snails' in Nares' Glossary. A long essay could be written about the oaths found in our old authors, but I think the subject is quite repulsive.
652. Here Tyrwhitt notes—'The Abbey of Hailes, in Glocestershire, was founded by Richard, king of the Romans, brother to Henry III. This precious relick, which was afterwards called "the blood of Hailes," was brought out of Germany by the son of Richard, Edmund, who bestowed a third part of it upon his father's Abbey of Hailes, and some time after gave the other two parts to an Abbey of his own foundation at Ashrug near Berkhamsted.—Hollinshed, vol. ii. p. 275.' The Legend says that the holy blood was obtained by Titus from Joseph of Arimathea. Titus put it in the temple of Peace, in Rome. [285]Thence Charlemagne took half of it to Germany, where Edmund found it, as said above. The Legend is printed in Horstmann's Altenglische Legenden, p. 275. 'A vial was shewn at Hales in Glocestershire, as containing a portion of our blessed Saviour's blood, which suffered itself to be seen by no person in a state of mortal sin, but became visible when the penitent, by his offerings, had obtained forgiveness. It was now discovered that this was performed by keeping blood, which was renewed every week, in a vial, one side of which was thick and opaque, the other transparent, and turning it by a secret hand as the case required. A trick of the same kind, more skilfully executed, is still annually performed at Naples.'—Southey, Book of the Church, ch. xii. He refers to Fuller, b. vi. Hist. of Abbeys, p. 323; Burnet, i. 323, ed. 1681. See also the word Hales in the Index to the works published by the Parker Society; Pilgrimages to Walsingham and Canterbury (by Erasmus), ed. J. G. Nichols, 2nd ed. 1875, p. 88; Dodsley's Old Plays, ed. Hazlitt, i. 339, where a long account is given, with a reference to Hearne's ed. of Benedictus Abbas, ii. 751; and Skelton's Garland of Laurel, l. 1461, on which see Dyce's note.
652. Here Tyrwhitt notes—'The Abbey of Hailes, in Gloucestershire, was founded by Richard, king of the Romans, brother to Henry III. This precious relic, later called "the blood of Hailes," was brought from Germany by Richard’s son, Edmund, who gave a third of it to his father’s Abbey of Hailes and later donated the other two parts to an Abbey he founded at Ashrug, near Berkhamsted.—Hollinshed, vol. ii. p. 275.' The Legend states that the holy blood was obtained by Titus from Joseph of Arimathea. Titus placed it in the temple of Peace in Rome. [285] Charlemagne then took half of it to Germany, where Edmund eventually discovered it, as mentioned earlier. The Legend is printed in Horstmann's Altenglische Legenden, p. 275. 'A vial was shown at Hales in Gloucestershire, claimed to contain a portion of our blessed Saviour's blood, which would not reveal itself to anyone in a state of mortal sin, but became visible when a penitent obtained forgiveness through their offerings. It was later revealed that this was achieved by keeping blood, which was refreshed every week, in a vial that had one side thick and opaque, and the other transparent, and rotating it by a hidden hand as needed. A similar trick, executed with more skill, is still performed annually in Naples.'—Southey, Book of the Church, ch. xii. He refers to Fuller, b. vi. Hist. of Abbeys, p. 323; Burnet, i. 323, ed. 1681. See also the word Hales in the Index to the works published by the Parker Society; Pilgrimages to Walsingham and Canterbury (by Erasmus), ed. J. G. Nichols, 2nd ed. 1875, p. 88; Dodsley's Old Plays, ed. Hazlitt, i. 339, where a long account is given, with a reference to Hearne's ed. of Benedictus Abbas, ii. 751; and Skelton's Garland of Laurel, l. 1461, on which see Dyce's note.
653. 'My chance is seven; yours is five and three.' This is an allusion to the particular game called hazard, not to a mere comparison of throws to see which is highest. A certain throw (here seven) is called the caster's chance. This can only be understood by an acquaintance with the rules of the game. See the article Hazard in Supplement to Eng. Cyclopaedia, or in Hoyle's Games. See the note to B. 124; and see the Monkes Tale, B. 3851. Compare—'Not unlyke the use of foule gamesters, who having lost the maine by [i. e. according to] true iudgement, thinke to face it out with a false oath'; Lyly's Euphues and his England, ed. Arber, p. 289.
653. 'My chance is seven; yours is five and three.' This refers to the specific game called hazard, not just a simple comparison of rolls to see which is higher. A particular roll (here seven) is called the caster's chance. This can only be understood with knowledge of the game's rules. See the article Hazard in the Supplement to Eng. Cyclopaedia, or in Hoyle's Games. Check the note to B. 124 and the Monkes Tale, B. 3851. Compare—'Not unlike the behavior of dishonest gamblers, who after losing the main game by true judgment, think they can bluff their way out with a false oath'; Lyly's Euphues and his England, ed. Arber, p. 289.
656. In the Towneley Mysteries, p. 241, when the soldiers dice for Christ's garments, one says—
656. In the Towneley Mysteries, p. 241, when the soldiers gamble for Christ's clothes, one says—
'I was falsly begyled withe thise byched bones,
'I was falsely deceived by these baked bones,
Ther cursyd thay be.'
Their curse, they be.
The readings are:—E. Cp. bicched; Ln. becched; Hl. bicched; Hn. Cm. bicche; Pt. and old edd. thilk, thilke (wrongly). Besides which, Tyrwhitt cites bichet, MS. Harl. 7335; becched, Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 4. 24; and, from other MSS., bicched, bicchid, bitched, bicche. The general consensus of the MSS. and the quotation from the Towneley Mysteries establish the reading given in the text beyond all doubt. Yet Tyrwhitt reads bicchel, for which he adduces no authority beyond the following. 'Bickel, as explained by Kilian, is talus, ovillus et lusorius; and bickelen, talis ludere. See also Had. Junii Nomencl. n. 213. Our dice indeed are the ancient tesserae (κύβοι) not tali (ἀστράγαλοι); but, both being games of hazard, the implements of one might be easily attributed to the other. It should seem from Junius, loc. cit., that the Germans had preserved the custom of playing with the natural bones, [286]as they have different names for a game with tali ovilli, and another with tali bubuli.'
The readings are:—E. Cp. bicched; Ln. becched; Hl. bicched; Hn. Cm. bicche; Pt. and old editions thilk, thilke (incorrectly). Additionally, Tyrwhitt points out bichet, MS. Harl. 7335; becched, Camb. Univ. Lib. Dd. 4. 24; and, from other manuscripts, bicched, bicchid, bitched, bicche. The overall agreement of the manuscripts and the citation from the Towneley Mysteries confirm the reading given in the text without any doubt. However, Tyrwhitt reads bicchel, for which he provides no authority except the following. 'Bickel, as explained by Kilian, means talus, ovillus and lusorius; and bickelen means to play in such a manner. See also Had. Junii Nomencl. n. 213. Our dice are indeed the ancient tesserae (cubes), not tali (dice); but, since both are games of chance, the tools of one could easily be assigned to the other. It seems from Junius, loc. cit., that the Germans maintained the tradition of playing with natural bones, [286]as they have different names for a game with tali ovilli, and another with tali bubuli.'
I find in the Tauchnitz Dutch Dictionary—'Bikkel, cockal. Bikkelen, to play at cockals.' Here cockal is the old name for a game with four hucklebones (Halliwell), and is further made to mean the hucklebone itself. But there is nothing to connect bicched with Du. bickel, and the sense is very different. From the article on Bicched in the New Eng. Dict., it appears that the sense is 'cursed, execrable,' and is an epithet applied to other things besides dice. It is evidently an opprobrious word, and seems to be derived from the sb. bitch, opprobriously used. There is even a quotation in which the verb bitch means to bungle or spoil a business. We may explain it by 'cursed bones.'
I find in the Tauchnitz Dutch Dictionary—'Bikkel, cockal. Bikkelen, to play at cockals.' Here cockal is the old name for a game with four hucklebones (Halliwell) and is also used to refer to the hucklebone itself. However, there's nothing that links bicched with Du. bickel, and the meanings are quite different. From the article on Bicched in the New Eng. Dict., it seems that it means 'cursed, execrable,' and is a term used for other things besides dice. It’s clearly a derogatory word and seems to come from the noun bitch, used negatively. There’s even a quote where the verb bitch means to mess up or ruin something. We could explain it as 'cursed bones.'
662. pryme, about nine o'clock; see notes to A. 3906, B. 2015. Here it means the canonical hour for prayer so called, to announce which bells were rung.
662. pryme, around nine o'clock; see notes to A. 3906, B. 2015. Here it refers to the designated time for prayer, at which bells were rung.
664. A hand-bell was carried before a corpse at a funeral by the sexton. See Rock, Church of Our Fathers, ii. 471; Grindal's Works, p. 136; Myre's Instructions for Parish Priests, l. 1964.
664. A handbell was carried in front of a corpse at a funeral by the sexton. See Rock, Church of Our Fathers, ii. 471; Grindal's Works, p. 136; Myre's Instructions for Parish Priests, l. 1964.
666. That oon of them, the one of them; the old phrase for 'one of them.' knave, boy.
666. That one of them, the one of them; the old phrase for 'one of them.' knave, boy.
667. Go bet, lit. go better, i. e. go quicker; a term of encouragement to dogs in the chase. So in the Legend of Good Women, 1213 (Dido, l. 290), we have—
667. Go bet, literally meaning go better, i.e., go faster; a term used to encourage dogs during a hunt. Similarly, in the Legend of Good Women, 1213 (Dido, l. 290), we have—
'The herd of hertes founden is anoon,
'The herd of deer was found right away,
With "hey! go bet! prik thou! lat goon, lat goon!"'
With "hey! go bet! you're awesome! let’s go, let’s go!"
In Skelton's Elynour Rummyng, l. 332, we have—'And bad Elynour go bet.' Halliwell says—'Go bet, an old hunting cry, often introduced in a more general sense. See Songs and Carols, xv; Shak. Soc. Pap. i. 58; Chaucer, C. T. 12601 [the present passage]; Dido, 288 [290]; Tyrwhitt's notes, p. 278; Ritson's Anc. Pop. Poetry, p. 46. The phrase is mentioned by [Juliana] Berners in the Boke of St. Alban's, and seems nearly equivalent to go along.' It is strange that no editor has perceived the exact sense of this very simple phrase. Cf. 'Keep bet our good,' i. e. take better care of my property; Shipmannes Tale, B. 1622.
In Skelton's Elynour Rummyng, l. 332, we have—'And told Elynour go bet.' Halliwell says—'Go bet, an old hunting shout, often used in a more general way. See Songs and Carols, xv; Shak. Soc. Pap. i. 58; Chaucer, C. T. 12601 [the present passage]; Dido, 288 [290]; Tyrwhitt's notes, p. 278; Ritson's Anc. Pop. Poetry, p. 46. The phrase is mentioned by [Juliana] Berners in the Boke of St. Alban's, and is almost the same as go along.' It's odd that no editor has understood the exact meaning of this very straightforward phrase. Cf. 'Keep bet our good,' meaning take better care of my property; Shipmannes Tale, B. 1622.
679. this pestilence, during this plague. Alluding to the Great Plagues that took place in the reign of Edward III. There were four such, viz. in 1348-9, 1361-2, 1369, and 1375-6. As Chaucer probably had the story from an Italian source, the allusion must be to the first and worst of these, the effects of which spread nearly all over Europe, and which was severely felt at Florence, as we learn from the description left by Boccaccio. See my note to Piers Plowman, B. v. 13.
679. this pestilence, during this plague. Referring to the Great Plagues that occurred during the reign of Edward III. There were four of them, specifically in 1348-9, 1361-2, 1369, and 1375-6. Since Chaucer likely got the story from an Italian source, the reference is probably to the first and deadliest of these, the effects of which spread almost all over Europe, and was felt especially hard in Florence, as described by Boccaccio. See my note to Piers Plowman, B. v. 13.
684. my dame, my mother; as in H. 317; Piers Plowman, B. v. 37.
684. my dame, my mother; as in H. 317; Piers Plowman, B. v. 37.
695. avow, vow; to make avow is the old phrase for to vow. Tyrwhitt alters it to a vow, quite unnecessarily; and the same alteration has been made by editors in other books, owing to want of familiarity [287]with old MSS. It is true that the form vow does occur, as, e. g. in P. Plowm. B. prol. 71; but it is no less certain that avow occurs also, and was the older form; since we have oon auow (B. 334), and the phrase 'I make myn avou,' P. Plowman, A. v. 218; where no editorial sophistication can evade giving the right spelling. Equally clear is the spelling in the Prompt. Parv.—'Avowe, Votum. Awowyn, or to make awowe, Voveo.' And Mr. Way says—'Auowe, veu; Palsgrave. This word occurs in R. de Brunne, Wiclif, and Chaucer. The phrase "performed his auowe" occurs in the Legenda Aurea, fol. 47.' Those who are familiar with MSS. know that a prefixed a is often written apart from the word; thus the word now spelt accord is often written 'a corde'; and so on. Hence, even when the word is really one word, it is still often written 'a uow,' and is naturally printed a vow in two words, where no such result was intended. Tyrwhitt himself prints min avow in the Knightes Tale, A. 2237, and again this avow in the same, A. 2414; where no error is possible. See more on this word in my note to l. 1 of Chevy Chase, in Spec. of Eng. 1394-1579. I have there said that the form vow does not occur in early writers; I should rather have said, it is by no means the usual form.
695. avow, vow; "to make avow" is an old expression for to vow. Tyrwhitt changed it to a vow, which was unnecessary; this same change has been made by editors in other texts due to a lack of familiarity [287]with old manuscripts. It is true that the form vow appears, for example, in P. Plowm. B. prol. 71; but it is equally true that avow also exists, and it was the older form; we have oon auow (B. 334), and the phrase 'I make myn avou,' P. Plowman, A. v. 218; where no editorial changes can alter the correct spelling. The spelling is just as clear in the Prompt. Parv.—'Avowe, Votum. Awowyn, or to make awowe, Voveo.' And Mr. Way states—'Auowe, veu; Palsgrave. This word appears in R. de Brunne, Wiclif, and Chaucer. The phrase "performed his auowe" is found in the Legenda Aurea, fol. 47.' Those who are knowledgeable about manuscripts know that a prefixed a is often written separately from the word; thus the word now spelled accord is often seen as 'a corde'; and so on. Therefore, even when the word is actually one word, it is still often written 'a uow,' and naturally printed as a vow in two words, where no such intention was meant. Tyrwhitt himself prints min avow in the Knightes Tale, A. 2237, and again this avow in the same, A. 2414; where no mistake is possible. See more about this word in my note to l. 1 of Chevy Chase, in Spec. of Eng. 1394-1579. I previously stated that the form vow does not appear in early writers; I should have rather said, it is by no means the usual form.
698. brother, i. e. sworn friend; see Kn. Tale, A. 1131, 1147. In l. 704, yboren brother means brother by birth.
698. brother, i.e. sworn friend; see Kn. Tale, A. 1131, 1147. In l. 704, yboren brother means brother by birth.
709. to-rente, tare in pieces, dismembered. See note to l. 474 above.
709. to-rente, torn into pieces, dismembered. See note to l. 474 above.
713. This 'old man' answers to the romito or hermit of the Italian text. Note an old (indefinite), as compared with this oldë (definite) in l. 714.
713. This 'old man' corresponds to the romito or hermit in the Italian text. Note an old (indefinite) compared to this oldë (definite) in l. 714.
715. Tyrwhitt, in his Glossary, remarks—'God you see! 7751 [D. 2169]; God him see! 4576 [B. 156]. May God keep you, or him, in his sight! In Troilus, ii. 85, it is fuller[27]:—God you save and see!' Gower has—'And than I bidde, God hir see!' Conf. Amant. bk. iv. (ed. Chalmers, p. 116, col. 2, or ed. Pauli, ii. 96). In Grimm's Teutonic Mythology, ed. Stallybrass, i. 21, we find a similar phrase in O. H. German:—'daz si got iemer schouwe'; Iwain, l. 794. Cf. 'now loke the owre lorde!' P. Plowman, B. i. 207. See also l. 766 below.
715. Tyrwhitt, in his Glossary, notes—'God you see! 7751 [D. 2169]; God him see! 4576 [B. 156]. May God keep you, or him, in his sight! In Troilus, ii. 85, it is more complete [27]:—God you save and see!' Gower says—'And then I say, God her see!' Conf. Amant. bk. iv. (ed. Chalmers, p. 116, col. 2, or ed. Pauli, ii. 96). In Grimm's Teutonic Mythology, ed. Stallybrass, i. 21, we find a similar phrase in Old High German:—'daz si got iemer schouwe'; Iwain, l. 794. Cf. 'now look the our lord!' P. Plowman, B. i. 207. See also l. 766 below.
727. This is a great improvement upon the Italian Tale, which represents the hermit as fleeing from death. 'Fratelli miei, io fuggo la morte, che mi vien dietro cacciando mi.'
727. This is a significant upgrade from the Italian Tale, which shows the hermit as running away from death. 'My brothers, I am fleeing from death, which is chasing me.'
Professor Kittredge, of Harvard University, informs me that ll. 727-733 are imitated from the first Elegy of Maximian, of which ll. 1-4, 223-8 are as follows:—
Professor Kittredge from Harvard University tells me that lines 727-733 are based on the first Elegy of Maximian, of which lines 1-4 and 223-228 are as follows:—
'Almula cur cessas finem properare senectus?
'Almula cur cessas finem properare senectus?
Cur et in hoc fesso corpore tarda sedes?
Cur et in hoc fesso corpore tarda sedes?
Solue, precor, miseram tali de carcere uitam;
Solue, I beg you, free me from such a miserable life in this prison;
Mors est iam requies, uiuere poena mihi....
Mors est iam requies, uiuere poena mihi....
Hinc est quod baculo incumbens ruitura senectus
Hinc est quod baculo incumbens ruitura senectus
Assiduo pigram uerbere pulsat humum.
Assiduously, the lazy one strikes the ground.
Et numerosa mouens certo uestigia passu
Et numerosa mouens certo uestigia passu
Talia rugato creditur ore loqui:
Talia is said to speak:
"Suscipe me, genetrix, nati miserere laborum,
"Accept me, mother, have mercy on the sufferings of your child,"
Membra uelis gremio fessa fouere tuo."'
Membra uelis gremio fessa fouere tuo.
Cf. Calderon, Les Tres Justicias en Una; Act ii. sc. 1.
Cf. Calderon, The Three Justices in One; Act ii. sc. 1.
731. leve moder, dear mother Earth; see 'genetrix' above.
731. gentle mother, dear mother Earth; see 'genetrix' above.
734. cheste. Mr. Jephson (in Bell's edition) is puzzled here. He takes cheste to mean a coffin, which is certainly the sense in the Clerk's Prologue, E. 29. The simple solution is that cheste refers here, not to a coffin, but to the box for holding clothes which, in olden times, almost invariably stood in every bedroom, at the foot of the bed. 'At the foot of the bed there was usually an iron-bound hutch or locker, which served both as a seat, and as a repository for the apparel and wealth of the owner, who, sleeping with his sword by his side, was prepared to protect it against the midnight thief'; Our English Home, p. 101. It was also called a coffer, a hutch, or an ark. The old man is ready, in fact, to exchange his chest, containing all his worldly gear, for a single hair-cloth, to be used as his shroud.
734. cheste. Mr. Jephson (in Bell's edition) is confused here. He interprets cheste to mean a coffin, which is definitely the meaning in the Clerk's Prologue, E. 29. The straightforward solution is that cheste refers here, not to a coffin, but to the box for holding clothes that, in the past, almost always stood in every bedroom at the foot of the bed. 'At the foot of the bed, there was usually an iron-bound hutch or locker, which served both as a seat and as storage for the owner's clothing and valuables, who, sleeping with his sword by his side, was ready to protect it against midnight thieves'; Our English Home, p. 101. It was also known as a coffer, hutch, or ark. The old man is actually prepared to trade his chest, which holds all his worldly possessions, for a single piece of hair-cloth to be used as his shroud.
743. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. and Pt. is the quotation 'Coram canuto capite consurge,' from Levit. xix. 32. Hence we must understand Agayns, in l. 743, to mean before, or in presence of. Cf. B. 3702.
743. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. and Pt. is the quote 'Coram canuto capite consurge,' from Levit. xix. 32. Therefore, we should understand Agayns, in l. 743, to mean before, or in presence of. Cf. B. 3702.
748. God be with you is said, with probability, to have been the original of our modern unmeaning Good bye! go or ryde, a general phrase for locomotion; go here means walk. Cp. 'ryde or go,' Kn. Tale, A. 1351. Cf. note to l. 866.
748. God be with you is thought to have been the original of our modern meaningless Goodbye! go or ride, a general phrase for moving around; go here means walk. See 'ride or go,' Kn. Tale, A. 1351. Cf. note to l. 866.
771. The readings are:—E. Hn. Cm. an .viij.; Ln. a .vij.; Cp. Pt. Hl. a seuen. The word eighte is dissyllabic; cf. A. S. eahta, Lat. octo. Wel ny an eighte busshels = very nearly the quantity of eight bushels. The mention of florins is quite in keeping with the Italian character of the poem. Those coins were so named because originally coined at Florence, the first coinage being in 1252; note in Cary's Dante, Inferno, c. xxx. The expression 'floreyn of florence' occurs in The Book of Quintessence, ed. Furnivall, p. 6. The value of an English florin was 6s. 8d.; see note to Piers Plowman, B. ii. 143. There is an excellent note on florins in Thynne's Animadversions on Speght's Chaucer, ed. Furnivall, p. 45.
771. The readings are:—E. Hn. Cm. an .viij.; Ln. a .vij.; Cp. Pt. Hl. a seven. The word eighte is pronounced as two syllables; cf. A. S. eahta, Lat. octo. Wel ny an eighte busshels = very close to the amount of eight bushels. The reference to florins fits perfectly with the Italian nature of the poem. Those coins were named because they were originally minted in Florence, with the first coinage occurring in 1252; see Cary's Dante, Inferno, c. xxx. The term 'floreyn of florence' is found in The Book of Quintessence, ed. Furnivall, p. 6. The value of an English florin was 6s. 8d.; refer to the note on Piers Plowman, B. ii. 143. There is a great note on florins in Thynne's Animadversions on Speght's Chaucer, ed. Furnivall, p. 45.
781. In allusion to the old proverb—'Lightly come, lightly go.' Cotgrave, s. v. Fleute, gives the corresponding French proverb thus:—'Ce qui est venu par la fleute s'en retourne avec le tabourin; that the pipe hath gathered, the tabour scattereth; goods ill gotten are commonly ill spent.' In German—'wie gewonnen, so zerronnen.'
781. Referring to the old saying—'What comes easy, goes easy.' Cotgrave, s. v. Fleute, provides the equivalent French proverb: 'Ce qui est venu par la fleute s'en retourne avec le tabourin; what the pipe has gathered, the drum scatters; things gained dishonestly are often wasted.' In German—'wie gewonnen, so zerronnen.'
782. wende, would have weened, would have supposed. It is the past tense subjunctive.
782. wende, would have thought, would have assumed. It is the past tense subjunctive.
790. doon us honge, lit. cause (men) to hang us; we should now say, cause us to be hanged. 'The Anglo-Saxons nominally punished theft with death, if above 12d. value; but the criminal could redeem [289]his life by a ransom. In the 9th of Henry I. this power of redemption was taken away, 1108. The punishment of theft was very severe in England, till mitigated by Peel's Acts, 9 and 10 Geo. IV. 1829.'—Haydn, s. v. Theft.
790. doon us honge, which means to cause us to be hanged; we would now say, cause us to be hanged. The Anglo-Saxons officially punished theft with death if it was valued at over 12 d., but the criminal could save their life by paying a ransom. In the 9th year of Henry I, this ability to redeem oneself was removed, in 1108. The punishment for theft was very harsh in England until it was lessened by Peel's Acts, 9 and 10 Geo. IV, in 1829."—Haydn, s. v. Theft.
793. To draw cuts is to draw lots; see Prologue, 835, 838, 845. A number of straws were held by one of the company; the rest drew one apiece, and whoever drew the longest (or the shortest) was the one on whom the lot fell. The fatal straw was the cut; cf. Welsh cwtws, a lot. In France, the lot fell on him who drew the longest straw; so that their phrase was—'tirer la longue paille.'
793. To draw cuts means to draw lots; see Prologue, 835, 838, 845. A bunch of straws was held by one person in the group; everyone else drew one straw each, and whoever got the longest (or the shortest) was the one chosen by the lot. The fatal straw was the cut; cf. Welsh cwtws, a lot. In France, the lot fell on the person who drew the longest straw; so their phrase was—'tirer la longue paille.'
797. So in the Italian story—'rechi del pane e del vino,' let him fetch bread and wine.
797. So in the Italian story—'bring the bread and wine,' let him get bread and wine.
806-894. Here Chaucer follows the general sense of the Italian story rather closely, but with certain amplifications.
806-894. Here Chaucer closely follows the overall meaning of the Italian story, but with some added details.
807. That oon, the one; that other, the other (vulgarly, the tother).
807. That one, the one; that other, the other (informally, the tother).
819. conseil, a secret; as in P. Plowman, B. v. 168. We still say—'to keep one's own counsel.'
819. counsel, a secret; as in P. Plowman, B. v. 168. We still say—'to keep one's own counsel.'
838. rolleth, revolves; cf. D. 2217, Troil. v. 1313.
838. rolls, revolves; cf. D. 2217, Troil. v. 1313.
844. So the Italian story—'Il Demonio ... mise in cuore a costui,' &c.; the devil put it in his heart; see vol. iii. p. 441.
844. So the Italian story—'Il Demonio ... mise in cuore a costui,' &c. the devil put it in his heart; see vol. iii. p. 441.
848. leve, leave. 'That he had leave to bring him to sorrow.'
848. leve, leave. 'That he had permission to bring him to sadness.'
851-878. Of this graphic description there is no trace in the Italian story as we now have it. Cf. Rom. and Juliet, v. 1.
851-878. There is no evidence of this vivid description in the Italian story as we currently know it. Cf. Rom. and Juliet, v. 1.
860. al-so, as. The sense is—as (I hope) God may save my soul. That our modern as is for als, which is short for also, from the A. S. eall-swá, is now well known. This fact was doubted by Mr. Singer, but Sir F. Madden, in his Reply to Mr. Singer's remarks upon Havelok the Dane, accumulated such a mass of evidence upon the subject as to set the question at rest for ever. It follows that as and also are doublets, or various spellings of the same word.
860. al-so, as. The meaning is—as (I hope) God may save my soul. Our modern as is derived from als, which is short for also, stemming from the Old English eall-swá, and this is now well known. Mr. Singer questioned this, but Sir F. Madden, in his response to Mr. Singer's comments on Havelok the Dane, gathered enough evidence on the topic to settle the matter once and for all. It follows that as and also are doublets, or different spellings of the same word.
865. sterve, die; A. S. steorfan. The cognate German sterben retains the old general sense. See l. 888 below.
865. sterve, die; A. S. steorfan. The related German sterben keeps the old general meaning. See l. 888 below.
866. goon a paas, walk at an ordinary foot-pace; so also, a litel more than paas, a little faster than at a foot-pace, Prol. 825. Cotgrave has—'Aller le pas, to pace, or go at a foot-pace; to walk fair and softly, or faire and leisurely.' nat but, no more than only; cf. North of England nobbut. The time meant would be about twenty minutes at most.
866. goon a paas, walk at a regular pace; similarly, a litel more than paas, a little faster than at a normal pace, Prol. 825. Cotgrave has—'Aller le pas, to pace, or go at a foot-pace; to walk gently or leisurely.' nat but, no more than; cf. North of England nobbut. The time intended would be about twenty minutes at most.
888. In the Italian story—'amendue caddero morti,' both of them fell dead; see vol. iii. p. 442.
888. In the Italian story—'amendue caddero morti,' both of them fell dead; see vol. iii. p. 442.
889. Avicen, Avicenna; mentioned in the Prologue, l. 432. Avicenna, or Ibn-Sina, a celebrated Arabian philosopher and physician, born near Bokhara A.D. 980, died A.D. 1037. His chief work was a treatise on medicine known as the Canon ('Kitâb al-Kânûn fi'l-Tibb,' that is, 'Book of the Canon in Medicine'). This book, alluded to in the next line, is divided into books and sections; and the Arabic word for 'section' is in the Latin version denoted by fen, from the Arabic fann, a part of any science. Chaucer's expression is not quite [290]correct; he seems to have taken canon in its usual sense of rule, whereas it is really the title of the whole work. It is much as if one were to speak of Dante's work in the terms—'such as Dante never wrote in any Divina Commedia nor in any canto.' Lib. iv. Fen 1 of Avicenna's Canon treats 'De Venenis.'
889. Avicen, Avicenna; mentioned in the Prologue, l. 432. Avicenna, or Ibn-Sina, a
895. Against this line is written, in MS. E. only, the word 'Auctor'; to shew that the paragraph contained in ll. 895-903 is a reflection by the author.
895. Against this line is written, in MS. E. only, the word 'Auctor'; to show that the paragraph contained in lines 895-903 is a reflection by the author.
897. The final e in glutonye is preserved by the caesural pause; but the scansion of the line is more easily seen by supposing it suppressed. Hence in order to scan the line, suppress the final e in glutonye, lay the accent on the second u in luxúrie, and slur over the final -ie in that word. Thus—
897. The final e in glutonye is kept due to the pause, but the rhythm of the line is easier to understand if we ignore it. To properly analyze the line, drop the final e in glutonye, emphasize the second u in luxúrie, and blend the final -ie in that word. So—
O glút | oný' | luxú | rie and hás | ardrýë ||
O glút | oný' | luxú | rie and hás | ardrýë ||
904. good' men is the common phrase of address to hearers in old homilies, answering to the modern 'dear brethren.' The Pardoner, having told his tale (after which Chaucer himself has thrown in a moral reflection), proceeds to improve his opportunity by addressing the audience in his usual professional style; see l. 915.
904. good' men is the usual way of addressing listeners in old sermons, similar to today's 'dear brethren.' The Pardoner, after finishing his tale (which Chaucer himself follows with a moral reflection), takes the chance to address the audience in his typical professional manner; see l. 915.
907. noble, a coin worth 6s. 8d., first coined by Edward III. about 1339. See note to P. Plowman, B. iii. 45.
907. noble, a coin worth 6s. 8d., first minted by Edward III. around 1339. See note to P. Plowman, B. iii. 45.
908. So in P. Plowman, B. prol. 75, it is said of the Pardoner that he 'raughte with his ragman [bull] rynges and broches.'
908. So in P. Plowman, B. prol. 75, it is said of the Pardoner that he 'reached with his ragman [bull] rings and brooches.'
910. Cometh is to be pronounced Com'th, as in Prol. 839; so also in l. 925 below.
910. Cometh should be pronounced Com'th, like in Prol. 839; so also in l. 925 below.
920. male, bag; see Prol. 694. Cf. E. mail-bag.
920. male, bag; see Prol. 694. Cf. E. mail-bag.
935. The first two syllables in peravénture are to be very rapidly pronounced; it is not uncommon to find the spelling peraunter, as in P. Plowman, B. xi. 10.
935. The first two syllables in peravénture should be pronounced very quickly; it's not unusual to see the spelling peraunter, as in P. Plowman, B. xi. 10.
937. which a, what sort of a, how great a, what a.
937. which a, what kind of a, how big a, what a.
945. Ye, for a grote, yea, even for a groat, i. e. 4d.
945. Yes, for a penny, yeah, even for a penny, i.e. 4d.
946. have I, may I have; an imprecation.
946. have I, can I have; a curse.
947. so theech, a colloquialism for so thee ich, as I may thrive, as I hope to thrive. The Host proceeds to abuse the Pardoner.
947. so theech, a casual way of saying so thee ich, meaning as I may thrive, as I hope to thrive. The Host goes on to insult the Pardoner.
951. This is a reference to the 'Invention of the Cross,' or finding of the true cross by St. Helen, the mother of Constantine; commemorated on May 3. See Chambers, Book of Days, i. 586; Alban Butler, Lives of the Saints.
951. This refers to the 'Invention of the Cross,' or the discovery of the true cross by St. Helen, the mother of Constantine; it is celebrated on May 3. See Chambers, Book of Days, i. 586; Alban Butler, Lives of the Saints.
962. right ynough, quite enough; right is an adverb. Cf. l. 960.
962. right enough, totally enough; right is an adverb. Cf. l. 960.
NOTES TO GROUP D.
NOTES FOR GROUP D.
The Wife of Bath's Prologue.
The Wife of Bath's Introduction.
There is nothing whatever to connect this Prologue with any preceding Tale. In MS. E. and most others, it follows the Man of Law's Tale, which cannot be right, as that Tale must be followed by the Shipman's Prologue. Curiously enough, that Prologue does follow the Man of Law's Tale in the Harleian MS., but the Wife of Bath's Tale is made to follow next, in place of the Shipman's Tale.
There’s no connection between this Prologue and any previous Tale. In MS. E and most others, it comes after the Man of Law's Tale, which can't be correct, since that Tale should be followed by the Shipman's Prologue. Interestingly, that Prologue does follow the Man of Law's Tale in the Harleian MS., but the Wife of Bath's Tale is placed next instead of the Shipman's Tale.
In MS. Pt., and several others, the Wife's Prologue follows the Merchant's Tale; such is the arrangement in edd. 1532 and 1561. This is possible, as the Merchant's Tale ends a Fragment, and the Wife's Prologue begins one; but it is easier to fit the lines at the end of the Merchant's Tale to the Squire's Prologue. In the Royal MS. 18. C. 2, and in MSS. Laud 739 and Barlow 20, there is an attempt to introduce the Wife's Prologue by some spurious lines which are printed in vol. iii. p. 446. I just note that we have a genuine Epilogue to the Merchant's Tale (see E. 2419-2440); which is quite enough to put the above lines out of court.
In MS. Pt. and several others, the Wife's Prologue comes after the Merchant's Tale; this is how it's arranged in the editions from 1532 and 1561. This is possible since the Merchant's Tale concludes a Fragment, and the Wife's Prologue starts one; however, it’s easier to connect the lines at the end of the Merchant's Tale to the Squire's Prologue. In the Royal MS. 18. C. 2, and in MSS. Laud 739 and Barlow 20, there's an attempt to introduce the Wife's Prologue with some fake lines printed in vol. iii. p. 446. I just want to point out that we have a genuine Epilogue to the Merchant's Tale (see E. 2419-2440); which is more than enough to dismiss the lines mentioned above.
MS. Ln. has a different arrangement. It gives eight spurious lines at the end of the Squire's Tale, and then four more spurious lines to link them with the Wife's Prologue; see vol. iii. p. 446.
MS. Ln. has a different setup. It adds eight fake lines at the end of the Squire's Tale, followed by four more fake lines to connect them with the Wife's Prologue; see vol. iii. p. 446.
In the Ellesmere MS. there are numerous quotations in the margin, as will be noted in due course. In the Essays on Chaucer, pp. 293, the Rev. W. W. Woollcombe has shewn that the passages which seem to be taken from John of Salisbury are really taken from Jerome, whom John copied, verbally, at some length. I may add, that I came independently to the same conclusion; indeed, it becomes obvious, on investigation, that such was the case. Chaucer's chief sources for this Prologue are: Jerome's Epistle against Jovinian, and Le Roman de la Rose. I quote the former (frequently) from Hieronymi Opus Epistolarum, edited by Erasmus, printed at Basle in 1524.
In the Ellesmere manuscript, there are many quotes in the margins, as you will see later. In the Essays on Chaucer, pp. 293, Rev. W. W. Woollcombe has shown that the passages that seem to be from John of Salisbury are actually from Jerome, whom John copied verbatim for a significant amount. I can add that I reached the same conclusion independently; in fact, it's clear upon investigation that this is true. Chaucer's main sources for this Prologue are: Jerome's Epistle against Jovinian and Le Roman de la Rose. I frequently quote the former from Hieronymi Opus Epistolarum, edited by Erasmus, printed in Basel in 1524.
1. auctoritee, authoritative text, quotable statement of a good author. 'Though there were no written statement on the subject, my own experience would enable me to speak of the evils of marriage.' Cf. the [292]character of the Wife in the Prologue, A. 445-476. Lines 1-3 are imitated from Le Rom. de la Rose, 13006-10.
1. authority, authoritative text, quotable statement from a good author. 'Even if there were no written statement on the subject, my own experience would allow me to discuss the problems of marriage.' Cf. the [292]character of the Wife in the Prologue, A. 445-476. Lines 1-3 are modeled after Le Rom. de la Rose, 13006-10.
6. So in A. 460, with she hadde for I have had; see note to that line.
6. So in A. 460, with she had for I have had; see note to that line.
7. The alternative reading (in the footnote) does not agree with l. 6. MS. E. is quite right here. Probably MS. Cm. would have given us the same reading, but it is here mutilated.
7. The alternative reading (in the footnote) doesn't match line 6. MS. E. is entirely correct here. It's likely that MS. Cm. would have provided the same reading, but it is damaged here.
11. In E., a sidenote has:—'In Cana Galilee'; from John, ii. 1.
11. In E., a sidenote says:—'In Cana, Galilee'; from John, ii. 1.
12-13. In E., a sidenote has:—'Qui enim semel iuit ad nuptias, docuit semel esse nubendum.' This is from Hieronymi lib. i. c. Jovinianum; Epist. (ut supra), t. ii. p. 29. But the edition has uenit for iuit, and semel docuit.
12-13. In E., a sidenote has:—'For he who once went to marriage, taught that one must marry once.' This is from Jerome's book 1, chapter on Jovinian; Letter (as above), vol. ii, p. 29. But the edition has came for went, and once taught.
14-22. This also is from Jerome, as above (p. 28):—'Siquidem et illa in Euangelio Iohannis Samaritana, sextum se maritum habere dicens, arguitur a domino, quod non sit uir eius. Vbi enim numerus maritorum est, ibi uir, qui proprie unus est, esse desiit.' Cf. John, iv. 18.
14-22. This also is from Jerome, as mentioned above (p. 28):—'Indeed, the Samaritan woman in the Gospel of John, when saying she has had six husbands, is challenged by the Lord that she does not have a true husband. Where there is a number of husbands, there the man, who is properly only one, has ceased to be.' Cf. John, iv. 18.
23-25. In the margin of E. we find:—'Non est uxorum numerus diffinitus.' About 15 lines after the last quotation, we find in Jerome:—'non esse uxorum numerum definitum.' This is immediately preceded (in Jerome) by a quotation from St. Paul (1 Cor. vii. 29), which is also quoted in the margin of E.
23-25. In the margin of E. we find:—'The number of wives is not defined.' About 15 lines after the last quotation, we find in Jerome:—'there is no defined number of wives.' This is immediately preceded (in Jerome) by a quotation from St. Paul (1 Cor. vii. 29), which is also quoted in the margin of E.
28. In the margin of E.—'Crescite et multiplicamini'; Gen. i. 28. The text was suggested by the fact that Jerome quotes it near the beginning of his letter (p. 18). Soon after (p. 19), he quotes Matt. xix. 5, which Chaucer quotes accordingly in l. 31.
28. In the margin of E.—'Grow and multiply'; Gen. i. 28. The text was suggested by the fact that Jerome mentions it near the beginning of his letter (p. 18). Shortly after (p. 19), he cites Matt. xix. 5, which Chaucer references accordingly in l. 31.
33. bigamye. 'Bigamy, according to the canonists, consisted not only in marrying two wives at a time, but in marrying two spinsters successively.'—Bell.
33. bigamy. 'Bigamy, according to the canonists, involved not just having two wives at the same time, but also marrying two single women one after another.'—Bell.
octogamye, marriage of eight husbands. This queer word is due to Jerome, and affords clear proof of Chaucer's indebtedness. 'Non damno digamos, imò nec trigamos; et (si dici potest) octogamos'; p. 29. Cf. 'A dodecagamic Potter,' in a note to 'And a polygamic Potter,' in Shelley's Prologue to Peter Bell the Third.
Octogamy, the marriage of eight husbands. This unusual term comes from Jerome and clearly shows Chaucer's influence. 'I don't condemn digamy, nor trigamy; and (if it can be said) octogamy'; p. 29. See 'A dodecagamic Potter' in a note to 'And a polygamic Potter' in Shelley's Prologue to Peter Bell the Third.
35. here, hear; a gloss in E. has 'audi.' See 1 Kings, xi. 3.
35. here, hear; a note in E. says 'audi.' See 1 Kings, xi. 3.
44. Tyrwhitt says that, after this verse, some MSS. (as Camb. Dd. 4. 24, Ii. 3. 26, and Egerton 2726) have the six lines following:—
44. Tyrwhitt says that after this verse, some manuscripts (like Camb. Dd. 4. 24, Ii. 3. 26, and Egerton 2726) include the six lines that follow:—
'Of whiche I have pyked out the beste
'Of which I have picked out the best
Both of here nether purs and of here cheste.
Both of her lower purses and of her chest.
Diverse scoles maken parfyt clerkes,
Diverse schools create perfect clerks,
And diverse practyk in many sondry werkes
And various practices in many different works
Maken the werkman parfyt sekirly;
Make the workman perfume securely;
Of five husbondes scoleryng am I.'
Of five husbands, I am the scholar.
He adds—'if these lines are not Chaucer's, they are certainly more in his manner than the generality of the imitations of him. Perhaps he wrote them, and afterwards blotted them out. They come in but [293]awkwardly here, and he has used the principal idea in another place:—
He adds—'if these lines aren't Chaucer's, they're definitely more in his style than most of the imitations of him. Maybe he wrote them and then removed them. They fit in awkwardly here, and he's used the main idea somewhere else:—
For sondry scoles maken sotil clerkes;
For various schools create clever scholars;
Womman of many scoles half a clerk is'; E. 1427.
Woman of many skills is at least half a scholar; E. 1427.
I beg leave to endorse Tyrwhitt's opinion; the six lines are certainly genuine, and I therefore repeat them, in a better spelling and form.
I would like to support Tyrwhitt's opinion; those six lines are definitely authentic, so I'll repeat them here with improved spelling and formatting.
Of whiche I have y-piked out the beste,
Of which I have picked out the best,
Bothe of hir nether purs and of hir cheste.
Bothe of her lower body and of her chest.
Diverse scoles maken parfit clerkes;
Diverse schools make perfect clerks;
Divers praktyk in many sondry werkes
Divers praktyk in many sondry werkes
Maketh the werkman parfit sekirly;
Make the workman perfectly sure;
Of fyve housbondes scolering am I.
Of five husbands am I learning.
I know of no other example of scoler-ing, i. e. young scholar.
I don't know of any other example of scoler-ing, meaning young scholar.
46. In the margin of E. is here written—'Si autem non continent, nubant'; from 1 Cor. vii. 9.
46. In the margin of E. is written here—'But if they cannot exercise self-control, let them marry'; from 1 Cor. vii. 9.
47. In the margin of E. is a quotation from Jerome, p. 28; but it is really from the Vulgate, 1 Cor. vii. 39; viz.—'Quod si dormierit uir eius, libera est; cui uult, nubat, tantum in Domino.' Cf. Rom. vii. 3.
47. In the margin of E. is a quote from Jerome, p. 28; but it actually comes from the Vulgate, 1 Cor. vii. 39; namely—'If her husband dies, she is free; she can marry whoever she wants, only in the Lord.' See also Rom. vii. 3.
51-52. Alluding to 1 Cor. vii. 28, and 1 Cor. vii. 9, here quoted in the margin of E.
51-52. Referring to 1 Cor. 7:28 and 1 Cor. 7:9, which are quoted here in the margin of E.
54. 'Primus Lamech sanguinarius et homicida, unam carnem in duas diuisit uxores'; Jerome (as above), p. 29, l. 1; partly quoted here in the margin of E. Cf. Gen. iv. 19-23. 'There runs through the whole of this doctrine about bigamy a confusion between marrying twice and having two wives at once.'—Bell. See the allusions to Lamech in F. 550, and Anelida, 150.
54. 'Lamech, the first man to kill someone, divided one flesh into two wives'; Jerome (as above), p. 29, l. 1; partly quoted here in the margin of E. Cf. Gen. iv. 19-23. 'There’s a mix-up in this whole idea about bigamy between marrying twice and having two wives simultaneously.'—Bell. See the references to Lamech in F. 550, and Anelida, 150.
55-56. In the margin of E. is:—'Abraham trigamus: Iacob quadrigamus.' Discussed by Jerome, p. 19, near the bottom.
55-56. In the margin of E. is:—'Abraham was married to three wives: Jacob was married to four.' Discussed by Jerome, p. 19, near the bottom.
61. 'Ecce, inquit [Iouinianus], Apostolus profitetur de uirginibus Domini se non habere praeceptum; et qui cum autoritate de maritis et uxoribus iusserat, non audet imperare quod Dominus non praecepit.... Frustra enim iubetur, quod in arbitrio eius ponitur cui iussum est'; &c.—Jerome (as above), p. 25.
61. 'Look, [Iouinianus] says, the Apostle claims he has no command concerning the virgins of the Lord; and he who with authority commanded about husbands and wives does not dare to impose what the Lord did not command.... For it is futile to command what is left to the discretion of the one to whom it is commanded'; &c.—Jerome (as above), p. 25.
65. See 1 Cor. vii. 25, here quoted in the margin of E.
65. See 1 Cor. 7:25, noted in the margin of E.
69. 'Si uirginitatem Dominus imperasset, uidebatur nuptias condemnare, et hominum auferre seminarium, unde et ipsa uirginitas nascitur'; Jerome, p. 25.
69. 'If the Lord had commanded virginity, it would seem to condemn marriage and take away the source of humanity, from which virginity itself is born'; Jerome, p. 25.
75. Tyrwhitt aptly quotes from Lydgate's Falls of Princes, fol. xxvi:—
75. Tyrwhitt accurately quotes from Lydgate's Falls of Princes, page xxvi:—
'And oft it happeneth, he that hath best ron
'And often it happens, he who has best run'
Doth not the spere like his desert possede.'
Doesn't the sphere have his due?
We must conclude that a dart or spear was the prize given (in some games) to the best runner. That dart here means 'prize,' appears from another proof altogether. For in the margin of E. we here find a quotation from Jerome, p. 26, which runs in a fuller form, thus:—'Proponit ἀγωνοθέτης praemium, inuitat ad cursum, tenet in manu [294]uirginitatis brauium, ... et clamitat, ... qui potest capere, capiat.' The word brauium, i. e. prize in a race, is borrowed from the Vulgate, 1 Cor. ix. 24, where the Greek has βραβεῖον. 'Catch who so may,' in l. 76, represents 'qui potest capere, capiat.' Hence cacche here means 'win.'
We have to conclude that a dart or spear was the reward given (in some events) to the top runner. That dart here means 'prize' is supported by another piece of evidence. In the margin of E., we find a quote from Jerome, p. 26, which states more fully:—'Proponit event organizer praemium, invites to the race, holds in hand [294] the virginity brauium, ... and shouts, ... who can take it, take it.' The word brauium, meaning prize in a race, is taken from the Vulgate, 1 Cor. ix. 24, where the Greek has award. 'Catch who may,' in l. 76, reflects 'qui potest capere, capiat.' Therefore, cacche here means 'win.'
81. Alluding to 1 Cor. vii. 7, here quoted in E.
81. Referring to 1 Cor. vii. 7, as quoted in E.
84. 'Haec autem dico secundum indulgentiam'; 1 Cor. vii. 6.
84. "But I say this with permission"; 1 Cor. 7:6.
87. Alluding to 1 Cor. vii. 1, here quoted in E.
87. Referring to 1 Cor. 7:1, which is quoted here in E.
89. tassemble, for to assemble, to bring together.
89. tassemble, for to assemble, to bring together.
Cf. 'qui ignem tetigerit, statim aduritur,' &c.—Jerome, p. 21.
Cf. 'whoever touches fire is immediately burned,' etc.—Jerome, p. 21.
91. Cf. 'Simulque considera, quod aliud donum uirginitatis sit, aliud nuptiarum'; Jerome (as above), ii. 22.
91. Cf. "And also consider that one gift is virginity, while another is marriage"; Jerome (as above), ii. 22.
96. preferre is evidently a neuter verb here, meaning 'be preferable to.'
96. preferre is clearly a neuter verb here, meaning 'be better than.'
101. tree, wood; alluding to 2 Tim. ii. 20.
101. tree, wood; referring to 2 Tim. ii. 20.
103. a propre yifte, a gift peculiar to him; see 1 Cor. vii. 7, here quoted in E.
103. a propre yifte, a gift that is unique to him; see 1 Cor. vii. 7, here quoted in E.
105. See Rev. xiv. 1-4, a line or two from which is here quoted in E.
105. See Rev. 14:1-4, a line or two from which is quoted here in E.
110. fore, track, course, footsteps; glossed 'steppes' in MS. E. Some MSS. have the inferior lore, shewing that the scribes understood the word no better than the writer of the note in Bell's Chaucer, who says—'Harl. MS. reads fore, which is probably a mere clerical error.' Wright, however, correctly retains fore. It occurs again in D. 1935, q. v., where Tyrwhitt again alters it to lore. Bradley gives ten examples of it, to which I can add another, viz. 'he folowede the fore of an oxe,' Trevisa, ii. 343 (repeated from the example in i. 197, which Bradley cites). A. S. fōr, a course, way; from faran (pt. t. fōr), to go. Cf. Matt. xix. 21, which is quoted in Cp. and Pt.
110. fore, track, course, footsteps; noted as 'steppes' in the manuscript. E. Some manuscripts have the lesser lore, indicating that the scribes understood the term no better than the person who commented in Bell's Chaucer, who states—'Harl. MS. reads fore, which is likely just a clerical mistake.' Wright, however, correctly keeps fore. It appears again in D. 1935, where Tyrwhitt changes it to lore again. Bradley lists ten examples, and I can add one more, namely 'he followed the fore of an ox,' Trevisa, ii. 343 (repeated from the example in i. 197, which Bradley mentions). A. S. fōr, a course, way; from faran (pt. t. fōr), to go. See Matt. xix. 21, which is referenced in Cp. and Pt.
115. 'Et cur, inquies, creata sunt genitalia, et sic a conditore sapientissimo fabricati sumus, &c. ... ipsa organa ... sexus differentiam praedicant'; Jerome (as above), p. 42.
115. "And why, you ask, were genitals created, and thus we were made by the wisest creator, etc. ... these organs ... declare the difference of the sexes"; Jerome (as above), p. 42.
117. I give the reading of E., which seems much the best. For wight, Cm. has wyf. Hn. has: And of so parfit wys a wight y-wroght; which is also good. But Cp. Pt. Ln. have: And of so parfyt wise and why y-wrought. Hl. has: And in what wise was a wight y-wrought. The last reading is the worst.
117. I prefer the reading of E., which seems to be the best. For wight, Cm. has wyf. Hn. has: And of such a perfect wise a person was created; which is also good. But Cp. Pt. Ln. have: And of such a perfect way was it created. Hl. has: And in what way was a person created. The last reading is the worst.
128. ther, where, wherein. With l. 130, cf. 1 Cor. vii. 3, where the Vulgate has 'Uxori uir debitum reddat.'
128. there, where, in which. With l. 130, see 1 Cor. vii. 3, where the Vulgate has 'Husband should give his wife what is owed.'
135. 'Nunquam ergo cessemus a libidine, ne frustra huiuscemodi membra portemus'; Jerome, p. 42.
135. 'So we should never give up on our desires, so we don't carry around these kinds of limbs for nothing'; Jerome, p. 42.
144. hoten, be called; A. S. hātan. The sense is—'Let virgins be as bread made of selected wheaten flour; and let us wives be called barley-bread; nevertheless Jesus refreshed many a man with barley-bread, as St. Mark tells us.' Chaucer makes a slight mistake; it is St. John who speaks of barley-loaves; see John vi. 9 (cf. Mark vi. 38). For hoten, Tyrwhitt, Wright, Bell, and Morris, all give the mistaken reading eten, which misses the whole point of the argument; but [295]Gilman has hoten. There is no question as to what the Wife should eat, but only as to her condition in life. It is the Wife herself who is compared to something edible.
144. Hoten, to be called; A. S. hātan. The meaning is—'Let virgins be like bread made from the finest wheat flour; and let us wives be like barley bread; however, Jesus fed many people with barley bread, as St. Mark tells us.' Chaucer makes a slight mistake; it is St. John who mentions barley-breads; see John vi. 9 (cf. Mark vi. 38). For hoten, Tyrwhitt, Wright, Bell, and Morris all incorrectly read eten, which misses the entire point of the argument; but [295]Gilman has hoten. There is no doubt about what the Wife should eat, but only about her status in life. It is the Wife herself who is compared to something edible.
The comparison is from Jerome (as above), p. 21:—'Velut si quis definiat: Bonum est triticeo pane uesci, et edere purissimam similam. Tamen ne quis compulsus fame stercus bubulum: concedo ei, ut uescatur et hordeo.'
The comparison is from Jerome (as above), p. 21:—'Just as if someone were to define: It's good to eat wheat bread and consume pure flour. However, if someone is driven by hunger to eat cattle dung, I allow them to eat barley.'
147. Alluding to 1 Cor. vii. 20, here quoted in E.
147. Referring to 1 Cor. vii. 20, as quoted here in E.
151. daungerous, difficult of access; cf. l. 514.
151. difficult, hard to reach; cf. l. 514.
155. In the margin of E.—'Qui uxorem habet, et debitor dicitur, et esse in praeputio, et seruus uxoris,' &c. From Jerome (as above), p. 26.
155. In the margin of E.—'Who has a wife, and is called a debtor, and is in the foreskin, and a servant of the wife,' &c. From Jerome (as above), p. 26.
156. Alluding to 1 Cor. vii. 28, here quoted in E.
156. Referring to 1 Cor. vii. 28, which is quoted here in E.
158. Alluding to 1 Cor. vii. 4, here quoted in E.
158. Referring to 1 Cor. vii. 4, as quoted here in E.
161. Alluding to Eph. v. 25, here quoted in E.
161. Referring to Eph. v. 25, which is quoted here in E.
167-168. What, why. to-yere, this year; cf. to-day. 'To-yere, horno, hornus, hornotinus'; Catholicon Anglicum. The phrase is still in use in some of our dialects.
167-168. What, why. to-yere, this year; cf. to-day. 'To-yere, horno, hornus, hornotinus'; Catholicon Anglicum. The phrase is still in use in some of our dialects.
170. another tonne. This expression is probably due to Le Roman de la Rose, 6839:—
170. another ton. This expression likely comes from Le Roman de la Rose, 6839:—
'Jupiter en toute saison
Jupiter year-round
A sor le suel de sa maison,
A sor le suel de sa maison,
Ce dit Omers, deus plains tonneaus,' &c.
Ce dit Omers, deus plains tonneaus,' &c.
This again is from Homer's two urns, sources of good and evil (Iliad, xxiv. 527), as quoted by Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 2. See note in vol. ii. p. 428 (l. 53). It is suggested that the Pardoner has been used to a tun of ale, and now he must expect to have a taste of something less pleasant. Cf. l. 177.
This is again from Homer's two urns, sources of good and evil (Iliad, xxiv. 527), as quoted by Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 2. See note in vol. ii. p. 428 (l. 53). It is suggested that the Pardoner is used to a barrel of ale, and now he should be prepared for something less enjoyable. Cf. l. 177.
One of Gower's French Balades contains the lines:—
One of Gower's French Ballads includes the lines:—
'Deux tonealx ad [Cupide] dont il les gentz fait boire;
'Two tones to [Cupid] that he makes the people drink;
L'un est assetz plus douls que n'est pyment,
L'un est assez plus doux que n'est paiement,
L'autre est amier plus que null arrement.'
L'autre est aimer plus que nulle part.
180. The saying referred to is written in the margin of Dd., as Tyrwhitt tells us. It runs:—'Qui per alios non corrigitur, alii per ipsum corrigentur.' With regard to its being written in Ptolemy's Almagest, Tyrwhitt quaintly remarks:—'I suspect that the Wife of Bath's copy of Ptolemy was very different from any that I have been able to meet with.' The same remark applies to her second quotation in l. 326 below. I have no doubt that the Wife is simply copying, for convenience, these words in Le Roman de la Rose, 7070:—
180. The saying mentioned is noted in the margin of Dd., as Tyrwhitt tells us. It goes: “Those who are not corrected by others will be corrected by themselves.” Regarding its presence in Ptolemy's Almagest, Tyrwhitt humorously observes, “I suspect that the Wife of Bath's copy of Ptolemy was quite different from any version I’ve come across.” The same observation applies to her second quote in l. 326 below. I have no doubt that the Wife is just copying these words for convenience from Le Roman de la Rose, 7070:—
'Car nous lisons de Tholomee
'Because we read Tholomee'
Une parole moult honeste
A very honest word
Au comencier de s'Almageste,' &c.
At the beginning of his Almagest, &c.
As to the above saying, cf. Barbour's Bruce, i. 121, 2; and my notes to the line at pp. 545 and 612 of the same. 'Felix quem faciunt aliena pericula cautum'; cf. Rom. de la Rose, 8041; Robert of Brunne, Handlyng Synne, 8086.
As for the saying mentioned above, see Barbour's Bruce, i. 121, 2; and my notes on the line at pp. 545 and 612 of the same text. 'Lucky is the one whom the dangers of others make careful'; see also Rom. de la Rose, 8041; Robert of Brunne, Handlyng Synne, 8086.
183. Almageste. The celebrated astronomer, Claudius Ptolemaeus, who flourished in the second century, wrote, as his chief work, the μεγάλη σύνταξις τῆς ἀστρονομίας. This work was also called, for brevity, μεγάλη, and afterwards μεγίστη (greatest); out of which, by prefixing the Arab. article al, the Arabs made Al-mejisti, or Al-magest.
183. Almageste. The famous astronomer, Claudius Ptolemaeus, who lived in the second century, wrote his main work, the great astronomy treatise. This work was also called, for short, large, and later largest (greatest); from which, by adding the Arabic article al, the Arabs created Al-mejisti or Al-magest.
197. Here wér-e is made dissyllabic. For The three, Hl. has Tuo; which is clearly wrong.
197. Here wér-e is made into two syllables. For The three, Hl. has Tuo; which is clearly incorrect.
199. In the margin of E. is written part of the last sentence in Part I. of Jerome's treatise:—'hierophantas quoque Atheniensium usque hodie cicutae sorbitione castrari; et postquam in pontificatum fuerint electi, uiros esse desinere.' Probably quoted to emphasize the sense of uiros.
199. In the margin of E. is written part of the last sentence in Part I. of Jerome's treatise:—'the hierophants of the Athenians are still castrated by drinking hemlock; and after they have been elected to the priesthood, they cease to be men.' Probably quoted to emphasize the meaning of men.
207-210. Imitated from Le Rom. de la Rose, 13478-82.
207-210. Based on Le Rom. de la Rose, 13478-82.
218. Dunmowe, in Essex, N. W. of Chelmsford. Tyrwhitt refers us to Blount's Ancient Tenures, p. 162, and adds:—'This whimsical institution was not peculiar to Dunmow; there was the same in Bretagne. "A l'Abbaie Sainct Melaine, près Rennes, y a, plus de six cens ans sont, un costé de lard encore tous frais et non corrumpu; et neantmoins voué et ordonné aux premiers, qui par an et jour ensemble mariez ont vescut san debat, grondement, et sans s'en repentir."—Contes d'Eutrap, t. ii. p. 161.' See P. Plowman, C. xi. 276, and my long note on the subject.
218. Dunmowe, in Essex, northwest of Chelmsford. Tyrwhitt directs us to Blount's Ancient Tenures, page 162, and adds:—'This peculiar tradition wasn't unique to Dunmow; a similar one existed in Brittany. "At the Abbey of Saint Melaine, near Rennes, there has been for over six hundred years a side of bacon, still fresh and unspoiled; yet it is dedicated and intended for those who have lived together as a married couple for a year and a day without argument, complaint, or regret."—Contes d'Eutrap, vol. ii, page 161.' See P. Plowman, C. xi. 276, and my detailed note on the topic.
220. fawe, fain; a variant form of fain, A. S. fægen, fægn. See Havelok, 2160; Alisaunder, ed. Weber, 1956; &c.
220. fawe, glad; a variant form of fain, A. S. fægen, fægn. See Havelok, 2160; Alisaunder, ed. Weber, 1956; &c.
221. Here occurs the first reference to the Aureolus Liber de Nuptiis, written by a certain Theophrastus, who is mentioned below (l. 671), and in E. 1310. Jerome gives a long extract from this work in his book against Jovinian (so frequently cited above), and has thus preserved a portion of it; and John of Salisbury transferred the whole extract bodily to his Policraticus. It it clear that Chaucer used the work of Jerome rather than that of John of Salisbury. The extract from Theophrastus occurs not far from the end of the first book of the epistle against Jovinian; and near the beginning of it occur the words—'de foro ueniens quid attulisti?'—Jerome (as above), p. 51. This probably suggested the present line, as it is a question put by a wife to her husband.
221. Here we see the first reference to the Aureolus Liber de Nuptiis, written by a certain Theophrastus, who is mentioned later (l. 671) and in E. 1310. Jerome includes a long excerpt from this work in his book against Jovinian (which has been frequently referenced above), thus preserving a part of it; and John of Salisbury copied the entire excerpt into his Policraticus. It’s clear that Chaucer relied on Jerome's work rather than John of Salisbury’s. The excerpt from Theophrastus appears not long before the end of the first book of the epistle against Jovinian; and near the beginning, the words “de foro ueniens quid attulisti?” can be found—Jerome (as above), p. 51. This likely inspired the present line, as it is a question a wife asks her husband.
226. and bere hem, i. e. and wrongly accuse them, or make them believe.
226. and bere hem, i.e. and wrongfully accuse them or make them believe.
227. Tyrwhitt quotes two corresponding lines from Le Roman de la Rose:—
227. Tyrwhitt quotes two matching lines from Le Roman de la Rose:—
'Car plus hardiment que nulz homs
'Car plus hardiment que nulz homs
Certainement jurent et mentent.'
They definitely swear and lie.
229. Cf. Le Rom. de la Rose, 9949:—'Ce ne di-ge pas por les bonnes.'
229. Cf. Le Rom. de la Rose, 9949:—'This is not said for the good ones.'
231. wys, cunning. In MSS. E. and Hn. the caesural pause is marked after wyf. The line, as it stands, is imperfect, and only to be scanned by making the pause after wyf occupy the space of a syllable. The reading wys-e gets over the difficulty, but is hardly what we should expect; it is remarkable that E. Hn. and Cm. all read wys, without a final e; cf. wys in A. 68, 785, 851. The only justification of the form wys-e would be to consider it as feminine; and such seems to be the case in Gower, Conf. Am., ed. Pauli, i. 156:—'His doughter wis-e Petronel-le.' if that she can hir good, if she knows what is to her advantage.
231. wys, clever. In manuscripts E. and Hn., there's a pause marked after wyf. The line, as it is, feels incomplete and should be read with the pause after wyf taking the place of a syllable. The reading wys-e solves the issue, but it’s not what we would expect; it's interesting that E., Hn., and Cm. all read wys without a final e; see wys in A. 68, 785, 851. The only reason for the form wys-e would be to view it as feminine, which seems to be the case in Gower, Conf. Am., ed. Pauli, i. 156:—'His daughter wis-e Petronelle.' if that she can hir good, if she knows what is to her advantage.
232. 'Will make him believe that the chough is mad.' In the New E. Dict., s. v. Chough, Dr. Murray shews that the various readings cou, cowe, kowe, &c. tend to prove that cow in this passage may well mean 'chough' or 'jackdaw' rather than 'cow.' This solves the difficulty; for the allusion is clearly to one of the commonest of medieval stories, told of various talking birds, originally of a parrot.
232. 'Will make him think that the chough is crazy.' In the New E. Dict., s. v. Chough, Dr. Murray shows that the different versions cou, cowe, kowe, etc. suggest that cow in this context could definitely mean 'chough' or 'jackdaw' instead of 'cow.' This clears up the confusion; the reference is clearly to one of the most common medieval stories, told about various talking birds, originally a parrot.
Very briefly, the story runs thus. A jealous husband, leaving his wife, sets his parrot to watch her. On his return, the bird reports her misconduct. But the wife avers that the parrot lies, and tries to prove it by an ingenious stratagem. The husband believes his frail wife's plot, and promptly wrings the bird's neck for telling stories, under the impression that it has gone mad.
In short, here's the story. A jealous husband, before leaving his wife, has his parrot watch over her. When he comes back, the bird tells him about her bad behavior. But the wife insists that the parrot is lying and tries to prove it with a clever trick. The husband believes his unfaithful wife's scheme and quickly kills the bird for supposedly telling lies, thinking it has lost its mind.
I formerly explained this in The Academy, April 5, 1890, p. 239. In the no. for April 19, p. 269, Mr. Clouston referred me to his paper on 'The Tell-tale Bird' printed in the Chaucer Society's Originals and Analogues, p. 439, with reference to the Manciple's Tale, which relates a similar story. See the account of the Manciple's Tale in vol. iii. p. 501. It is the story of the Husband and the Parrot, in the Arabian Nights' Entertainment.
I previously discussed this in The Academy, April 5, 1890, p. 239. In the issue for April 19, p. 269, Mr. Clouston referenced his paper on 'The Tell-tale Bird' published in the Chaucer Society's Originals and Analogues, p. 439, regarding the Manciple's Tale, which tells a similar story. See the account of the Manciple's Tale in vol. iii. p. 501. It is the story of the Husband and the Parrot in the Arabian Nights' Entertainment.
This line of Chaucer's seems to have attracted attention, though there is nothing to shew how it was understood. Thus, in Roy's Rede me and be nott Wrothe, ed. Arber, p. 80, we find:—
This line from Chaucer seems to have caught people's attention, but there's nothing to indicate how it was interpreted. Therefore, in Roy's Rede me and be nott Wrothe, ed. Arber, p. 80, we find:—
'Because they canne flatter and lye,
'Because they can't flatter and lie,
Makynge beleve the cowe is wode.'
Making believe the cow is crazy.
In Awdelay's Fraternyte of Vacabondes (E. E. T. S.), p. 14, we find: 'Gyle Hather is he, that wyll stand by his Maister when he is at dinner, and byd him beware that he eate no raw meate, because he would eate it himself. This is a pickthanke knaue, that would make his Maister beleue that the Cowe is woode.' Palsgrave, in his French Dictionary, p. 421, has:—'I am borne in hande of a thyng; On me faict a croyre. He wolde beare me in hande the kowe is woode; il me veult fayre a croyre de blanc que ce soit noyr.' The spelling coe for 'jackdaw' occurs in Skelton's Phyllyp Sparowe, l. 468. See also Hoccleve's Works, ed. Furnivall, p. 217, where 'Magge, the good kowe' is [298]an obvious error for 'Magge the wode kowe,' since 'Magge' is a name for a mag-pie. This I also explained in The Academy, April 1, 1893, p. 285.
In Awdelay's Fraternyte of Vacabondes (E. E. T. S.), p. 14, we find: 'Gyle Hather is the one who will stand by his Master when he's at dinner, and warn him not to eat any raw meat because he would eat it himself. This is a scheming knave who would make his Master believe that the Cow is mad.' Palsgrave, in his French Dictionary, p. 421, has:—'I am led to believe something; On me faict a croyre. He would lead me to believe the cow is mad; il me veult fayre a croyre de blanc que ce soit noir.' The spelling coe for 'jackdaw' occurs in Skelton's Phyllyp Sparowe, l. 468. See also Hoccleve's Works, ed. Furnivall, p. 217, where 'Magge, the good cow' is [298]an obvious error for 'Magge the mad cow,' since 'Magge' is a name for a mag-pie. This I also explained in The Academy, April 1, 1893, p. 285.
233. 'And she will take witness, of her own maid, of her (the maid's) assent (to her truth).' This is part of the proof of the correctness of the interpretation of the preceding line. For, in most of the versions of the tale above referred to, the lady is aided and abetted by a maid who is in her confidence.
233. 'And she will call her maid as a witness, confirming her (the maid's) agreement with her truth.' This supports the argument for the accuracy of the interpretation of the previous line. In many versions of the story mentioned earlier, the lady receives help and support from a maid she trusts.
235. Here Chaucer takes several hints from the book of Theophrastus as quoted by Jerome; see note to l. 221. Thus (in Jerome, as above, p. 51) we find:—'Deinde per noctes totas garrulae conquestiones:—Illa ornatior procedit in publicum; haec honoratior ab omnibus: ego in conuentu feminarum misella despicior. Cur aspiciebas uicinam? Quid cum ancillula loquebaris?' It is continued at l. 243; cf. 'Non amicum habere possumus, non sodalem.' Next, at l. 248; cf. 'Pauperem alere difficile est, diuitem ferre tormentum.' Next, at l. 253; cf. 'Pulchra cito adamatur.... Difficile custoditur quod plures amant.' Jean de Meun also quotes from Theophrastus plentifully, mentioning him by name in Le Rom. de la Rose, l. 8599; see the whole passage. 'Caynard, obsolete, adapted from F. cagnard, sluggard (according to Littré, from Ital. cagna, bitch, fem. of cane, dog). A lazy fellow, a sluggard; a term of reproach. (1303) Rob. of Brunne, Handlyng Synne, l. 8300: A kaynarde ande an olde folte [misprinted folle]. (About 1310) in Wright's Lyric Poems, xxxix. 110 (1842): This croked caynard, sore he is a-dred.'—New Eng. Dict. (where the present passage is also quoted).
235. Here, Chaucer takes several ideas from the book of Theophrastus, as quoted by Jerome; see note to l. 221. Thus (in Jerome, as mentioned, p. 51) we find: 'Then throughout the entire night, the chatterings:—She walks out in public more elegantly; this one is esteemed by everyone; I, in the gathering of women, am looked down upon. Why were you looking at the neighbor? What were you talking about with the maid?' It continues at l. 243; cf. 'We can have neither a friend nor a companion.' Next, at l. 248; cf. 'It's hard to support a poor person, but carrying a rich person's burden is difficult.' Next, at l. 253; cf. 'Beautiful people are quickly adored... It's hard to keep what many love.' Jean de Meun also quotes from Theophrastus extensively, mentioning him by name in Le Rom. de la Rose, l. 8599; see the entire passage. 'Caynard, an outdated term adapted from F. cagnard, meaning sluggard (according to Littré, derived from Ital. cagna, female dog, from cane, dog). A lazy person, a sluggard; a term of reproach. (1303) Rob. of Brunne, Handlyng Synne, l. 8300: A kaynarde and an old fool [misprinted folle]. (About 1310) in Wright's Lyric Poems, xxxix. 110 (1842): This crooked caynard, sore he is afraid.'—New Eng. Dict. (where the present passage is also quoted).
246. See A. 1261, and the note. Wright here adds two more examples. He says—'In the satirical poem of Doctor Double-ale, [in Hazlitt's Early Pop. Poetry, iii. 308], we have the lines:—
246. See A. 1261, and the note. Wright here adds two more examples. He says—'In the satirical poem of Doctor Double-ale, [in Hazlitt's Early Pop. Poetry, iii. 308], we have the lines:—
Then seke another house,
Then look for another house,
This is not worth a louse;
This isn't worth anything;
As dronken as a mouse.
As drunk as a mouse.
Among the Letters relating to the Suppression of Monasteries (Camden Soc.), p. 133, there is one from a monk of Pershore, who says that his brother monks of that house "drynk an bowll after collacyon tell ten or xii. of the clock, and cum to mattens as dronck as mys."'
Among the letters about the suppression of monasteries (Camden Soc.), p. 133, there's one from a monk at Pershore, who says that his fellow monks in that house "drink a bowl after collacyon until ten or twelve o'clock, and come to matins as drunk as mice."
248. See note to l. 235 above; so again, for l. 253, cf. Le Rom. de la Rose, 8617-8638.
248. See note to l. 235 above; also, for l. 253, see Le Rom. de la Rose, 8617-8638.
255. Cf. Ovid, Heroid. xvi. 288:—
255. Cf. Ovid, Heroid. xvi. 288:—
'Lis est cum forma magna pudicitiae.'
'Lis is with the great beauty of modesty.'
257. Probably Chaucer was thinking of a passage in Theophrastus, following soon after that quoted in the note to l. 235. 'Alius forma, alius ingenio, alius facetiis, alius liberalitate sollicitat.' But Theophrastus is referring to the accomplishments of the wooers rather than of the women wooed. Cf. Le Rom. de la Rose, ll. 8629-36—'S'ele est bele,' &c. [299]
257. Chaucer was probably thinking of a passage in Theophrastus, which comes right after the one quoted in the note to l. 235. 'One attracts with looks, another with personality, another with wit, another with generosity.' However, Theophrastus is talking about the qualities of the suitors instead of the women being pursued. See Le Rom. de la Rose, ll. 8629-36—'If she is beautiful,' etc. [299]
263. Clearly from Le Rom. de la Rose, l. 8637—
263. Clearly from Le Rom. de la Rose, l. 8637—
'Car tor de toutes pars assise
'Car tor de toutes pars assise
Envis eschape d'estre prise.'
Envision escaping being caught.
265. Immediately after, we have—
265. Right after, we have—
'S'ele rest lede, el vuet à tous plaire;
'S'ele rest lede, el vuet à tous plaire;
... vuet tous ceus qui la voient.'
... sees all those who see her.'
269. See in Hazlitt's Proverbs: 'Joan's as good as my lady in the dark.'
269. Check out Hazlitt's Proverbs: 'Joan's just as good as my lady in the dark.'
271. 'It is a hard matter to control a thing that no one would willingly keep.' Simply translated from Theophrastus (see note to l. 235), who has—'Molestum est possidere, quod nemo habere dignetur.'
271. 'It’s tough to manage something that no one wants to keep.' This is a straightforward translation from Theophrastus (see note to l. 235), who says—'It’s burdensome to own something that no one values.'
272. helde, a variant form of holde, hold, keep; from A. S. healdan. As Chaucer usually has holde (see D. 1144), helde is probably used for the sake of the rime. Note that it is the only example of a rime in -elde in the whole of the Canterbury Tales; indeed, the only other example is in Troil. ii. 337-8. We find the same rime in King Horn, l. 911:—
272. helde, a variant form of holde, means hold or keep; from A. S. healdan. Since Chaucer usually uses holde (see D. 1144), helde is likely used for the rhyme. Note that this is the only instance of a rhyme in -elder in all of the Canterbury Tales; in fact, the only other example is in Troil. ii. 337-8. We see the same rhyme in King Horn, l. 911:—
'Mi rengne thu schalt welde,
'My thoughts will change,'
And to spuse helde
And to spouse helde
Reynild mi doghter.'
Reynild my daughter.
275. Again from Theophrastus (near the beginning):—'Non est ergo uxor ducenda sapienti. Primum enim impediri studia philosophiae,' &c.
275. Again from Theophrastus (near the beginning):—'A wise person should not take a wife. First of all, it distracts from the pursuit of philosophy,' &c.
277. welked, withered; see C. 738, and Stratmann.
277. withered, dried up; see C. 738, and Stratmann.
278. Chaucer quotes this, as from Solomon, in the Pers. Tale, I. 631, and explains it there more fully; and again, in the Tale of Melibeus, B. 2276. An Anglo-French poet named Herman wrote a poem 'on the three words, smoke, rain, and woman, which, according to Solomon, drive a man from his house; and it appears from the poem that it was composed at the suggestion of Alexander, bishop of Lincoln, who died in 1147.'—T. Wright, Biographia Brit. Literaria, Anglo-Norman Period, p. 333. See also my note to P. Plowman, C. xx. 297, quoted in the note to B. 2276 above, at p. 207.
278. Chaucer cites this from Solomon in the Pers. Tale, I. 631, and explains it in more detail there; he also mentions it again in the Tale of Melibeus, B. 2276. An Anglo-French poet named Herman wrote a poem about the three words—smoke, rain, and woman—which, according to Solomon, drive a man from his house. It seems this poem was written at the suggestion of Alexander, the bishop of Lincoln, who died in 1147.—T. Wright, Biographia Brit. Literaria, Anglo-Norman Period, p. 333. See also my note to P. Plowman, C. xx. 297, referenced in the note to B. 2276 above, at p. 207.
282. This again is from Theophrastus (see note to l. 235):—'Si iracunda, si fatua, si deformis, si superba, si foetida; quodcunque uitii est, post nuptias discimus.'
282. This is also from Theophrastus (see note to l. 235):—'Whether she's angry, foolish, unattractive, prideful, or foul; whatever flaw there is, we learn it after the wedding.'
285. Immediately after the last quotation there follows:—'Equus, asinus, bos, canis, et uilissima mancipia, uestes quoque et lebetes, sedile lignum, calix et urceolus fictilis probantur prius, et sic emuntur: sola uxor non ostenditur, ne ante displiceat, quàm ducatur.'
285. Right after the last quote:—'Donkey, ox, dog, and the cheapest slaves, as well as clothes and dishes, a wooden seat, a cup, and an earthenware pitcher are approved first, and then bought: only the wife isn’t shown, so she doesn’t displease before being taken.'
293. Next follows:—'Attendenda semper eius est facies, et pulchritudo laudanda.... Vocanda "domina," celebrandus natalis eius, ... honoranda nutrix eius, et gerula, seruus, patrimus, et alumnus,' &c. Cf. Le Rom. de la Rose, 13914.
293. Next follows:—'Her appearance should always be attended to, and her beauty praised.... She should be called "lady," her birthday celebrated, ... her nurse honored, along with the servant, the stepfather, and the foster parent,' &c. Cf. Le Rom. de la Rose, 13914.
303-306. Next follows:—'et formosus assecla, et procurator calamistratus, et in longam securamque libidinem exectus spado: sub quibus nominibus adulteri delitescunt.'
303-306. Next follows:—'and the handsome attendant, and the well-groomed manager, and the castrated man driven into long and secure lust: under which names adulterers hide.'
311. of our dame, of the mistress, i. e. of myself.
311. of our lady, of the mistress, i.e. of myself.
312. Seint Iame, St. James; see A. 466, and the note.
312. Seint Iame, St. James; see A. 466, and the note.
320. Alis, Alice; A. F. Alice, Alys, Aleyse; Lat. Alicia. Skelton rimes Ales with tales; Elinour Rummyng, 351-2.
320. Alis, Alice; A. F. Alice, Alys, Aleyse; Lat. Alicia. Skelton rhymes Ales with tales; Elinour Rummyng, 351-2.
322. at our large, free, at large; we now drop our. Cf. A. 1283.
322. at our large, free, at large; we now drop our. Cf. A. 1283.
325. See notes to ll. 180, 183. We need not search in Ptolemy for this saying.
325. See notes to ll. 180, 183. We don’t need to look for this saying in Ptolemy.
327. who hath the world in honde, i. e. who has abundant wealth. Cf. l. 330. The sense of the proverb is, that the wisest man is he who is contented, who cares nothing that others are much richer than himself. Cf. 1 Tim. vi. 6, 8; and the proverb—'Content is all.' In the margin of E. is written the Latin form of the saying:—'Inter omnes altior existit, qui non curat in cuius manu sit mundus.'
327. who has the world in hand, meaning who has plenty of wealth. See line 330. The meaning of the proverb is that the wisest person is the one who is content and doesn’t worry that others are much richer than they are. See 1 Tim. vi. 6, 8; and the proverb—'Content is everything.' In the margin of E. is written the Latin version of the saying:—'Inter omnes altior existit, qui non curat in cuius manu sit mundus.'
333. werne, forbid, refuse. The idea is from Le Roman de la Rose, l. 7447:—
333. werne, to forbid, reject. This concept comes from Le Roman de la Rose, l. 7447:—
'Moult est fox qui tel chose esperne,
'Moult est fox qui tel chose esperne,
C'est la chandele en la lanterne;
C'est la chandele en la lanterne;
Qui mil en i alumeroit,
Qui mil en i alumeroit,
Ja mains de feu n'i troveroit.
Ja mains de feu n'i troveroit.
Chascun set la similitude,' &c.
Each knew the similarity, etc.
It was quite a proverbial phrase, as the last line shews. It occurs, for example, in Alexander and Dindimus, ed. Skeat, l. 233, and in the original Latin text of the same. Duke Francesco Maria della Rovere used the device of 'a lighted candle, by which others are lighted, with the motto Non degener addam'; i. e. I will add without loss.—Mrs. Palliser, Historic Devices, p. 263. Cicero (De Officiis, i. 16) quotes three lines from Ennius containing the same idea.
It was a pretty well-known saying, as the last line shows. For instance, it appears in Alexander and Dindimus, edited by Skeat, line 233, and in the original Latin text as well. Duke Francesco Maria della Rovere used the image of 'a lighted candle, by which others are lit,' with the motto Non degener addam'; that is, I will add without loss.—Mrs. Palliser, Historic Devices, p. 263. Cicero (De Officiis, i. 16) quotes three lines from Ennius that convey the same idea.
342. From 1 Tim. ii. 9, here quoted in the margin of E.
342. From 1 Tim. ii. 9, here quoted in the margin of E.
350. his, its. The pronoun is here neuter, and is the same in all the MSS. Tyrwhitt altered it to hire (her), but needlessly. But in l. 352, the sex of the cat is defined. As to the singed cat, 'that, as they say, does not like to roam,' see The Exempla of Jacques de Vitry, ed. Crane, (Folk Lore Soc.), 1890, pp. 219, 241.
350. his, its. The pronoun is neuter here and is consistent across all the manuscripts. Tyrwhitt changed it to hire (her), but that wasn't necessary. However, in line 352, the cat's gender is specified. Regarding the singed cat, 'that, as they say, doesn't like to roam,' see The Exempla of Jacques de Vitry, ed. Crane, (Folk Lore Soc.), 1890, pp. 219, 241.
354. goon a-caterwawed, go a-caterwauling. I explain the suffix -ed as put for -eth, A. S. -að, as in on huntað, a-hunting; where -að is a substantival suffix. I have given several examples of this curious substitution in the note to C. 406, q. v. Cotgrave has: 'Aller à gars, to hunt after lads; (a wench) to go a caterwawling.' And see Caterwaul in the New Eng. Dict.
354. goon a-caterwawed, go a-caterwauling. I'm explaining the suffix -ed as a form of -eth, A. S. -að, like in on huntað, a-hunting; where -að serves as a noun-forming suffix. I've provided several examples of this interesting substitution in the note to C. 406, q. v. Cotgrave notes: 'Aller à gars, to hunt after lads; (a girl) to go a caterwawling.' Also, see Caterwaul in the New Eng. Dict.
357. Clearly from Le Rom. de la Rose, 14583:—
357. Clearly from Le Rom. de la Rose, 14583:—
'Nus ne puet metre en fame garde,
'Nus ne puet metre en fame garde,
S'ele meisme ne se garde:
He doesn’t take care of himself:
Se c'iert Argus qui la gardast,
Se c'iert Argus who kept watch,
Qui de ses cent yex l'esgardast, ...
Qui de ses cent yex l'esgardast, ...
N'i vaudroit sa garde mès riens:
N'i vaudrait sa garde mais rien:
Fox est qui se garde tel mesriens.'
Fox est qui se garde tel mesriens.
As to Argus, see Ovid, Met. i. 625.
As for Argus, check out Ovid, Met. i. 625.
362. Here Chaucer again quotes largely from Hieronymus c. Iouinianum, lib. ii.; in Epist. (Basil. 1524), ii. 36, 37. Many of the passages are cited from the Vulgate, but they are all found in this treatise of Jerome's, which furnishes the real key. Jerome says:—'Per tria mouetur terra, quartum autem non potest ferre; si seruus regnet, et stultus si saturetur panibus, et odiosa uxor (see l. 366) si habeat bonum uirum, et ancilla si eiciat dominam suam. Ecce et hic inter malorum magnitudinem uxor ponitur'; p. 37. Really quoted from Prov. xxx. 21-23.
362. Here Chaucer again quotes extensively from Hieronymus c. Iouinianum, lib. ii.; in Epist. (Basil. 1524), ii. 36, 37. Many of the passages are taken from the Vulgate, but they are all found in this treatise of Jerome's, which provides the real key. Jerome says:—'The earth is moved by three things, and it cannot bear a fourth: when a slave rules, when a fool is filled with bread, and when a hateful wife has a good husband, and when a servant expels her mistress. Look, here too, among the greatness of evils, a wife is placed'; p. 37. Really quoted from Prov. xxx. 21-23.
371. Again from Jerome, p. 37: 'Infernus, et amor mulieris, et terra quae non satiatur aqua, et ignis non dicit "satis est."' Really from Prov. xxx. 16, where the A. V. has 'the grave' instead of 'hell.' Note that Jerome here has amor mulieris, though the Vulgate has os uuluae. The passage is quoted in E., with dicent for dicit.
371. Again from Jerome, p. 37: 'Hell, the love of a woman, the land that is never satisfied with water, and fire doesn’t say "that’s enough."' This is actually from Prov. xxx. 16, where the A. V. uses 'the grave' instead of 'hell.' Note that Jerome here uses amor mulieris, while the Vulgate has os uuluae. The passage is quoted in E., with dicent instead of dicit.
373. wylde fyr, wild fire; i. e. fiercely burning fire, probably with reference to lighted naphtha or the like. Chaucer again uses the term in the Pers. Tale, I. 445. Greek fire was of a like character. In the Romance of Rich. Coer de Lion, l. 2627, we find:—
373. wild fire, fiercely burning fire; likely referring to lighted naphtha or something similar. Chaucer uses the term again in the Pers. Tale, I. 445. Greek fire was similar. In the Romance of Rich. Coer de Lion, l. 2627, we find:—
'King Richard, oute of hys galye,
'King Richard, out of his galley,
Caste wylde-fyr into the skye,
Cast wild fire into the sky,
And fyr Gregeys into the see,
And fyr Gregeys into the sea,
And al on fyr wer[en] the[y] ...
And all on fire were they ...
The see brent all off fyr Gregeys.'
The see Brent all off fyr Gregeys.
Thus the Greek fire, at any rate, was not quenched by the sea. See La Chimie an moyen âge, par M. Berthelot, p. 100.
Thus, Greek fire, at least, was not extinguished by the sea. See La Chimie au moyen âge, by M. Berthelot, p. 100.
376. From Jerome (p. 36):—'Sicut in ligno uermis, ita perdit uirum suum uxor malefica.' Quoted in the margin of E., with perdet for perdit. Cf. 'Sicut ... uermis ligno,' Prov. xxv. 20 (Vulgate); not in the A. V.
376. From Jerome (p. 36):—'Just as a worm in wood, so a wicked wife destroys her husband.' Quoted in the margin of E., with perdet for perdit. Cf. 'Just as ... a worm in wood,' Prov. xxv. 20 (Vulgate); not in the A. V.
378. Jerome has (p. 39):—'Nemo enim melius scire potest quid sit uxor uel mulier, illo qui passus est.' (Quoted in E.)
378. Jerome has (p. 39):—'No one can know better what a wife or woman is than he who has experienced it.' (Quoted in E.)
386. byte and whyne, i. e. both bite (when in a bad temper) and whine or whinny as if wanting a caress (when in a good one). It is made clearer by the parallel line in Anelida, l. 157, on which see my note in vol. i. p. 535.
386. byte and whine, i.e. both bite (when feeling angry) and whine or whinny as if seeking affection (when feeling good). It is made clearer by the parallel line in Anelida, l. 157, on which see my note in vol. i. p. 535.
389. Cf. our proverb—'first come, first served.' Hazlitt quotes the medieval Lat. proverb—'Ante molam primus qui venit, non molat imus.' And Mr. Wright quotes the French proverb of the fifteenth century—'Qui premier vient au moulin premier doit mouldre.' Cotgrave, s. v. Mouldre, has the same; with arrive for vient, and le premier for premier.
389. Cf. our saying—'first come, first served.' Hazlitt quotes the medieval Latin proverb—'Ante molam primus qui venit, non molat imus.' And Mr. Wright quotes the French proverb from the fifteenth century—'Qui premier vient au moulin premier doit mouldre.' Cotgrave, s. v. Mouldre, has the same; with arrive for vient, and le premier for premier.
399. colour, pretext; as in Acts, xxvii. 30.
399. color, pretext; as in Acts, xxvii. 30.
401. In the margin of Cp. and Ln. is the medieval line: 'Fallere, flere, nere, dedit Deus in muliere.' Pt. has the same, with statuit for dedit.
401. In the margin of Cp. and Ln. is the medieval line: 'To deceive, to weep, to bear, God has given in woman.' Pt. has the same, with established for given.
406. grucching, grumbling; mod. E. grudge. Hl. has chidyng.
406. grucching, complaining; modern English grudge. Hl. has chidyng.
407. Suggested by the complaint of a jealous man to his wife, in Le Roman de la Rose, 9129:—
407. Suggested by a jealous man's complaint to his wife, in Le Roman de la Rose, 9129:—
'Car quant ge vous voil embracier
'Car quant ge vous voil embracier
Por besier et por solacier,' &c.
Por besier et por solacier,' &c.
414. 'Everything has its price.'
"Everything has a price."
415. This proverb has occurred before; see A. 4134. Lydgate quotes it in st. 2 of a poem with the burden—'Lyk thyn audience, so utter thy langage'; see Polit., Relig., and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 25, l. 15. John of Salisbury says:—'Veteri celebratur prouerbio: quia uacuae manus temeraria petitio est'; Policraticus, lib. v. c. 10.
415. This proverb has appeared before; see A. 4134. Lydgate references it in stanza 2 of a poem with the refrain—'Like your audience, so speak your language'; see Polit., Relig., and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 25, l. 15. John of Salisbury states:—'This is celebrated in an old proverb: because an empty hand makes a reckless request'; Policraticus, lib. v. c. 10.
418. Cf. l. 417. Bacon was considered as a common food for rustics. Cf. 'bacon-fed knaves'; 1 Hen. IV. ii. 2. 88. It is not worth while to discuss the matter further.
418. See l. 417. Bacon was seen as a staple food for common folks. See 'bacon-fed knaves'; 1 Hen. IV. ii. 2. 88. There's no point in discussing this any further.
430. conclusioun, purpose, aim, object.
430. conclusion, purpose, aim, object.
432. Wilkin was evidently, like Malle or Malkin, a name for a pet lamb or sheep; see B. 4021. In this line (if mekely be trisyllabic, and lok'th monosyllabic), the word our-e is dissyllabic, which is not common in Chaucer.
432. Wilkin was clearly, like Malle or Malkin, a name for a pet lamb or sheep; see B. 4021. In this line (if mekely is three syllables, and lok'th is one syllable), the word our-e has two syllables, which isn't common in Chaucer.
433. ba, kiss; see note to A. 3709.
433. ba, kiss; see note to A. 3709.
435. spyced conscience, scrupulous conscience; see note to A. 526.
435. spiced conscience, overly careful conscience; see note to A. 526.
446. Peter, by St. Peter; cf. Hous of Fame, 1034, 2000; also G. 665, and the note; and B. 1404. I shrewe you, I beshrew you.
446. Peter, by St. Peter; see Hous of Fame, 1034, 2000; also G. 665, and the note; and B. 1404. I shrewe you, I curse you.
460. This story is from Valerius Maximus; Pliny tells it of one Mecenius. In the margin of E., the reference is exactly given, viz. to 'Valerius, lib. 6. cap. 3,' which is quite right. I quote the passage: 'Egnatii autem Metelli longe minori de caussa; qui uxorem, quod vinum bibisset, fuste percussam interemit. Idque factum non accusatore tantum, sed etiam reprehensore caruit; unoquoque existimante, optimo illam exemplo violatae sobrietatis poenas pependisse.'—Valerii Maximi lib. vi. c. 3. Cf. Pliny, xiv. 13; Tertullian, Apologeticus, 6. Chaucer twice quotes again the same chapter; see notes to ll. 642, 647.
460. This story is from Valerius Maximus; Pliny tells it about one Mecenius. In the margin of E., the reference is correctly given, specifically to 'Valerius, lib. 6. cap. 3,' which is accurate. Here’s the passage I’m quoting: 'Egnatii autem Metelli longe minori de caussa; qui uxorem, quod vinum bibisset, fuste percussam interemit. Idque factum non accusatore tantum, sed etiam reprehensore caruit; unoquoque existimante, optimo illam exemplo violatae sobrietatis poenas pependisse.'—Valerii Maximi lib. vi. c. 3. Compare with Pliny, xiv. 13; Tertullian, Apologeticus, 6. Chaucer quotes the same chapter again twice; see notes to ll. 642, 647.
464. moste I thinke, I must (needs) think. For moste, Cm. has muste, Ln. must. So also moste = must, in l. 478.
464. moste I thinke, I must (need to) think. For moste, Cm. has muste, Ln. must. So also moste = must, in l. 478.
467. From Le Roman de la Rose, 13656:—
467. From Le Roman de la Rose, 13656:—
'Car puis que fame est enyvree
'Car puis que fame est enyvree
Il n'a point en li de deffense.'
Il n'a pas en lui de défense.
Cf. Ovid, Art. Amat. iii. 765; &c.
Cf. Ovid, Art. Amat. iii. 765; etc.
469. Cf. Le Roman de la Rose, 13136:—
469. Cf. Le Roman de la Rose, 13136:—
'Par Diex! si me plest-il encores:
'Par Diex! si me plest-il encores:
Quant ge m'i sui bien porpensée,
Quant ge m'i sui bien porpensée,
Moult me délite en ma pensée,
Moult me délite en ma pensée,
Et me resbaudissent li membre,
And the members rejoice,
Quant de mon bon tens me remembre,
Quant de mon bon tens me remembre,
Et de la jolivete vie
And the beauty of life
Dont mes cuers a si grant envie.'
Dont mes cuers a si grant envie.
And again, just above, l. 13128:—
And again, just above, l. 13128:—
'Més riens n'i vaut le regreter;
'Més riens n'i vaut le regreter;
Qui est alé, ne puet venir,' &c.
Qui est alé, ne puet venir,' &c.
These lines form part of the speech of La Vieille, on whom the Wife of Bath is certainly modelled; cf. note to A. 461.
These lines are part of the speech of La Vieille, who the Wife of Bath is definitely based on; see note to A. 461.
483. Ioce, in Latin Judocus, a Breton saint, whose day is Dec. 13, and who died in A. D. 669. Alban Butler says that his hermitage became a famous monastery, which stood in the diocese of Amiens, and was called St. Josse-sur-mer. This part of France became familiar to many Englishmen in the course of the wars of Edward III. See, however, Le Testament de Jean de Meung, 461-4, which I take to mean:—'When dame Katherine sees the proof of Sir Joce, who cares not a prune for his wife's love, she is so fearful that her own husband will do her a like harm, that she often makes for him a staff of a similar bit of wood'; F. 'Si li refait sovent d'autel fust une croce.' It is obvious that Chaucer has copied this in l. 484, and that he here found his rime to croce.
483. Ioce, in Latin Judocus, a Breton saint, whose feast day is December 13, and who passed away in A.D. 669. Alban Butler mentions that his hermitage became a well-known monastery located in the diocese of Amiens, called St. Josse-sur-mer. This area of France became known to many Englishmen during the wars of Edward III. See also Le Testament de Jean de Meung, 461-4, which I interpret to mean:—'When Lady Katherine sees the evidence of Sir Joce, who doesn't care at all for his wife's love, she is so afraid that her own husband will do the same to her that she often makes him a staff from a similar piece of wood'; F. 'Si li refait sovent d'autel fust une croce.' It's clear that Chaucer copied this in l. 484, and that he found his rhyme to croce here.
484. 'I made a stick for him of the same wood'; i. e. I retaliated by rousing his jealousy; compare the last note. Croce, a staff, O. F. croce, F. crosse; see Croche in the New E. Dictionary. Cf. Prompt. Parv., p. 103, note 5; and my note to P. Plowm. C. xi. 92.
484. 'I made him a stick out of the same wood'; meaning, I got back at him by making him jealous; see the last note. Croce, a staff, O. F. croce, F. crosse; see Croche in the New E. Dictionary. See also Prompt. Parv., p. 103, note 5; and my note to P. Plowm. C. xi. 92.
487. In Hazlitt's Proverbs is given—'To fry in his own grease,' from Heywood; it is explained to mean 'to be very passionate,' but means rather 'to torment oneself.' He also quotes, from Heywood:—
487. In Hazlitt's Proverbs, it says—'To fry in his own grease,' from Heywood; it's explained to mean 'to be very passionate,' but it actually means 'to torment oneself.' He also quotes from Heywood:—
'She fryeth in hir owne grease, but as for my parte,
'She’s frying in her own grease, but as for my part,
If she be angry, beshrew her angry harte.'
If she's angry, curse her angry heart.
See also Rich. Coer de Lion, 4409; Lydgate's Temple of Glas, ed. Schick, pp. 14, 94.
See also Rich. Coer de Lion, 4409; Lydgate's Temple of Glas, ed. Schick, pp. 14, 94.
492. The story is given by Jerome, in the treatise so often quoted above. 'Legimus quendam apud Romanos nobilem, cum eum amici arguerent quare uxorem formosam et castam et diuitem repudiasset, protendisse pedem, et dixisse eis: Et hic soccus quem cernitis, uidetur uobis nouus et elegans, sed nemo scit praeter me ubi me premat.'—Hieron. c. Iouinianum, lib. i.: Epist. ii. 52 (Basil. 1524). John of Salisbury has the same story, almost in the same words, but gives the name of the noble Roman, viz. P. Cn. Graecinus. See his Policraticus, lib. v. c. 10. Chaucer alludes to it again below, in E. 1553.
492. The story is told by Jerome in the frequently referenced treatise mentioned above. 'We read about a certain nobleman among the Romans, when his friends questioned him about why he had rejected his beautiful, chaste, and wealthy wife, he stretched out his foot and said to them: "And this shoe you see looks new and elegant to you, but no one knows except me where it pinches."—Hieron. c. Iouinianum, lib. i.: Epist. ii. 52 (Basil. 1524). John of Salisbury shares the same story, almost with the same wording, but names the noble Roman as P. Cn. Graecinus. See his Policraticus, lib. v. c. 10. Chaucer references it again below, in E. 1553.
495. She went thrice to Jerusalem; see A. 463.
495. She went to Jerusalem three times; see A. 463.
496. 'Across the arch which usually divides the chancel from the nave in English churches was stretched a beam, on which was placed a rood, i. e. a figure of our Lord on the cross.'—Bell.
496. 'Across the arch that typically separates the chancel from the nave in English churches, there was a beam, on which a rood was placed, meaning a figure of our Lord on the cross.'—Bell.
498. In the margin of E. is the note:—'Appelles fecit mirabile opus [304]in tumulo Darij: vnde in Alexandro, libro sexto.' There is a similar sidenote at C. 16; see note to that line. This tomb of Darius is due to fiction. The description of it occurs (as said) in the sixth book of the Alexandreid, a vast poem in Latin, by one Philippe Gualtier de Chatillon, a native of Lille and a canon of Tournay, who flourished about A. D. 1200. According to this poet, the tomb was the work of a Jewish artist named Apelles. See Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 353-5, and G. Douglas, ed. Small, i. 134.
498. In the margin of E. is the note:—'Apelles created a wonderful work [304]in the tomb of Darius: hence in Alexander, book sixth.' There is a similar sidenote at C. 16; see the note for that line. This tomb of Darius is purely fictional. Its description appears (as mentioned) in the sixth book of the Alexandreid, a lengthy poem in Latin, by Philippe Gualtier de Chatillon, who was from Lille and a canon of Tournay, and who thrived around A. D. 1200. According to this poet, the tomb was created by a Jewish artist named Apelles. See Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 353-5, and G. Douglas, ed. Small, i. 134.
503. There is a parallel passage in Le Rom. de la Rose, 14678-99.
503. There’s a similar section in Le Rom. de la Rose, 14678-99.
514. daungerous, sparing, not free; cf. l. 151.
514. dangerous, sparing, not free; cf. l. 151.
517. Wayte, observe, watch; 'observe what thing it is that we have a difficulty in obtaining.'
517. Wayte, notice, keep an eye on; 'notice what it is that we're having trouble getting.'
521. 'With great demur (or caution) we set forth all we have to sell.' With daunger implies that the seller makes a great difficulty of selling things, i. e. drives a hard bargain, and makes a great favour of it. Withoute daunger means without opposition, or without resistance; Gower, C. A. v. ii. p. 40.
521. 'With a lot of hesitation (or caution), we put everything we have for sale.' With daunger suggests that the seller is making it very hard to sell things, meaning they drive a tough bargain and act like it's a big favor. Withoute daunger means without any pushback or resistance; Gower, C. A. v. ii. p. 40.
Outen, put out, set out or forth, is from A. S. ūtian, verb, a derivative of ūt, out. Both here and in G. 834, Tyrwhitt needlessly alters the reading to uttren, against all the MSS. The note in Bell's Chaucer says—'Difficulty in making our market makes us bring out all our ware for sale'; which is utterly remote from the true sense, and would be the conduct of a reckless, not of a cautious woman. Compare the next two lines.
Outen, to put out, set out, or forth, comes from A. S. ūtian, a verb derived from ūt, meaning out. Both here and in G. 834, Tyrwhitt unnecessarily changes the reading to uttren, ignoring all the manuscripts. The note in Bell's Chaucer states—'Difficulty in making our market leads us to display all our goods for sale'; which is completely disconnected from the true meaning and would reflect the behavior of a reckless, not a cautious woman. Compare the next two lines.
522. 'A great throng of buyers makes ware dear (because there is then great demand); and offering things too cheaply makes people think they are of little value (because there is then too ready a supply).' Hence the wise woman is careful not to be in too great a hurry to sell; and such is the meaning of l. 521. It is further implied that, when she gets her expected price, she does not hold out for a higher one.
522. 'A large crowd of buyers drives up prices (because demand is high); and pricing items too low makes people believe they are not worth much (because there is then an oversupply).' Therefore, the wise woman takes her time before selling; this is the meaning of l. 521. It also suggests that when she receives her expected price, she does not wait for a higher offer.
552. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 9068, which again is from Ovid. 'Spectatum ueniunt, ueniunt spectentur ut ipsae'; Art. Amat. i. 99.
552. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 9068, which again is from Ovid. 'They come to look, they come to be looked at themselves'; Art. Amat. i. 99.
553. 'How could I know where my favour was destined to be bestowed?'
553. 'How was I supposed to know where my favor was meant to go?'
555. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 13726:—
555. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 13726:—
'Sovent voise à la mestre eglise,
'Sovent voise à la mestre eglise,
Et face visitacions,
And face visits,
A noces, à processions,
At weddings, at processions,
A geus, à festes, à karoles,' &c.
A guess, at parties, at carols, etc.
556. vigilies, festivals held on the eves or vigils of saints' days. See note to A. 377.
556. vigilies, celebrations that take place on the evenings or vigils before saints' days. See note to A. 377.
557. For preching, Cm. has prechyngis, and Hl. prechings; but all the rest have preching, which I therefore retain. To preching means 'to any place where a sermon was being preached'; much as we say 'to church.' But the sermons were often given in the open air. The Wife's object was to go wherever there was a concourse of people, in order to shew her best clothes. Women still go 'to church' for a like [305]reason. Wycliff speaks strongly of the evil of pilgrimages; see his Works, ed. Matthew, p. 279; ed. Arnold, i. 83.
557. For preaching, Cm. has preachings, and Hl. preachings; but everyone else has preaching, which I’ll keep. To preaching means 'to any place where a sermon was being delivered'; similar to how we say 'to church.' However, the sermons were often held outdoors. The Wife’s goal was to go wherever there was a crowd, so she could show off her best clothes. Women still go 'to church' for a similar [305]reason. Wycliffe strongly criticizes the problem of pilgrimages; see his Works, ed. Matthew, p. 279; ed. Arnold, i. 83.
558. 'The miracle-plays were favourite occasions for people to assemble in great numbers.'—Wright. Wright refers to a tale among his Latin Stories, p. 100. See the Sermon against Miracle-Plays, in Reliquiae Antiquae, ii. 42; reprinted in Mätzner's Sprachproben, ii. 224.
558. 'Miracle plays were popular events for people to gather in large numbers.'—Wright. Wright mentions a story from his Latin Stories, p. 100. See the Sermon against Miracle-Plays, in Reliquiae Antiquae, ii. 42; reprinted in Mätzner's Sprachproben, ii. 224.
559. 'And wore upon (me) my gay scarlet gowns.' The use of upon without a case following it is curious; but see D. 1018, 1382 below.
559. 'And wore my bright red gowns.' The use of upon without a case following it is curious; but see D. 1018, 1382 below.
The word gyte occurs again in A. 3954, where Simkin's wife wears 'a gyte of reed,' i. e. a red gown. Nares shews that it is used thrice by Gascoigne, and once by Fairfax. The sense of 'robe' will suit the passage there quoted. Skelton has gyte in Elynour, l. 68, where the sense of 'robe' or 'dress' is certain. It is clearly the same word as the Lowland Scotch gyde, a dress, robe; see note to A. 3954 (p. 118). That the word meant both 'veil' and 'gown' appears from the fact that Roquefort explains the derived O. F. wiart as a veil with which women cover their faces; whilst Godefroy explains its variant form guiart as a dress or vestment.
The word gyte appears again in A. 3954, where Simkin's wife wears 'a gyte of reed,' meaning a red gown. Nares shows that it is used three times by Gascoigne and once by Fairfax. The meaning of 'robe' fits the passage quoted there. Skelton uses gyte in Elynour, l. 68, where it clearly means 'robe' or 'dress.' It is obviously the same word as the Lowland Scotch gyde, which means a dress or robe; see note to A. 3954 (p. 118). The fact that the word meant both 'veil' and 'gown' is evident since Roquefort explains the derived O. F. wiart as a veil with which women cover their faces; meanwhile, Godefroy explains its variant form guiart as a dress or garment.
560. The sense is; 'the worms, moths, and mites never fretted them (i. e. my dresses) one whit; I say it at my peril.' There is no difficulty, and the reading is quite correct. Yet Tyrwhitt altered peril to paraille, which he explains by 'apparel,' and Wright actually explains perel, in the Harl. MS., in the same way! Such an explanation turns the whole into nonsense, as it could then only mean: 'the worms, &c. never devoured themselves (!) at all upon my apparel.' Tyrwhitt evidently took it to mean 'never fed themselves upon (i. e. with) my apparel'; but it is impossible that frete hem could ever be so interpreted. Frete can only mean 'devoured,' and it requires an accusative case; this accusative is hem, which can only refer to the gytes or 'gowns.' And this leaves no other sense for peril except precisely 'peril,' which is of course right. Upon my peril is clearly a phrase, with the same sense as 'at my peril.' The phrase is no recondite one; cf. Rich. III. iv. i. 26, where we find 'on my peril'; and again, 'upon his peril,' in Antony, v. 2. 143; Cymbeline, v. 4. 189.
560. The meaning is: 'the worms, moths, and mites never bothered my dresses at all; I say this at my own risk.' It's straightforward, and the reading is completely accurate. However, Tyrwhitt changed peril to paraille, which he explained as 'apparel,' and Wright actually interpreted perel in the Harl. MS. the same way! Such an interpretation makes it nonsensical, as it would then only mean: 'the worms, etc. never devoured themselves on my apparel at all.' Tyrwhitt clearly understood it to mean 'never fed themselves on (i.e., with) my apparel'; but it's impossible for frete hem to be interpreted that way. Frete can only mean 'devoured,' and it requires an accusative case; this accusative is hem, which can only refer to the gytes or 'gowns.' This leaves no other meaning for peril except 'peril,' which is indeed correct. Upon my peril is clearly a phrase with the same meaning as 'at my peril.' This phrase is not obscure; see Rich. III. iv. i. 26, where we find 'on my peril'; and again, 'upon his peril' in Antony, v. 2. 143; Cymbeline, v. 4. 189.
566. of my purveyance, owing to my prudence, or prudent foresight; cf. l. 570. Purveyance, providence, and prudence are mere variants; from Lat. prouidentia.
566. of my supply, due to my carefulness, or thoughtful planning; cf. l. 570. Supply, forethought, and carefulness are just different terms; from Lat. prouidentia.
572. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 13354:—
572. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 13354:—
'Moult a soris povre secors,
'Moult a soris povre secors,
Et fait en grant peril sa druge,
Et fait en grant peril sa druge,
Qui n'a c'ung partuis à refuge.
Qui n'a c'ung partuis à refuge.
Tout ainsinc est-il de la fame,' &c.
Tout ainsinc est-il de la fame,' &c.
In Kemble's Solomon and Saturn, p. 57, several parallel proverbs are given; e.g.—
In Kemble's Solomon and Saturn, p. 57, several similar proverbs are given; for example—
'Mus miser est antro qui tantum clauditur uno.'
'The mouse is miserable in the den which is closed off on one side only.'
'Dolente la souris qui ne seit c'un pertuis.'
'Dolente la souris qui ne seit c'un pertuis.'
He refers us to Collins' Dict. of Span. Proverbs, p. 36; MS. Harl. [306]3362, fol. 40; Grüter, Florilegium Ethico-politicum, p. 32; G. Herbert, Jacula Prudentum, p. 67; MS. Proverbs, Corp. Chr. Cam. no. 450; MS. Harl. 1800, fol. 37 b. The proverb in Herbert is—'The mouse that hath but one hole is quickly taken'; cf. Hazlitt's Proverbs, p. 380.
He references Collins' Dictionary of Spanish Proverbs, page 36; MS. Harl. [306]3362, fol. 40; Grüter, Florilegium Ethico-politicum, page 32; G. Herbert, Jacula Prudentum, page 67; MS. Proverbs, Corp. Chr. Cam. no. 450; MS. Harl. 1800, fol. 37 b. The proverb in Herbert is—'The mouse that has only one hole is quickly caught'; cf. Hazlitt's Proverbs, page 380.
575. 'I made him believe'; see above. enchanted, bewitched, viz. with philtres or love-potions; according to an old belief. See Othello, i. 2. 63-79. Cf. also Le Rom. de la Rose, 13895:—'Si croi que m'aves enchantee'; and the note to D. 747 (p. 311).
575. 'I made him believe'; see above. enchanted, bewitched, meaning with potions or love spells; according to an old belief. See Othello, i. 2. 63-79. Also see Le Rom. de la Rose, 13895:—'If you think that you have enchanted me'; and the note to D. 747 (p. 311).
581. Red occurs so frequently as an epithet of gold, that association of gold with blood was easy enough. See note to B. 2059 (p. 196).
581. Red is often used as a description for gold, making the connection between gold and blood quite obvious. See note to B. 2059 (p. 196).
602. a coltes tooth, the tooth of a young colt. Cf. 'Young folks [are] most apt to love ... the colt's evil is common to all complexions'; Burton, Anat. of Mel. pt. 3. sec. 2. mem. 2. subsec. 1. 'Your colt's tooth is not cast yet'; Hen. VIII. i. 3. 48. And see A. 3888, E. 1847.
602. a colt's tooth, the tooth of a young colt. See 'Young folks are most likely to love ... the colt's issues are common to everyone'; Burton, Anat. of Mel. pt. 3. sec. 2. mem. 2. subsec. 1. 'Your colt's tooth hasn't fallen out yet'; Hen. VIII. i. 3. 48. And see A. 3888, E. 1847.
603. Gat-tothed; see note to A. 468.
603. Gat-tothed; see note to A. 468.
604. 'I bore the impress of the seal of saint Venus.'
604. 'I bore the mark of the seal of Saint Venus.'
609, 610. Venerien, influenced by Venus; Marcien, influenced by Mars; cf. ll. 611, 612.
609, 610. Venerien, influenced by Venus; Marcien, influenced by Mars; cf. ll. 611, 612.
613. ascendent, the sign in the ascendant (or just rising in the east) at my birth. This sign was Taurus, which was also called 'the mansion of Venus.' When Mars was seen in this sign when ascending, it shewed the influence of Mars on Venus. Cf. the 'Compleint of Mars.'
613. ascendant, the sign that was rising in the east at my birth. This sign was Taurus, also known as 'the mansion of Venus.' When Mars was seen in this sign while rising, it indicated the influence of Mars on Venus. Cf. the 'Complaint of Mars.'
In the margin of E. is a Latin note, referring us to 'Mansor Amphorison' 19'; followed by a quotation. The reference is to a treatise called 'Almansoris Propositiones,' which begins with the words:—'Aphorismorum compendiolum, mi Rex, petiisti,' &c. Hence 'Amphorison' 19' is an error for 'Aphorismorum 19.' This treatise is printed in a small volume entitled 'Astrologia Aphoristica Ptolomaei, Hermetis, ... Almansoris, &c.; Ulmae, 1641.' In this edition, the section quoted (at p. 66) is not 19, but 14; and runs thus:—'Cuicunque fuerint in ascendente infortunae, turpem notam in facie patietur.' With 'infortunae,' we must supply 'planetae'; and the object of this quotation is, clearly, to explain l. 619. Still more to the point is a remark in sect. 74 of a treatise printed in the same volume, entitled 'Cl. Ptolomaei Centum Dicta'; where we find—'Quicunque Martem ascendentem habet, omnino cicatricem in facie habebit.'
In the margin of E. is a Latin note that points us to 'Mansor Amphorison' 19'; followed by a quotation. The reference is to a treatise called 'Almansoris Propositiones,' which starts with the words:—'Aphorismorum compendiolum, mi Rex, petiisti,' etc. Therefore, 'Amphorison' 19' is a mistake for 'Aphorismorum 19.' This treatise is printed in a small book titled 'Astrologia Aphoristica Ptolomaei, Hermetis, ... Almansoris, etc.; Ulmae, 1641.' In this edition, the section quoted (at p. 66) is not 19, but 14; and reads:—'Cuicunque fuerint in ascendente infortunae, turpem notam in facie patietur.' With 'infortunae,' we must add 'planetae'; and the purpose of this quotation is clearly to clarify l. 619. Even more relevant is a comment in section 74 of a treatise printed in the same book, titled 'Cl. Ptolomaei Centum Dicta'; where we find—'Quicunque Martem ascendentem habet, omnino cicatricem in facie habebit.'
Immediately after the above, in the margin of E., is a second quotation, with a reference in the words:—'Hec Hermes in libro fiducie; Amphoriso. 24o.' Here 'Amphorismo' should be 'Aphorismo.' The quotation occurs in a third treatise, printed in the same volume as the other two already mentioned, with the title 'Hermetis centum Aphorismorum liber.' In this printed edition, the section quoted is not the 24th, but the 25th; and runs thus:—'In natiuitatibus mulierum, cum fuerit ascendens aliqua de domibus Veneris, Marte existente in eis [vel e contrario][28], erit mulier impudica. Idem erit, si Capricornum habuerit [307]in ascendente.' Here 'aliqua ... Veneris' means 'one of the mansions of Venus; her two mansions being Taurus and Libra.' The former is expressly referred to in l. 613, and is therefore intended.
Immediately after the above, in the margin of E., is a second quotation, with a reference in the words:—'Hec Hermes in libro fiducie; Amphoriso. 24o.' Here 'Amphorismo' should be 'Aphorismo.' The quotation appears in a third treatise, printed in the same volume as the other two already mentioned, titled 'Hermetis centum Aphorismorum liber.' In this printed edition, the section quoted is not the 24th, but the 25th; and reads:—'In natiuitatibus mulierum, cum fuerit ascendens aliqua de domibus Veneris, Marte existente in eis [vel e contrario][28], erit mulier impudica. Idem erit, si Capricornum habuerit [307]in ascendente.' Here 'aliqua ... Veneris' means 'one of the mansions of Venus; her two mansions being Taurus and Libra.' The former is explicitly referenced in l. 613, and is therefore intended.
In sect. 28 of the same treatise, we find:—'Cum fuerit interrogatio pro muliere, simpliciter accipe significationem à Venere.' Hence Venus is the planet that ruled over women.
In section 28 of the same treatise, we find:—'When the question is about a woman, simply take the meaning from Venus.' Therefore, Venus is the planet that governs women.
'The woman that is born in this time [i. e. under Taurus] shall be effectuall ... she shall have many husbands and many children; she shall be in her best estate at xvi years, and she shall have a sign in the middest of her body.'—Shepherdes Kalender, ed. 1656, sig. Q 5.
'The woman born during this time [i.e., under Taurus] will be powerful... she will have many husbands and many children; she will be at her peak at 16 years old, and there will be a mark in the middle of her body.'—Shepherdes Kalender, ed. 1656, sig. Q 5.
618. The phrase 'la chambre Venus' occurs in Le Rom. de la Rose, 13540.
618. The phrase 'la chambre Venus' appears in Le Rom. de la Rose, 13540.
621. wis, surely, certainly: 'for, may God so surely be my,' &c.
621. wis, surely, certainly: 'for, may God so surely be my,' &c.
624. 'Ne vous chaut s'il est cors ou lons'; Rom. de la Rose, 8554.
624. 'It doesn't matter if it's cors or lons'; Rom. de la Rose, 8554.
634. on the list, on the ear. Such is the sense of lust in the Ancren Riwle, p. 212, l. 7, where the editor mistakes it. In Sir Ferumbras, l. 1900, mention is made of a man striking another 'on the luste' with his hand. The original sense of A. S. hlyst is the sense of 'hearing'; but the Icel. hlust commonly means 'ear.' Cf. E. listen. For on the list, Hl. Cm. and Tyrwhitt have with his fist; but Tyrwhitt, in his note on the line, inclines to the reading here given, and quotes from Sir T. More's poem entitled 'A Merry Jest of a Serjeant,' the lines:—
634. on the list, on the ear. This reflects the meaning of lust in the Ancren Riwle, p. 212, l. 7, where the editor makes an error. In Sir Ferumbras, l. 1900, there's a mention of a man hitting another 'on the luste' with his hand. The original meaning of A. S. hlyst is related to 'hearing'; however, the Icel. hlust usually refers to 'ear.' See E. listen. For on the list, Hl. Cm. and Tyrwhitt have with his fist; but Tyrwhitt, in his note on the line, leans towards the reading given here, and references lines from Sir T. More's poem titled 'A Merry Jest of a Serjeant':—
'And with his fist
'And with his fist'
Upon the lyst
On the list
He gave hym such a blow.'
He gave him such a punch.
This juvenile poem is printed at length in the Preface to Todd's edition of Johnson's Dictionary, ed. 1827, i. 64.
This young poem is fully printed in the Preface to Todd's edition of Johnson's Dictionary, ed. 1827, i. 64.
640. 'Although he had sworn to the contrary'; see a similar use of this phrase in A. 1089; and the note at p. 65.
640. 'Even though he had promised the opposite'; see a similar use of this phrase in A. 1089; and the note at p. 65.
642. Romayn gestes, the 'Roman gests,' in the collection called Gesta Romanorum, or stories of a like character. The reference, however, in this case is to Valerius Maximus, lib. vi. c. 3, as is certified by the note in the margin of E., viz. 'Valerius, lib. vi. fol. 19.' The passage is: 'Horridum C. quoque Sulpicii Galli maritale supercilium. Nam uxorem dimisit, quod eam capite aperto foris versatam cognouerat.'
642. Romayn gestes, the 'Roman stories,' in the collection called Gesta Romanorum, or similar tales. However, in this case, the reference is to Valerius Maximus, book vi, chapter 3, as confirmed by the note in the margin of E., namely, 'Valerius, book vi, page 19.' The passage reads: 'C. Sulpicius Gallus had a terrible disdain for his wife. He divorced her because he had learned that she was out in public with her head uncovered.'
647. This story is from the same chapter in Valerius. The passage is: 'Jungendus est his P. Sempronius Sophus, qui coniugem repudii nota affecit, nihil aliud quam se ignorante ludos ausam spectare.'
647. This story is from the same chapter in Valerius. The passage is: 'P. Sempronius Sophus should be mixed in here, as he subjected his wife to the stigma of divorce, daring to watch the games without even realizing it.'
648. someres game, summer-game; called somer-game in P. Plowman, B. v. 413; and, in later English, a summering; a rural sport at Midsummer. The great day was on Midsummer eve, and the games consisted of athletic sports, followed usually by bonfires. See Brand's Pop. Antiquities; Strutt, Sports and Pastimes, bk. iv. c. 3. § 22; the description of the Cotswold Games in Chambers, Book of Days, i. 714; the word Summering in Nares' Glossary, &c. They were not always respectably conducted. [308]
648. someres game, summer-game; called somer-game in P. Plowman, B. v. 413; and, in later English, a summering; a rural sport at Midsummer. The big day was on Midsummer eve, and the games included athletic sports, usually followed by bonfires. See Brand's Pop. Antiquities; Strutt, Sports and Pastimes, bk. iv. c. 3. § 22; the description of the Cotswold Games in Chambers, Book of Days, i. 714; the word Summering in Nares' Glossary, &c. They were not always conducted respectfully. [308]
'Daunces, karols, somour-games,
'Daunces, carols, somour-games,
Of manye swych come many shames.'
Of many such things come many shames.
Rob. of Brunne, Handl. Synne, l. 4684.
Rob. of Brunne, Handl. Synne, l. 4684.
'As the common sorte of vnfaythfull women are wonte to goe forth vnto weddynges and may-games'; Paraphr. of Erasmus, 1549; Tim. f. 8. Stubbes is severe upon May-games and Whitsun-games; see his Anatomy of Abuses, ed. Furnivall (Shak. Soc.), p. 149.
'As the typical unfaithful women tend to go out to weddings and May games'; Paraphr. of Erasmus, 1549; Tim. f. 8. Stubbes is harsh on May games and Whitsun games; see his Anatomy of Abuses, ed. Furnivall (Shak. Soc.), p. 149.
651. See Ecclus. xxv. 25:—'Give the water no passage; neither a wicked woman liberty to gad abroad.' The Latin version is here quoted in the margin of E.
651. See Ecclus. xxv. 25:—'Don't let water flow freely; nor should a wicked woman have the freedom to wander about.' The Latin version is here quoted in the margin of E.
655. This is clearly a quotation of some old saying, as shewn by the metre, which here varies, and becomes irregular. There is a slightly different version of it in Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 233:—
655. This is obviously a quote from an old saying, evident from the way the meter changes and becomes irregular. There's a slightly different version of it in Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 233:—
'Who that byldeth his howse all of salos,
'Who builds his house all of sales,
And prikketh a blynde horsse over the falowes,
And prods a blind horse through the fields,
And suffereth his wif to seke many halos,
And lets his wife search for many halos,
God sende hym the blisse of everlasting galos!'
God send him the joy of everlasting bliss!
The proverb implies that these three things are the signs of a foolish man. Salwes are osiers; the osier is commonly called sally in Shropshire, and the same name is given to all kinds of willows. It is not from the Lat. salix directly, but from the native A. S. sealh, which is merely cognate with salix, not borrowed from it. The three foolish things to do are; to build a house all of osiers, to spur a blind horse over a fallow-field, and to allow a wife to go on a pilgrimage. To go on a pilgrimage is here called 'to seek hallows,' i. e. saints, or saints' shrines; and the expression was a common one; cf. A. 14. 'Gone to seke hallows' occurs in Skelton, i. 426, l. 7, ed. Dyce; and the editor quotes two more examples at p. 337 of vol. ii.
The saying indicates that these three actions are signs of a foolish person. Salwes refers to osiers; osier is often called sally in Shropshire, and this name applies to all types of willows. It does not come from the Latin salix directly, but from the native Old English sealh, which is related to salix, not borrowed from it. The three foolish actions are: to build a house entirely out of osiers, to spur a blind horse across a plowed field, and to let a wife go on a pilgrimage. Going on a pilgrimage here is referred to as 'seeking hallows,' meaning saints or saints' shrines; this phrase was commonly used. See A. 14. 'Gone to seke hallows' appears in Skelton, i. 426, l. 7, ed. Dyce; and the editor cites two more examples on p. 337 of vol. ii.
659. 'I do not care the value of a haw for his proverbs.' In l. 660, nof stands for ne of; see footnote.
659. 'I don’t care about the value of a haw for his proverbs.' In l. 660, nof stands for ne of; see footnote.
662. 'Si het quicunques l'en chastoie'; Rom. de la Rose, 10012.
662. 'If anyone stops him'; Rom. de la Rose, 10012.
669. This book was evidently a MS. containing several choice extracts from various authors; see l. 681.
669. This book was clearly a manuscript with several selected passages from different authors; see l. 681.
671. Valerie. This refers to a treatise which Mr. Wright attributes to Walter Mapes, entitled Epistola Valerii ad Rufinum, and common in manuscripts; the subject is, De non ducenda uxore. See Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, 1840, ii. 188, note. 'As to the rest of the contents of this volume, Hieronymus contra Jovinianum, and Tertullian de Pallio are sufficiently known; and so are the letters of Eloisa and Abelard, the Parables of Solomon, and Ovid's Art of Love. I know of no Trotula but one, whose book Curandarum aegritudinum muliebrium, ante, in, et post partum, is printed int. Medicos antiquos, Ven. 1547. What is meant by Crisippus, I cannot guess.'—Tyrwhitt.
671. Valerie. This refers to a treatise that Mr. Wright attributes to Walter Mapes, called Epistola Valerii ad Rufinum, which is commonly found in manuscripts; its topic is De non ducenda uxore. See Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, 1840, ii. 188, note. 'As for the rest of the contents of this volume, Hieronymus contra Jovinianum and Tertullian de Pallio are well-known; so are the letters of Eloisa and Abelard, the Parables of Solomon, and Ovid's Art of Love. I only know of one Trotula, whose book Curandarum aegritudinum muliebrium, ante, in, et post partum, is printed in Medicos antiquos, Ven. 1547. I can’t figure out what is meant by Crisippus.'—Tyrwhitt.
676. Tertulan, Tertullian. I do not quite understand why Tyrwhitt (see note to l. 671) singled out his treatise De Pallio, which is a treatise recommending the wearing of the Greek pallium in preference to the Roman toga. Quite as much to the present purpose are his treatises De Exhortatione Castitatis, dissuading a friend from marrying a second time; and De Monogamia and De Pudicitia, much to the same purport.
676. Tertulan, Tertullian. I don't really get why Tyrwhitt (see note to l. 671) pointed out his work De Pallio, which is a piece arguing for wearing the Greek pallium instead of the Roman toga. His works De Exhortatione Castitatis, advising a friend against marrying again, and De Monogamia and De Pudicitia, which convey similar ideas, are just as relevant to the discussion.
677. Crisippus, Chrysippus. There were at least two of this name: (1) the Stoic philosopher, born B.C. 280, died 207, praised by Cicero (Academics) and Horace. Also (2) the physician of Cnidos, in the time of Alexander the Great, frequently mentioned by Pliny. It is highly probable that neither the Wife of Bath nor Chaucer knew much about him. The poet certainly caught the name from Jerome's treatise against Jovinian, near the end of bk. i.; Epist. i. 52. We there find:—'Ridicule Chrysippus ducendam uxorem sapienti praecipit, ne Iouem Gamelium et Genethlium uiolet.'
677. Crisippus, Chrysippus. There were at least two people with this name: (1) the Stoic philosopher, born BCE 280, died 207, praised by Cicero (Academics) and Horace. Also (2) the physician from Cnidos, during the time of Alexander the Great, frequently mentioned by Pliny. It's very likely that neither the Wife of Bath nor Chaucer knew much about him. The poet probably got the name from Jerome's treatise against Jovinian, towards the end of bk. i.; Epist. i. 52. There we find:—'Ridicule Chrysippus urges that a wise man should marry, lest he attract the wrath of Jupiter Gamelium and Genethlium.'
Helowys, Heloise, niece of Fulbert, a canon in the cathedral of Paris, was secretly married to the celebrated Abelard, a proficient in scholastic learning. She afterwards became a nun in the convent of Argenteuil, of which she was, in course of time, elected the prioress. Thence she removed, with her nuns, to the oratory of the Paraclete, near Troyes, where the last twenty years of her life were spent. She died in 1164, and was buried in Abelard's tomb. I have no doubt at all that Chaucer derived his knowledge of her from the short sketch of her life given in Le Roman de la Rose, ll. 8799-8870, where the title of 'abbess' (F. abéesse) is conferred upon her. Only a few lines above, we find the name of Valerius, who (it is there said, at l. 8727) declared that a modest woman was rarer than a phœnix; and again, at l. 8759, we find: 'Si cum Valerius raconte'; and, at l. 8767:—
Helowys, Heloise, niece of Fulbert, a canon in the cathedral of Paris, was secretly married to the renowned Abelard, an expert in scholastic learning. She later became a nun in the convent of Argenteuil, where she was eventually elected as prioress. From there, she moved with her nuns to the oratory of the Paraclete, near Troyes, where she spent the last twenty years of her life. She died in 1164 and was buried in Abelard's tomb. I have no doubt that Chaucer learned about her from the brief account of her life included in Le Roman de la Rose, ll. 8799-8870, where she is referred to by the title of 'abbess' (F. abéesse). Just a few lines earlier, we come across the name Valerius, who (as noted at l. 8727) claimed that a modest woman was rarer than a phoenix; and again, at l. 8759, we see: 'Si cum Valerius raconte'; and, at l. 8767:—
'Valerius qui se doloit
Valerius who complains
De ce que Rufin se voloit
De ce que Rufin se voloit
Marier,' &c.
Married, &c.
This identifies Valerius as being the very one, whose name Walter Mapes assumed; as is explained above (note to l. 671).
This identifies Valerius as the very person whose name Walter Mapes took on; as explained above (note to l. 671).
As to Trotula, I may here observe, in addition to what is said in the note to l. 671, that Warton mentions a MS. in Merton College, with the title 'Trottula Mulier Salerniterna de passionibus mulierum'; another copy (which I have seen) is in the Camb. Univ. Library. He adds—'there is also extant, "Trottula, seu potius Erotis medici muliebrium liber"; Basil. 1586; 4to.' See Warton, Hist. E. Poet. 1840, ii. 188, note.
As for Trotula, I should mention, in addition to what is noted in line 671, that Warton refers to a manuscript in Merton College titled 'Trottula Mulier Salerniterna de passionibus mulierum'; I’ve also seen another copy in the Cambridge University Library. He adds, "there is also a work titled 'Trottula, or rather the book of a female doctor,’ published in Basel in 1586, in quarto." See Warton, Hist. E. Poet. 1840, ii. 188, note.
692. peintede, depicted; alluding to the fable in Æsop, where a sculptor represented a man conquering a lion. The lion's criticism was to the effect that he had heard of cases in which the lion conquered the man. So likewise, the Wife's view of clerks differed widely from the clerk's view of wives. In the margin of E. is the note—'Quis pinxit leonem?' The fable is amongst the 'Fables of Æsop' as [310]printed by Caxton, lib. iv. fab. 15; see Jacobs' edition, i. 251. In his note upon the sources of this fable, Mr. Jacobs refers us to—'Romulus, iv. 15. Man and Lion (statue). I. Lôqman, 7; Sophos, 58. II. Plutarch, Apophth., Laced. 69; Scol. Eurip., Kor., 103; Aphth. 38; Phaedrus, App. Burm., p. 20; Gabr., i. (not in Babrius); Avian, 24. III. Ademar, 52; Marie, 69; Berach., 56; Wright, ii. 28. IV. Kirch., i. 80; Lafontaine, iii. 10; Rob., Oest. V. Spectator, no. 11; L. 100, J. 84; Croxall, 30 (Lion and Statue).'
692. peintede, depicted; referring to Aesop's fable where a sculptor portrayed a man defeating a lion. The lion's response suggested that he had heard of instances where lions had beaten men. Similarly, the Wife's perspective on clerks was very different from the clerk's perspective on wives. In the margin of E. is the note—'Who painted the lion?' The fable is found in the 'Fables of Aesop' as [310]published by Caxton, book iv, fable 15; see Jacobs' edition, i. 251. In his note about the sources of this fable, Mr. Jacobs refers us to—'Romulus, iv. 15. Man and Lion (statue). I. Lôqman, 7; Sophos, 58. II. Plutarch, Apophth., Laced. 69; Scol. Eurip., Kor., 103; Aphth. 38; Phaedrus, App. Burm., p. 20; Gabr., i. (not in Babrius); Avian, 24. III. Ademar, 52; Marie, 69; Berach., 56; Wright, ii. 28. IV. Kirch., i. 80; Lafontaine, iii. 10; Rob., Oest. V. Spectator, no. 11; L. 100, J. 84; Croxall, 30 (Lion and Statue).'
It is well put by Steele, in The Spectator, no. 11: 'Your quotations put me in mind of the Fable of the Lion and the Man. The Man, walking with that noble Animal, shewed him, in the Ostentation of Human Superiority, a Sign of a Man killing a Lion. Upon which the Lion said very justly, We Lions are none of us Painters, else we could shew you a hundred Men killed by Lions, for one Lion killed by a Man.' Observe that here, as in Chaucer, the reference is to a painting, not to sculpture.
It’s well stated by Steele in The Spectator, no. 11: 'Your quotes remind me of the Fable of the Lion and the Man. The Man, walking with that noble Animal, showed him, in a display of Human Superiority, a picture of a Man killing a Lion. To which the Lion rightly replied, We Lions aren’t painters; otherwise, we could show you a hundred Men killed by Lions for every Lion killed by a Man.' Note that here, as in Chaucer, the reference is to a painting, not a sculpture.
696. all the mark of Adam, all beings made like Adam, i. e. all males. This idiomatic expression is cleared up by reference to F. 880, where merk means 'image' or 'likeness'; see that passage.
696. all the mark of Adam, all beings made like Adam, i.e. all males. This idiomatic expression is clarified by looking at F. 880, where merk means 'image' or 'likeness'; refer to that passage.
697. The children of Mercurie are the clerks, and those of Venus are the women; see ll. 693, 694. See below.
697. The children of Mercury are the clerks, and those of Venus are the women; see ll. 693, 694. See below.
699, 700. Here the reference is to astrology. The whole matter is explained in a side-note in E., which is copied from § 2 of Almansoris Astrologi Propositiones (see note to l. 613 above), and requires some correction. It should run as follows:—'Vniuscuiusque planetarum septem exaltacio in illo loco esse dicitur, in quo substantialiter patitur ab alio contrarium, veluti Sol in Ariete, qui Saturni casus est. Sol enim habet claritatem, Saturnus tenebrositatem.... Et sic Mercurius in Virgine, qui casus est Veneris. Alter [scilicet Mercurius] namque significat scientiam et philosophiam. Altera vero causat alacritates et quicquid est saporiferum corpori.' I take this to mean, that the sign which is called the 'exaltation' of one planet (in which it exhibits its greatest influence) is also the 'dejection' of another which is there weakest. Thus the sign Virgo was the 'exaltation' of Mercury; but it was also the 'dejection' of Venus, whose 'exaltation' was in Pisces. For the dejection of every planet occurs in the sign opposite to that in which is its exaltation; and Virgo and Pisces are opposite. The word casus is here used in the astrological sense of 'dejection.' It further follows that Pisces was the 'depression' of Mercury, which Chaucer expresses by the term desolat. The note also tells us that the planet Mercury implies 'science and philosophy'; whilst Venus implies 'lively joys and whatever is agreeable to the body.'
699, 700. This section refers to astrology. The entire issue is clarified in a side note in E., which is copied from § 2 of Almansoris Astrologi Propositiones (see note to l. 613 above) and needs some adjustments. It should read:—'Each of the seven planets is said to be exalted in the place where it fundamentally suffers from another, like the Sun in Aries, which is the downfall of Saturn. The Sun brings brightness, while Saturn brings darkness.... Similarly, Mercury in Virgo, which is Venus's downfall. Mercury signifies knowledge and philosophy, while Venus brings cheerfulness and anything that is pleasurable to the body.' I interpret this to mean that the sign known as the "exaltation" of one planet (where it shows its strongest influence) is also the "dejection" of another where it is weakest. Therefore, Virgo was the "exaltation" of Mercury, but it was also the "dejection" of Venus, whose "exaltation" was in Pisces. The downfall of each planet occurs in the sign opposite to where its exaltation is; and Virgo and Pisces are opposites. The term casus is used here in the astrological sense of "dejection." Consequently, Pisces was the "depression" of Mercury, which Chaucer describes with the word desolat. The note also indicates that the planet Mercury represents "science and philosophy," while Venus represents "lively joys and anything that is pleasing to the body."
Venus is again alluded to as being in her exaltation in Pisces, in F. 273. Gower refers to Virgo as being the exaltation of Mercury; Conf. Amant. iii. 121.
Venus is mentioned again as being exalted in Pisces, in F. 273. Gower notes that Virgo is the exaltation of Mercury; Conf. Amant. iii. 121.
715. Eva, Eve. The spelling Eva is frequently contrasted with that of Ave, the salutation of Gabriel to Mary. Tyrwhitt says:—'Most [311]of the following instances are mentioned in the Epistola Valerii ad Rufinum de non ducenda uxore. See also Rom. de la Rose, 9140, 9615, et suiv.' In Méon's edition of Le Rom. de la Rose, Deianira is mentioned in l. 9235, and Samson in l. 9243; I do not quite make out Tyrwhitt's numbering of the lines.
715. Eva, Eve. The spelling Eva is often compared to Ave, which is the greeting of Gabriel to Mary. Tyrwhitt states:—'Most [311]of the following instances are mentioned in the Epistola Valerii ad Rufinum de non ducenda uxore. See also Rom. de la Rose, 9140, 9615, et suiv.' In Méon's edition of Le Rom. de la Rose, Deianira appears in l. 9235, and Samson in l. 9243; I don’t quite understand Tyrwhitt's line numbering.
721. Cf. the Monkes Tale, B. 3205, 3256.
721. Cf. the Monk's Tale, B. 3205, 3256.
725. Cf. the Monkes Tale, B. 3285, 3310.
725. Cf. the Monk's Tale, B. 3285, 3310.
727. From Jerome against Jovin., lib. i. (near the end); Epist. i. 52. 'Socrates Xantippen et Myron neptem Aristidis duas habebat uxores ... Quodam autem tempore cum infinita conuicia ex superiori loco ingerenti Xantippae restitisset, aqua perfusus immunda, nihil amplius respondit, quàm, capite deterso: Sciebam (inquit) futurum, ut ista tonitrua hymber sequeretur.' The story is thus told by Erasmus, as translated by Udall. 'Socrates, after that he had within dores forborne his wife Xantippe, a greate while scoldyng, and at the last beyng wearie, had set him doune without the strete doore, she beyng moche the more incensed, by reason of her housbandes quietnesse and stilnesse, powred down a pisse-bolle upon him out of a windore, and al beraied him. But upon soche persones as passed by, laughing and hauing a good sport at it, Socrates also, for his part, laughed again as fast as the best, saiyng: Naie, I thought verie well in my minde, and did easily prophecie, that after so great a thonder would come a raine.'—Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Socrates, § 59.
727. From Jerome against Jovin., lib. i. (near the end); Epist. i. 52. 'Socrates had two wives, Xantippe and Myron, the granddaughter of Aristides... One time, when Xantippe was throwing an endless stream of insults at him from above, he was drenched in dirty water and responded only by wiping his head clean, saying: "I knew this noise would come before the rain." This story is told by Erasmus, as translated by Udall. 'Socrates, after enduring his wife Xantippe's scolding indoors for a long time, finally, feeling tired, sat down outside by the door. Xantippe, even more enraged by her husband's calmness and silence, poured a chamber pot over him from a window, soaking him. But the people passing by laughed and enjoyed the spectacle, and Socrates, for his part, laughed along with them, saying: "No, I thought very well in my mind and could easily predict that after such great thunder, there would come a rain."'—Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Socrates, § 59.
733. These instances are also from Jerome, some twenty lines further on (same page). 'Quid referam Pasiphaën, Clytemnestram, et Eriphylam; quarum prima deliciis diffluens, quippe regis uxor, tauri dicitur expetisse concubitus: altera occidisse uirum ob amorem adulteri: tertia prodidisse Amphiarãum, et saluti uiri monile aureum praetulisse.' This passage is quoted, almost in the same words, in the margin of E. As to Eriphyle, Chaucer shews that he possessed further information, as he mentions Thebes. He consulted, in fact, the Thebaid of Statius, bk. iv, where we learn that Eriphyle betrayed her husband Amphiaraus, for a golden necklace; he was thus forced to accompany Polynices to the siege of Thebes, where he perished by being swallowed up by an earthquake. Chaucer again calls him Amphiorax in Anelida, 57, and in Troilus, ii. 105, v. 1500. Cf. Lydgate's Siege of Thebes, part 3.
733. These examples are also from Jerome, about twenty lines further on (same page). 'What should I say about Pasiphaë, Clytemnestra, and Eriphyle; the first, overwhelmed by pleasure, being the wife of a king, is said to have desired the embrace of a bull; the second killed her husband because of her lover; the third betrayed Amphiaraus and offered her husband a golden necklace for his safety.' This passage is quoted almost word for word in the margin of E. Regarding Eriphyle, Chaucer reveals he had more information since he mentions Thebes. He actually referred to the Thebaid by Statius, book iv, where we learn that Eriphyle betrayed her husband Amphiaraus for a golden necklace; he was then forced to join Polynices in the siege of Thebes, where he met his end by being swallowed up by an earthquake. Chaucer also refers to him as Amphiorax in Anelida, 57, and in Troilus, ii. 105, v. 1500. Cf. Lydgate's Siege of Thebes, part 3.
747. Tyrwhitt says:—'In the Epistola Valerii, in MS. Reg. 12. D. iii. [in the British Museum], the story is told thus: "Luna virum suum interfecit quem nimis odivit: Lucilia suum quem nimis amavit. Illa sponte miscuit aconita: haec decepta furorem propinavit pro amoris poculo." Lima and Luna in many MSS. are only distinguishable by a small stroke over the i, which may easily be overlooked where it is, and supposed where it is not.' However, the right name is neither Lima nor Luna, but Liuia (Livia), which is easily confused with either of the other forms. Livia poisoned her husband Drusus (son of Tiberius), at the instigation of Sejanus, A. D. 23. See Ben Jonson's [312]Sejanus, Act ii. sc. 1. Lucia (or rather Lucilia) was the wife of Lucretius the poet; see Tennyson's poem of Lucretius (Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 369).
747. Tyrwhitt says:—'In the Epistola Valerii, in MS. Reg. 12. D. iii. [in the British Museum], the story goes like this: "Luna killed her husband whom she hated too much: Lucilia loved hers too much. The former mixed poison voluntarily: the latter, deceived, provided madness as a cup of love." Lima and Luna in many manuscripts are only distinguishable by a small stroke over the i, which can easily be missed or wrongly assumed. However, the correct name isn’t Lima or Luna, but Liuia (Livia), which is often confused with either of the other names. Livia poisoned her husband Drusus (son of Tiberius), at the urging of Sejanus, A.D. 23. See Ben Jonson's [312]Sejanus, Act ii. sc. 1. Lucia (or rather Lucilia) was the wife of the poet Lucretius; see Tennyson's poem about Lucretius (Lounsbury, Studies in Chaucer, ii. 369).
757. This is a stock story, told of various people. Tyrwhitt says that it occurs in the Epistola Valerii, of one Pavorinus, and that the story begins:—'Pavorinus flens ait Arrio.' Lounsbury (Studies in Chaucer, ii. 369) referring to the same story, gives the name as Pacuvius. It is, in fact, one of the stories in the Gesta Romanorum (tale 33), where it is ascribed to Valerius. (By Valerius is, of course, meant the Epistola Valerii of Walter Mapes, where it duly appears, as Tyrwhitt notes, and may be found in MS. Reg. 12. D. iii; as is observed by Sir F. Madden, in a note to Warton's Hist. E. Poet., ed. Hazlitt, 1871, i. 250. It does not refer to Valerius Maximus, as I have ascertained.)
757. This is a well-known story that has been told about different people. Tyrwhitt mentions that it appears in the Epistola Valerii, involving a character named Pavorinus, starting with:—'Pavorinus crying says to Arrio.' Lounsbury (Studies in Chaucer, ii. 369) references the same story but names the character as Pacuvius. In reality, it's one of the tales in the Gesta Romanorum (tale 33), where it's attributed to Valerius. (When referring to Valerius, it means the Epistola Valerii by Walter Mapes, where it is included, as noted by Tyrwhitt, and can be found in MS. Reg. 12. D. iii; as pointed out by Sir F. Madden in a note to Warton's Hist. E. Poet., ed. Hazlitt, 1871, i. 250. It does not relate to Valerius Maximus, as I have confirmed.)
In the Gesta, it is told of Paletinus, who lamented to his friend Arrius that a certain tree in his garden was fatal, for three of his wives had, successively, hung themselves upon it. Arrius at once begged to have some slips of it; and Paletinus 'found this remarkable tree the most productive part of his estate.'
In the Gesta, it is mentioned that Paletinus lamented to his friend Arrius about a certain tree in his garden that was cursed, as three of his wives had hung themselves from it one after another. Arrius immediately asked for some cuttings of it, and Paletinus considered this peculiar tree to be the most fruitful part of his estate.
The story is really from Cicero, De Oratore, lib. ii. 69; 278. 'Salsa sunt etiam, quae habent suspicionem ridiculi absconditam; quo in genere est illud Siculi, cum familiaris quidam quereretur, quod diceret, uxorem suam suspendisse se de ficu. Amabo te, inquit, da mihi ex ista arbore, quos seram, surculos.'
The story is really from Cicero, De Oratore, lib. ii. 69; 278. 'There are also things that have a hidden hint of ridiculousness; for example, when a Sicilian man was complaining that his wife had hanged herself from a fig tree. Please, he said, give me some cuttings from that tree to plant.'
Thus the original story only mentions one wife. This is just how stories grow.
Thus the original story only mentions one wife. This is just how stories develop.
A similar story is ascribed to Diogenes. 'When he [Diogenes] had on a time espied women hanging upon an olive-tree, and there strangled to death with the halters: Would God (said he) that the other trees had like fruite hanging on them!'—Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Diogenes, § 124.
A similar story is attributed to Diogenes. "Once, when he saw women hanging from an olive tree, strangled to death with the ropes: 'I wish,' he said, 'that other trees had the same kind of fruit hanging from them!'" —Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes, Diogenes, § 124.
766. The horrible story of 'the Widow of Ephesus' is of this character, but not quite so bad, as her husband died naturally. See Wright's introduction to his edition of The Seven Sages, p. lxvi; and the text of the same, pp. 84-9. It occurs in John of Salisbury, Policraticus, viii. 11. And see Exempla of Jacques de Vitry, ed. Crane, 1890, p. 228; Clouston's Pop. Tales, i. 29.
766. The terrible tale of 'the Widow of Ephesus' is a bit like this, but not quite as bad since her husband died of natural causes. See Wright's introduction to his edition of The Seven Sages, p. lxvi; and the text of the same, pp. 84-9. It appears in John of Salisbury, Policraticus, viii. 11. Also check Exempla of Jacques de Vitry, ed. Crane, 1890, p. 228; Clouston's Pop. Tales, i. 29.
769. Alluding, doubtless, to Jael and Sisera; see note to A. 2007.
769. Referring, no doubt, to Jael and Sisera; see note to A. 2007.
775. 'I had rather dwell with a lion and a dragon, than to keep house with a wicked woman'; Ecclus. xxv. 16. Cf. Prov. xxi. 19.
775. 'I would rather live with a lion and a dragon than share a house with a wicked woman'; Ecclus. xxv. 16. Cf. Prov. xxi. 19.
778. From Prov. xxi. 9; and ll. 780, 781 seem to have been suggested by the following verse (xxi. 10).
778. From Prov. xxi. 9; and lines 780, 781 seem to have been inspired by the following verse (xxi. 10).
782. This is from Jerome, near the end of bk. i. of his treatise against Jovinian (p. 52):—'Scribit Herodotus, quod mulier cum ueste deponat et uerecundiam.' This again is from Herodotus, bk. i. c. 8, where it is told as a saying of Gyges:—ἅμα δὲ κιθῶνι ἐκδυομένῳ, συνεκδύεται καὶ τὴν ἀιδῶ γυνή. [313]
782. This is from Jerome, near the end of book one of his treatise against Jovinian (p. 52):—'Herodotus writes that a woman sheds her clothing and her modesty.' This is again from Herodotus, book one, chapter 8, where it’s mentioned as a saying of Gyges:—As the lyre is being set aside, the modest woman also undresses.. [313]
784. From Prov. xi. 22.
784. From Prov. 11:22.
799. breyde, started, woke up. The A. S. verb bregdan is properly a strong verb, with the pt. t. brægd; so that the true form of the pt. t. in M. E. is breyd, without a final e. But it was turned into a weak verb, with the pt. t. breyd-e (as here), by confusion with such verbs as seyd-e, deyd-e, leyd-e, and the like. It is remarkable that our author is inconsistent in the use of the form for the pt. t. In his earlier poems, he has the older form abrayd, riming with sayd (pp.), Book of the Duch. 192; or abreyd, riming with seyd (pp.), Ho. of Fame, 110. But in the Cant. Tales, we find only the weak form breyd-e, riming with seyd-e, preyd-e, and deyd-e, B. 3728; with seyd-e, leyd-e, B. 837; and with seyd-e, A. 4285, F. 1027. Also abreyd-e, riming with seyd-e, deyd-e, A. 4190, E. 1061.
799. breyde, started, woke up. The Old English verb bregdan is actually a strong verb, with the past tense brægd; so the correct form of the past tense in Middle English is breyd, without a final e. However, it became a weak verb, with the past tense breyd-e (as seen here), due to confusion with verbs like seyd-e, deyd-e, leyd-e, and similar ones. It's interesting that our author is inconsistent in using the past tense form. In his earlier poems, he uses the older form abrayd, rhyming with sayd (pp.), Book of the Duch. 192; or abreyd, rhyming with seyd (pp.), Ho. of Fame, 110. But in the Canterbury Tales, we only find the weak form breyd-e, rhyming with seyd-e, preyd-e, and deyd-e, B. 3728; with seyd-e, leyd-e, B. 837; and with seyd-e, A. 4285, F. 1027. Also abreyd-e, rhyming with seyd-e, deyd-e, A. 4190, E. 1061.
816. This is one of the ways in which our MSS. have perished.
816. This is one of the ways our manuscripts have
824. Cf. 'from Hulle to Cartage'; A. 404; and see C. 722.
824. Cf. 'from Hulle to Cartage'; A. 404; and see C. 722.
844. now elles, now otherwise; i. e. and so you may; I defy you.
844. now here, now there; i.e. and so you can; I challenge you.
847. Sidingborne, Sittingbourne, about forty miles from London, and beyond Rochester, which is mentioned in the Monk's Prologue, B. 3116.
847. Sidingborne, Sittingbourne, about forty miles from London, and beyond Rochester, which is mentioned in the Monk's Prologue, B. 3116.
The Tale of the Wyf of Bathe.
The Tale of the Wife of Bath.
For a discussion of the source of this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 447.
For a discussion of the source of this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 447.
A very similar story occurs in Gower's Confessio Amantis, bk. i. (p. 89, Pauli's edition), where the hero of the story is named Florent, and is said to have been a grandson of the Roman Emperor Claudius.
A very similar story happens in Gower's Confessio Amantis, bk. i. (p. 89, Pauli's edition), where the main character is named Florent and is described as the grandson of the Roman Emperor Claudius.
It also occurs in the Book of Ballymote, an Irish MS. of the fourteenth century. The Irish text was printed, together with a translation by Dr. Whitley Stokes, in The Academy, Apr. 23, 1892, p. 399. Dr. Stokes claims for the Tale a Celtic origin. See also The Academy, Apr. 30, 1892.
It also appears in the Book of Ballymote, a 14th-century Irish manuscript. The Irish text was published, along with a translation by Dr. Whitley Stokes, in The Academy on April 23, 1892, page 399. Dr. Stokes asserts that the Tale has Celtic roots. See also The Academy on April 30, 1892.
Chaucer's Tale has been modernised by Dryden. This later version contains many spirited lines, but lacks the grace of the original. It is interesting as a commentary, and is worth comparison.
Chaucer's Tale has been updated by Dryden. This later version contains many lively lines, but it doesn't have the charm of the original. It's interesting as a commentary and is worth comparing.
This Tale has been well edited, with notes, in Mätzner's Altenglische Sprachproben, i. 338.
This tale has been well edited, with notes, in Mätzner's Altenglische Sprachproben, i. 338.
857. The author of the spurious Pilgrim's Tale, which, it is said, William Thynne wished to insert in his edition of Chaucer, has plagiarised from the opening lines of the Wife of Bath's Tale in the coolest manner. I quote some of his lines, for comparison, from Thynne's Animadversions, &c., ed. Furnivall, Appendix I., p. 79, ll. 85-98:—
857. The writer of the fake Pilgrim's Tale, which William Thynne reportedly wanted to include in his edition of Chaucer, has copied the opening lines of the Wife of Bath's Tale without any shame. I’ll share some of his lines for comparison, from Thynne's Animadversions, &c., ed. Furnivall, Appendix I., p. 79, ll. 85-98:—
'The cronikis old from kynge Arthur
'The stories of King Arthur'
He could rehers, and of his founder
He could rehearse, and of his founder
Tell full many a whorthy story.
Share many worthy stories.
Wher this man walked, there was no farey
Wher this man walked, there was no farey
Ner other spiritis, for his blessynges
Ner other spirits, for his blessings
And munbling of his holy thinges
And mumbling of his holy things
Did vanquyche them from euery buch and tre:
Did you defeat them from every bush and tree:
There is no nother incubus but he;
There is no other incubus but him;
For Chaucer sathe, in the sted of the quen elfe,
For Chaucer said, in the place of the queen elf,
"Ther walketh now the limitour himself."
"Here walks the limitour himself."
For whan that the incubus dyd fle,
For when the incubus did flee,
Yt was to bringe .vii. worse than he;
It was to bring seven worse than he;
And that is the cause there beyn now no fareys
And that is why there are no fairies now.
In hallis, bowris, kechyns, ner deyris.'
In halls, bowers, kitchens, near dairies.
For a general discussion of the legends about King Arthur, see the essay in vol. i. (p. 401) of the Percy Folio MS., ed. Hales and Furnivall. In Malory's Morte Arthure we have an example of a fairy in Arthur's sister, Morgan le Fay, who was 'put to scole in a nonnery; and ther she lerned so moche that she was a grete clerke of nygromancye'; bk. i. cap. 2.
For a general discussion of the legends about King Arthur, see the essay in vol. i. (p. 401) of the Percy Folio MS., ed. Hales and Furnivall. In Malory's Morte Arthure, there's an example of a fairy in Arthur's sister, Morgan le Fay, who was 'sent to a convent; and there she learned so much that she became a great expert in necromancy'; bk. i. cap. 2.
860. elf-queen, Proserpine, according to Chaucer; see E. 2229; also B. 754, 1978, and the notes.
860. elf-queen, Proserpine, as Chaucer describes; see E. 2229; also B. 754, 1978, and the notes.
861. Hence the 'fairy-rings,' as Dryden tells us:—
861. So the 'fairy rings,' as Dryden tells us:—
'And where the jolly troop had led the round,
'And where the happy group had taken the round,
The grass unbidden rose, and mark'd the ground.'
The grass grew up naturally and marked the ground.
On the subject of Fairies, see Keightley's Fairy Mythology, and similar works. Tyrwhitt notes that few old authors tell us so much about them as Gervase of Tilbury.
On the topic of Fairies, check out Keightley's Fairy Mythology and similar works. Tyrwhitt points out that not many old authors provide as much information about them as Gervase of Tilbury does.
866. limitours, limiters; see A. 209, and the note; D. 1711; P. Plowman, B. v. 138, C. xxiii. 346; Massingberd, Eng. Reformation, p. 110.
866. limitours, limiters; see A. 209, and the note; D. 1711; P. Plowman, B. v. 138, C. xxiii. 346; Massingberd, Eng. Reformation, p. 110.
868. The number of mendicant friars in England, during the latter half of the fourteenth century, was indeed large. In Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 400, we read that 'now ben mony thousand of freris in Englond'; and, at p. 511, that they were, 'as who seith, withoute noumbre.' In P. Plowman, C. xxiii. 269, Conscience accuses the friars of waxing 'oute of numbre,' and reminds them that 'Hevene haveth evene numbre, and helle is withoute numbre.'
868. The number of beggar friars in England during the second half of the fourteenth century was quite significant. In Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 400, it says that 'there are many thousands of friars in England'; and on p. 511, it states that they were, 'as someone might say, without number.' In P. Plowman, C. xxiii. 269, Conscience accuses the friars of growing 'out of number,' and reminds them that 'Heaven has even number, and hell is without number.'
869. The occurrence here of three consecutive lines (869-871) in which the first foot is deficient, consisting only of a single accented syllable, is worth notice. The way in which Tyrwhitt 'amends' these lines is most surprising. He inserts and five times, and his first line defies scansion, though I suppose he made hall's a monosyllable, and kichen-es trisyllabic, whereas it plainly has but two syllables. Here is his result.
869. The presence of three consecutive lines (869-871) where the first foot is incomplete, consisting only of a single accented syllable, is noteworthy. The way Tyrwhitt 'fixes' these lines is quite surprising. He adds and five times, and his first line is difficult to scan, though I assume he treated hall's as a monosyllable and kichen-es as trisyllabic, while it clearly has only two syllables. Here is his result.
'Blissing halles, chambres, kichenes, and boures,
'Blissing halls, rooms, kitchens, and chambers,
Citees and burghes, castles highe and toures,
Citizens and boroughs, high castles and towers,
Thropes and bernes, shepenes, and dairies,
Thropes and barns, shepherds, and dairies,
This maketh that ther ben no faeries.'
This means that there are no fairies.
Note that he actually seems to have read dairies and faeries as [315]riming dissyllabic words! In which case the last of these four lines would have but four accents! But the rime merely concerns the two final syllables of those quadrisyllabic words. The riming of the two former syllables is unessential, and for the purpose of rime, accidental and otiose.
Note that he actually seems to have read dairies and faeries as [315] rhyming dissyllabic words! In that case, the last of these four lines would have only four beats! But the rhyme only involves the two final syllables of those quadrisyllabic words. The rhyming of the two earlier syllables is unnecessary and, for the purpose of rhyme, trivial and redundant.
MS. Pt. admits and before boures; and MS. Hl. admits and before toures and dairies (which does not alter the character of the lines). With these exceptions, all the seven MSS. omit all the five and's inserted by Tyrwhitt; and, in fact, they are all of them superfluous.
MS. Pt. admits and before boures; and MS. Hl. admits and before toures and dairies (which doesn't change the nature of the lines). With these exceptions, all seven manuscripts miss the five and's added by Tyrwhitt; and, in fact, they are all unnecessary.
For the benefit of those who are but little acquainted with this peculiarity of Middle English metre, I cite four consecutive lines of a similar character from Lydgate's Siege of Thebes, ll. 1239-1242:—
For the benefit of those who are not very familiar with this characteristic of Middle English meter, I’ll quote four consecutive lines of a similar nature from Lydgate's Siege of Thebes, ll. 1239-1242:—
'Drogh | the brydyl from his horses hede,
'Drogh | the bridle from his horse's head,
Let | hym goon, and took no maner hede,
Let him go, and paid no attention.
Thorgh | the gardyn that enclosed was,
Thorgh | the garden that was enclosed,
Hym | to pasture on the grene gras.'
Hym | to pasture on the green grass.'
There are plenty more of the same kind in the same poem; e. g. 1068, 1081, 1082, 1089, 1103, 1107, 1116, 1120, 1122, 1123, 1140, 1141, 1151, &c., &c., all printed in Specimens of English from 1394-1579, ed. Skeat, pp. 28-34. For similar lines in Hoccleve, see the same, p. 16, st. 604, l. 6; st. 605, l. 2; p. 20, st. 622, l. 2; p. 21, st. 624, l. 4.
There are many more of the same type in the same poem; for example, 1068, 1081, 1082, 1089, 1103, 1107, 1116, 1120, 1122, 1123, 1140, 1141, 1151, etc., etc., all printed in Specimens of English from 1394-1579, edited by Skeat, pages 28-34. For similar lines in Hoccleve, see the same, page 16, stanza 604, line 6; stanza 605, line 2; page 20, stanza 622, line 2; page 21, stanza 624, line 4.
871. Thropes = thorpes, villages; see E. 199.
871. Thropes = thorpes, villages; see E. 199.
shipnes, stables, or cow-houses; see A. 2000. 'Shippen, Shuppen, a cow-house'; E. D. S. Gloss. B. 1. 'Shippen, an ox-house'; id. B. 6. 'Shuppen, a cow-house'; id. B. 7; 'Shippen, a cow-house'; id. B. 15.
shipnes, stables, or cow-houses; see A. 2000. 'Shippen, Shuppen, a cow-house'; E. D. S. Gloss. B. 1. 'Shippen, an ox-house'; id. B. 6. 'Shuppen, a cow-house'; id. B. 7; 'Shippen, a cow-house'; id. B. 15.
875. undermeles, for undern-meles, undern-times. For the time of undern, see note to E. 260. Meel (pl. meles) is the A. S. mǣl, a time. The time referred to, in this particular instance, seems to be the middle of the afternoon; or simply 'afternoons,' as opposed to 'mornings.' For this sense, cf. 'Undermele, Postmeridies,' in the Prompt. Parv. Nares, s. v. under-meal, gives other instances; but he fails to realise the changeable sense of the word; and is quite wrong in saying (s. v. undertime) that the last-named word is unconnected with undern. He also wrongly dissociates undern from arndern and orndern.
875. undermeles, for undern-meles, undern-times. For the time of undern, see note to E. 260. Meel (pl. meles) is the A. S. mǣl, a time. The time referred to, in this particular instance, seems to be the middle of the afternoon; or simply 'afternoons,' as opposed to 'mornings.' For this sense, cf. 'Undermele, Postmeridies,' in the Prompt. Parv. Nares, s. v. under-meal, gives other instances; but he fails to realize the changeable sense of the word; and is quite wrong in saying (s. v. undertime) that the last-named word is unconnected with undern. He also wrongly dissociates undern from arndern and orndern.
876. 'All religious persons were bound, if possible, to recite the divine office ... at the proper hour, in the choir; but secular priests, not living in common, and friars, being by their rule obliged to walk about within their limitation, to beg their maintenance, were allowed to say it privately,... as they walked.'—Bell. Cf. B. 1281.
876. "All religious individuals were required, if possible, to recite the divine office at the right time, in the choir; however, secular priests, who did not live communally, and friars, who were required by their rules to move around within their limits to seek their sustenance, were permitted to say it privately while they walked."—Bell. Cf. B. 1281.
880. incubus. Milton (P. R. ii. 152) speaks of Belial as being, after Asmodai, 'the fleshliest incubus.' Mr. Jerram's note on the line says: 'Some of the ejected angels were believed not to have fallen into hell, but to have remained in the middle of the region of air (P. R. ii. 117), where in various shapes they tempt men to sin. It was said that they hoped to counteract the effects of Christ's coming by engendering with some virgin a semi-demon, who should be a power of evil. In this way Merlin, and even Luther, were reported to have been [316]begotten.' See the Romance of Merlin, ed. Wheatley, ch. i. pp. 9, 10; and the poem of Merlin in the Percy Folio MS.
880. incubus. Milton (P. R. ii. 152) refers to Belial as being, after Asmodai, 'the most physical incubus.' Mr. Jerram's note on the line says: 'Some of the fallen angels were thought not to have gone to hell, but to have stayed in the middle of the air (P. R. ii. 117), where they take on various forms to tempt people to sin. It was said that they aimed to undermine the impact of Christ's arrival by attempting to father a semi-demon with a virgin, who would become a force for evil. This way, Merlin, and even Luther, were said to have been [316]conceived.' See the Romance of Merlin, ed. Wheatley, ch. i. pp. 9, 10; and the poem of Merlin in the Percy Folio MS.
881. Tyrwhitt and others adopt the reading no dishonour, as in the old black-letter editions; and MS. Cm. has the reading non. At first sight, this looks right, but a little reflection will incline us rather to adopt the reading of nearly all the MSS., as given in the present text. For to say that the friar was an incubus, and yet did women no dishonour, is contradictory. The meaning is, possibly, that the friar brought upon women dishonour, and nothing more; whereas the incubus never failed to cause conception. Lounsbury (Studies in Chaucer, i. 257) adopts the reading here given, but interprets it thus:—'The dishonour of a woman is, in the eyes of the Wife of Bath, to be reckoned not as a crime, but as a peccadillo.' (See the whole passage.) The subject will hardly bear further discussion; but it is impossible to ignore the repeated charges of immorality brought against the friars by Wyclif and others. Wyclif says—'thei slen wommen that withstonden hem in this synne'; Works, ed. Matthew, p. 6.
881. Tyrwhitt and others use the phrase no dishonour, as seen in the old black-letter editions; and MS. Cm. reads non. At first glance, this seems correct, but after some thought, we should prefer the reading found in almost all the manuscripts, as presented in the current text. To claim that the friar was an incubus yet did women no dishonour is contradictory. The implication may be that the friar brought dishonour to women, and nothing more; while the incubus always caused conception. Lounsbury (Studies in Chaucer, i. 257) supports the reading provided here but interprets it as follows:—'In the eyes of the Wife of Bath, dishonouring a woman isn’t seen as a crime, but rather as a minor offense.' (See the whole passage.) This topic hardly warrants further discussion; however, we cannot overlook the repeated accusations of immorality aimed at the friars by Wyclif and others. Wyclif states—'they kill women who oppose them in this sin'; Works, ed. Matthew, p. 6.
884. fro river, i. e. he was returning from hawking at the river-side. See B. 1927, and the note.
884. fro river, i.e. he was coming back from bird hunting by the river. See B. 1927, and the note.
887. maugree hir heed, lit. 'in spite of her head,' i. e. in spite of all she could do, without her consent. Cf. A. 1169, 2618; also I. 974, where we find:—'if the womman, maugree hir heed, hath been afforced.' Mätzner remarks that, in some cases, we find a part of the head referred to, instead of the whole head. Hence the expressions: maugre his nose, Rob. of Gloucester, 2090 (p. 94, ed. Hearne); maugree thyne yen, Ch. C. T., D. 315; maugree hir eyen two, id., A. 1796; maugree my chekes, Allit. Poems, ed. Morris, C. 54; m. here chekis, P. Plowman, B. iv. 50; &c.
887. maugree hir heed, literally 'despite her head,' meaning against her will, without her approval. See A. 1169, 2618; also I. 974, where it says:—'if the woman, maugree hir heed, has been forced.' Mätzner notes that sometimes a specific part of the head is mentioned instead of the whole head. This leads to expressions like: maugre his nose, Rob. of Gloucester, 2090 (p. 94, ed. Hearne); maugree thyne yen, Ch. C. T., D. 315; maugree hir eyen two, id., A. 1796; maugree my chekes, Allit. Poems, ed. Morris, C. 54; m. here chekis, P. Plowman, B. iv. 50; etc.
909. lere, learn; as in B. 181, 630, C. 325, 578, &c. But the right sense is 'teach.' See l. 921.
909. lere, learn; as in B. 181, 630, C. 325, 578, &c. But the correct meaning is 'teach.' See l. 921.
twelf-month, &c. 'There seems to have been some mysterious importance attached to this particular time of grace,' &c.—Bell. I think not. The solution is simply, that it takes an extra day to make the date agree. If we fix any date, as Nov. 21, 1890, the space of a year afterwards only brings us to Nov. 20, 1891; if we want to keep to the same day of the month, we must make the space include 'a year and a day.' This is what any one would naturally do; and that is all. Cf. A. 1850, and the note. 'Year and Day, is a time that determines a right in many cases;... So is the Year and Day given in case of Appeal, in case of Descent after Entry or Claim,' &c.; Cowell, Intrepreter of Words and Terms. See l. 916 below; and cf. Eight days, i. e. a week, in the New Eng. Dictionary.
twelf-month, &c. "There seems to be some mysterious importance attached to this particular time of grace," &c.—Bell. I don't think so. The answer is simply that it takes an extra day to align the dates. If we set a date like November 21, 1890, a year later only brings us to November 20, 1891; if we want to stick to the same day of the month, we need to count 'a year and a day.' This is what anyone would naturally do, and that's all. Cf. A. 1850, and the note. "Year and Day, is a time that determines a right in many cases;... So is the Year and Day given in case of Appeal, in case of Descent after Entry or Claim," &c.; Cowell, Interpreter of Words and Terms. See l. 916 below; and cf. Eight days, i.e. a week, in the New Eng. Dictionary.
922. cost, coast, i. e. region; as in 1 Sam. v. 6; Matt. viii. 34, &c.
922. cost, coast, i.e. region; as in 1 Sam. v. 6; Matt. viii. 34, &c.
924. The scansion is—Two cré-a-túr-es áccordínge in-fére.
924. The scansion is—Two creatures according in-fere.
925. Cf. Gower, Conf. Amant. i. 92:—
925. Cf. Gower, Conf. Amant. i. 92:—
'To som woman it is plesaunce
'To some woman it is pleasure
That to another is grevaunce'; &c.
That to another is a burden; &c.
929-30. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 9977-94. For y-plesed, Tyrwhitt and Wright read y-preised, contrary to the seven best MSS.; which gives an imperfect rime. preysed rimes with reysed (D. 706).
929-30. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 9977-94. For y-plesed, Tyrwhitt and Wright read y-preised, which is different from the seven best manuscripts, creating an imperfect rhyme. preysed rhymes with reysed (D. 706).
940. galle, sore place. 'Galle, soore yn man or beeste'; Prompt. Parv. 'Let the galled jade wince'; Hamlet, iii. 2. 253.
940. galle, sore spot. 'Galle, sore in a person or animal'; Prompt. Parv. 'Let the galled horse wince'; Hamlet, iii. 2. 253.
clawe means 'to scratch'; and to clawe upon the galle is to scratch or rub a sore. This may be taken in two ways; hence the difficulty about the reading in l. 941, where E. Cm. have kike, i. e. kick, whilst Hn. Hl. have like, and Cp. Pt. Ln. have loke or he seith us soth. The last of these three variations gives no sense, and is certainly wrong; but either of the other readings will serve. I take them in order.
clawe means 'to scratch'; and to clawe upon the galle is to scratch or rub a sore. This can be interpreted in two ways, which is why there's confusion about the reading in line 941. E. Cm. have kike, meaning kick, while Hn. Hl. have like, and Cp. Pt. Ln. have loke or he seith us soth. The last of these three options doesn't make sense and is definitely incorrect, but either of the other readings will work. I'll go through them in order.
(1) kike, kick. Here the sense is:—'if any one scratch us on a sore place (and so hurt us), we shall kick, because he tells us the truth (too plainly).' This goes well with the context, as it answers to the repreve us of our vyce in l. 937.
(1) kike, kick. Here the meaning is:—'if anyone scratches our sore spot (and hurts us), we'll kick back, because they're telling us the truth (too bluntly).' This fits well with the context, as it corresponds to the repreve us of our vyce in l. 937.
(2) like, like (it), be pleased. Here the sense is:—'if any one stroke us on a sore place (and so soothe the itching), we shall be pleased, because he tells us the truth (or what we think to be the truth).' But I feel inclined to reject this reading, because it gives so forced a sense to the words—for he seith us sooth. There is, however, no difficulty about the use of claw in the sense of 'to rub lightly, so as to soothe irritation'; for which see examples in the New English Dictionary. It is particularly used in the phrase to claw one's back, i. e. to soothe, flatter; but the word galle suggests a place where friction would rather hurt than soothe.
(2) like, like (it), be pleased. Here the meaning is:—'if someone touches a sore spot (and so relieves the itching), we will feel pleased because he tells us the truth (or what we believe is the truth).' But I'm inclined to reject this interpretation because it forces a meaning onto the words—for he seith us sooth. However, there's no problem with using claw in the sense of 'to lightly rub in order to soothe irritation'; see examples in the New English Dictionary. It's especially used in the phrase to claw one's back, meaning to soothe or flatter; but the word galle suggests a place where friction would hurt rather than soothe.
I leave it to the reader to settle this nice question.
I’ll let the reader decide this interesting question.
949. rake-stele, the handle of a rake. The word stele is still in use provincially. 'Stale, any stick, or handle, such as the stick of a mop or a fork'; South Warwickshire; E. D. S. Gl. C. 6. 'Stale [stae·ul], s. handle; as, mop-stale, pick-stale, broom-stale'; Elworthy's West Somerset Words. And see Steal in Ray's Glossary; Stele in Nares; Steale in Halliwell; &c. Cf. A. 3785; P. Plowman, C. xxii. 279. Golding translates Ovid's hastile (Metam. vii. 676) by 'Iaueling-steale.' The e is 'open'; cf. A. S. stela; hence the rime with hele (A. S. helan) is perfect.
949. rake-stele, the handle of a rake. The word stele is still used regionally. 'Stale, any stick or handle, like the handle of a mop or a fork'; South Warwickshire; E. D. S. Gl. C. 6. 'Stale [stae·ul], s. handle; for example, mop-stale, pick-stale, broom-stale'; Elworthy's West Somerset Words. Also see Steal in Ray's Glossary; Stele in Nares; Steale in Halliwell; etc. Cf. A. 3785; P. Plowman, C. xxii. 279. Golding translates Ovid's hastile (Metam. vii. 676) as 'Iaueling-steale.' The e is 'open'; cf. A. S. stela; therefore the rhyme with hele (A. S. helan) is perfect.
950. 'Car fame ne puet riens celer'; Rom. de la Rose, 19420. See also the same, 16549-70.
950. 'Car fame ne peut rien celer'; Rom. de la Rose, 19420. See also the same, 16549-70.
952. Ovyde; see Metamorph. xi. 174-193. But Chaucer seems to have purposely altered the story, since Ovid attributes the betrayal of the secret to Midas' barber, not his wife; and again, Ovid says that the barber dug a hole, and whispered it into the pit. Chaucer's version is an improved one. Cf. Troil. iii. 1389.
952. Ovid; see Metamorph. xi. 174-193. But Chaucer seems to have intentionally changed the story, since Ovid attributes the betrayal of the secret to Midas' barber, not his wife; and again, Ovid states that the barber dug a hole and whispered it into the pit. Chaucer's version is an enhanced one. Cf. Troil. iii. 1389.
961. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 16724-32.
961. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 16724-32.
968. Dryden is plainer, and less polite:—'But she must burst or blab.' Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 16568-9.
968. Dryden is more straightforward and less courteous:—'But she must burst or spill the beans.' Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 16568-9.
972. bitore, bittern; bumbleth, makes a bellowing noise, which is also expressed by bumping or booming. Note that MS. Cm. has [318]bumbith. Owing to the loud booming note of the male bittern, it is called in A. S. rāre-dumle or rāre-dumbla, from rārian, to roar; see Wright's Glossaries. In provincial English, it is called a butter-bump, or a bumble; or, from its frequenting moist places, a bog-bumper, a bog-drum, or a bull o' the bog; see Swainson's Provincial Names of British Birds, E. D. S., p. 146. It was formerly thought that the cry was produced by the bird plunging its bill into mud and then blowing, as in the present passage; others thought that it put its bill into a reed, a view taken by Dryden, as he here has the line:—'And, as a bittern bumps within a reed.' Sir T. Browne, in his Vulgar Errors, bk. iii. c. 27, controverts these notions, and attributes the note to the conformation of the bird's organs of voice. 'The same contradiction of the common notion is given, from personal experience, by the Rev. S. Fovargue, in his New Catalogue of Vulgar Errors, pp. 19-21'; note to Sir T. Browne, ed. S. Wilkin. The same editor further refers us to papers by Dr. Latham and Mr. Yarrell in the Linnaean Transactions, vols. iv, xv, and xvi. See Prof. Newton's Dict. of Birds.
972. bitore, bittern; bumbleth, makes a loud noise, which is also described as bumping or booming. Note that MS. Cm. has [318]bumbith. Because of the loud booming sound of the male bittern, it's called in A. S. rāre-dumle or rāre-dumbla, from rārian, to roar; see Wright's Glossaries. In regional English, it's called a butter-bump, or a bumble; or, due to its preference for wet areas, a bog-bumper, a bog-drum, or a bull o' the bog; see Swainson's Provincial Names of British Birds, E. D. S., p. 146. It was once believed that the sound was made by the bird thrusting its bill into mud and then blowing, as stated in this passage; others thought it placed its bill in a reed, a perspective held by Dryden, who wrote: 'And, as a bittern bumps within a reed.' Sir T. Browne, in his Vulgar Errors, bk. iii. c. 27, disputes these ideas and attributes the sound to the structure of the bird's vocal cords. 'The same contradiction of the common notion is provided, from personal experience, by the Rev. S. Fovargue, in his New Catalogue of Vulgar Errors, pp. 19-21'; note to Sir T. Browne, ed. S. Wilkin. The same editor also directs us to articles by Dr. Latham and Mr. Yarrell in the Linnaean Transactions, vols. iv, xv, and xvi. See Prof. Newton's Dict. of Birds.
981. There is not much 'remnant' of the tale; Ovid adds that some reeds grew out of the pit, which, when breathed upon by the South wind, uttered the words which had been buried.
981. There isn't much left of the story; Ovid mentions that some reeds grew from the pit, which, when touched by the South wind, spoke the words that had been buried.
992. This reminds us of Chaucer's own vision of Alcestis and her nineteen attendant ladies in the Prologue to the Legend of Good Women.
992. This reminds us of Chaucer's own view of Alcestis and her nineteen attendant ladies in the Prologue to the Legend of Good Women.
997. Cf. Gower, Conf. Amantis, i. 93:—
997. Cf. Gower, Conf. Amantis, i. 93:—
'In a forest, there under a tree
'In a forest, there under a tree
He sigh where sat a creature,
He sighed where a creature sat,
A lothly womannish figure,
A unattractive feminine figure,
That, for to speke of flesshe and boon,
That, to speak of flesh and bone,
So foul yet sigh he never noon.'
So terrible, yet he never sighed at noon.
Also, in the Marriage of Sir Gawaine, st. 15:—
Also, in the Marriage of Sir Gawaine, st. 15:—
'And, as he rode over a more,
'And, as he rode over a marsh,
Hee see a lady where she sate
He saw a lady where she sat
Betwixt an oake and a greene hollen [holly];
Betwixt an oak and a green holly;
She was cladd in red scarlett....
She was dressed in bright red...
Her nose was crooked and turnd outward,
Her nose was crooked and turned outward,
Her mouth stood foule a-wry;
Her mouth was twisted oddly;
A worse formed lady than shee was
A more poorly shaped lady than she was
Neuer man saw with his eye.'
Neuer man saw with his eye.
1004. can, know; but the form is singular, to agree with folk. Cf. the proverb—'older and wiser'—in Hazlitt's Collection; and see A. 2448.
1004. can, know; but the form is singular, to agree with folk. Cf. the proverb—'older and wiser'—in Hazlitt's Collection; and see A. 2448.
1018. wereth on, wears upon (her), has on; cf. l. 559 above.
1018. wereth on, wears on (her), has on; see line 559 above.
calle, caul; a close-fitting netted cap or head-dress, often richly ornamented; see Fairholt, Costume in England, s. v. Caul.
caul, a tight-fitting netted cap or headpiece, often richly decorated; see Fairholt, Costume in England, s. v. Caul.
1024. holde his day, kept his time, come back at the specified time. hight, promised.
1024. hold his day, kept his time, come back at the specified time. named, promised.
1028. 'Queen Guenever is here represented sitting as judge in a Court of Love, similar to those in fashion in later ages.... Fontenelle (in the third volume of his works, Paris, 1742) has given a description of one of the fantastic suits tried in these courts.... The best source of information on these strange follies is a book entitled Erotica, seu Amatoria, Andreæ Capellarii Regis, &c., written about A.D. 1170, and published at Dorpmund in 1610.'—Bell.
1028. 'Queen Guenever is shown here sitting as a judge in a Court of Love, similar to those that became popular in later times.... Fontenelle (in the third volume of his works, Paris, 1742) provided a description of one of the bizarre cases heard in these courts.... The best source for information on these unusual practices is a book titled Erotica, seu Amatoria, Andreæ Capellarii Regis, &c., written around CE 1170, and published in Dortmund in 1610.'—Bell.
1038. Cf. Gower, Conf. Amantis, i. 96:—
1038. Cf. Gower, Conf. Amantis, i. 96:—
'That alle women levest wolde
'That all women live well'
Be soverein of mannes love,' &c.
Be the master of a man's love, and so on.
So also in the Marriage of Sir Gawaine, st. 28:—
So also in the Marriage of Sir Gawaine, st. 28:—
—'a woman will have her will,
—a woman will have her way,
And this is all her cheef desire.'
And this is all she truly wants.
1069. The scansion is—'Shold' ev'r | so foul | e dis | pará | ged be.'
1069. The scansion is—'Should' ever | so foul | a dis | par | aged be.'
1074. It is curious to note how Chaucer seems to have felt that romance-writers were constrained to describe feasts, a duty which he usually evades. Cf. A. 2197, B. 419, 1120, E. 1710, F. 278. In fact, the original business of the minstrel was to praise his lord's bounty, especially on grand occasions.
1074. It's interesting to see how Chaucer seemed to believe that romance writers had to describe feasts, which he often avoids. Cf. A. 2197, B. 419, 1120, E. 1710, F. 278. In reality, the main role of the minstrel was to celebrate his lord's generosity, especially during major events.
1081. So in Gower's Conf. Amantis, i. 100:—
1081. So in Gower's Conf. Amantis, i. 100:—
'But as an oule fleeth by nighte
'But as an owl flies by night
Out of all other briddes sighte,
Out of all other birds sighted,
Right so this knight, on daies brode,' &c.
Right, so this knight, on broad days, &c.
This line, for a wonder, is unaltered by Dryden in his paraphrase.
This line, surprisingly, is unchanged by Dryden in his paraphrase.
1085. walweth, rolls from side to side, turns about restlessly; cf. Leg. Good Wom. 1166; Troil. i. 699; Rom. Rose, 2562.
1085. wallow, rolls from side to side, turns about restlessly; cf. Leg. Good Wom. 1166; Troil. i. 699; Rom. Rose, 2562.
1088. Fareth, pronounced as Far'th; cf. tak'th in 1072.
1088. Fareth, pronounced as Far'th; cf. tak'th in 1072.
1090. dangerous, distant, unapproachable; see D. 151.
1090. dangerous, far away, unreachable; see D. 151.
1109. Gentilesse. See my notes (in vol. i. 431, 553) on R. R. 2190, and Gentilesse. Compare Boethius, bk. iii. pr. 6 and met. 6; Roman de la Rose, ed. Méon, 6603-6616, and 18807-19096; and see B. 2831.
1109. Gentilesse. See my notes (in vol. i. 431, 553) on R. R. 2190, and Gentilesse. Compare Boethius, bk. iii. pr. 6 and met. 6; Roman de la Rose, ed. Méon, 6603-6616, and 18807-19096; and see B. 2831.
1114. Cf. privee n'apert in l. 1136; 'in private and in public.'
1114. Cf. privee n'apert in l. 1136; 'in private and in public.'
1117. wol we, desires that we; see 1130 below.
1117. want, wants that we; see 1130 below.
1121. Cf. Balade of Gentilesse, ll. 16, 17.
1121. Cf. Ballad of Gentility, ll. 16, 17.
1128. Cf. Dante, Purgat. vii. 121:—
1128. Cf. Dante, Purgat. vii. 121:—
'Rade volte risurge per li rami
'Rade volte risurge per li rami
L'umana probitate: e questo vuole
Human integrity: and this is what it wants
Quei che la dâ, perchè da lui si chiami.'
Quei che la dà, perché da lui si chiami.
Cary's translation is:—
Cary's translation is:—
'Rarely into the branches of the tree
'Rarely into the branches of the tree
Doth human worth mount up: and so ordains
Doth human worth mount up: and so ordains
He who bestows it, that as His free gift
He who gives it as His free gift
It may be called.'
It might be called.
Marsh notes that similar sentiments occur in the Canzone prefixed to the fourth Trattato in Dante's Convito.
Marsh points out that similar feelings appear in the Canzone that comes before the fourth Trattato in Dante's Convito.
1135. The general sense is—'if gentle conduct were naturally implanted in a particular family, none of that family could ever behave badly.' Cf. ll. 1150, 1151.
1135. The general idea is—'if kind behavior were naturally part of a certain family, none of that family could ever act poorly.' Cf. ll. 1150, 1151.
'Were virtue by descent, a noble name
'If virtue could be inherited like a noble name
Could never villanise his father's fame.'
Could never tarnish his father's reputation.
Dryden's paraphrase.
Dryden's adaptation.
1140. Chaucer's tr. of Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 7. 43, mentions 'the mountaigne that highte Caucasus.' This is probably where he got the name from. Cf. Shakespeare's 'frosty Caucasus'; Rich. II. i. 3. 295. The whole passage is imitated from another place in Boethius, where Chaucer's translation has:—'Certes, yif that honour of poeple were a natural yift to dignitees, it ne mighte never cesen ... to don his office, right as fyr in every contree ne stinteth nat to eschaufen and to ben hoot'; bk. iii. pr. 4. 44-8. In l. 1139, Dryden merely alters in to to.
1140. Chaucer's translation of Boethius, book ii, passage 7, line 43, mentions 'the mountain called Caucasus.' This is likely where he got the name from. Compare it to Shakespeare's 'frosty Caucasus'; Richard II, act i, scene 3, line 295. The entire passage is inspired by another section in Boethius, where Chaucer's translation says:—'Certainly, if the honor of people were a natural gift to dignities, it would never cease ... to perform its duty, just as fire in every country never stops rising and being hot'; book iii, passage 4, lines 44-48. In line 1139, Dryden just changes in to to.
1142. lye, i. e. blaze. 'Hevene y-leyed wose syth,' whoever sees heaven in a blaze; Relig. Antiq. i. 266. The sb. lye, a flame, occurs in P. Pl. C. xx. 172. Cf. A. S. lȳg, līg, flame.
1142. lye, meaning blaze. 'Heaven y-leyed wose syth,' whoever sees heaven in a blaze; Relig. Antiq. i. 266. The noun lye, a flame, appears in P. Pl. C. xx. 172. Cf. A. S. lȳg, līg, flame.
1146-56. Much altered and expanded in Dryden.
1146-56. A lot changed and expanded in Dryden.
1158. Cf. Rom. of the Rose, 2181:—
1158. Cf. Rom. of the Rose, 2181:—
'For vilany makith vilayn;
"Evil deeds make a villain;"
And by his dedis a cherl is seyn.'
And by his deeds, a man is known.
1165. 'Incunabula Tulli Hostilii agreste tugurium cepit: ejusdem adolescentia in pecore pascendo fuit occupata: validior aetas imperium Romanum rexit, et duplicavit: senectus excellentissimis ornamentis decorata in altissimo majestatis fastigio fulsit.'—Valerius Maximus, lib. iii. c. 4 (De Humili Loco Natis). Cf. Livy, i. 22; Dionysius Halicarnasseus, iii; Ælian, xiv. 36.
1165. 'Tullius Hostilius grew up in a humble dwelling: his youth was spent tending livestock; in his stronger years, he ruled the Roman Empire and expanded it; in old age, he shone with the highest honors at the peak of greatness.'—Valerius Maximus, lib. iii. c. 4 (De Humili Loco Natis). Cf. Livy, i. 22; Dionysius Halicarnasseus, iii; Ælian, xiv. 36.
1168. Senek, Seneca. Boece, Boethius; see note to 1109.
1168. Senek, Seneca. Boece, Boethius; see note to 1109.
1184. Ll. 1183-1190 are imitated from the following; 'Honesta, inquit [Epicurus], res est laeta paupertas. Illa uero non est paupertas, si laeta est. Cui enim cum paupertate bene conuenit, diues est. Non qui parum habet, sed qui plus cupit, pauper est.'—Seneca, Epist. ii. § 4. This passage is quoted by John of Salisbury, Policraticus, l. vii. c. 13.
1184. Ll. 1183-1190 are inspired by the following: 'Epicurus said, "Being happy in poverty is a noble thing. However, it’s not truly poverty if you’re happy. Whoever is content with their poverty is actually wealthy. It’s not about having little, but about wanting more, that makes someone poor."—Seneca, Epist. ii. § 4. This passage is quoted by John of Salisbury in Policraticus, l. vii. c. 13.
Othere clerkes also includes Epicurus, whose sentiments Seneca here expresses; see Diogenes Laertius, x. 11. MS. E. here quotes the words 'honesta res est laeta paupertas' in the margin, and refers to 'Seneca, in epistola.' It also has:—'Pauper est qui eget, eo quod non habet; sed qui non habet, nec appetit habere, ille diues est; de quo intelligitur id Apocalypsis tertio [Rev. iii. 17]—dicis quia diues sum.' With l. 1187 cf. Rom. de la Rose, 18766:—'Et convoitise fait povrece.'
Other scholars also include Epicurus, whose ideas Seneca expresses here; see Diogenes Laertius, x. 11. MS. E. quotes the phrase 'honorable is joyful poverty' in the margin and refers to 'Seneca, in his letter.' It also states:—'A poor person is someone who is in need because they lack; but one who lacks and does not desire to have is the truly rich; this is understood from the Apocalypse third chapter [Rev. iii. 17]—you say that you are rich.' Compare with l. 1187 Rom. de la Rose, 18766:—'And desire creates poverty.'
1191. All the editions adopt the reading is sinne, as in all the MSS. except E. and Cm. (the two best); see footnote, p. 354. But surely this is nonsense, and exactly contradicts l. 1183.
1191. All the editions use the reading is sinne, just like all the manuscripts except E. and Cm. (the two best); see footnote, p. 354. But this doesn't make sense and directly contradicts line 1183.
1192. In the margin of MS. E. are quoted two lines from Juvenal, [321]Sat. x. 21,22:—'Cantabit uacuus coram latrone uiator; Et nocte ad lumen trepidabit arundinis umbram.' The latter of these lines should come first, and the usual readings are motae (not nocte), lunam, and trepidabis. However, it is only the other (and favourite) line that is here alluded to. The same line is quoted in Piers Plowman, B. xiv. 305; and is alluded to in Chaucer's tr. of Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 5. 129-130. In Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, ii. 364, is the remark:—'For it is said comounli, that a wey-goer, whan he is voide, singith sure bi the theef.'
1192. In the margin of MS. E. are quoted two lines from Juvenal, [321]Sat. x. 21,22:—'The traveler will sing freely in front of a thief; And at night, he will tremble at the shadow of a reed.' The second line should actually come first, and the usual readings are motae (not nocte), lunam, and trepidabis. However, it’s only the other line that is mentioned here. The same line is quoted in Piers Plowman, B. xiv. 305; and is referenced in Chaucer's translation of Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 5. 129-130. In Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, ii. 364, there is a note:—'For it is said commonly, that a traveler, when he is empty, sings safely before the thief.'
1195. In the margin of E. is written:—'Secundus philosophus: Paupertas est odibile bonum, sanitatis mater, curarum remocio, sapientie reparatrix, possessio sine calumpnia.' This is the very passage quoted, even more fully, in Piers Plowman, B. xiv. 275 (C. xvii. 117). Tyrwhitt's note is—'In this commendation of Poverty, our author seems plainly to have had in view the following passage of a fabulous conference between the emperor Adrian and Secundus the philosopher, reported by Vincent of Beauvais, Speculum Historiale, lib. x. cap. 71. "Quid est paupertas? Odibile bonum, sanitatis mater, remotio curarum, sapientie repertrix, negotium sine damno, possessio absque calumnia, sine sollicitudine felicitas." What Vincent has there published seems to have been extracted from a larger collection of Gnomae under the name of Secundus, which are still extant in Greek and Latin. See Fabricius, Bib. Gr., l. vi. c. x, and MS. Harl. 399.' Thus l. 1195 is a translation of Paupertas est odibile bonum, so that the proposal by Dr. Morris (Aldine edition of Chaucer, vol. i. p. vi) to adopt the reading hatel from MSS. Cp. Pt. Ln. instead of hateful, is founded on a mistake. The expression is contradictory, but it is so intentionally. 'Poverty is a gift which its possessors hate' is, of course, the meaning. Dryden well explains it:—
1195. In the margin of E., it says:—'Secundus the philosopher: Poverty is a detestable good, the mother of health, the removal of worries, the restorer of wisdom, a possession without accusation.' This is the exact passage quoted, even more fully, in Piers Plowman, B. XIV. 275 (C. XVII. 117). Tyrwhitt's note is—'In this praise of Poverty, our author seems to have clearly referenced the following passage from a fictional discussion between Emperor Adrian and Secundus the philosopher, reported by Vincent of Beauvais in Speculum Historiale, book X, chapter 71. "What is poverty? A detestable good, the mother of health, the removal of worries, the restorer of wisdom, a business without loss, a possession without slander, happiness without anxiety." What Vincent published seems to have been taken from a larger collection of Gnomae under the name of Secundus, which still exists in Greek and Latin. See Fabricius, Bib. Gr., book VI, chapter X, and MS. Harl. 399.' Thus, line 1195 translates Paupertas est odibile bonum, so the suggestion by Dr. Morris (Aldine edition of Chaucer, vol. I, p. vi) to use the reading hatel from MSS. Cp. Pt. Ln. instead of hateful is based on an error. The expression is contradictory, but that’s intentional. 'Poverty is a gift that its owners despise' is, of course, the meaning. Dryden explains it well:—
'Want is a bitter and a hateful good,
'Want is a bitter and a hateful thing,
Because its virtues are not understood.'
Because its benefits aren't understood.
1196. This translates 'remotio curarum.'
1196. This translates to 'remotio curarum.'
1197. This translates 'sapientie reparatrix,' not 'repertrix.'
1197. This translates 'sapientie reparatrix,' not 'repertrix.'
1199. elenge, miserable, hard to bear. Elenge is also spelt alenge, alinge, alange; see Alange in the New English Dictionary, though the proper form is rather alenge. It is a derivative of the intensive A. S. prefix ǣ and lenge, a secondary form of lang, long; so that A. S. ǣlenge meant protracted, tedious, wearisome, as in Alfred's tr. of Boethius, xxxix. 4. But it was confused with the M. E. elend, strange, foreign, and so acquired the sense of 'strange' as well as 'trying' or 'miserable.' See Elynge in the Gl. to P. Plowman, and the note to P. Pl. C. i. 204; also Mätzner's note to the Land of Cokayne, l. 15.
1199. elenge, miserable, hard to endure. Elenge is also spelled alenge, alinge, alange; see Alange in the New English Dictionary, though the correct form is more alenge. It comes from the intensive A. S. prefix ǣ and lenge, a variation of lang, meaning long; so that A. S. ǣlenge meant extended, tedious, wearisome, as in Alfred's translation of Boethius, xxxix. 4. However, it was mixed up with the M. E. elend, strange, foreign, and thus it gained the meaning of 'strange' as well as 'trying' or 'miserable.' See Elynge in the glossary to P. Plowman, and the note to P. Pl. C. i. 204; also Mätzner's note to the Land of Cokayne, l. 15.
1200. This line translates 'possessio absque calumnia.' The E. challenge is, in fact, derived from calumnia, through Old French.
1200. This line translates to 'possession without fraud.' The E. challenge actually comes from calumnia, through Old French.
1202. Understand him: 'maketh (him) know his God and himself'; see Dryden's paraphrase. Against this line, in the margin of MS. E., [322]is written:—'Unde et Crates ille Thebanus, proiecto in mari non paruo auri pondere, Abite (inquit) pessime male cupiditates! Ego uos mergam, ne ipse mergar a uobis.' Probably Chaucer once intended to introduce this story into the text. It relates, apparently, to Crates of Thebes, the Cynic philosopher, who flourished about B. C. 320.
1202. Understand him: 'makes (him) aware of his God and himself'; see Dryden's paraphrase. In the margin of MS. E., [322] is written:—'Hence the Theban Crates, having thrown a significant weight of gold into the sea, said, "Away, you terrible and harmful desires! I will drown you, so that I am not drowned by you."' It's likely that Chaucer once considered including this story in the text. It seemingly relates to Crates of Thebes, the Cynic philosopher, who lived around B. C. 320.
1203. spectacle, i. e. an optic glass, a kind of telescope. In the modern sense, the word was used in the plural, as at present. From Lydgate's London Lickpenny, st. 7, we learn that 'spectacles to reede' was, in his time, one of the cries of London. Cf. prospectyves, i. e. perspective glasses, in F. 234. Chaucer is here thinking of a passage in Le Roman de la Rose, where the E. version (l. 5551) has:—
1203. spectacle, meaning an optical device, a type of telescope. Nowadays, the word is typically used in the plural, just like it is now. From Lydgate's London Lickpenny, stanza 7, we learn that 'spectacles to read' was a common phrase in his time. Compare it to prospectyves, meaning perspective glasses, in F. 234. Chaucer is referring to a section in Le Roman de la Rose, where the English version (line 5551) states:—
'For infortune makith anoon
"For misfortune makes soon"
To knowe thy freendis fro thy foon.'
To know your friends from your enemies.
This, again, is from Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 8. 22-33. Compare Chaucer's poem on Fortune, ll. 9, 32, 34, and my notes upon these lines; vol. i. pp. 383, 544.
This is from Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 8. 22-33. Check out Chaucer's poem on Fortune, ll. 9, 32, 34, and my notes on these lines; vol. i. pp. 383, 544.
1208. See note to l. 1276 below; and cf. D. 1.
1208. See note to l. 1276 below; and cf. D. 1.
1210. Compare C. 743, and the note.
1210. Compare C. 743, and the note.
1215. For also, Tyrwhitt reads also so, against all authority, as he admits. The text is right as it stands. Eld-e is dissyllabic, the final e being preserved by the cæsura; and also means no more than 'so.' I suspect this is quoted from some French proverb. Dryden alters 'filth' to 'ugliness.'
1215. For also, Tyrwhitt reads also so, going against all authority, as he admits. The text is correct as it is. Eld-e has two syllables, with the final e being maintained by the pause; and also means nothing more than 'so.' I suspect this is taken from some French proverb. Dryden changes 'filth' to 'ugliness.'
1224. repair, great resort, viz. of visitors.
1224. repair, a popular destination, especially for visitors.
1234. 'I care not which of the two it shall be.' Cf. Gower, Conf. Amantis, i. 103:—
1234. "I don't care which of the two it will be." Cf. Gower, Conf. Amantis, i. 103:—
'Chese for us bothe, I you praie,
'Cheese for us both, I beg you,
And what as ever that ye saie,
And no matter what you say,
Right as ye wolle, so wol I.
As you wish, so will I.
My lord, she saide, grauntmercy.
My lord, she said, thank you.
For of this word that ye now sain,
For of this word that you now say,
That ye have made me soverein,
That you have made me sovereign,
My destinè is overpassed'; &c.
My destiny is surpassed; &c.
1260. toverbyde, to over-bide, to outlive. Tyrwhitt substitutes to overlive, from the black-letter editions. Gra-ce is dissyllabic.
1260. toverbyde, to outlive. Tyrwhitt replaces it with to overlive from the black-letter editions. Gra-ce has two syllables.
1261. shorte, shorten; see D. 365.
1261. shorte, shorten; see D. 365.
The Friar's Prologue.
The Friar's Introduction.
1276. auctoritees; a direct reference to l. 1208 above. This goes far to show that the Friar's Tale was written immediately after the Wife's Tale. The Friar says, quite truly, that the Wife's Tale contains passages not unlike 'school-matter,' or disquisitions in the schools. Such a passage is that in ll. 1109-1212. Tyrwhitt shews that auctoritas was the usual word applied to a text of scripture; Bell adds, that it was applied, as now, to any authority for a statement. We might very well translate auctoritees by 'quotations.' [323]
1276. auctoritees; a direct reference to l. 1208 above. This strongly suggests that the Friar's Tale was written right after the Wife's Tale. The Friar states, quite accurately, that the Wife's Tale includes sections that are somewhat similar to 'school material,' or discussions typical in academic settings. One such section is in ll. 1109-1212. Tyrwhitt shows that auctoritas was the common term used for a text of scripture; Bell points out that it was also used, as it is now, for any authority backing a statement. We could easily translate auctoritees as 'quotations.' [323]
1284. mandements, 'citations, or summonses, addressed to those accused of breaches of the canons, to appear and answer in the archdeacon's court'; Bell. Hence the name somnour, i. e. a server of summonses.
1284. mandements, 'citations or summonses, sent to those accused of breaking the canons, to show up and respond in the archdeacon's court'; Bell. This is where the term somnour comes from, meaning a server of summonses.
1285. tounes ende (whence the name Townsend); we should now say, 'at the entry to every town'; cf. l. 1537. The Somnour was often opposed with violence, and was a very unpopular character.
1285. tounes ende (from which the name Townsend comes); we would now say, 'at the entrance to every town'; see l. 1537. The Summoner was often met with violence and was a very unpopular figure.
1294. The limiters had to cultivate the art of flattery, because they lived by begging from house to house.
1294. The limiters had to master the art of flattery since they relied on begging from door to door.
*** After this line all the MSS. (except Hl.) wrongly insert lines 1307, 1308 (on p. 359). Perhaps the poet himself introduced these lines here at first, and afterwards perceived how much better they came in after l. 1306. It is not an important matter.
*** After this line, all the manuscripts (except Hl.) incorrectly include lines 1307 and 1308 (on p. 359). It’s possible that the poet initially placed these lines here and later realized they fit better after line 1306. It’s not a significant issue.
1296. MS. Hl. has:—'Our host answerd and sayd the sompnour this'; which cannot be right.
1296. MS. Hl. has:—'Our host answered and said to the summoner this'; which cannot be right.
The Freres Tale.
The Brothers' Tale.
With respect to the source of this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 450.
With regards to where this story comes from, see vol. iii. p. 450.
1300. erchedeken. As to the duties of the archdeacon, here described, compare A. 655, 658. He enforced discipline by threats of excommunication, and inflicted fines for various offences. Compare Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 166.
1300. archdeacon. Regarding the responsibilities of the archdeacon mentioned here, refer to A. 655, 658. He maintained discipline through threats of excommunication and imposed fines for various offenses. See Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 166.
1305. I. e. he punished church-reeves if they did ill, and all cases in which wills or contracts had been wantonly violated. 'Lakke of sacraments' refers, chiefly, to the neglect of the precept to communicate at Easter; also to neglect of baptism, and, possibly, of matrimony, as that was also a 'sacrament' in the church of our fathers.
1305. I.e., he punished church officials if they acted poorly, and in all cases where wills or contracts had been willfully broken. "Lack of sacraments" primarily refers to the failure to receive communion at Easter; it also pertains to the neglect of baptism and, possibly, marriage, as that was also considered a "sacrament" in the church of our ancestors.
1307-8. These two lines occur here in MS. Hl. only; see note to 1294 above.
1307-8. These two lines appear here only in MS. Hl.; see note to 1294 above.
1309. Usury was prohibited by the Canon Law; cf. P. Plowman, C. vii. 239.
1309. Charging interest on loans was banned by Canon Law; see P. Plowman, C. vii. 239.
1314. 'No fine could save the accused from punishment.'
1314. 'No fine could rescue the accused from punishment.'
1315. 'The neglect to pay tithes and Easter offerings came under the archdeacon's jurisdiction, as the bishop's diocesan officer. The friar does not scruple to make an invidious use of this subject at the expense of the parochial clergy, because, being obliged by his rule to gain his livelihood by begging, he had no interest in tithes.'—Bell.
1315. 'The failure to pay tithes and Easter offerings fell under the archdeacon's authority, as he was the bishop's diocesan officer. The friar doesn't hesitate to exploit this issue to the detriment of the local clergy, since, having to earn his living by begging according to his rule, he had no stake in tithes.'—Bell.
1317. Alluding to the shape of the bishop's crosier. In P. Plowman, C. xi. 92, the crosier is described as having a hook at one end, by which he draws men back to a good life, and a spike at the other, which he uses against hardened offenders. On the crosier, see Rock, Church of Our Fathers, ii. 181. The bishop dealt with such offenders as were contumacious to the archdeacon.
1317. Referring to the shape of the bishop's crosier. In P. Plowman, C. xi. 92, the crosier is described as having a hook at one end, which he uses to pull people back to a good life, and a spike at the other, which he uses against stubborn wrongdoers. For more on the crosier, see Rock, Church of Our Fathers, ii. 181. The bishop dealt with offenders who were defiant to the archdeacon.
1321. For the character of a Somnour, see A. 623.
1321. For the character of a Summoner, see A. 623.
1324. taughte, informed; the final e is not elided.
1324. taught, informed; the final e is not elided.
1327. wood were, should be, were to be as mad as a hare. See 'As mad as a March hare' in Hazlitt's Proverbs.
1327. wood were, should be, were to be as crazy as a hare. See 'As crazy as a March hare' in Hazlitt's Proverbs.
1329. The mendicant orders were subject only to their own general or superior, not to the bishops. In the piece called Jack Upland (§ 11), Jack asks the friars—'Why be ye not vnder your bishops visitations, and leegemen to our king?'—British Poets, ed. Chalmers, 1810; i. 567.
1329. The mendicant orders were only accountable to their own leaders, not to the bishops. In the work titled Jack Upland (§ 11), Jack questions the friars—'Why aren’t you under your bishops' oversight, and loyal to our king?'—British Poets, ed. Chalmers, 1810; i. 567.
1331. terme, i. e. during the term.
1331. term, i.e. during the semester.
1332. Peter, by saint Peter. 'The summoner's repartee is founded upon the law by which houses of ill-fame were exempted from ecclesiastical interference, and licensed.'—Bell. 'Stewes, are those places which were permitted in England to women of professed incontinency.... But king Henry VIII., about the year 1546, prohibited them for ever.'—Cowel's Interpreter. Cock Lane, Smithfield, contained such houses; see my notes to P. Plowman, C. vii. 366, 367.
1332. Peter, by saint Peter. 'The summoner's comeback is based on the law that allowed brothels to operate without church interference, as they were licensed.'—Bell. 'Stewes are the places in England that were allowed for women who were openly promiscuous.... But King Henry VIII, around 1546, permanently banned them.'—Cowel's Interpreter. Cock Lane, Smithfield, had such places; see my notes to P. Plowman, C. vii. 366, 367.
1343. approwours, agents, men who looked after his profits. From the O. Fr. approuer, apprower, to cause to profit, to enrich; from the O. Fr. sb. prou, profit, whence also E. prowess. Miswritten as approver in the seventeenth century, though distinct from approve (from approbare). See the New Eng. Dictionary. Tyrwhitt has the spelling approvers.
1343. Approvers, agents, people who managed his profits. From Old French approuer, apprower, to generate profit, to enrich; from the Old French noun prou, profit, which is also the source of the English prowess. Incorrectly written as approver in the seventeenth century, although it's different from approve (from approbare). See the New England Dictionary. Tyrwhitt has the spelling approvers.
1347. Cristes curs, i. e. excommunication.
1347. Cristes curs, i.e. excommunication.
1349. atte nale, put for atten ale, lit. at the ale, where ale is put for 'ale-house.' Atten is for A. S. æt tham, where tham is the dat. neut. of the def. article. The expression is common; as in 'fouhten atten ale,' fought at the ale-house, P. Plowman, C. i. 43; 'with ydel tales atte nale,' id. C. viii. 19. 'Thou hast not so much charity in thee as to goe to the Ale with a Christian'; Two Gent. of Verona, ii. v. 61. So also atte noke, for atten oke, at the oak; see note to P. Pl. C. vii. 207.
1349. atte nale, short for atten ale, meaning at the ale, where ale refers to 'ale-house.' Atten comes from A. S. æt tham, where tham is the neuter dative form of the definite article. This expression is common; as in 'fouhten atten ale,' fought at the ale-house, P. Plowman, C. i. 43; 'with ydel tales atte nale,' id. C. viii. 19. 'You don’t have enough kindness in you to go to the Ale with a Christian'; Two Gent. of Verona, ii. v. 61. Similarly, atte noke, for atten oke, at the oak; see note to P. Pl. C. vii. 207.
1350. See John, xii. 6; and cf. the Legend of Judas Iscariot, printed (from MS. Harl. 2277) in Early Eng. Poems, ed. Furnivall, 1862; p. 107.
1350. See John, xii. 6; and compare the Legend of Judas Iscariot, printed (from MS. Harl. 2277) in Early Eng. Poems, ed. Furnivall, 1862; p. 107.
1352. duetee (Cp. dewete) is trisyllabic; see l. 1391. It is a coined word, having no Latin equivalent. The spelling duete occurs, in Anglo-French, in the Liber Albus, p. 211, l. 23.
1352. duetee (See dewete) has three syllables; refer to line 1391. It is a made-up word, with no Latin equivalent. The spelling duete appears in Anglo-French in the Liber Albus, p. 211, l. 23.
1356. Sir Robert; the title of Sir was usually given to one of the secular clergy; cf. note to B. 4000, p. 248.
1356. Sir Robert; the title of Sir was typically given to one of the secular clergy; cf. note to B. 4000, p. 248.
1364. hir, her; so in E. Hn., but other MSS. have thee. The reading given is the better. The Somnour fined the man, but let the woman go; and then said that he let her go out of friendship for the man. This is intelligible; but the reading thee gives no sense to the words for thy sake.
1364. hir, her; so in E. Hn., but other MSS. have thee. The reading given is the better. The Summoner fined the man but let the woman go; then he said he let her go out of friendship for the man. This makes sense, but the reading thee doesn't provide any meaning for the words for thy sake.
1365. 'You need not take any more trouble in this matter.'
1365. 'You don't need to worry about this anymore.'
1367. bryberý-es (four syllables), i. e. modes of robbery. So in MSS. Hn. Cm. Cp. MSS. Hl. Pt. Ln. have bribours, which will not scan, unless (as in Hl.) we also read Certeinly, giving a line defective in the first foot. Tyrwhitt inserts many before mo, to fill up the line. [325]
1367. bryberý-es (four syllables), meaning methods of robbery. So, in manuscripts Hn. Cm. Cp. Manuscripts Hl. Pt. Ln. use bribours, which doesn't fit the meter unless (as in Hl.) we also read Certeinly, resulting in a line that’s missing the first foot. Tyrwhitt adds many before mo, to complete the line. [325]
1369. dogge for the bowe, a dog used to accompany an archer, to follow up a stricken deer; see the next line. The docility of such a dog is alluded to in E. 2014.
1369. dog for the bow, a dog used to accompany an archer, to follow up a wounded deer; see the next line. The obedience of such a dog is mentioned in E. 2014.
1373. 'And, because such acquaintance brought him in the chief part of all his income.'
1373. 'And, because this connection was the main source of his income.'
1377. ribybe. In l. 1573, she is called 'an old rebekke.' So in Skelton's Elinour Rummyng, l. 492:—'There came an old rybybe.' And Ben Jonson speaks of 'some good ribibe ... you would hang now for a witch'; The Devil is an Ass, i. 1. 16. But probably Skelton and Ben Jonson merely took the word from Chaucer. A ribybe was, properly, a two-stringed Moorish fiddle; see note to A. 3331. Gifford's note on the passage in Ben Jonson, says:—'Ribibe, together with its synonym rebeck, is merely a cant term for an old woman. A ribibe, the reader knows, is a rude kind of a fiddle, and the allusion is, probably, to the inharmonious nature of its sounds.' Halliwell suggests some (improbable) confusion between vetula and vitula.
1377. ribybe. In line 1573, she is called 'an old rebekke.' Similarly, in Skelton's Elinour Rummyng, line 492:—'There came an old rybybe.' And Ben Jonson mentions 'some good ribibe ... you would hang now for a witch'; The Devil is an Ass, i. 1. 16. However, Skelton and Ben Jonson likely borrowed the term from Chaucer. A ribybe was originally a two-stringed Moorish fiddle; see the note to A. 3331. Gifford's note on the passage in Ben Jonson states:—'Ribibe, along with its synonym rebeck, is just a slang term for an old woman. A ribibe, as you know, is a crude type of fiddle, and the reference is likely to the unpleasant nature of its sounds.' Halliwell suggests some (unlikely) mix-up between vetula and vitula.
I suspect that this old joke, for such it clearly is, arose in a very different way, viz. from a pun upon rebekke, a fiddle, and Rebekke, a married woman, from the mention of Rebecca in the marriage-service. For Chaucer himself notices the latter in E. 1704, which see. Observe that the form rebekke, as applied to the fiddle, is a corrupt one, though it is found in other languages. See rebebe in Godefroy's O. F. Dictionary, and rebec in Littré.
I think this old joke, which it clearly is, came about in a very different way, specifically from a play on words involving rebekke, a fiddle, and Rebekke, a married woman, due to the reference to Rebecca in the marriage ceremony. Chaucer himself mentions the latter in E. 1704, which you can check. Note that the form rebekke used for the fiddle is a corrupted version, even though it appears in other languages. See rebebe in Godefroy's O. F. Dictionary, and rebec in Littré.
1378. Cause and wolde are dissyllabic; and brybe, to rob, is a verb. But the editors ignore such elementary facts. The old editions insert haue a before brybe; and the modern editions insert han a; which, as Wright observes, is not to be found in the MSS!
1378. Cause and wolde are two-syllable words; and brybe, to steal, is a verb. But the editors overlook these basic facts. The old editions include haue a before brybe; and the modern editions include han a; which, as Wright points out, cannot be found in the manuscripts!
1381. See A. 103, 104, 108; and, for courtepy, A. 290.
1381. See A. 103, 104, 108; and, for courtepy, A. 290.
1382. hadde upon, had on; cf. D. 559, 1018.
1382. hadde upon, had on; see D. 559, 1018.
1384. 'Well overtaken, well met.' So in Partonope of Blois, 6390: 'Syr, wele atake!' Cf. G. 556.
1384. 'Well done, nice to meet you.' So in Partonope of Blois, 6390: 'Sir, well done!' Cf. G. 556.
1394. for the name, because of the disgrace attaching to the very name. The Friar is severe.
1394. for the name, because of the shame connected to the very name. The Friar is harsh.
1405. sworn-e, a plural form; the word sworn being here used adjectivally. See note to A. 1132, p. 66.
1405. sworn-e, a plural form; the word sworn is used here as an adjective. See note to A. 1132, p. 66.
1408. venim, spite. wariangles, shrikes. According to C. Swainson (Provincial Names of British Birds), this is the Red-backed Shrike (Lanius collurio), called in Yorkshire the Weirangle or Wariangle. Some make it the Great Grey Shrike (Lanius excubitor). Thus Ray, in his Provincial Words, ed. 1674, p. 83, gives warringle as a name for the Great Butcher-bird in the Peak of Derbyshire. 'This Bird,' says Willughby, 'in the North of England is called Wierangle, a name, it seems, common to us with the Germans, who (as Gesner witnesseth) about Strasburg, Frankfort, and elsewhere, call it Werkangel or Warkangel, perchance (saith he) as it were Wurchangel, which literally rendered signifies "a suffocating angel."' So also, the mod. G. name is Würgengel, as if from würgen and Engel. But this is a form [326]due to popular etymology, as will presently appear. Cotgrave has 'Pie engrouée, a Wariangle, or a small Woodpecker'; but a wariangle is really a Shrike; indeed Cotgrave also has: 'Arneat, the ravenous birde called a Shrike, Nynmurder, Wariangle'; which is correct. In the Wars of Alexander, ed. Skeat, l. 1706, the word wayryngle occurs as a term of abuse, signifying 'a little villain'; this is probably the same word, and answers to a dimin. form of A. S. wearg (Icel. vargr, O. H. G. warg, warc), a felon, with the suffix -incel, as seen in A. S. rāp-incel, a little rope, hūs-incel, a little house. Bradley cites, as parallel forms, the O. H. G. warchengil (see below), and the M. L. G. wargingel, which are probably formed in a similar way. The epithet 'little felon' or 'little murderer' agrees with other names for the shrike, viz. 'butcher-bird,' 'murdering-bird,' 'nine-murder,' nine-killer,' so called because it impales beetles and small birds on thorns, for the purpose of pulling them to pieces. This is why I take venim to mean 'spite' rather than 'poison' in this passage.
1408. venim, spite. wariangles, shrikes. According to C. Swainson (Provincial Names of British Birds), this refers to the Red-backed Shrike (Lanius collurio), known in Yorkshire as the Weirangle or Wariangle. Some people consider it to be the Great Grey Shrike (Lanius excubitor). Ray, in his Provincial Words, ed. 1674, p. 83, lists warringle as a name for the Great Butcher-bird in the Peak of Derbyshire. 'This bird,' says Willughby, 'is called Wierangle in the North of England, a name that seems to be shared with the Germans, who (as Gesner notes) around Strasburg, Frankfort, and elsewhere, call it Werkangel or Warkangel, perhaps (he suggests) as if it were Wurchangel, which literally means "a suffocating angel."' Similarly, the modern German name is Würgengel, as if derived from würgen and Engel. However, this is an interpretation influenced by popular etymology, as will soon be shown. Cotgrave has 'Pie engrouée, a Wariangle, or a small Woodpecker'; but a wariangle is actually a Shrike; in fact, Cotgrave also lists: 'Arneat, the ravenous bird called a Shrike, Nynmurder, Wariangle'; which is accurate. In the Wars of Alexander, ed. Skeat, l. 1706, the term wayryngle appears as an insult, meaning 'a little villain'; this is likely the same word, corresponding to a diminutive form of A. S. wearg (Icel. vargr, O. H. G. warg, warc), a felon, with the suffix involuntary celibate, like in A. S. rāp-incel, a little rope, hūs-incel, a little house. Bradley cites parallel forms, including the O. H. G. warchengil (see below), and the M. L. G. wargingel, which likely formed similarly. The descriptor 'little felon' or 'little murderer' aligns with other names for the shrike, such as 'butcher-bird,' 'murdering-bird,' 'nine-murder,' 'nine-killer,' named for its habit of impaling beetles and small birds on thorns to tear them apart. This is why I interpret venim to mean 'spite' rather than 'poison' in this passage.
Schmeller, in his Bavarian Dict., ii. 999, says that the Lanius excubitor is called, in O. H. G. glosses, Warchengel (Graff, i. 349); also Wargengel, Würgengel, and Würger.
Schmeller, in his Bavarian Dictionary, ii. 999, mentions that the Lanius excubitor is referred to, in Old High German glosses, as Warchengel (Graff, i. 349); also Wargengel, Würgengel, and Würger.
1413. north contree. This is a sly joke, because, in the old Teutonic mythology, hell was supposed to be in the north. Wright refers us, for this belief, to his St. Patrick's Purgatory. See my note to P. Plowman, C. ii. 111, about Lucifer's sitting in the north; cf. Isaiah, xiv. 13, 14; Milton, P. L. v. 755-760; Myrour of our Lady, ed. Blunt, p. 189. In the Icelandic Gylfaginning, we find—'niðr ok norðr liggr Helvegr,' i. e. downwards and northwards lies the way to hell. Cf. l. 1448.
1413. north country. This is a clever joke because, in old Teutonic mythology, hell was believed to be in the north. Wright points us to his St. Patrick's Purgatory for this belief. See my note to P. Plowman, C. ii. 111, about Lucifer sitting in the north; cf. Isaiah, xiv. 13, 14; Milton, P. L. v. 755-760; Myrour of our Lady, ed. Blunt, p. 189. In the Icelandic Gylfaginning, we find—'niðr ok Norðr liggr Helvegr,' meaning downwards and northwards lies the way to hell. Cf. l. 1448.
1428. laborous is right; offyc-e is trisyllabic.
1428. laborious is right; office is trisyllabic.
1436. A proverbial expression; still in use in Lancashire and elsewhere; see N. and Q., 7 S. x. 446, 498. Cf. 'a taker and a bribing [robbing] feloe, and one for whom nothing was to hotte nor to heauie.' Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes; Cicero, § 50.
1436. A saying that’s still used in Lancashire and other places; see N. and Q., 7 S. x. 446, 498. Compare 'a taker and a bribing [robbing] criminal, and one for whom nothing was too hot or too heavy.' Udall, trans. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes; Cicero, § 50.
'Their loues they on the tenter-hookes did racke,
'Their loves they hung in suspense,'
Rost, boyl'd, bak'd, too too much white, claret, sacke,
Rost, boiled, baked, way too much white, red wine, sherry,
Nothing they thought too heavy nor too hot,
Nothing they thought too heavy nor too hot,
Canne followed Canne, and pot succeeded pot.'
Canne followed Canne, and pot succeeded pot.
John Taylor; Pennilesse Pilgrimage.
John Taylor; Penniless Pilgrimage.
Of course the sense is—'too hot to hold.' Tyrwhitt quotes a similar phrase from Froissart, v. i. c. 229, 'ne laissoient riens a prendre, s'il n'estoit trop chaud, trop froid, ou trop pesant.'
Of course, the idea is—'too hot to handle.' Tyrwhitt cites a similar expression from Froissart, v. i. c. 229, 'they didn't leave anything to take if it wasn't too hot, too cold, or too heavy.'
1439. 'Were it not for my extortion, I could not live.'
1439. 'If it weren't for my extortion, I couldn't survive.'
1451. 'What I can thus acquire is the substance of all my income.' See note to A. 256; and Feck in the New Eng. Dictionary.
1451. 'What I can gain from this is the essence of all my income.' See note to A. 256; and Feck in the New Eng. Dictionary.
1459. Such questions were eagerly discussed in the middle ages; see l. 1461-5.
1459. People were really into discussing these questions during the Middle Ages; see l. 1461-5.
1463. make yow seme, make it seem to you. Tyrwhitt has wene (for seme), which occurs in MS. Cp. only.
1463. make yow seme, make it seem to you. Tyrwhitt has wene (for seme), which occurs in MS. Cp. only.
1467. iogelour, juggler; for their tricks, see F. 1143. Wright says:—'The jogelour (joculator) was originally the minstrel, and at an earlier period was an important member of society. He always combined mimicry and mountebank performances with poetry and music. In Chaucer's time he had so far degenerated as to have become a mere mountebank, and as it appears, to have merited the energetic epithet here applied to him.' Cf. my note to P. Plowman, C. xvi. 207.
1467. juggler; for their tricks, see F. 1143. Wright says:—'The juggler (joculator) was originally the minstrel and was once an important part of society. He always mixed mimicry and street performances with poetry and music. By Chaucer's time, he had declined to just being a trickster, and it seems he deserved the strong label used here.' Cf. my note to P. Plowman, C. xvi. 207.
1472. Read abl' is. MS. Hl. has:—'As most abíl is our-e pray to take.' Cf. F. habile, for which Cotgrave gives one meaning as 'apt unto anything he undertakes.'
1472. Read abl' is. MS. Hl. has:—'As most abíl is our-e pray to take.' Cf. F. habile, for which Cotgrave gives one meaning as 'apt unto anything he undertakes.'
1476. pryme, 9 A.M., a late time with early risers. See note to B. 4045, p. 250.
1476. pryme, 9 A.M., a late time for those who wake up early. See note to B. 4045, p. 250.
1483-91. Cf. Boeth. bk. iv. pr. 6. 62-71; Job, i. 12; ii. 6.
1483-91. Cf. Boeth. bk. iv. pr. 6. 62-71; Job, i. 12; ii. 6.
1502. I suspect this to be an allusion to a story similar to that entitled 'A Lay of St. Dunstan' in the Ingoldsby Legends.
1502. I think this is a reference to a story like 'A Lay of St. Dunstan' in the Ingoldsby Legends.
1503. This probably alludes to some of the legends about the apostles. Thus, in The Lives of Saints, ed. Horstmann, p. 36, l. 72, some fiends are represented as doing the will of St. James the Greater; and in the same, p. 368, l. 50, a fiend says of St. Bartholomew:—'He mai do with us al that he wole, for bi-neothe him we beoth.' Cf. Acts, xix. 15.
1503. This likely refers to some of the legends about the apostles. In The Lives of Saints, ed. Horstmann, p. 36, l. 72, some demons are shown as doing the bidding of St. James the Greater; and in the same text, p. 368, l. 50, a demon says about St. Bartholomew:—'He can do with us whatever he wants, for beneath him we are.' See Acts, xix. 15.
1508. 'The adoption of the bodies of the deceased by evil spirits in their wanderings upon earth, was an important part of the medieval superstitions of this country, and enters largely into a variety of legendary stories found in the old chroniclers.'—Wright. Bell quotes from Hamlet, ii. 2:—'The spirit that I have seen May be the devil,' &c.
1508. 'The idea that evil spirits could take over the bodies of the dead while wandering the earth was a significant part of the medieval superstitions in this country, and it features prominently in many legendary tales recorded by the old chroniclers.'—Wright. Bell quotes from Hamlet, ii. 2:—'The spirit that I have seen may be the devil,' &c.
1509. renably, reasonably. The A. F. form of 'reasonable' was resnable (as in the Life of Edw. the Confessor, l. 1602); and, by the law that s became silent before l, m, and n (as in isle, blasmer, disner, E. isle, blame, dine), this became renable. See note to P. Plowman, C. i. 176.
1509. renably, reasonably. The A. F. form of 'reasonable' was resnable (as in the Life of Edw. the Confessor, l. 1602); and, due to the rule that s became silent before l, m, and n (as in isle, blame, dine), this changed to renable. See note to P. Plowman, C. i. 176.
1510. Phitonissa; this is another spelling of pythonissa, which is the word used, in the Vulgate version of 1 Chron. x. 13, with reference to the witch of Endor. In 1 Sam. xxviii. 7, the phrase is mulier pythonem habens. The witch of Endor is also called phitonesse in Gower, Conf. Amant. bk. iv, ed. Pauli, ii. 66; Barbour's Bruce, iv. 753; Skelton's Philip Sparowe, l. 1345; Lydgate's Falls of Princes, bk. ii. leaf xl, ed. Wayland; Gawain Douglas, prol. to the Æneid, ed. Small, ii. 10, l. 2; and in Sir D. Lyndesay's Monarchè, bk. iv. l. 5842. And see Hous of Fame, 1261. Cf. πνεῦμα Πύθωνος, Acts, xvi. 16.
1510. Phitonissa; this is another spelling of pythonissa, which is the term used in the Vulgate version of 1 Chron. x. 13, referring to the witch of Endor. In 1 Sam. xxviii. 7, the phrase is mulier pythonem habens. The witch of Endor is also called phitonesse in Gower's Conf. Amant. bk. iv, ed. Pauli, ii. 66; Barbour's Bruce, iv. 753; Skelton's Philip Sparowe, l. 1345; Lydgate's Falls of Princes, bk. ii. leaf xl, ed. Wayland; Gawain Douglas, prol. to the Æneid, ed. Small, ii. 10, l. 2; and in Sir D. Lyndesay's Monarchè, bk. iv. l. 5842. And see Hous of Fame, 1261. Cf. Python spirit, Acts, xvi. 16.
1518. in a chayer rede, lecture about this matter as in a professorial chair, lecture like a professor; cf. l. 1638. The fiend is satirical.
1518. in a chayer rede, lecture about this matter as in a professorial chair, lecture like a professor; cf. l. 1638. The fiend is satirical.
1519. Referring to Vergil's Æneid, bk. vi, and Dante's Inferno.
1519. Referring to Vergil's Aeneid, book six, and Dante's Inferno.
1541. for which, for which reason; stood, stood still, was stuck fast.
1541. for which, for that reason; stood, remained still, was stuck fast.
1543. In Brand's Popular Antiquities, ed. Ellis, ii. 15, 'Heit or Heck' is mentioned as being 'a well-known interjection used by the country people to their horses.' Brand adds that 'the name of Brok is still, too, in frequent use amongst farmers' draught oxen.' In the Towneley Mysteries, p. 9, is the exclamation 'hyte!' The word for 'stop!' was 'ho!' like the modern whoa! This explains a line in Gascoigne's Dan Bartholmew of Bathe, ed. Hazlitt, i. 136:—'His thought sayd haight, his sillie speache cryed ho.' Bell notes that 'Hayt is still the word used by waggoners in Norfolk, to make their horses go on'; and adds—'Brok means a badger, hence applied to a gray horse, myne owene lyard boy (l. 1563). Scot is a common name for farm-horses in East-Anglia; as in A. 616.' In the Towneley Mysteries, p. 9, names of oxen are Malle, Stott (doubtless miswritten for Scott), Lemyng, Morelle, and White-horne. The Craven Glossary says hyte is used to turn horses to the left; whilst the Ger. hott! or hottot! is used to turn them to the right. In Shropshire, 'ait or 'eet, said to horses, means 'go from me'; see Waggoners' Words in Miss Jackson's Shropsh. Wordbook.
1543. In Brand's Popular Antiquities, ed. Ellis, ii. 15, 'Heit or Heck' is mentioned as a well-known exclamation used by country folks when talking to their horses. Brand adds that the name Brok is still frequently used among farmers for their draft oxen. In the Towneley Mysteries, p. 9, there's the shout 'hyte!' The word for 'stop!' was 'ho!' similar to the modern whoa!. This clarifies a line in Gascoigne's Dan Bartholmew of Bathe, ed. Hazlitt, i. 136:—'His thought said haight, his silly speech cried ho.' Bell notes that 'Hayt is still the term used by waggoners in Norfolk to make their horses move forward'; and adds—'Brok means a badger, which is why it's used for a gray horse, myne owene lyard boy (l. 1563). Scot is a common name for farm horses in East Anglia; as in A. 616.' In the Towneley Mysteries, p. 9, the names of oxen include Malle, Stott (likely a misspelling of Scott), Lemyng, Morelle, and White-horne. The Craven Glossary states that hyte is used to turn horses to the left; while the German hott! or hottot! is used to turn them to the right. In Shropshire, 'ait or 'eet, said to horses, means 'go away from me'; see Waggoners' Words in Miss Jackson's Shropsh. Wordbook.
1548. MS. Hl. has—'her schal we se play.' Tyrwhitt has pray, which gives a false rime, for it should be prey-e; see l. 1455, and the note to l. 1456. The six MSS. all have a pley.
1548. MS. Hl. has—'her shall we see play.' Tyrwhitt has pray, which creates a false rhyme, since it should be prey-e; see l. 1455, and the note to l. 1456. The six manuscripts all have a pley.
1559. thakketh (pronounced thakk'th) his hors, pats, or strokes his horses; to encourage them. From A. S. þaccian, to stroke (a horse), Gregory's Pastoral Care, ed. Sweet, p. 303, l. 10. So also in A. 3304. (Not to thwack, or whack.)
1559. thakketh (pronounced thakk'th) his hors, pats or strokes his horses; to encourage them. From A. S. þaccian, to stroke (a horse), Gregory's Pastoral Care, ed. Sweet, p. 303, l. 10. So also in A. 3304. (Not to thwack, or whack.)
1560. I adopt the reading of MSS. E. and Hn. MSS. Cm. Pt. Ln. have:—'And they bigunne to drawe and to stoupe,' which throws an awkward accent on the former to. MS. Hl. has:—'And thay bygon to drawen and to stowpe.' But I take to-stoupe to be a compound verb, with the sense 'stoop forward'; though I can find no other example of its use. Being uncommon, it would easily have been resolved into two words, and this would necessitate the introduction of to before drawen. Bigonne usually takes to after it, but not always; cf. 'Iapen tho bigan,' B. 1883.
1560. I take the reading from manuscripts E. and Hn. Manuscripts Cm. Pt. Ln. have:—'And they began to draw and to stoop,' which puts an awkward emphasis on the first to. Manuscript Hl. has:—'And they began to draw and to stoop.' But I consider to-stoop to be a compound verb, meaning 'stoop forward'; although I can't find any other examples of its use. Being rare, it could easily have been split into two words, which would require adding to before drawen. Bigonne usually takes to after it, but not always; see 'Iapen tho bigan,' B. 1883.
1563. twight, pulled, lit. 'twitched.' 'Liard, a common appellative for a horse, from its grey colour, as bayard was from bay (see A. 4115). See P. Plowman, C. xx. 64 [and my note on the same]. Bp. Douglas, in his Virgil, usually puts liart for albus, incanus, &c.'—T. Other names of horses are, Favel for a chestnut, Dun for a dun horse, Ferrand for an iron-gray, and Morel, i. e. mulberry-coloured, for a roan.
1563. twight, pulled, lit. 'twitched.' 'Liard, a common name for a horse, based on its grey color, just as bayard comes from bay (see A. 4115). See P. Plowman, C. xx. 64 [and my note on the same]. Bp. Douglas, in his Virgil, typically uses liart for albus, incanus, etc.'—T. Other horse names include Favel for a chestnut, Dun for a dun horse, Ferrand for an iron-gray, and Morel, meaning mulberry-colored, for a roan.
1564. I give the reading of MSS. Hn. Cp. Pt. Ln., and of the black-letter editions. MS. Hl. has 'I pray god saue thy body and seint loy'; for which Cm. has 'the body,' as if 'the' were the original reading, and 'body' a supplied word. I take se-ynt to be dissyllabic, as in A. 120, 509, 697, D. 604. As to seint Loy, the patron-saint of goldsmiths, farriers, smiths, and carters, see note to A. 120. [329]
1564. I refer to the readings of MSS. Hn. Cp. Pt. Ln., and the black-letter editions. MS. Hl. states, "I pray God save your body and Saint Loy"; whereas Cm. reads "the body," suggesting that "the" was the original text and "body" was added later. I interpret se-ynt as a two-syllable word, just like in A. 120, 509, 697, D. 604. Regarding Seint Loy, who is the patron saint of goldsmiths, farriers, smiths, and carters, see the note for A. 120. [329]
1568. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 10335-6: 'car ge fesoie Une chose, et autre pensoie.'
1568. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 10335-6: 'for I was doing one thing and thinking another.'
1570. upon cariage, by way of quitting my claim to this cart and team; a satirical reflection on his failure to win anything by the previous occurrence. Cariage was a technical term for a service of carrying, or a payment in lieu of it, due from a tenant to his landlord or feudal superior; see the New Eng. Dictionary, s. v. Carriage, I. 4. The landlord used to claim the use of the tenant's horses and carts for his own service, without payment for the use of them; and the tenant could only get off by paying cariage. This difficult use of the word is exemplified by two other passages in Chaucer, one of which is in the Cant. Tales, I. 752; q.v. The other is in his Boethius, bk. i. pr. 4, l. 50, where he says:—'The poeple of the provinces ben harmed outher by privee ravynes, or by comune tributes or cariages,' where the Lat. text has uectigalibus.
1570. upon cariage, as a way of giving up my claim to this cart and team; a sarcastic comment on his failure to gain anything from the earlier event. Cariage was a technical term for a service of transporting goods, or a payment made instead of it, owed by a tenant to their landlord or feudal leader; see the New Eng. Dictionary, s. v. Carriage, I. 4. The landlord would often require the use of the tenant's horses and carts for his own purposes without compensation, and the tenant could only avoid this by paying cariage. This tricky usage of the word is seen in two other passages by Chaucer, one of which is in the Cant. Tales, I. 752; see there. The other is in his Boethius, bk. i. pr. 4, l. 50, where he states:—'The people of the provinces are harmed either by private looting, or by common taxes or cariages,' where the Latin text has uectigalibus.
1573. rebekke, old woman; lit. Rebecca; see note to l. 1377 above.
1573. rebekke, old woman; literally Rebecca; see note to l. 1377 above.
1576. Twelve pence was a considerable sum in those days; being equivalent to something like fifteen shillings of our present money.
1576. Twelve pence was a significant amount back then, about the same as fifteen shillings in today's currency.
1580. winne thy cost, earn your expenses.
1580. winne thy cost, cover your expenses.
1582. viritrate, a term of contempt for an old woman. Cf. 'thou olde trot,' addressed to an old woman; Thersites, in Hazlitt's Old Plays, i. 415. Jamieson gives trat, an old woman; with three examples from G. Douglas. Levins (1570) has: 'Tratte, anus.'
1582. viritrate, a derogatory term for an old woman. Cf. 'you old trot,' used to refer to an old woman; Thersites, in Hazlitt's Old Plays, i. 415. Jamieson lists trat, meaning an old woman; with three examples from G. Douglas. Levins (1570) states: 'Tratte, anus.'
1591. wisly, certainly. I ne may, I cannot (come).
1591. surely, certainly. I cannot, I cannot (come).
1593. go, walk; as usual, when used with ryde.
1593. go, walk; as usual, when used with ride.
1595. axe a libel, apply to have a written declaration of the complaint against me, i. e. a copy of the indictment.
1595. axe a libel, request a written statement of the complaint against me, i.e., a copy of the indictment.
1596. procutour, proctor, to appear on my behalf. Only MS. Hl. has the full form procuratour; the rest have procutour or procatour, as suitable for the metre. These forms are interesting, as furnishing the intermediate step between procurator and proctor. So, in the Prompt. Parv., we find 'proketowre, Procurator,' and 'prokecye, Procuracia'; whence, by loss of e, proctor and proxy. there is dissyllabic, as in A. 3165, and frequently.
1596. Procutour, proctor, to appear on my behalf. Only MS. Hl. has the full form procuratour; the rest have procutour or procatour, as suitable for the meter. These forms are interesting as they show the intermediate step between procurator and proctor. In the Prompt. Parv., we find 'proketowre, Procurator,' and 'prokecye, Procuracia'; from which, by dropping e, we get proctor and proxy. There is dissyllabic, as in A. 3165, and often.
1613. Seinte Anne, saint Anna, whose day is July 26. In Luke, ii. 36, is mentioned 'Anna the prophetess.' At the commencement of the apocryphal gospel of Mary, we are told that the virgin's 'father's name was Joachim, and her mother's Anna.' This is the saint Anna here alluded to. See B. 641; G. 70; and Cursor Mundi, l. 10147. Hence it became a common practice to give a girl the name of Mary Ann, which combined the name of the virgin with that of her mother.
1613. Seinte Anne, Saint Anna, whose feast day is July 26. In Luke, ii. 36, Anna the prophetess is mentioned. At the beginning of the apocryphal gospel of Mary, it states that the virgin's "father's name was Joachim, and her mother's Anna." This is the Saint Anna referenced here. See B. 641; G. 70; and Cursor Mundi, l. 10147. As a result, it became common to name girls Mary Ann, combining the name of the virgin with that of her mother.
1617. I payde, and which I paid.
1617. I paid, and which I paid.
1618. lixt, liest; a common form; see P. Plowman, C. vii. 138 (B. v. 163); Plowman's Crede, 542.
1618. lixt, liest; a common form; see P. Plowman, C. vii. 138 (B. v. 163); Plowman's Crede, 542.
1635. by right; because the old woman really meant it; cf. l. 1568.
1635. by right; because the old woman truly meant it; cf. l. 1568.
1644. leve, grant. Tyrwhitt wrongly has lene, lend. The difference between these two words, which are constantly confused (being written leue, lene, often indistinguishably) is explained in my note to P. Plowman, B. v. 263. Leue (grant, permit) is usually followed by a dependent clause; but lene (lend, grant, give) by an accusative case.
1644. leve, grant. Tyrwhitt incorrectly has lene, lend. The difference between these two words, which are frequently confused (being written as leue, lene, often interchangeably) is explained in my note to P. Plowman, B. v. 263. Leue (grant, permit) is usually followed by a dependent clause; however, lene (lend, grant, give) is followed by an accusative case.
1647. I supply and to fill up the line. This and appears in all the modern editions, but without authority, and without any notice that the MSS. omit it. Yet it neither appears in any one of our seven MSS. nor in MSS. Dd., Ii., or Mm. Neither does it appear in the black-letter editions. Indeed MS. E. marks the scansion thus: After the text of Crist | Poul | and John; as if the word 'Poul' occupied a whole foot of the verse. And I can readily believe that the line was meant to be so scanned.
1647. I provide and to complete the line. This and shows up in all the modern editions, but without any authority, and without any indication that the manuscripts omit it. However, it doesn't appear in any of our seven manuscripts or in the manuscripts Dd., Ii., or Mm. It also isn't found in the black-letter editions. In fact, manuscript E. marks the scansion like this: After the text of Crist | Poul | and John; as if the word 'Poul' took up a whole foot of the verse. I can easily believe that the line was intended to be scanned this way.
1657. See Ps. x. 9. sit, short for sitteth.
1657. See Ps. x. 9. sit, short for sitteth.
1661. See 1 Cor. x. 13. over, above, beyond.
1661. See 1 Cor. x. 13. over, above, beyond.
1662. For Christ as a 'knight,' see P. Plowman, C. xxi. 11; Ancren Riwle, p. 390.
1662. For Christ as a 'knight,' see P. Plowman, C. xxi. 11; Ancren Riwle, p. 390.
1663. For Somnours, several MSS. have Somnour. MS. Cm. is defective; MS. Dd. supports the reading which I have given. It is immaterial, as thise Somnours includes the particular Somnour who was one of the party.
1663. For Somnours, several manuscripts have Somnour. Manuscript Cm. is incomplete; Manuscript Dd. supports the version I provided. It doesn’t really matter, as thise Somnours refers to the specific Somnour who was part of the group.
The Sompnour's Prologue.
The Summoner's Prologue.
1676. The words of St. Paul, 2 Cor. xii. 4, have suggested numerous accounts of revelations made to saints regarding heaven and hell. In Bede's Eccl. History, bk. iii. c. 19, we are told how St. Furseus saw a vision of hell; so also did St. Guthlac, as related in his life, cap. 5. A long vision of purgatory is recounted in the Revelation to the Monk of Evesham, ed. Arber; and another in the account of St. Patrick's Purgatory, in the Lives of Saints, ed. Horstmann. Long descriptions of hell are common, as in the Cursor Mundi, l. 23195, and Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, l. 6464. But the particular story to which Chaucer here alludes is, probably, not elsewhere extant.
1676. The words of St. Paul, 2 Cor. xii. 4, have inspired many accounts of revelations given to saints about heaven and hell. In Bede's Eccl. History, bk. iii. c. 19, we learn how St. Furseus had a vision of hell; St. Guthlac experienced something similar, as mentioned in his life, cap. 5. A detailed vision of purgatory is described in the Revelation to the Monk of Evesham, ed. Arber; and another can be found in the account of St. Patrick's Purgatory, in the Lives of Saints, ed. Horstmann. Extensive descriptions of hell are common, like in the Cursor Mundi, l. 23195, and Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, l. 6464. However, the specific story that Chaucer references here likely isn't found anywhere else.
1688. Possibly Chaucer was thinking of the wings of Lucifer, greater than any sails, as described in Dante's Inferno, xxxiv. 48; whence also Milton speaks of Satan's 'sail-broad vans,' P. L. ii. 927. A carrik or carrack is a large trading-ship, and we have here the earliest known example of the use of the word in English; see Carrack in the New Eng. Dictionary.
1688. Chaucer might have been thinking about Lucifer's wings, which were bigger than any sails, as described in Dante's Inferno, xxxiv. 48; from which Milton also mentions Satan's "sail-broad vans," P. L. ii. 927. A carrik or carrack is a large trading ship, and this is the earliest known example of the word’s use in English; see Carrack in the New Eng. Dictionary.
1690-1. Cf. Rom. of the Rose, 7577-8; in vol. i. p. 257.
1690-1. Compare with Rom. of the Rose, 7577-8; in vol. i. p. 257.
1695. Line 2119 of the House of Fame is: 'Twenty thousand in a route'; here we have the same line with the addition of freres. [331]Both lines are cast in the same mould, both being deficient in the first foot. Thus the scansion is: Twen | ty thou | sand, &c. In order to conceal this fact, Tyrwhitt reads: 'A twenty thousand,' &c., against all authority; but Wright, Bell, Morris, and Gilman all allow the line to stand as Chaucer wrote it, and as it is here given. The black-letter editions do the same. It is a very small matter that all the copies except E. have on for in; as the words are equivalent, I keep in (as in E.), because in is the reading in the Hous of Fame.
1695. Line 2119 of the House of Fame is: 'Twenty thousand in a row'; here we have the same line with the addition of freres. [331]Both lines follow the same pattern, both lacking in the first foot. So the scansion is: Twen | ty thou | sand, etc. To hide this fact, Tyrwhitt reads: 'A twenty thousand,' etc., against all authority; but Wright, Bell, Morris, and Gilman all allow the line to remain as Chaucer wrote it, and as it is presented here. The black-letter editions do the same. It's a very minor detail that all copies except E. have on for in; since the words are equivalent, I keep in (as in E.), because in is the reading in the House of Fame.
The Somnours Tale.
The Summoner's Tale.
For further remarks about this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 452.
For more comments on this story, see vol. iii. p. 452.
It is principally directed against the Frere; see the description of him in the Prologue, A. 208.
It mainly targets the Frere; see the description of him in the Prologue, A. 208.
1710. Holderness is an extremely flat district; it lies at the S. E. angle of Yorkshire, between Hull, Driffield, Bridlington and Spurn Point; see the Holderness Glossary, E. D. S. 1877. We find that Chaucer makes no attempt here, as in the Reeve's Tale, to imitate the Yorkshire dialect.
1710. Holderness is a very flat area; it is located in the southeastern corner of Yorkshire, between Hull, Driffield, Bridlington, and Spurn Point; see the Holderness Glossary, E. D. S. 1877. We see that Chaucer does not try to mimic the Yorkshire dialect here, as he does in the Reeve's Tale.
1712. to preche. The friars were popular preachers of the middle ages. They were to live by begging, and were therefore often called the Mendicant Orders; see l. 1912, and the notes to A. 208, 209. The friar of our story was a Carmelite; see note to l. 2116.
1712. to preach. The friars were popular preachers during the Middle Ages. They lived by begging, which is why they were often referred to as the Mendicant Orders; see l. 1912, and the notes to A. 208, 209. The friar in our story was a Carmelite; see note to l. 2116.
1717. trentals. A trental (from Low Lat. trentale, O. F. trentel) was an office of thirty masses, to be said on so many consecutive days, for the benefit of souls in purgatory. It also meant, as here, the sum paid for the same to the priest or friar. See Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 299, 374; ed. Matthew (E. E. T. S.) pp. 211, 516; and the poem entitled St. Gregory's Trental, in Religious, Political, and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 83.
1717. trentals. A trental (from Low Lat. trentale, O. F. trentel) was a ceremony involving thirty masses, to be performed over consecutive days, for the benefit of souls in purgatory. It also referred to the payment made for that service to the priest or friar. See Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 299, 374; ed. Matthew (E. E. T. S.) pp. 211, 516; and the poem titled St. Gregory's Trental, in Religious, Political, and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 83.
1722. possessioners. This term seems to have been applied (1) to the regular orders of monks who possessed landed property, and (2) to the beneficed clergy. I think there is here particular reference to the latter, as indicated by the occurrence of preest in l. 1727, curat in 1816, and viker and persone in l. 2008. The friars, on the contrary, were supposed to have no endowments, but to subsist entirely upon alms; they contrived, however, to evade this restriction, and in Pierce the Plowman's Crede, there is a description of a Dominican convent built with considerable splendour. I take the expression 'Thanked be god' in l. 1723 to be a parenthentical remark made by the Somnour who tells the story, as it is hardly consistent with the views of the friars. As to the perpetual jealousies between the friars and the possessioners, see P. Plowman, B. v. 144.
1722. possessioners. This term seems to have been used (1) for the regular orders of monks who owned land, and (2) for the clergy with benefices. I think it specifically refers to the latter, as shown by the mention of preest in l. 1727, curat in 1816, and viker and persone in l. 2008. On the other hand, the friars were supposed to have no endowments and to rely completely on alms; however, they managed to get around this rule, and in Pierce the Plowman's Crede, there's a description of a Dominican convent built quite lavishly. I interpret the phrase 'Thanked be god' in l. 1723 as a side comment made by the Somnour who tells the story, since it doesn't quite align with the beliefs of the friars. For more on the ongoing rivalries between the friars and the possessioners, see P. Plowman, B. v. 144.
1728. It was usual (as said in note to l. 1717) to sing the thirty masses on thirty consecutive days, as Chaucer here remarks. But the friar says they are better when 'hastily y-songe'; and it would appear [332]that the friars used occasionally to sing all the thirty masses in one day, and so save a soul from twenty-nine days of purgatory; cf. ll. 1729, 1732. In English Gilds, ed. Toulmin Smith, p. 8, we have an example of this. The wardens are there directed to summon the Minorite Friars to say the dirge, 'and on the morwe to seie a trent of masses atte same freres.'
1728. It was common (as mentioned in the note to l. 1717) to hold thirty masses on thirty consecutive days, as Chaucer observes here. However, the friar suggests they are more effective when 'sung quickly'; and it seems [332]that the friars sometimes performed all thirty masses in one day, thus sparing a soul from twenty-nine days in purgatory; see ll. 1729, 1732. In *English Gilds*, ed. Toulmin Smith, p. 8, there's an example of this. The wardens are instructed to call in the Minorite Friars to perform the dirge, 'and on the morwe to say a trent of masses at the same friars.'
In Jack Upland, § 13, we find: 'Why make ye [freres] men beleeue that your golden trentall sung of you, to take therefore ten shillings, or at least fiue shillings, woll bring souls out of hell, or out of purgatorie?'
In Jack Upland, § 13, we find: 'Why do you [brothers] make people believe that your golden trentall sung for you, to take therefore ten shillings, or at least five shillings, will bring souls out of hell or out of purgatory?'
1730. oules. The M. E. forms oule, owel, owul, as well as A. S. awul, awel, are various spellings of E. awl, which see in the New Eng. Dict. Hence oules means awls or piercing instruments. In the Life of St. Katherine, l. 2178, the tormentors torture the saint with 'eawles of irne,' i. e. iron awls. In Horstmann's South-English Legendary (E. E. T. S.), St. Blase is tormented with 'oules kene,' which tore his flesh as when men comb wool (p. 487, l. 84); hence he became the patron saint of wool-combers. Similar tortures were applied by fiends in the medieval descriptions of hell. See Ancren Riwle, p. 212; St. Brandan, ed. Wright, pp. 22, 48.
1730. oules. The M. E. forms oule, owel, owul, as well as A. S. awul, awel, are different spellings of E. awl, which see in the New Eng. Dict. Thus, oules means awls or piercing tools. In the Life of St. Katherine, l. 2178, the torturers torment the saint with 'eawles of irne,' i.e., iron awls. In Horstmann's South-English Legendary (E. E. T. S.), St. Blase is tortured with 'oules kene,' which ripped his flesh like when people comb wool (p. 487, l. 84); hence he became the patron saint of wool-combers. Similar tortures were inflicted by demons in medieval descriptions of hell. See Ancren Riwle, p. 212; St. Brandan, ed. Wright, pp. 22, 48.
'There are the furies tossing damnèd souls
'There are the furies tossing damned souls
On burning forks.'
On fire forks.
Marlowe, Faustus, Act v. sc. 4.
Marlowe, Faustus, Act 5, Scene 4.
1734. qui cum patre. 'This is part of the formula with which prayers and sermons are still sometimes concluded in the Church of England.'—Bell. In a sermon for Ascension Day, in Morris's O. E. Homilies, ii. 115, we have at the end an allusion, in English, to Christ, after which follows:—'qui cum patre et spiritu sancto uiuit et regnat per omnia secula seculorum.' Such was the usual formula.
1734. qui cum patre. 'This is part of the formula that prayers and sermons are still sometimes concluded with in the Church of England.'—Bell. In a sermon for Ascension Day, in Morris's O. E. Homilies, ii. 115, there is a reference at the end, in English, to Christ, followed by:—'qui cum patre et spiritu sancto uiuit et regnat per omnia secula seculorum.' This was the usual formula.
1740. The friars often begged in pairs; in this way, each was a check upon the other as regarded the things thus obtained. In Jack Upland, § 23, we find the friars are asked:—'What betokeneth that ye goe tweine and tweine togither?' Langland tells us how he met two friars; see P. Plowman, C. xi. 8.
1740. The friars often begged in pairs; this way, each served as a check on the other regarding what they received. In Jack Upland, § 23, the friars are asked:—'What does it mean that you go in pairs together?' Langland tells us how he met two friars; see P. Plowman, C. xi. 8.
1741. tables, writing tablets. In Horman's Vulgaria, leaf 81, we read:—'Tables be made of leues of yuery, boxe, cyprus, and other stouffe, daubed with waxe to wrytte on.' And again, in the same:—'Poyntellis of yron, and poyntyllis of syluer, bras, boon, or stoone.' This is a survival of the use of the Roman waxed tablet and stilus.
1741. tables, writing tablets. In Horman's Vulgaria, leaf 81, we read:—'Tables are made of leaves of yew, boxwood, cypress, and other materials, coated with wax to write on.' And again, in the same:—'Pointed tools of iron, and pointed tools of silver, brass, bone, or stone.' This reflects the continued use of the Roman wax tablet and stilus.
1743. Jack Upland (§ 20) asks the friar:—'Why writest thou hir names in thy tables that yeueth thee mony?' The usual reason was, that the donors might be prayed for; see l. 1745. Cf. l. 1752.
1743. Jack Upland (§ 20) asks the friar:—'Why do you write their names in your tables that give you money?' The usual reason was so that the donors could be prayed for; see l. 1745. Cf. l. 1752.
1745. Ascaunces, as if, as though, as if to promise. In G. 838, q.v., it means 'you might suppose that,' or 'possibly.' In Troilus, i. 205, it means 'as if to say'; Boccaccio's Italian has quasi dicesse. It also occurs in Troilus, i. 292; Lydgate, Fall of Princes, fol. 136 b (Tyrwhitt); [333]Tale of Beryn, 1797; Palladius on Husbandry, vi. 39; Sidney's Arcadia, ed. 1622, p. 162; and in Gascoigne's Works, ed. Hazlitt, i. 113, where the marginal note has 'as who should say.' See the New Eng. Dictionary, where the etymology is said to be unknown.
1745. Ascaunces, like, as if to imply something. In G. 838, it means 'you might think that,' or 'maybe.' In Troilus, i. 205, it means 'as if to say'; Boccaccio's Italian uses quasi dicesse. It also appears in Troilus, i. 292; Lydgate, Fall of Princes, fol. 136 b (Tyrwhitt); [333]Tale of Beryn, 1797; Palladius on Husbandry, vi. 39; Sidney's Arcadia, ed. 1622, p. 162; and in Gascoigne's Works, ed. Hazlitt, i. 113, where the marginal note says 'as one might say.' Check the New Eng. Dictionary, where the origin is listed as unknown.
I have since found that it is a hybrid compound. The first part of it is E. as, used superflously and tautologically; the latter part of it is the O. F. quanses, 'as if,' first given in a dictionary by Godefroy in 1889, with six examples, and three other spellings, viz. qanses, quainses, and queinsi. Godefroy refers us to Romania, xviii. 152, and to Foerster's edition of Cliges, note to l. 4553. Kilian gives Mid. Du. 'quantsuys, quasi'; borrowed from O. French, without any prefix.
I have since found that it is a mixed compound. The first part is E. as, used unnecessarily and redundantly; the latter part is the O. F. quanses, meaning 'as if,' which was first included in a dictionary by Godefroy in 1889, along with six examples and three other spellings, namely qanses, quainses, and queinsi. Godefroy points us to Romania, xviii. 152, and to Foerster's edition of Cliges, note to l. 4553. Kilian provides Mid. Du. 'quantsuys, quasi'; borrowed from O. French, without any prefix.
1746. Nothing came amiss to the friars. They begged for 'corn, monee, chese,' &c.; see Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 304. And in Skelton's Colin Clout, l. 842, we read of the friars:—
1746. Nothing went wrong for the friars. They asked for 'corn, money, cheese,' etc.; see Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 304. And in Skelton's Colin Clout, l. 842, we read about the friars:—
'Some to gather chese;
Some to gather cheese;
Loth they are to lese
They are reluctant to lose.
Eyther corne or malte;
Either corn or malt;
Somtyme meale and salte,
Sometimes meat and salt,
Somtyme a bacon-flycke,' &c.
Sometimes a bacon-flitch, &c.
1747. Goddes here translated the French expression de Dieu, meaning 'sent from God.' Tyrwhitt says that the true meaning of de Dieu 'is explained by M. de la Monnoye in a note upon the Contes de D. B. Periers, t. ii. p. 107. Belle serrure de Dieu: Expression du petit peuple, qui raporte pieusement tout à Dieu. Rien n'est plus commun dans la bouche des bonnes vieilles, que ces espèces d'Hébraïsmes: Il m'en conte un bel écu de Dieu; Il ne me reste que ce pauvre enfant de Dieu. Donnez-moi une bénite aumône de Dieu. See goddes halfpeny in l. 1749. (The explanation by Speght, and in Cowel's Interpreter, s. v. kichell, seems to be, as Tyrwhitt says, an invention.)
1747. Goddes translates the French expression de Dieu, which means 'sent from God.' Tyrwhitt mentions that the true meaning of de Dieu 'is explained by M. de la Monnoye in a note on the Contes de D. B. Periers, t. ii. p. 107. Belle serrure de Dieu: An expression from the common people, who piously attribute everything to God. Nothing is more common in the mouths of good old ladies than these types of Hebraisms: Il m'en conte un bel écu de Dieu; Il ne me reste que ce pauvre enfant de Dieu. Donnez-moi une bénite aumône de Dieu. See goddes halfpeny in l. 1749. (The explanation by Speght, and in Cowel's Interpreter, s. v. kichell, seems to be, as Tyrwhitt says, an invention.)
kechil, a little cake. The form kechell occurs in the Ormulum, l. 8662; answering to the early A. S. coecil, occurring as a gloss to tortum in the Epinal Glossary, 993; different from A. S. cīcel (for cȳcel), given as cicel in Bosworth's Dictionary. The cognate M. H. G. word is küechelīn (Schade), O. H. G. chuochelīn, double dimin. from O. H. G. kuocho (G. Kuchen), a cake; see Kuchen in Kluge. The E. cake is a related word, but with a difference in vowel-gradation.
kechil, a little cake. The form kechell appears in the Ormulum, l. 8662; corresponding to the early A. S. coecil, which is used as a gloss for tortum in the Epinal Glossary, 993; distinct from A. S. cīcel (for cȳcel), listed as cicel in Bosworth's Dictionary. The equivalent M. H. G. word is küechelīn (Schade), O. H. G. chuochelīn, a double diminutive of O. H. G. kuocho (G. Kuchen), meaning a cake; see Kuchen in Kluge. The E. cake is a related term, but differs in vowel gradation.
trip, 'a morsel.' 'Les tripes d'un fagot, the smallest sticks in a faggot'; Cotgrave.
trip, 'a small piece.' 'Les tripes d'un fagot, the tiniest sticks in a bundle'; Cotgrave.
1749. masse-peny, a penny for saying a mass. Jack Upland, § 19, says:—'Freer, whan thou receiuest a peny for to say a masse, whether sellest thou Gods body for that peny, or thy prayer, or els thy travell?'
1749. masse-peny, a penny for saying a mass. Jack Upland, § 19, says:—'Freer, when you receive a penny to say a mass, do you sell God's body for that penny, or your prayer, or else your effort?'
1751. 'dagon, a slip, or piece. It is found in Chaucer, Berners, and Steevens' Supp. to Dugdale, ii. ap. 370, applied in each instance to a blanket'; Halliwell. Cf. M. E. dagge, a strip of cloth.
1751. 'dagon, a slip or piece. It is found in Chaucer, Berners, and Steevens' Supp. to Dugdale, ii. ap. 370, used in each case to refer to a blanket'; Halliwell. Cf. M. E. dagge, a strip of cloth.
1755. hostes man, servant to the guests at the convent. Hoste seems here to mean 'guest,' which is one of the meanings of O. F. hoste (see [334]Cotgrave). This sense is rare in M. E., but it occurs in the Romance of Merlin, ed. Wheatley, iii. 684, last line but one. Because he 'bare the bag,' this attendant on the friars was nicknamed Iscariot; cf. John, xii. 6. 'Thei leden with hem a Scarioth, stolen fro is eldris by thefte, to robbe pore men bi beggynge'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 49.
1755. hostes man, servant to the guests at the convent. Hoste here appears to mean 'guest,' which is one of the meanings of O. F. hoste (see [334]Cotgrave). This sense is rare in M. E., but it occurs in the Romance of Merlin, ed. Wheatley, iii. 684, second to last line. Because he 'carried the bag,' this attendant of the friars was nicknamed Iscariot; cf. John, xii. 6. 'They led with them a Scarioth, stolen from their elders by theft, to rob poor men by begging'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 49.
1768. the gode man, the goodman, or master of the house. MS. Hl. has housbond-man, and MSS. Cp. Ln. bonde man; all with the same sense. place, house; cf. note to B. 1910; p. 184.
1768. the good man, the goodman, or master of the house. MS. Hl. has husband-man, and MSS. Cp. Ln. bond man; all with the same meaning. place, house; see note to B. 1910; p. 184.
1770. Deus hic, God be here; 'the ordinary formula of benediction on entering a house'; Wright.
1770. Deus hic, God be here; 'the usual phrase of blessing upon entering a home'; Wright.
1775. A fine realistic touch; the friar made himself quite at home.
1775. A nice realistic detail; the friar made himself feel completely at home.
1778. go walked, gone on a walk. For go walked, as in all the seven MSS., Tyrwhitt substitutes y-walked, suppressing this characteristic idiom. See note to C. 406; p. 272.
1778. go walked, gone on a walk. For go walked, as in all the seven manuscripts, Tyrwhitt replaces it with y-walked, omitting this distinctive expression. See note to C. 406; p. 272.
1792. glose, gloss, interpretation, as distinguished from the text.
1792. glose, gloss, interpretation, as distinguished from the text.
1794. Cf. 2 Cor. iii. 6. In the margin of E., 'Litera occidit, &c.'
1794. Cf. 2 Cor. iii. 6. In the margin of E., 'The letter kills, &c.'
1804. Kissing was an ordinary form of salutation.
1804. Kissing was a common way to greet someone.
1810. It was usual, I believe, to use a form of deprecation of this sort in reply to praise. The sense is—'but I am aware that I have defects, and may God amend them.'
1810. I believe it was common to respond to praise with a form of humility like this. The meaning is—'but I know I have flaws, and I hope they can be improved.'
1816. curats, parish clergy; cf. note to l. 1722.
1816. curats, parish clergy; cf. note to l. 1722.
1820. Cf. 'thou shalt catch men'; Luke, v. 10; 'fishers of men,' Matt. iv. 19; Rom. Rose, (E. version), 7492.
1820. Cf. 'you will catch people'; Luke, v. 10; 'fishers of people,' Matt. iv. 19; Rom. Rose, (E. version), 7492.
1824. 'For (the sake of the) holy Trinity.' Seint-e is feminine.
1824. 'For the sake of the holy Trinity.' Seint-e is feminine.
1825. pissemyre, ant. Cf. 'as angry as a wasp,' in Heywood's Proverbs.
1825. pissemyre, ant. Cf. 'as angry as a wasp,' in Heywood's Proverbs.
1832. Ie vous dy, I tell you. A common phrase; see King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, l. 79; Rom. of the Rose, 7408 (in vol. i. p. 254).
1832. Ie vous dy, I tell you. A common phrase; see King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, l. 79; Rom. of the Rose, 7408 (in vol. i. p. 254).
1834. ire (Lat. ira) is one of the seven deadly sins; hence the friar's sermon against it, in ll. 2005-2088.
1834. ire (Lat. ira) is one of the seven deadly sins; hence the friar's sermon against it, in ll. 2005-2088.
1842. 'But I hope no animal is ever killed on my account.' A strong hint that he always expected some special provision to be made for him.
1842. 'But I hope no animal is ever killed because of me.' A clear suggestion that he always anticipated some special accommodations to be made for him.
1845. Cf. John, iv. 34; Job, xxiii. 12.
1845. Cf. John 4:34; Job 23:12.
1853. toun, village; or, precincts of this farm-house.
1853. town, village; or, areas of this farmhouse.
1857. Visions of saints being carried to heaven are not uncommon. Bede relates one, of Saint Earcongota; Eccl. Hist. bk. iii. c. 8.
1857. It’s not uncommon to hear about visions of saints being taken to heaven. Bede shares one about Saint Earcongota; Eccl. Hist. bk. iii. c. 8.
1859. fermerer, the friar who had charge of the infirmary. Put for enfermerer, from O. Fr. enfermerier (Godefroy). So also fermorie, an infirmary, in P. Pl. B. xiii. 108.
1859. fermerer, the friar responsible for the infirmary. Used for enfermerer, from Old French enfermerier (Godefroy). Similarly, fermorie, an infirmary, in P. Pl. B. xiii. 108.
1862. maken hir Iubilee, keep their jubilee; i. e. having served fifty years in the convent, they have obtained certain privileges, one of which was to go about alone; see note to l. 1740. Tyrwhitt refers us to Ducange, s. v. Sempectæ.
1862. maken hir Iubilee, keep their jubilee; i.e., after serving fifty years in the convent, they have earned certain privileges, one of which is to go about alone; see note to l. 1740. Tyrwhitt refers us to Ducange, s.v. Sempectæ.
1864. trikling, so E. Hn.; Cm. trynkelynge (probably by error); rest trilling. Cf. B. 1864.
1864. trikling, so E. Hn.; Cm. trynkelynge (probably by error); rest trilling. Cf. B. 1864.
1872. burel (Pt. Hl. borel) folk, lay folk, the laity. 'The term seems to have arisen from the material of their clothing, which was not used by the clergy'; Wright. Cf. borel, in D. 356; borel men, i. e. laymen, in B. 3145; and borel clerkes, lay clerks, learned laymen, in P. Plowman, B. x. 286.
1872. burel (Pt. Hl. borel) folk, laypeople, the laity. 'The term seems to have come from the type of clothing they wore, which was different from that of the clergy'; Wright. Cf. borel, in D. 356; borel men, meaning laymen, in B. 3145; and borel clerkes, referring to lay clerks, educated laypeople, in P. Plowman, B. x. 286.
1877. See Luke, xvi. 19, 20.
1877. See Luke 16:19-20.
1880. In the margin of E., 'Melius est animam saginare quam corpus.' Jean de Meun, in his Testament, 346, says of misers: 'Amegrient leurs ames, plus que leurs cors n'engressent.'
1880. In the margin of E., 'It's better to feed the soul than the body.' Jean de Meun, in his Testament, 346, says of misers: 'They starve their souls more than their bodies get fed.'
1881. See 1 Tim. vi. 8.
1881. See 1 Tim. 6:8.
1885. See Exod. xxxiv. 28.
1885. See Exod. 34:28.
1890. See 1 Kings, xix. 8.
1890. See 1 Kings 19:8.
1894. See Levit. x. 9.
1894. See Levit. 10:9.
1906. mendinants, mendicant friars. Tyrwhitt has mendiants, but, in his notes, admits that mendinants is the right reading, as he found the word to be 'constantly so spelled in the Stat. 12 Rich. II. capp. 7, 8, 9, 10.' The same spelling occurs repeatedly in P. Plowman; see note to P. Pl. C. xvi. 3. See Mendiener, to beg, in Godefroy's O. Fr. Dictionary.
1906. mendinants, mendicant friars. Tyrwhitt has mendiants, but in his notes, he acknowledges that mendinants is the correct spelling, as he found the word spelled this way 'constantly in the Stat. 12 Rich. II. capp. 7, 8, 9, 10.' The same spelling appears multiple times in P. Plowman; see note to P. Pl. C. xvi. 3. See Mendiener, to beg, in Godefroy's O. Fr. Dictionary.
1911. 'The thridde deceyt of thise ordris is that thei passen othere in preyeris, bothe for tyme thei preyen and for multitude of hem'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 317.
1911. 'The third deception of these orders is that they surpass others in prayers, both in timing and because of their numbers'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 317.
1915-7. See note to C. 505; p. 278.
1915-7. See note to C. 505; p. 278.
1923. See Matt. v. 3. by freres, (1922), concerning friars. Certainly, there is no 'text' to this effect; but the friar trusted to find it in a maner glose, in some kind of comment on the text.
1923. See Matt. v. 3. by freres, (1922), concerning friars. Certainly, there’s no 'text' that supports this; but the friar hoped to find it in a maner glose, in some sort of commentary on the text.
1926. An allusion to possessioners; see note to l. 1722.
1926. A reference to possessioners; see note to l. 1722.
1929. Iovinian. I think this is the same Jovinian as is mentioned in D. 675; for Chaucer frequently quotes the treatise by Jerome against this heretic. Gibbon, in his Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, ch. 30, refers in a footnote to 'Jovinian, the enemy of fasts and of celibacy, who was persecuted and insulted by the furious Jerome.' The other Jovinian was a fabulous Roman emperor, who was awhile deposed, like Nebuchadnezzar, for his pride and luxury, as related in the Gesta Romanorum, cap. 59 (or chapter 23 in the English version).
1929. Iovinian. I believe this is the same Jovinian mentioned in D. 675; Chaucer often quotes Jerome's treatise against this heretic. Gibbon, in his Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, ch. 30, notes in a footnote 'Jovinian, the enemy of fasting and celibacy, who was persecuted and insulted by the furious Jerome.' The other Jovinian was a legendary Roman emperor who, like Nebuchadnezzar, was temporarily deposed for his pride and excess, as described in the Gesta Romanorum, cap. 59 (or chapter 23 in the English version).
walkinge as a swan, i. e. with slow and stately gait. Jerome (Contra Iovin. i. 40) calls Jovinian 'iste formosus monachus, crassus, nitidus, et quasi sponsus semper incedens.'
walking like a swan, meaning with a slow and dignified walk. Jerome (Contra Iovin. i. 40) refers to Jovinian as 'that handsome monk, plump, well-groomed, and always moving like a bridegroom.'
1931. 'All as full of wine as a bottle in the buttery.'
1931. 'All as full of wine as a bottle in the pantry.'
1932. For gret, ed. 1550 has lytle; but, as Tyrwhitt remarks, the expression is ironical.
1932. For gret, ed. 1550 has lytle; but, as Tyrwhitt points out, the expression is ironic.
1933. Davit is put for David, for the rime. MSS. E. Hn. Ln. have Dauit; Cm. dauith; Cp. Hl. dauid; Pt. davyd.
1933. Davit is used instead of David for rhyme. Manuscripts E. Hn. Ln. have Dauit; Cm. dauith; Cp. Hl. dauid; Pt. davyd.
Lo, 'buf!' they seye, 'cor meum eructavit!'
Lo, 'buf!' they say, 'my heart has overflowed!'
Here the interjectional 'buf!' is probably intended to represent the sound of eructation. We find baw! as an interjection of strong contempt in P. Plowman, C. xiii. 74, xxii. 398.
Here the interjection 'buf!' is likely meant to represent the sound of belching. We see baw! used as an expression of strong disdain in P. Plowman, C. xiii. 74, xxii. 398.
Ps. xlv (xliv in the Vulgate) begins, in Latin, with the words Cor meum eructauit uerbum bonum; and the Somnour here takes eructauit in the most literal sense.
Ps. xlv (xliv in the Vulgate) starts, in Latin, with the words Cor meum eructauit uerbum bonum; and the Somnour here takes eructauit in the most literal sense.
1935. fore, path, course; such is certainly the right reading, as in D. 110, on which see the note.
1935. fore, path, course; this is definitely the correct interpretation, as noted in D. 110, see the note for details.
1937. See James, i. 22.
1937. See James 1:22.
1938. at a sours, at a soaring, in her rise, in her upward swoop. The same word as source of a river; from F. source, O. F. sorse, the fem. pp. of the verb which arose from Lat. surgere. Most likely, this is the origin of the later souse, v., in the sense 'to swoop downward'; see Pope, Epilogue to Satires, Dial. ii. 15; Sh. K. John, v. 2. 150; Spenser, F. Q. i. 5. 8. See my note on the House of Fame, l. 544. In the Book of St. Alban's, fol. d 1, back, we find: 'Iff your hawke nym the fowle a-lofte, ye shall say, she toke it at the mount or at the souce'; where the r is dropped.
1938. at a sours, at a soaring, in her rise, in her upward swoop. The same word as source of a river; from F. source, O. F. sorse, the fem. pp. of the verb which arose from Lat. surgere. Most likely, this is the origin of the later souse, v., in the sense 'to swoop downward'; see Pope, Epilogue to Satires, Dial. ii. 15; Sh. K. John, v. 2. 150; Spenser, F. Q. i. 5. 8. See my note on the House of Fame, l. 544. In the Book of St. Alban's, fol. d 1, back, we find: 'Iff your hawke nym the fowle a-lofte, ye shall say, she toke it at the mount or at the souce'; where the r is dropped.
1939. their, for the eir, the air; see footnote.
1939. their, for the eir, the air; see footnote.
1943. Seint Yve; see the note to B. 1417 (p. 172), with which this line entirely coincides.
1943. Seint Yve; see the note to B. 1417 (p. 172), which completely aligns with this line.
1944. 'If thou wert not our brother, thou wouldst not fare well'; see l. 1951.
1944. 'If you weren't our brother, you wouldn't be doing so well'; see l. 1951.
1947. welden, wield, have the full use of.
1947. welden, use, have complete access to.
1963-5. These lines are quoted by the friar as (supposed) ejaculations by Thomas.
1963-5. These lines are quoted by the friar as (supposed) exclamations by Thomas.
1968. In the margin of MS. E., 'Omnis virtus unita fortior est seipsa dispersa.' Compare the fable in Æsop about the difficulty of breaking a bundle of sticks; and see Boeth. bk. iii. pr. 11. 37-40.
1968. In the margin of MS. E., 'All strength united is stronger than strength scattered.' Compare the fable in Aesop about how hard it is to break a bundle of sticks; and see Boeth. bk. iii. pr. 11. 37-40.
1973. See Luke, x. 7. In the margin of MS. E., 'Dignus est operarius mercede, &c.'
1973. See Luke, x. 7. In the margin of MS. E., 'The worker deserves their pay, &c.'
1980. 'In the life of Thomas of India.' For this construction, see note to F. 209. St. Thomas the apostle is often so called, because he is said to have preached in India; and perhaps the tradition is true; see my note on P. Plowman, C. xxii. 165, and especially the remarks in Marco Polo, ed. Yule, ii. 292. Cf. note to E. 1230 (p. 353).
1980. 'In the life of Thomas of India.' For this construction, see note to F. 209. St. Thomas the apostle is often referred to in this way because he is believed to have preached in India; and this tradition might be true; see my note on P. Plowman, C. xxii. 165, and especially the comments in Marco Polo, ed. Yule, ii. 292. Cf. note to E. 1230 (p. 353).
The mention of the 'building up of churches' refers to a well-known legend of St. Thomas, who built churches with the money given to him by King Gondoforus for the purpose of building a palace.
The mention of the 'building up of churches' refers to a well-known legend of St. Thomas, who built churches with the money given to him by King Gondoforus to build a palace.
'Churchene he arerde mani on, and preostes he sette there.'
'He gathered many to the church, and there he appointed priests.'
Legends of Saints, ed. Horstmann, p. 381.
Legends of Saints, ed. Horstmann, p. 381.
Cf. 'Seyn Tomas of Ynde'; Amis and Amiloun, 758, in Weber, Met. Rom. ii. 401. So also in The Assumption of our Lady, 775; in King Horn, ed. Lumby, p. 96; Political and other Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 112, l. 19, p. 123, l. 278, p. 139, l. 735.
Cf. 'Seynh Thomas of Ynde'; Amis and Amiloun, 758, in Weber, Met. Rom. ii. 401. Also, in The Assumption of Our Lady, 775; in King Horn, ed. Lumby, p. 96; Political and Other Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 112, l. 19, p. 123, l. 278, p. 139, l. 735.
How intent the friars were on building fine churches and convents for their own use, appears from Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, pp. 5, 14; Pierce the Plowman's Crede, 191; Jack Upland, § 10, and § 33; Skelton's Colin Clout, 936; &c.
How focused the friars were on constructing impressive churches and convents for their own benefit is evident from Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, pp. 5, 14; Pierce the Plowman's Crede, 191; Jack Upland, § 10, and § 33; Skelton's Colin Clout, 936; etc.
1986. 'As will be best for thee.' Tyrwhitt has the for thy; but thy is right. I find in the New E. Dict., s. v. Best, 8 b, a quotation from Sir E. Sandys, Europae Speculum (1637), 247: 'I have also, to my best, avoyded that rashnesse.' Cf. 'for your beste,' in B. 2427.
1986. 'As will be best for you.' Tyrwhitt has the for thy; but thy is correct. I found in the New E. Dict., s. v. Best, 8 b, a quote from Sir E. Sandys, Europae Speculum (1637), 247: 'I have also, to my best, avoided that rashness.' Cf. 'for your best,' in B. 2427.
1989. 'Be not as a lion in thy house, nor frantick among thy servants'; Ecclus. iv. 30. In the margin of MS. E. is the Vulgate version (Ecclus. iv. 35):—'Noli esse sicut leo in domo tua, euertens domesticos tuos, et opprimens subiectos tibi.'
1989. "Don't be like a lion in your house, nor be angry among your servants"; Ecclus. iv. 30. In the margin of MS. E. is the Vulgate version (Ecclus. iv. 35):—"Do not be like a lion in your home, upsetting your household and overpowering those under you."
1993. hir, her; so in all the MSS. but Pt., which has yre. Tyrwhitt has wrongly taken ire as the reading, and Wright and Bell follow him, without giving any notice that MS. Hl. reads hir! But it makes all the difference; hir means 'thy wife'; cf. ll. 1994-2004, all of which lines are robbed of their meaning by this insidious and uncalled-for alteration. Even ed. 1550 and ed. 1561 have her.
1993. hir, her; so in all the manuscripts, except for the printed version, which has yre. Tyrwhitt incorrectly interpreted ire as the reading, and Wright and Bell followed him without noting that manuscript Hl. reads hir! But it makes all the difference; hir means 'thy wife'; see lines 1994-2004, all of which lose their meaning due to this misleading and unnecessary change. Even the editions from 1550 and 1561 have her.
It is easily seen how the error crept in, viz. from confusion with the friar's sermon against ire; but that does not really begin till we come to l. 2005.
It’s clear how the mistake happened, specifically from mixing it up with the friar’s sermon against ire; but that doesn’t actually start until we get to line 2005.
As this passage has been so grossly misunderstood, I annex an outline of the sense intended. 'Beware of thy wife; she is like the snake in the grass; remember how many men have lost their lives through their wives. But your wife is a meek one; then why strive? No serpent is so venomous as a provoked woman.' The fact is, that this passage is imitated from Le Roman de la Rose, 16779, &c., where the author bids us beware of women, as being like Vergil's 'snake in the grass.' See next note. With ll. 2001-3 cf. Rom. de la Rose, 9832-6.
As this passage has been so badly misunderstood, I’ve included an outline of the intended meaning. 'Be careful of your wife; she’s like a snake in the grass; remember how many men have lost their lives because of their wives. But your wife is gentle; then why fight? No serpent is as deadly as an angry woman.' The truth is, this passage is taken from Le Roman de la Rose, 16779, etc., where the author warns us to be cautious of women, just like Vergil's 'snake in the grass.' See the next note. Compare lines 2001-3 with Rom. de la Rose, 9832-6.
1995. Cf. 'latet anguis in herba'; Vergil, Ecl. iii. 95. See F. 512, 513. But Chaucer took this at second-hand, viz. from Le Roman de la Rose, l. 16793; and combined it with another passage from the same, 9832-6, which, in its turn, is copied from Ovid, Ars Amat. ii. 376:—'Nec breuis ignaro uipera laesa pede Femina quam,' &c.
1995. Cf. 'a snake lurks in the grass'; Vergil, Ecl. iii. 95. See F. 512, 513. But Chaucer got this second-hand, specifically from Le Roman de la Rose, l. 16793; and combined it with another passage from the same, 9832-6, which, in turn, is copied from Ovid, Ars Amat. ii. 376:—'Nor does a snake, injured by an unaware foot, harm a woman,' etc.
2002. tret, short for tredeth, treads. Cm. has trat. Cf. hit, hideth, F. 512; rit, rideth, A. 974; &c.
2002. tret, which stands for tredeth, treads. Cm. has trat. Cf. hit, hideth, F. 512; rit, rideth, A. 974; &c.
2003. Cf. 'furens quid foemina possit'; Vergil, Æn. v. 6.
2003. Cf. 'furens quid foemina possit'; Vergil, Aeneid v. 6.
'Nulla uis flammae tumidique uenti
'No way, flame, or strong wind'
Tanta, nec teli metuenda torti
Tanta, nor fear of twisted weapons
Quanta cum coniux uiduata taedis
When a widow marries
Ardet et odit.'Seneca, Medea; iii. 567.
Ardet et odit.'Seneca, Medea; iii. 567.
After l. 2004, MS. Hl. has two spurious lines, for which see the footnote. It is probable, however, that they are reminiscences of two genuine lines; for they occur in Le Rom. de la Rose, 16536-8. There are two more such after l. 2012, where the sense of grate is not obvious.
After l. 2004, MS. Hl. has two false lines, as noted in the footnote. However, it's likely that they are memories of two genuine lines; they appear in Le Rom. de la Rose, 16536-8. There are two more of these after l. 2012, where the meaning of grate is not clear.
2007. himself, i. e. the sinner. See Pers. Tale, I. 557.
2007. himself, meaning the sinner. See Pers. Tale, I. 557.
2009. homicyde; see this, in full, in the Pers. Tale, I. 564-579.
2009. homicyde; see this, in full, in the Pers. Tale, I. 564-579.
2010. 'Ire comth of pryde'; I. 534.
2010. 'Pride comes before a fall'; I. 534.
2017. 'Potestat, a chief magistrate'; Halliwell. 'Podestà, a potestate, a mayor'; Florio. See Malory, Morte Arth. bk. v. c. 8.
2017. 'Potestat, a chief magistrate'; Halliwell. 'Podestà, a potestate, a mayor'; Florio. See Malory, Morte Arth. bk. v. c. 8.
2018. Senek, Seneca. The story is given in Seneca's De Ira, i. 16, beginning:—'Cn. Piso fuit memoria nostra, uir a multis uitiis integer, sed prauus,' &c. It ends:—'Constituti sunt in eodem loco perituri tres, ob unius innocentiam.' This Piso was a governor of Syria under Tiberius. Precisely the same story is told, of the emperor Heraclius, in the Gesta Romanorum, cap. cxl. Warton gravely describes it in the words—'The emperor Eraclius reconciles (!) two knights.'
2018. Senek, Seneca. The story is told in Seneca's De Ira, i. 16, starting with:—'Cn. Piso was, in our memory, a man free from many vices, but morally corrupt,' &c. It wraps up with:—'Three people were set in the same place to perish, due to one person’s innocence.' This Piso was a governor of Syria under Tiberius. The exact same story is recounted about the emperor Heraclius in the Gesta Romanorum, cap. cxl. Warton seriously describes it as—'The emperor Heraclius reconciles two knights.'
2030-1. Wright says these two lines are not in Tyrwhitt, but he is mistaken. His note was meant to refer to the spurious lines (in MS. Hl.) after l. 2037; the former of which is repeated from l. 2030.
2030-1. Wright claims these two lines aren't in Tyrwhitt, but he's wrong. His note was supposed to point to the fake lines (in MS. Hl.) after l. 2037; the first of which is repeated from l. 2030.
2043. 'This story is also in Seneca, De Ira, lib. iii. c. 14. It differs a little from one in Herodotus, lib. iii.' [capp. 34, 35].—Tyrwhitt. Seneca's story begins:—'Cambysen regem nimis deditum uino Praexaspes unus ex carissimis monebat.'
2043. 'This story is also found in Seneca, De Ira, book iii, chapter 14. It differs slightly from one in Herodotus, book iii.' [chapters 34, 35].—Tyrwhitt. Seneca's story begins:—'Praexaspes advised King Cambyses, who was too fond of wine.'
2048. Here MS. Hl. inserts two more spurious lines, for the fourth time; see the footnote.
2048. Here MS. Hl. adds two more false lines, for the fourth time; see the footnote.
2061. MSS. E. Hn. Cp. Ln. Dd. all insert ful, which is necessary to the rhythm. MSS. Pt. Hl. omit it, and actually read dronk-e (!), with an impossible final e. Tyrwhitt has dranke, omitting ful, and even Wright, Bell, and Morris have dronk-e, with the same omission. Owing to the carelessness of scribes, who often added an idle final e, such forms as dranke, dronke are not very astonishing. But it would be very curious to know how these editors scanned this line.
2061. Manuscripts E. Hn. Cp. Ln. Dd. all include ful, which is necessary for the rhythm. Manuscripts Pt. Hl. leave it out and actually read dronk-e (!), with an impossible final e. Tyrwhitt has dranke, omitting ful, and even Wright, Bell, and Morris have dronk-e, with the same omission. Due to the carelessness of scribes, who often added a pointless final e, forms like dranke, dronke aren’t very surprising. But it would be really interesting to know how these editors scanned this line.
2075. Placebo. 'The allusion is to an anthem in the Romish church, from Ps. cxvi. 9, which in the Vulgate [Ps. cxiv. 9] stands thus: Placebo Domino in regione uiuorum. Hence the complacent brother in the Marchant's Tale is called Placebo.'—Tyrwhitt. Being used in the office for the dead, this anthem was familiar to every one; and 'to sing Placebo' came to mean 'to be complaisant'; as in Bacon, Essay 20. See Pers. Tale, I. 617; and see my notes to P. Plowman, C. iv. 467 (B. iii. 307), B. xv. 122.
2075. Placebo. 'This refers to a hymn in the Roman Catholic church, from Ps. cxvi. 9, which in the Vulgate [Ps. cxiv. 9] reads: Placebo Domino in regione uiuorum. Thus, the complaisant brother in the Marchant's Tale is referred to as Placebo.' —Tyrwhitt. Since it was used in the funeral service, this hymn was known to everyone, and 'to sing Placebo' became a way to say 'to be agreeable'; as in Bacon, Essay 20. See Pers. Tale, I. 617; and see my notes to P. Plowman, C. iv. 467 (B. iii. 307), B. xv. 122.
2079. This story is also from Seneca, De Ira, lib. iii. c. 21. Cf. Herodotus, i. 189, 202; v. 52. In these authorities, the river is called the Gyndes; and in Alfred's translation of Orosius, bk. ii. c. 4, it is the Gandes. 'Sir John Maundeville (Travels, cap. 5) tells this story of the Euphrates.'—Wright. [339]
2079. This story is also from Seneca, De Ira, book iii, chapter 21. See Herodotus, i. 189, 202; v. 52. In these sources, the river is referred to as the Gyndes; and in Alfred's translation of Orosius, book ii, chapter 4, it is called the Gandes. 'Sir John Maundeville (Travels, chapter 5) recounts this story about the Euphrates.'—Wright. [339]
2085. he, i. e. Solomon; see Prov. xxii. 24, 25.
2085. he, meaning Solomon; see Prov. xxii. 24, 25.
2090. as Iust as is a squire, as exact (i. e. upright) as a square. He means that he will deal out exact justice, and not condone the sick man's anger without appointing him a penance for it. A squire is a measuring-square, or T-square, as explained in my Dictionary; it is used for measuring right angles with exactitude. For the use of the word, see Shak. L. L. L. v. 2. 474; Spenser, F. Q. ii. 1. 58; Minshew's Dict.; Romaunt of the Rose, 7064; Floris and Blancheflur, ed. Lumby, 325. Cotgrave gives: 'A l'esquierre, justly, directly, evenly, straightly; by line and levell, to a haire.' Godefroy, s. v. esquarre, refers us to the O. F. translation of 1 Kings, v. 17; 'e que tuz fussent taillie a esquire.' Lydgate has: 'By compas cast, and squared out by squyers'; Siege of Troye, ed. 1555, fol. F 5, back, col. 1.
2090. as just as a squire, as precise (i.e., upright) as a square. He means that he will administer fair justice and will not overlook the sick man's anger without assigning him a penance for it. A squire is a measuring square, or T-square, as explained in my Dictionary; it is used to measure right angles accurately. For the use of the word, see Shak. L. L. L. v. 2. 474; Spenser, F. Q. ii. 1. 58; Minshew's Dict.; Romaunt of the Rose, 7064; Floris and Blancheflur, ed. Lumby, 325. Cotgrave gives: 'A l'esquierre, justly, directly, evenly, straightly; by line and level, to a hair.' Godefroy, s. v. esquarre, refers us to the O. F. translation of 1 Kings, v. 17; 'and that all were cut to square.' Lydgate has: 'By compass cast, and squared out by squyers'; Siege of Troye, ed. 1555, fol. F 5, back, col. 1.
2095. 'Thei [the friars] cryen faste that thei haf more power in confessioun then other curatis; for thei may schryve alle that comen to hem, bot curatis may no ferther then her owne parischens'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 374. Cf. Rom. Rose, 6390-8 (vol. i. 238).
2095. 'They [the friars] loudly claim that they have more power in confession than other priests; because they can hear confessions from anyone who comes to them, but priests can only hear confessions from their own parishioners'; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 374. Cf. Rom. Rose, 6390-8 (vol. i. 238).
2098. So in I. 1008: 'but-if it lyke to thee of thyn humilitee.'
2098. So in I. 1008: 'but-if it pleases you of your humility.'
2105. 'The pavements were made of encaustic tiles, and therefore must have been rather expensive.'—Wright. See my note to Pierce the Ploughman's Crede, l. 194; and Our English Home, p. 20.
2105. 'The sidewalks were made of encaustic tiles, so they must have been quite pricey.'—Wright. See my note to Pierce the Ploughman's Crede, l. 194; and Our English Home, p. 20.
2107. 'For the sake of Him who harried hell'; see note to A. 3512; p. 107.
2107. 'For the sake of Him who troubled hell'; see note to A. 3512; p. 107.
2116. Elie, Elias, Elijah. Elisee, Eliseus, Elisha. There was great strife among the four orders of friars as to the priority of their order. The Carmelites, who took their name from mount Carmel (see 1 Kings, xviii. 19, 20), actually pretended that their order was founded by the prophet Elijah when he retired to mount Carmel to escape the wrath of Ahab; and by this unsurpassable fiction secured to themselves the credit of priority to the rest. It is therefore clear that the friar of Chaucer's story was a Carmelite, as no other friar would have alluded to this story. See Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 353; Pierce the Ploughman's Crede, 382.
2116. Elie, Elias, Elijah. Elisee, Eliseus, Elisha. There was a lot of conflict among the four orders of friars about which one came first. The Carmelites, named after Mount Carmel (see 1 Kings, xviii. 19, 20), actually claimed that their order was established by the prophet Elijah when he went to Mount Carmel to escape Ahab's anger; and with this unbeatable story, they secured their status as the first order. It’s clear that the friar in Chaucer's tale was a Carmelite, since no other friar would have referenced this story. See Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 353; Pierce the Ploughman's Crede, 382.
2119. for seinte charitee; a common expression. It occurs in the Tale of Gamelin, 513; with which Chaucer was familiar. Cf. B. 4510.
2119. for seinte charitee; a common expression. It appears in the Tale of Gamelin, 513; which Chaucer knew. Cf. B. 4510.
2126. your brother. This alludes to the letters of fraternity, which friars were accustomed to grant, under the conventual seal, to such laymen as had given them benefactions or were likely to leave them money in their wills. The benefactors received in return a brotherly participation in such spiritual benefits as the friars could confer. Thus, in Jack Upland, §§ 28, 29, we find:—'Why be ye [friars] so hardie to grant, by letters of fraternitie, to men and women, that they shall haue part and merite of all your good deeds, and ye weten neuer whether God be apayed with your deeds because of your sin?... What betokeneth that yee haue ordeined that, whan such one as ye haue made your brother or sister, and hath a letter of your seale, that letter mought be brought in your holy chapter, and there be rad, [340]or els yee will not pray for him?' See Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 377, 420; ed. Matthew, p. 4. Such lay brethren were usually dressed for burial in a friar's habit; see Milton, P. L. iii. 479; Rock, Church of our Fathers, i. 487. A benefactor could even thus belong to all the orders of friars at once; cf. P. Plowman, C. x. 343 (B. vii. 192). This gives point to the question in l. 1955 above.
2126. your brother. This refers to the letters of fraternity, which friars used to give, under the conventual seal, to laypeople who had donated to them or were expected to leave them money in their wills. In return, the benefactors received a share in the spiritual benefits that the friars could provide. For example, in Jack Upland, §§ 28, 29, it says:—'Why are you [friars] so bold to grant, through letters of fraternity, to men and women, that they shall have a share and merit of all your good deeds, when you never know whether God is pleased with your deeds because of your sin?... What does it mean that you have arranged that when someone you have made your brother or sister has a letter with your seal, that letter should be brought into your holy chapter and read there, [340]or else you will not pray for him?' See Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 377, 420; ed. Matthew, p. 4. Such lay brethren were typically dressed for burial in a friar's habit; see Milton, P. L. iii. 479; Rock, Church of our Fathers, i. 487. A benefactor could even belong to all the orders of friars at once; cf. P. Plowman, C. x. 343 (B. vii. 192). This highlights the question in l. 1955 above.
2156. His meynee, i. e. the menials of the sick man.
2156. His meynee, i.e. the servants of the sick man.
2159. His companion was in the nearest inn; see l. 1779.
2159. His friend was at the closest inn; see l. 1779.
2162. court, the house of the lord of the manor. 'The larger country-houses consisted generally of an enclosed court, from which circumstance this name was usually given to the manorial residence, and it has been preserved to modern times, as a common term for gentlemen's seats.'—Wright. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xxiii. 344. It was also called a place; see note to B. 1910; p. 184.
2162. court, the home of the lord of the manor. 'The larger country houses typically included an enclosed courtyard, which is why this term was commonly used for the manorial residence, and it has been carried into modern times as a common term for gentlemen's estates.'—Wright. See P. Plowman, C. xxiii. 344. It was also referred to as a place; see note to B. 1910; p. 184.
2164. 'Of ech sich privat seete, by licence of the pope, ben maad, some chapeleyns of houshold, summe chapeleyns of honour,' &c.; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 511. 'Frere, what charity is this, to be confessors of lords and ladies,' &c.; Jack Upland, § 37. And see Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 333; P. Plowman, B. v. 136-142, xx. 341-345.
2164. 'Of each such private seat, by the pope's permission, some household chaplains, some honorary chaplains,' etc.; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 511. 'Brother, what kind of charity is this, to be confessors for lords and ladies,' etc.; Jack Upland, § 37. And see Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 333; P. Plowman, B. v. 136-142, xx. 341-345.
2185. maister. The hypocrite here declines to be called 'master,' though he had allowed the good wife to call him so twice without reproof; see ll. 1800, 1836; and cf. l. 1781. At the same time, he declares that he had gained the title of Master in the schools. As he was the prior or principal of his convent (see ll. 2260, 2265, 2276) he may have been 'capped,' or have received the degree of Master of Divinity. 'Also capped freris, that ben calde maystres of dyvynite, have her chaumber and servise as lordis or kynges.... And what cursidenesse in this ... to gete hym a cappe of maysterdome, by preyer of lordis and grete giftis,' &c.; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 376. An LL.D. of Edinburgh is 'capped,' or has a doctor's cap momentarily laid upon his head, when he receives his degree; as I know by experience.
2185. master. The hypocrite here refuses to be called 'master,' even though he let the good wife call him that twice without correcting her; see ll. 1800, 1836; and cf. l. 1781. At the same time, he claims that he earned the title of Master in the schools. Since he was the head or principal of his convent (see ll. 2260, 2265, 2276), he might have been 'capped' or received the degree of Master of Divinity. 'Also capped friars, who are called masters of divinity, have their chamber and service like lords or kings.... And what a curse it is ... to get him a master's cap, through the prayers of lords and great gifts,' etc.; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 376. An LL.D. of Edinburgh is 'capped,' or has a doctor's cap momentarily placed on his head, when he receives his degree; as I know from experience.
See also Pierce the Ploughman's Crede, ll. 498, 574.
See also Pierce the Ploughman's Crede, ll. 498, 574.
2187. See Matt. xxiii. 7, 8.
2187. See Matt. 23:7, 8.
2196. See Matt. v. 13.
2196. See Matt. 5:13.
2205. 'How does it seem to me?' Read think'th.
2205. 'How does it seem to me?' Read think'th.
2209. 'I consider him to be in a kind of frenzy'; cf. 2240, 2292.
2209. 'I think he's in a bit of a frenzy'; cf. 2240, 2292.
2219. Shewe here means 'to propose' or 'propound.'
2219. Shewe here means 'to propose' or 'suggest.'
2235. See Chaucer's own explanation of the method of propagation of a sound, in the Hous of Fame, 782-821. He seems to have taken it from Boethius, De Musica, i. 14; see vol. iii. p. 260.
2235. See Chaucer's own explanation of how sound travels in the Hous of Fame, 782-821. It seems he got this from Boethius, De Musica, i. 14; see vol. iii. p. 260.
2238. my cherl, i. e. my serf; as being his dependant. It probably implies vassalage.
2238. my cherl, i.e. my serf; as being his dependent. It probably implies vassalage.
2247. goune-cloth. 'In the middle ages, the most common rewards, and even those given by the feudal landholders to their dependants and retainers, were articles of apparel, especially the gown or outward robe.... Money was comparatively very scarce in the middle ages; and as the household retainers were lodged and fed, clothing was almost the only article they wanted.'—Wright.
2247. goune-cloth. 'In the Middle Ages, the most common rewards, including those given by feudal landholders to their dependents and servants, were clothes, especially gowns or outer robes.... Money was relatively rare during this period; and since household retainers were provided with lodging and food, clothing was nearly the only thing they needed.'—Wright.
2259. 'The regular number of monks or friars in a convent had been fixed at twelve, with [i. e. besides] their superior; in imitation, it is said, of the number of twelve apostles and their divine master. The larger religious houses were considered as consisting of a certain number of convents. Thus Thorn, speaking of the abbot of St. Augustine's at Canterbury, says:—Anno Domini m.c.xlvi, iste Hugo reparavit antiquum numerum monachorum istius monasterii, et erant lx. monachi professi praeter abbatem, hoc est, quinque conuentus in universo.—Decem Scriptores, col. 1807.'—Wright. That is, this house consisted of sixty-one members, the abbot and five convents of twelve each. The smaller (single) convents were also called cells, and the principal, the prior; see A. 172, and note that, in A. 167, the Monk is said, not to be an abbot, but to be fit to be an abbot. The expression 'his covent,' in l. 2261, shews that the friar confessor was the prior or head of his cell.
2259. The usual number of monks or friars in a convent was set at twelve, plus their superior; this was supposedly based on the twelve apostles and their divine leader. Larger religious houses were seen as made up of multiple convents. For example, Thorn mentions the abbot of St. Augustine's at Canterbury, stating: "In the year 1146, this Hugh restored the original number of monks in this monastery, and there were 60 professed monks besides the abbot, which means five convents altogether." That is, this house had a total of sixty-one members, including the abbot and five convents of twelve each. The smaller convents were also known as cells, and the head of these was called the prior; see A. 172, and note that, in A. 167, the Monk is said not to be an abbot, but to be qualified to be one. The term 'his covent' in l. 2261 shows that the friar confessor was the prior or head of his cell.
2279. 'Yif a frere be a maister, or a riche frere in-mong hise bretheren, he shal be loutid and worshipid more then Cristis lawe techith,' &c.; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 306.
2279. 'If a brother is a master or a wealthy brother among his fellow members, he shall be honored and revered more than Christ's law teaches,' &c.; Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 306.
2281. This implies that the squire, with the rest, had heard the friar preach in church that morning, and had been greatly bored by the sermon.
2281. This suggests that the squire, along with everyone else, had listened to the friar preach in church that morning and had found the sermon extremely boring.
2289. I supply the word as, which is plainly wanted. MS. Hl. supplies elles, but I believe as to be right. The way in which the second as came to be dropped in this line, is very curious. It arose from misunderstanding the spelling of Ptolemy.
2289. I offer the word as, which is clearly needed. MS. Hl. provides elles, but I think as is correct. It's interesting how the second as got dropped in this line; it happened because of a misunderstanding of Ptolemy's spelling.
The occurrence of an unpronounceable P at the beginning of Ptolomee made the scribes think something must be omitted. Hence several of them introduced a stroke through the p, which stood as an abbreviation for 'ro,' and this turned it into Protholomee, which looked right, but made the second as superfluous. Thus MSS. Cp. Hl. both have 'protholome,' with the mark of abbreviation; in MSS. E. Hn. Dd. it is expanded into 'Protholomee' at length. We again find the scribes in the same difficulty in D. 324. A still stranger spelling is plotolomee, for which see vol. iii. p. 359, l. 18. Cf. the note on Ptolemy in the same volume, at p. 354.
The presence of an unpronounceable P at the start of Ptoleme led the scribes to think something was missing. So, several of them added a stroke through the p, which represented 'ro,' turning it into Protholomee. This made it look correct but rendered the second as unnecessary. Hence, MSS. Cp. Hl. both have 'protholome,' with the abbreviation mark; in MSS. E. Hn. Dd., it is fully shown as 'Protholomee.' We see the scribes facing the same issue in D. 324. An even stranger spelling is plotolomee; for more on this, see vol. iii. p. 359, l. 18. Also, refer to the note on Ptolemy in the same volume, at p. 354.
NOTES TO GROUP E.
NOTES FOR GROUP E.
The Clerkes Prologue.
The Clerk's Prologue.
1. clerk. See the description of him, Prol. A. 285.
1. clerk. Check out the description of him, Prol. A. 285.
3. were newe spoused, who should be (i. e. is) newly wedded; see Rom. de la Rose, (F. version), 1004; in vol. i. p. 136.
3. were newly married, who should be (i.e. is) newly wedded; see Rom. de la Rose, (F. version), 1004; in vol. i. p. 136.
6. See Eccles. iii. 1; 'To every thing there is a season,' &c.
6. See Eccles. 3:1; 'For everything, there is a season,' etc.
7. as beth, pray be. The word as, nearly equivalent to 'I pray,' is sometimes used thus with the imperative mood. Since as is short for al-so, it means literally even so, just so. Cp. as keep, A. 2302; as sende, A. 2317; as doth, F. 458; 'as beth not wroth with me,' Troil. and Cress. v. 145; 'as go we seen,' i. e. pray let us go to see, id. 523; see also A. 3777. See Mätzner, Engl. Gram. ii. 2. 505.
7. as beth, please be. The word as, almost equivalent to 'I pray,' is sometimes used like this with the imperative mood. Since as is short for al-so, it literally means even so, just so. Compare as keep, A. 2302; as sende, A. 2317; as doth, F. 458; 'as beth not wroth with me,' Troil. and Cress. v. 145; 'as go we seen,' meaning please let us go to see, id. 523; see also A. 3777. See Mätzner, Engl. Gram. ii. 2. 505.
10. A French proverb. 'Ki en jeu entre jeu consente,' i. e. approves of; Le Roux de Lincy, Proverbes Français, ii. 85.
10. A French proverb. 'Ki en jeu entre jeu consente,' which means approves of; Le Roux de Lincy, Proverbes Français, ii. 85.
18. Heigh style, lofty, learned, somewhat pedantic style; see l. 41.
18. High style, elevated, scholarly, somewhat pretentious style; see l. 41.
22. yerde, control, governance; lit. yard, rod; so we say 'under the rod.' Cf. B. 1287, and the note at p. 169.
22. yerde, control, governance; literally yard, rod; so we say 'under the rod.' See B. 1287, and the note at p. 169.
27. Padowe, Padua, in the N. E. of Italy. Petrarch resided at Arqua, two miles from Padua. He died July 18, 1374. See vol. iii. p. 454; vol. i. p. xxv.
27. Padowe, Padua, in the northeast of Italy. Petrarch lived in Arqua, just two miles from Padua. He passed away on July 18, 1374. See vol. iii. p. 454; vol. i. p. xxv.
33. of poetrye, with his poetry. Of is similarly used in l. 34.
33. of poetry, with his poetry. Of is similarly used in l. 34.
34. Linian; 'the canonist Giovanni di Lignano, once illustrious, now forgotten, though several works of his remain. He was made Professor of Canon Law at Bologna in 1363, and died at Bologna in 1383'; Morley's English Writers, v. 339. Tyrwhitt first pointed out the person here alluded to, and says—'there is some account of him in Panzirolus, de Cl. Leg. Intrepret. l. iii. c. xxv:—Joannes, a Lignano, agri Mediolanensis vico, oriundus, et ob id Lignanus dictus,' &c. One of his works, entitled Tractatus de Bello, is extant in MS. Reg. 13 B. ix [Brit. Mus.]. He composed it at Bologna in the year 1360. He was not however a mere lawyer. Chaucer speaks of him as excelling in philosophy, and so does his epitaph in Panzirolus. The only specimen of his philosophy that I have met with is in MS. Harl. 1006. It is an astrological work, entitled Conclusiones Judicii composite per Domnum Johannem de Lyniano super coronacione Domni Urbani [343]Pape VI. A.D. 1387,' &c. Lignano is here said to be near Milan, and to have been the lawyer's birthplace. In l. 38, Chaucer speaks of his death, showing that Chaucer wrote this prologue later than 1383.
34. Linian; 'the canon lawyer Giovanni di Lignano, once notable but now overlooked, though several of his works still exist. He became a Professor of Canon Law at Bologna in 1363 and died in Bologna in 1383'; Morley's English Writers, v. 339. Tyrwhitt was the first to identify the person mentioned here and notes—'there’s some information about him in Panzirolus, de Cl. Leg. Intrepret. l. iii. c. xxv:—Joannes, from Lignano, a village in the Milan area, hence called Lignanus,' & c. One of his works, called Tractatus de Bello, is available in MS. Reg. 13 B. ix [Brit. Mus.]. He wrote it in Bologna in 1360. However, he was not just a lawyer. Chaucer refers to him as excelling in philosophy, and so does his epitaph in Panzirolus. The only sample of his philosophy I've come across is in MS. Harl. 1006. It is an astrological piece titled Conclusiones Judicii composite per Domnum Johannem de Lyniano super coronacione Domni Urbani [343]Pape VI. A.D. 1387,' & c. Lignano is noted here as being near Milan and as the lawyer's birthplace. In l. 38, Chaucer mentions his death, indicating that Chaucer wrote this prologue after 1383.
43. proheme, proem, introduction. Petrarch's treatise (taken from Boccaccio's Decamerone, Day x. Novel 10) is entitled 'De obedientia ac fide uxoria Mythologia.' It is preceded by a letter to Boccaccio, but this is not here alluded to. What Chaucer means is the first section of the tale itself, which begins thus:—'Est ad Italiae latus occiduum Vesulus, ex Apennini iugis mons unus altissimus.... Padi ortu nobilissimus, qui eius a latere fonte lapsus exiguo orientem contra solem fertur, mirisque mox tumidus incrementis.... Liguriam gurgite uiolentus intersecat; dehinc Aemiliam, atque Flaminiam, Venetiamque discriminans ... in Adriaticum mare descendit.' Pemond, Piedmont. Saluces, Saluzzo, S. of Turin. Vesulus, Monte Viso. See the description of the route from Mont Dauphin to Saluzzo, by the Col de Viso, in Murray's Guide to Switzerland and Piedmont. Cf. Vergil, Aen. x. 708.
43. proheme, proem, introduction. Petrarch's work (adapted from Boccaccio's Decamerone, Day x. Novel 10) is titled 'De obedientia ac fide uxoria Mythologia.' It is preceded by a letter to Boccaccio, which is not referenced here. What Chaucer means is the beginning part of the story itself, which starts like this:—'To the western side of Italy is a mountain called Vesulus, one of the highest from the Apennines.... Born from the Po, it is renowned, flowing from its small source toward the east against the sun, and soon swollen with remarkable growth.... It violently cuts through Liguria; then it separates Aemilia, Flaminius, and Venetia ... and descends into the Adriatic Sea.' Pemond, Piedmont. Saluces, Saluzzo, south of Turin. Vesulus, Monte Viso. See the description of the route from Mont Dauphin to Saluzzo, by the Col de Viso, in Murray's Guide to Switzerland and Piedmont. Cf. Vergil, Aen. x. 708.
51. To Emelward, towards Aemilia. Tyrwhitt says—'One of the regions of Italy was called Aemilia, from the via Aemilia, which crossed it from Placentia [Piacenza] to Rimini. Placentia stood upon the Po. Pitiscus, Lex. Ant. Rom. in v. Via Aemilia. Petrarch's description ... is a little different.' See note above. Ferrare, Ferrara, on the Po, not far from its mouth. Venyse, rather the Venetian territory than Venice itself.
51. To Emelward, towards Aemilia. Tyrwhitt says—'One of the regions of Italy was called Aemilia, named after the via Aemilia, which ran through it from Placentia [Piacenza] to Rimini. Placentia was located by the Po. Pitiscus, Lex. Ant. Rom. in v. Via Aemilia. Petrarch's description ... is slightly different.' See note above. Ferrare, Ferrara, on the Po, not far from its mouth. Venyse, more related to the Venetian territory than Venice itself.
54. 'It seems to me a thing irrelevant, excepting that he wishes to impart his information.'
54. "It seems irrelevant to me, except that he wants to share his information."
56. this, contraction for this is (see footnote); common.
56. this, short for this is (see footnote); common.
The Clerkes Tale.
The Clerk's Tale.
57. In many places this story is translated from Petrarch almost word for word; and as Tyrwhitt remarks, it would be endless to cite illustrative passages from the original Latin; see further in vol. iii. p. 453. The first stanza is praised by Professor Lowell, in his Study Windows, p. 208, where he says—'What a sweep of vision is here!' Chaucer is not quite so close a translator here as usual; the passage in Petrarch being—'Inter caetera ad radicem Vesuli, terra Salutiarum, uicis et castellis satis frequens, Marchionum arbitrio nobilium quorundum regitur uirorum.'
57. In many places, this story is translated from Petrarch almost word for word; and as Tyrwhitt notes, it would be endless to quote illustrative passages from the original Latin; see further in vol. iii. p. 453. The first stanza is praised by Professor Lowell in his Study Windows, p. 208, where he says—'What a sweep of vision is here!' Chaucer isn’t quite as close a translator here as usual; the passage in Petrarch is—'Inter caetera ad radicem Vesuli, terra Salutiarum, uicis et castellis satis frequens, Marchionum arbitrio nobilium quorundum regitur uirorum.'
82. leet he slyde, he allowed to pass unattended to, neglected. So we find 'Let the world slide'; Induction to Taming of the Shrew, l. 5; and 'The state of vertue never slides'; The Sturdy Rock (in Percy's Reliques). See March's Student's Manual of Eng. Lang. p. 125, where the expression is noted as still current in America. Petrarch has—'alia pene cuncta negligeret.' With ll. 83-140, cf. Shakesp. Sonnets, i-xvii. [344]
82. let it slide, he allowed it to go by unnoticed, ignored. So we see 'Let the world slide'; Induction to Taming of the Shrew, l. 5; and 'The state of virtue never slides'; The Sturdy Rock (in Percy's Reliques). See March's Student's Manual of Eng. Lang. p. 125, where the phrase is noted as still common in America. Petrarch writes—'alia pene cuncta negligeret.' With ll. 83-140, compare Shakesp. Sonnets, i-xvii. [344]
86. flockmele, in a flock or troop; Pet. has 'cateruatim.' 'Treuly theder came flockemele the multitude of tho blessyd sowlys':—Monk of Evesham, ed. Arber, c. 55; p. 107. Palsgrave's French Dict. has—'Flockmeale, par troupeaux'; fol. 440, back. Cf. E. piece-meal; we also find wukemalum, week by week, Ormulum, 536; lim-mele, limb from limb, Layamon, 25618; hipyllmelum, by heaps, Wycl. Bible, Wisdom xviii. 25: Koch, Eng. Gramm. ii. 292.
86. flockmele, in a group or bunch; Pet. has 'cateruatim.' 'Truly there came flockemele the multitude of those blessed souls':—Monk of Evesham, ed. Arber, c. 55; p. 107. Palsgrave's French Dict. has—'Flockmeale, par troupeaux'; fol. 440, back. Cf. E. piece-meal; we also find wukemalum, week by week, Ormulum, 536; lim-mele, limb from limb, Layamon, 25618; hipyllmelum, by heaps, Wycl. Bible, Wisdom xviii. 25: Koch, Eng. Gramm. ii. 292.
99. 'Although I have no more to do with this matter than others have who are here present.' Observe that the Marquis is addressed as ye, not thou, the former being a title of respect.
99. 'Even though I'm not involved in this matter any more than anyone else who is here.' Notice that the Marquis is referred to as ye, not thou, with the former being a sign of respect.
103-105. These three lines are not in the original.
103-105. These three lines are not in the original.
106. We should have expected to find here us lyketh ye, i. e. you are pleasing to us; but we really have an instance of a double dative, so that us lyketh yow is equivalent to 'it pleases us with respect to you.' The nominative case is ye, the dative and accusative yow or you. Yow leste, it may please you, in l. 111, is the usual idiom.
106. We should have expected to find here we like you, meaning you please us; but we actually have an instance of a double dative, so that we like you is equivalent to 'it pleases us about you.' The nominative case is you, the dative and accusative you. Please you, it may please you, in l. 111, is the usual way to say it.
107. and ever han doon, and (both you and your doings) have ever brought it about. Such is the usual force of doon; cf. ll. 253, 1098.
107. and always have done, and (both you and your actions) have always made it happen. Such is the usual force of done; cf. ll. 253, 1098.
115. Cf. Barbour's Bruce, ed. Skeat, i. 266-8.—M.
115. Cf. Barbour's Bruce, ed. Skeat, i. 266-8.—M.
118-119. Expanded from—'uolant enim dies rapidi.'
118-119. Expanded from—'for indeed, the swift days take away.'
121. still as stoon; Latin text, 'tacita.' Cf. F. 171.
121. still as a stone; Latin text, 'tacita.' Cf. F. 171.
129. we wol chese yow, we will choose for you.
we'll choose for you.
147. Ther, where. This line is Chaucer's own.
147. There, where. This line is Chaucer's own.
157. Bountee, goodness. streen, race, stock. Petrarch has—'Quicquid in homine boni est, non ab alio quam a Deo est.'
157. Bountee, goodness. streen, race, stock. Petrarch has—'Whatever is good in man comes from no one but God.'
168. As, as if. This line, in Petrarch, comes after l. 173. Lines 174, 175 are Chaucer's own.
168. As, as if. This line, in Petrarch, comes after l. 173. Lines 174, 175 are Chaucer's own.
172. as ever, &c., as ever I may thrive, as I hope to thrive.
172. as ever, &c., as long as I may succeed, as I hope to succeed.
190-196. Expanded from—'Et ipse nihilominus eam ipsam nuptiarum curam domesticis suis imposuit, edixitque diem.'
190-196. Expanded from—'And he nevertheless entrusted the same care of the marriage to his household, and proclaimed the day.'
197-203. Expanded from—'Fuit haud procul a palatio uillula paucorum atque inopum incolarum.'
197-203. Expanded from—'There was not far from the palace a small house of a few poor residents.'
211-217. Sometimes Chaucer translates literally, and sometimes he merely paraphrases, as here. Lines 215-217 are all his own.
211-217. Sometimes Chaucer translates literally, and other times he just paraphrases, like in this case. Lines 215-217 are entirely his own.
220. rype and sad corage, a mature and staid disposition. Petrarch has—'sed uirilis senilisque animus uirgineo latebat in pectore.'
220. rype and sad corage, a mature and serious attitude. Petrarch has—'but a manly and wise spirit lay hidden in the heart of a maiden.'
223. spinning; i. e. she spun whilst keeping the sheep; see a picture of St. Geneviève in Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art. Line 224 is Chaucer's.
223. spinning; that is, she spun while watching the sheep; see a picture of St. Geneviève in Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art. Line 224 is Chaucer's.
227. shredde and seeth, sliced and sod (or boiled). Lat. 'domum rediens oluscula et dapes fortunae congruas praeparabat, durumque cubiculum sternebat,' &c.
227. sliced and boiled. Lat. 'on returning home, he was preparing vegetables and fitting meals according to his fortune, and setting up a hard bed,' &c.
229. on lofte, aloft. She kept up her father's life, i. e. sustained him. His death is recorded in l. 1134.
229. on lofte, aloft. She supported her father's life, i.e. sustained him. His death is noted in l. 1134.
234. For this line the Latin has only the word transiens.
234. For this line, the Latin has just the word transiens.
242. Here the people means the common people; Lat. 'uulgi oculis.' In the next line he is emphatic, meaning that his eyes were quicker to perceive than theirs.
242. Here the people refers to the common people; Lat. 'uulgi oculis.' In the next line he is emphatic, meaning that his eyes were quicker to notice than theirs.
253. hath don make, hath caused to be made. Lat. 'Ipse interim et anulos aureos et coronas et balteos conquirebat.' Chaucer inserts asure, the colour of fidelity; see F. 644, and note. For balteos he substitutes the English phrase broches and ringes; cf. P. Plowm. B. prol. 75.
253. hath don make, has caused to be made. Lat. 'He himself in the meantime was collecting gold rings, crowns, and belts.' Chaucer includes asure, the color of fidelity; see F. 644, and note. For balteos, he replaces it with the English phrase broches and ringes; cf. P. Plowm. B. prol. 75.
257. Scan—Bý | a maýd | e lýk | to hír | statúrë. ||
257. Scan—Bý | a maid | e like | to hire | stature. ||
259. Here Chaucer apparently omits a sentence, namely:—'Uenerat expectatus dies, et cum nullus sponsae rumor audiretur, admiratio omnium uehementer excreuerat.' But he has, in fact, given us this above, in ll. 246-8.
259. Here, Chaucer seems to skip a sentence, which is:—'The expected day had arrived, and when there was no news about the bride, everyone's astonishment had grown immensely.' But he actually provided this information earlier, in lines 246-8.
260. undern (lit. the intervening or middle period) has two meanings in the Teutonic tongues; (1) mid-forenoon, i. e. originally 9 A. M.; and (2) mid-afternoon, originally 3 P. M. In this passage it is clearly the former that is meant; indeed in l. 981, where it occurs again, the original has 'proximae lucis hora tertia,' i. e. 9 A. M. In this passage, the original has hora prandii, meaning luncheon-time, which in Chaucer's time would often be 9 A. M.; see note to B. 1396, at p. 171; and cf. Ælfric's Homilies, ed. Thorpe, ii. 77. See note to Piers Pl. B. vi. 147; and see Undern in the Glossary.
260. undern (literally the intervening or middle period) has two meanings in the Germanic languages; (1) mid-morning, which originally means 9 A.M.; and (2) mid-afternoon, originally 3 PM In this passage, the first meaning is clearly intended; indeed in line 981, where it appears again, the original has 'proximae lucis hora tertia,' meaning 9 A. M. In this passage, the original states hora prandii, referring to lunchtime, which in Chaucer's time would often be 9 A.M.; see note to B. 1396, at p. 171; and cf. Ælfric's Homilies, ed. Thorpe, ii. 77. See note to Piers Pl. B. vi. 147; and also check Undern in the Glossary.
But it may be noted here, that the sense of undern is variable. Sometimes it meant the period from 9 to 12, or the middle of that period, i. e. about 10.30 or 11. Sometimes, the period from 3 to 6 P. M., or the middle of it, i. e. about 4.30 or 4. In modern E. dialects, it means about 4 P. M. See B. 4412, D. 875.
But it's important to note that the meaning of undern can vary. Sometimes it referred to the time from 9 to 12, or the middle of that time, which is around 10:30 or 11. Other times, it indicated the time from 3 to 6 P.M., or the middle of that time, which is around 4:30 or 4. In modern English dialects, it means about 4 P.M. See B. 4412, D. 875.
260-294. Expanded and improved from the following short passage: 'Hora iam prandii aderat, iamque apparatu ingenti domus tota feruebat. Tum Gualtherus, aduentanti ueluti sponsae obuiam profecturus, domo egreditur, prosequente uirorum et matronarum nobilium caterua. Griseldis omnium quae erga se pararentur ignara, peractis quae agenda domi erant, aquam e longinquo fonte conuectans paternum limen intrabat: ut, expedita curis aliis, ad uisendam domini sui sponsam cum puellis comitibus properaret.'
260-294. Expanded and improved from the following short passage: 'It was now time for lunch, and the whole house was buzzing with activity. Then Gualtherus, ready to meet his bride-to-be, stepped out of the house, followed by a group of noble men and women. Completely unaware of the preparations being made for her, Griseldis finished her tasks at home and entered through the family threshold, carrying water from a distant source, eager to join her friends to see her lord's bride.'
322. governeth, arrange, dispose of. Observe the use of the plural imperative, as a mark of respect. When the marquis addresses Griseldis as ye, it is a mark of extreme condescension on his part; the Latin text has tu and te.
322. govern, arrange, manage. Notice the use of the plural imperative, which shows respect. When the marquis addresses Griseldis as you, it’s a sign of extreme condescension on his part; the Latin text has tu and te.
337-343. Expanded from—'insolito tanti hospitis aduentu stupidam inuenere; quam iis uerbis Gualtherus aggreditur.'
337-343. Expanded from—'they found it astonishing to see such an unusual guest arrive; with those words, Gualtherus approaches them.'
350. yow avyse, consider the matter; really a delicate way of expressing refusal. Compare the legal formula le roy s'avisera for expressing the royal refusal to a proposed measure.
350. you consider, think about it; that's actually a subtle way of saying no. Compare it to the legal phrase the king will consider when expressing the royal refusal to a proposed action.
364. For to be deed, even if I were to be dead, were to die; Lat. 'et si me mori iusseris, quod moleste feram.'
364. For to be dead, even if I were to be dead, were to die; Lat. 'et si me mori iusseris, quod moleste feram.'
381. corone, nuptial garland; Lat. 'corona.' See Brand's Pop. Antiq. ed. Ellis, ii. 123.
381. corone, wedding garland; Latin 'corona.' See Brand's Pop. Antiq. ed. Ellis, ii. 123.
388. snow-whyt; Lat. 'niueo.' Perhaps Spenser took a hint from this; F. Q. i. 1. 4. In the Leg. of Good Women, l. 1198, Chaucer calls a horse paper-whyt.
388. snow-white; Latin 'niueo.' Maybe Spenser got this idea from here; F. Q. i. 1. 4. In the Leg. of Good Women, l. 1198, Chaucer refers to a horse as paper-white.
393. Repeated, slightly altered, from l. 341.
393. Repeated, with slight changes, from l. 341.
409. thewes, mental qualities. So also in E. 1542; Gower, Conf. Amant. lib. vii. sect. 1 (ed. Pauli, iii. 85); Spenser, F. Q. i. 9. 3; i. 10. 4; ii. 1. 33, &c. 'The common signification of the word thews in our old writers, is manners, or qualities of mind and disposition.... By thews Shakespeare means unquestionably brawn, nerves, muscular vigour (Jul. Caes. i. 3; 2 Hen. IV, iii. 2; Hamlet, i. 3). And to this sense, and this only, the word has now settled down; the other sense, which was formerly so familiar in our literature, is quite gone out and forgotten. [With respect to theawe = sinew, in Layamon, l. 6361] Sir F. Madden remarks (iii. 471):—"This is the only instance in the poem of the word being applied to bodily qualities, nor has any other passage of an earlier date than the sixteenth century been found in which it is so used." It may be conjectured that it had only been a provincial word in this sense, till Shakespeare adopted it'; Craik's English of Shakespeare; note on Jul. Caesar, i. 3. 81.
409. thewes, mental qualities. Also in E. 1542; Gower, Conf. Amant. lib. vii. sect. 1 (ed. Pauli, iii. 85); Spenser, F. Q. i. 9. 3; i. 10. 4; ii. 1. 33, &c. The common meaning of the word thews in our old writings refers to manners or qualities of mind and disposition.... When Shakespeare uses thews, he clearly means brawn, nerves, and muscular strength (Jul. Caes. i. 3; 2 Hen. IV, iii. 2; Hamlet,
412. embrace, hold fast; 'omnium animos nexu sibi magni amoris astrinxerat.' Compare Tennyson's Lord of Burleigh with ll. 394-413.
412. embrace, hold on tightly; 'a powerful love had bound together the souls of all.' Compare Tennyson's Lord of Burleigh with ll. 394-413.
413. Nearly identical with Troil. i. 1078.
413. Almost the same as Troil. i. 1078.
421. royally; alluding to the royal virtues of Griseldis.
421. royally; referencing the royal qualities of Griseldis.
429. Not only the context, but the Latin text, justifies the reading homlinesse. Feet is fact, i. e. act. The Latin is—'Neque uero solers sponsa muliebria tantum haec domestica, sed, ubi res posceret, publica etiam obibat officia.' Lines 432-434 are Chaucer's own.
429. Not only the context, but the Latin text, justifies the reading homlinesse. Feet is fact, meaning act. The Latin is—'Neque uero solers sponsa muliebria tantum haec domestica, sed, ubi res posceret, publica etiam obibat officia.' Lines 432-434 are Chaucer's own.
444. 'Although it would have been liefer to her to have borne a male child'; i. e. she would rather, &c. The Latin has—'quamuis filium maluisset.'
444. 'Although it would have been better for her to have had a male child'; i.e. she would prefer, etc. The Latin says—'quamuis filium maluisset.'
449-462. Expanded from—'Cepit (ut fit) interim Gualtherum, cum iam ablactata esset infantula (mirabilis quaedam quàm laudabilis, [aliter, an mirabile quidem magis quam laudabile,] doctiores iudicent) cupiditas satis expertam charae fidem coniugis experiendi altius [aliter, ulterius], et iterum atque iterum retentandi.'
449-462. Expanded from—'He took (as often happens) Gualtherum, when the little girl had already been weaned (a remarkable yet praiseworthy child, [in another sense, whether indeed more remarkable than praiseworthy,] let the knowledgeable decide) a desire to test the devoted faith of his beloved wife more deeply [in another sense, further], and to hold onto her again and again.'
452. tempte, make trial of, prove; see ll. 1152, 1153 below. sadnesse, constancy, equanimity.
452. tempte, test, prove; see ll. 1152, 1153 below. sadnesse, steadiness, calmness.
483. Note Walter's use of the word thee here, and of thy twice in the next stanza, instead of the usual ye. It is a slight, but significant sign of insult, offered under pretence of reporting the opinion of others. In l. 492 we have your again.
483. Note Walter's use of the word thee here, and of thy twice in the next stanza, instead of the usual ye. It is a slight, but significant sign of insult, offered under the pretense of reporting the opinions of others. In l. 492 we have your again.
504. thing, possession. Lat. 'de rebus tuis igitur fac ut libet.'
504. thing, possession. Latin 'So make of your things as you wish.'
525. stalked him; marched himself in, as we should say. This use of him is remarkable, but not uncommon.
525. stalked him; marched in, as we might say. This use of him is noteworthy, but not unusual.
533-539. Lat. 'Iussus sum hanc infantulam accipere, atque eam—Hîc sermone abrupto, quasi crudele ministerium silentio exprimens, subticuit.' Compare 'Quos ego—'; Vergil, Aen. i. 135.
533-539. Lat. 'I was ordered to take this little girl and—Here the conversation was cut off, as if expressing a cruel duty in silence, he fell silent.' Compare 'Whom I—'; Vergil, Aen. i. 135.
540-546. Lat. 'Suspecta uiri fama; suspecta facies; suspecta hora; suspecta erat oratio; quibus etsi clare occisum iri dulcem filiam intelligeret, nec lachrymulam tamen ullam, nec suspirium dedit.' Mr. Wright quotes this otherwise, putting dulce for dulcem, and stopping at intelligeret.
540-546. Lat. 'The man's reputation was suspect; his appearance was suspect; the time was suspect; his speech was suspect; and even though he understood that his sweet daughter would clearly be killed, he didn't shed a single tear or sigh.' Mr. Wright quotes this differently, using dulce instead of dulcem, and stopping at intelligeret.
547-567. Chaucer expands the Latin, and transposes some of the matter. Lines 561-563 precede ll. 547-560 in the original, which merely has—'in nutrice quidem, nedum in matre durissimum; sed tranquilla fronte puellulam accipiens aliquantulum respexit & simul exosculans benedixit, ac signum sanctae crucis impressit, porrexitque satelliti.'
547-567. Chaucer expands on the Latin and rearranges some of the content. Lines 561-563 come before lines 547-560 in the original, which simply states—'in nutrice quidem, nedum in matre durissimum; sed tranquilla fronte puellulam accipiens aliquantulum respexit & simul exosculans benedixit, ac signum sanctae crucis impressit, porrexitque satelliti.'
570. After That in this line, we ought, in strict grammar, to have ye burie in the next line, instead of the imperative burieth. But the phrase is idiomatic, and as all the seven best MSS. agree in this reading, it is best to retain it. Tyrwhitt alters That but to But if.
570. After That in this line, we should, according to strict grammar, have ye burie in the next line, instead of the imperative burieth. However, the phrase is idiomatic, and since all seven of the best manuscripts agree on this reading, it's better to keep it. Tyrwhitt changes That but to But if.
579. Somwhat, in some degree. But Petrarch says differently—'uehementer paterna animum pietas mouit.'
579. Somewhat, to some extent. But Petrarch says differently—'uehementer paternal compassion stirred the soul.'
582-591. Lat. 'Iussit satelliti obuolutam pannis, cistae iniectam, ac iumento impositam, quiete omni quanta posset diligentia Bononiam deferret ad sororem suam, quae illic comiti de Panico nupta erat,' &c.
582-591. Lat. 'He ordered his servant to cover the box with cloths, place it on the mule, and carry it to Bologna as carefully as possible for his sister, who was married there to the Count of Panico,' &c.
586. 'But, under penalty of having his head cut off'; lit. of cutting off his head.
586. 'But, on the condition that his head will be chopped off'; literally, of chopping off his head.
589. Boloigne, Bologna, E. by S. from Modena, and a long way from Saluzzo. Panik answers to the de Panico in note to l. 582; Boccaccio has Panago. I observe in the map the river Panaro flowing between Modena and Bologna; perhaps there is some connexion between the names. Tyrwhitt has Pavie (Pavia) in his text, but corrects it in the notes.
589. Boloigne, Bologna, E. by S. from Modena, and a long way from Saluzzo. Panik corresponds to the de Panico mentioned in note to l. 582; Boccaccio has Panago. I see on the map the river Panaro flowing between Modena and Bologna; there might be some connection between the names. Tyrwhitt has Pavie (Pavia) in his text, but corrects it in the notes.
602. in oon, in one and the same state: ever in oon, always alike, continually; so also in l. 677. Cf. Kn. Ta. 913 (A. 1771).
602. in oon, in one and the same state: ever in oon, always the same, constantly; so also in l. 677. Cf. Kn. Ta. 913 (A. 1771).
607. This must mean—'no accidental sign of any calamity.'
607. This has to mean—'no unexpected indication of any disaster.'
612. A knave child, a male child, boy; as in Barbour's Bruce, xiii. 693; English Gilds, ed. T. Smith, p. 30.
612. A knave child, a male child, boy; as in Barbour's Bruce, xiii. 693; English Gilds, ed. T. Smith, p. 30.
615. merië; three syllables; cf. A. 1386, B. 4156. Ll. 621-623 are Chaucer's own.
615. merië; three syllables; cf. A. 1386, B. 4156. Ll. 621-623 are Chaucer's own.
625. sikly berth, hardly bear, dislike. Lat. 'populum aegre ferre,' &c.
625. sikly berth, barely tolerate, dislike. Latin 'populum aegre ferre,' etc.
643. Lat. 'ne te inopinus et subitus dolor turbet.'
643. Lat. 'don’t let sudden and unexpected pain disturb you.'
645-651. Expanded from—'Dixi (ait) et repeto, nihil possum seu uelle, seu nolle, nisi quae tu; neque uero in ijs filiis quicquam habeo, praeter laborem.'
645-651. Expanded from—'I said (he says) and I repeat, I can do nothing, whether I want to or not, except for what you want; and truly, I have nothing in these sons, except for my effort.'
663. plesancë, three syllables; stabl', one syllable.
663. plesancë, three syllables; stabl', one syllable.
687. ever lenger, &c., i. e. ever the longer (he thinks of it) the more he wonders. In the more, the word the is for A. S. þý.
687. ever lenger, &c., i.e. the longer (he thinks of it) the more he wonders. In the more, the word the is for A. S. þý.
700. And he; cf. And ye, l. 105.
700. And he; cf. And you, l. 105.
701-707. Expanded from—'sed sunt qui, ubi semel inceperint, non desinant; immo incumbant, haereantque proposito.'
701-707. Expanded from—'but there are those who, once they begin, do not stop; in fact, they become more focused and stick to their purpose.'
704. a stake; cf. Macb. v. 7. 1; Jul. Caesar, iv. 1. 48.
704. a stake; cf. Macb. v. 7. 1; Jul. Caesar, iv. 1. 48.
714. more penible, more painstaking; Lat. 'obsequentior.'
714. more tedious, more meticulous; Lat. 'obsequentior.'
719. 'She made it clear that no wife should of herself, on account of any worldly anxiety, have any will, in practice, different from that of her husband.'
719. 'She clearly stated that no wife should, due to any worldly concerns, have a will that is different from her husband's.'
722. sclaundre, ill fame, ill report concerning Walter. See l. 730.
722. sclaundre, bad reputation, negative gossip about Walter. See l. 730.
738. message, a messenger; Lat. 'nuncios Romam misit.' So in Old English we find prisoun or prison for prisoner; Piers Pl. B. vii. 30.
738. message, a messenger; Lat. 'nuncios Romam misit.' So in Old English we find prisoun or prison for prisoner; Piers Pl. B. vii. 30.
772. anon, immediately. It was not uncommon in olden times for girls to be married at twelve years of age. The Wife of Bath was first married at that age; see D. 4.
772. anon, immediately. It wasn’t unusual in the past for girls to get married at twelve years old. The Wife of Bath was first married at that age; see D. 4.
797. Lat. 'magna omnis fortuna seruitus magna est; non mihi licet, quod cuilibet liceret agricolae.'
797. Lat. 'Every great fortune is a great servitude; I cannot do what any farmer can do.'
850. were agrees with the word clothes following; cf. it ben, Piers Plowm. B. vi. 56. She did not really bring her husband even the dower of her old clothes, as they had been taken from her. Lines 851-861 are all Chaucer's own, and shew his delicacy of touch.
850. were agrees with the word clothes that follows; cf. it ben, Piers Plowm. B. vi. 56. She didn’t actually bring her husband even the value of her old clothes, since they had been taken from her. Lines 851-861 are all Chaucer’s own and show his finesse.
866. Lat. 'neque omnino alia mihi dos fuit, quam fides et nuditas.'
866. Lat. 'I had no other dowry than faith and honesty.'
871. Probably suggested by Job, i. 21. So l. 902 is from Job, iii. 3.
871. Probably suggested by Job, i. 21. So l. 902 is from Job, iii. 3.
880-882. These lines are Chaucer's own; l. 880 is characteristic of him. The phrase in l. 880 seems to have been proverbial. Cf. 'I walke as werme, withoute wede'; Coventry Mysteries, p. 28. But Chaucer got it from Le Roman de la Rose, 445; see his translation, l. 454; vol. i. p. 112.
880-882. These lines are Chaucer's own; line 880 is typical of him. The phrase in line 880 appears to be a saying. Compare it to 'I walk as warm, without a cloak'; Coventry Mysteries, p. 28. However, Chaucer derived it from Le Roman de la Rose, 445; see his translation, line 454; vol. i. p. 112.
888-889. The latter part of l. 888, and l. 889, are Chaucer's own.
888-889. The latter part of line 888 and line 889 are Chaucer's own.
903. lyves, alive; a lyves creature, a creature alive, a living being. Lyves is an adverb, formed like nedes, from the genitive case of the substantive. There are other instances of its use.
903. lyves, alive; a lyves creature, a living creature, a living being. Lyves is an adverb, formed like nedes, from the genitive case of the noun. There are other examples of its use.
'Yif I late him liues go'; Havelok, 509.
'If I let him live go'; Havelok, 509.
i. e. if I let him go away alive. And again lyues = alive, in Piers Pl. B. xix. 154. Nearly repeated from Troil. iv. 251-2.
i. e. if I let him go away alive. And again lyues = alive, in Piers Pl. B. xix. 154. Nearly repeated from Troil. iv. 251-2.
910. After this line, Chaucer has omitted the circumstance of Janicola's preserving his daughter's old clothing; 'tunicam eius hispidam, et attritam senio, abditam paruae domus in parte seruauerat.' See l. 913.
910. After this line, Chaucer left out the detail about Janicola keeping his daughter's old clothes; 'he had preserved her rough tunic, worn out by age, tucked away in a small part of the house.' See l. 913.
916. 'For the cloth was poor, and many days older now than on the day of her marriage.'
916. 'Because the cloth was worn out and many days older now than on the day of her wedding.'
932. 'Men speak of Job, and particularly of his humility.' Cf. Job, xl. 4, xlii. 1-6.
932. 'People talk about Job, especially his humility.' Cf. Job, xl. 4, xlii. 1-6.
934. Namely of men, especially of men, where men is emphatic. The whole of this stanza (932-938) is Chaucer's.
934. Specifically about men, especially about men, where men is emphasized. The entire stanza (932-938) is written by Chaucer.
938. but, except, unless; falle, fallen, happened; of-newe, newly, an adverbial expression. It means then, 'unless it has happened very lately.' In other words, 'If there is an example of a man surpassing a woman in humility, it must have happened very lately; for I have never heard of it.'
938. but, except, unless; falle, fallen, happened; of-newe, newly, an adverbial expression. It means then, 'unless it has happened very recently.' In other words, 'If there is an example of a man surpassing a woman in humility, it must have happened very recently; for I have never heard of it.'
939. Pars Sexta. This indication of a new part comes in a fitting place, and is taken from Tyrwhitt, who may have found it in a MS. But there is no break here in the Latin original, nor in any of the MSS. of Chaucer which I have consulted. erl of Panik; Lat. 'Panicius comes.'
939. Part Six. This mention of a new section appears at an appropriate point and is taken from Tyrwhitt, who may have discovered it in a manuscript. However, there isn't a break here in the Latin original, nor in any of the manuscripts of Chaucer that I have looked at. earl of Panik; Lat. 'Panicius comes.'
940. more and lesse, greater or smaller; i. e. everybody. So also in the Frank. Tale, 'riveres more and lesse'; F. 1054. So also moche and lyte, great and small, Prol. 494; moste and leste, greatest and least, A. 2198. Spenser has, F. Q. vi. 6. 12,—
940. more and less, greater or smaller; that is, everybody. So also in the Frank. Tale, 'rivers more and less'; F. 1054. Likewise much and little, great and small, Prol. 494; most and least, greatest and least, A. 2198. Spenser has, F. Q. vi. 6. 12,—
''Gainst all, both bad and good, both most and least.'
''Against all, both the bad and the good, both the most and the least.''
941. alle and some, i. e. all and one, one and all. See Morris's Eng. Accidence, sect. 218, p. 142.
941. alle and some, that is, all and one, one and all. See Morris's Eng. Accidence, sect. 218, p. 142.
960. wommen; some MSS. have womman, as in Tyrwhitt. But MS. E. is right. Petrarch uses the word foeminas, not foeminam.
960. wommen; some manuscripts have womman, as in Tyrwhitt. But MS. E. is correct. Petrarch uses the word foeminas, not foeminam.
965. yvel biseye, ill provided; lit. ill beseen. The word yvel is pronounced here almost as a monosyllable (as it were yv'l), as is so commonly the case with ever; indeed generally, words ending with el and er are often thus clipped. A remarkable instance occurs in the Milleres Tale (A. 3715), where we not only have a similar ending, but the word ever in the same line—
965. yvel biseye, poorly seen; literally, poorly observed. The word yvel is pronounced here almost as a single syllable (like yv'l), which is often the case with ever; in fact, generally, words ending in el and er are often shortened like this. A notable example appears in the Miller's Tale (A. 3715), where we not only have a similar ending, but the word ever in the same line—
'That trewë love was ever so yvel biset.'
'True love has always been so cruelly troubled.'
See also yvel apayed in line 1052 below. The converse to yvel biseye, is richely biseye, richly provided or adorned, in l. 984 below.
See also yvel apayed in line 1052 below. The opposite of yvel biseye is richely biseye, richly provided or adorned, in l. 984 below.
981. Lat. 'Proximae lucis hora tertia comes superuenerat'; see note to l. 260.
981. Lat. 'At the third hour of the next light, the companion arrived'; see note to l. 260.
995-1008. These two stanzas are Chaucer's own, and are so good that they must have been a later addition; Prof. Ten Brink suggests the date 1387 (Eng. Lit. ii. 123, Eng. version). In MS. E. the word Auctor is inserted in the margin, and l. 995 begins with a large capital letter. At the beginning of l. 1009 is a paragraph-mark, shewing where the translation begins again. unsad, unsettled. Cf. Shakesp. Cor. i. 1. 186, Jul. Caesar, i. 1. 55; Scott, Lady of the Lake, v. 30.
995-1008. These two stanzas are Chaucer's own, and they are so good that they must have been added later; Prof. Ten Brink suggests the date 1387 (Eng. Lit. ii. 123, Eng. version). In MS. E, the word Auctor is written in the margin, and line 995 starts with a large capital letter. At the beginning of line 1009, there is a paragraph mark, showing where the translation starts again. unsad, unsettled. See Shakesp. Cor. i. 1. 186, Jul. Caesar, i. 1. 55; Scott, Lady of the Lake, v. 30.
1031. lyketh thee, pleases thee. The marquis addresses her as thou, because all suppose her to be a menial.
1031. liketh thee, pleases thee. The marquis addresses her as you because everyone thinks she's a servant.
1039. mo, lit. more; but also used in the sense of others, or, as here, another. The modern phrase would be, 'as you did somebody else.' The extreme delicacy of the hint is admirable. This use of mo is common in Chaucer; see the Glossary. So also, in Specimens of English, ed. Morris and Skeat, we have, at p. 47, l. 51—
1039. mo, literally more; but also used to mean others, or, as here, another. The modern phrase would be, 'as you did somebody else.' The subtlety of the hint is impressive. This use of mo is common in Chaucer; see the Glossary. Also, in Specimens of English, ed. Morris and Skeat, we have, at p. 47, l. 51—
'Y sike for vnsete;
'Y sike forvunsett;
Ant mourne ase men doþ mo';
Ant mourns as men do.
i. e. I sigh for unrest, and mourn as other men do. And on the next page, p. 48, l. 22, we have
i. e. I sigh for unrest and grieve like other men do. And on the next page, p. 48, l. 22, we have
'Mody meneþ so doþ mo,
'Mody means so much more,
Ichot ycham on of þo';
Ichot ycham on of þo';
i. e. 'The moody moan as others do; I wot I am one of them.' In l. 240 of How the Good Wife taught her Daughter, pr. with Barbour's Bruce, ed. Skeat, we find—'And slanderit folk vald euir haue ma,' i. e. would ever have others like themselves. Somewhat similar is the expression oþer mo, where we should now say others as well; Piers Plowman, C. v. 10, xxii. 54. A somewhat similar use of mo occurs in Tudor English. 'It fortuned Diogenes to ... make one among the moo at a dyner.'—Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes (1564), bk. i. § 91. So also:—'that he also, emong the mo [i. e. the rest] might haue his pleasure'; id. bk. ii. § 13. Tyrwhitt's suggestion that Chaucer has licentiously turned me into mo for the mere sake of getting a rime, in which he has hitherto been followed by nearly every editor, is only to be repudiated. It may well have been with the very purpose of guarding against this error that, in the Ellesmere and Hengwrt MSS., the original Latin text is here quoted in the margin—'unum bona fide te precor ac moneo: ne hanc illis aculeis agites, quibus alteram agitasti.' Chaucer, who throughout surpasses his original in delicacy of treatment, did not permit himself to be outdone here; and Boccaccio also has the word altra. The use of me would have been a direct charge of unkindness, spoiling the whole story. See l. 1045 and l. 449.
i.e. 'The moody moan like others do; I know I am one of them.' In l. 240 of How the Good Wife taught her Daughter, published with Barbour's Bruce, edited by Skeat, we find—'And slandered people would always have more,' i.e. would always want others like themselves. A somewhat similar expression is oþer mo, where we would now say others as well; Piers Plowman, C. v. 10, xxii. 54. A somewhat similar use of mo occurs in Tudor English. 'It happened to Diogenes to ... be one among the moo at a dinner.'—Udall, translation of Erasmus' Apophthegmes (1564), bk. i. § 91. So also:—'that he also, among the mo [i.e. the rest] might have his pleasure'; id. bk. ii. § 13. Tyrwhitt's suggestion that Chaucer has recklessly changed me into mo just for the sake of rhyme, which he has been followed in by nearly every editor, should be rejected. It may have been with the very intention of avoiding this mistake that, in the Ellesmere and Hengwrt manuscripts, the original Latin text is quoted in the margin—'unum bona fide te precor ac moneo: ne hanc illis aculeis agites, quibus alteram agitasti.' Chaucer, who consistently surpasses his original in the delicacy of treatment, did not allow himself to be outdone here; and Boccaccio also uses the word altra. The use of me would have been a direct accusation of unkindness, ruining the entire story. See l. 1045 and l. 449.
1049. gan his herte dresse, addressed his heart, i. e. prepared it, schooled it. The M. E. dresse is our modern direct; both being from Lat. dirigere.
1049. gan his herte dresse, addressed his heart, i.e. prepared it, schooled it. The M. E. dresse is our modern direct; both being from Lat. dirigere.
1053. Here we may once more note the use of the word thy, the more so as it is used with a quite different tone. We sometimes find it used, as here, between equals, as a term of endearment; it is, accordingly, very significant. See l. 1056.
1053. Here we can again observe the use of the word thy, especially since it is used with a different tone. Sometimes we see it used, as here, between equals, as a term of endearment; this is, therefore, quite significant. See l. 1056.
1066. that other, the other, the boy.
1066. that other, the other, the boy.
1071. non, any, either. The use of it is due to the preceding nat.
1071. non, any, either. The use of it is due to the preceding nat.
1079. Professor Morley, in his English Writers, v. 342, aptly remarks here—'And when Chaucer has told all, and dwelt with an [351]exquisite pathos of natural emotion all his own upon the patient mother's piteous and tender kissing of her recovered children—for there is nothing in Boccaccio, and but half a sentence in Petrarch, answering to these four beautiful stanzas (1079-1106)—he rounds all, as Petrarch had done, with simple sense, which gives religious meaning to the tale, then closes with a lighter strain of satire which protects Griselda herself from the mocker.'
1079. Professor Morley, in his English Writers, v. 342, aptly notes here—'And when Chaucer has shared everything, and includes the unique emotional depth that is entirely his own in the patient mother's heart-wrenching and gentle kisses for her recovered children—for there’s nothing in Boccaccio, and only a brief mention in Petrarch, that compares to these four beautiful stanzas (1079-1106)—he concludes, like Petrarch did, with straightforward wisdom, which gives a spiritual significance to the story, and then finishes with a lighter note of satire that shields Griselda herself from ridicule.'
1098. 'Hath caused you (to be) kept.' For the same idiom, see Kn. Tale, A. 1913; Man of Law's Tale, B. 171, and the note. Cf. 'Wher I have beforn ordeyned and do mad [caused to be made] my tombe.' Royal Wills, ed. Nichols, p. 278.
1098. 'Has caused you to be kept.' For the same phrase, see Kn. Tale, A. 1913; Man of Law's Tale, B. 171, and the note. Compare 'Where I have previously arranged and had made [caused to be made] my tomb.' Royal Wills, ed. Nichols, p. 278.
1133. His wyves fader, i. e. Janicola. This circumstance should have been mentioned before l. 1128, as in the original.
1133. His wife's father, i.e. Janicola. This detail should have been mentioned before line 1128, as in the original.
1140. For of (Ellesmere MS.) the other MSS. read in.
1140. For of (Ellesmere MS.) the other manuscripts read in.
1141. auctour, author, i. e. Petrarch, whom Chaucer follows down to l. 1162. Ll. 1138-1141 are Chaucer's own, and may be compared with his poem on the Golden Age (vol. i. 380).
1141. auctour, author, i.e. Petrarch, whom Chaucer follows down to l. 1162. Ll. 1138-1141 are Chaucer's own, and may be compared with his poem on the Golden Age (vol. i. 380).
1144. importable, intolerable; Lat.—'huius uxoris patientiam, quae mihi uix imitabilis uidetur.' Of course ll. 1147-8 are Chaucer's.
1144. importable, intolerable; Lat.—'this wife's patience, which seems to me hardly imitable.' Of course ll. 1147-8 are Chaucer's.
1151. 'Receive all with submission.' Fr. en gré, gratefully, in good part. sent, sendeth; present tense, as in Piers Plowman, C. xxii. 434. The past tense is sente, which would not rime.
1151. 'Accept everything with an open heart.' Fr. en gré, gratefully, in a good way. sent, sends; present tense, as in Piers Plowman, C. xxii. 434. The past tense is sente, which wouldn't rhyme.
1152. 'For it is very reasonable that He should prove (or test) that which He created.'
1152. 'It's totally reasonable that He would want to test what He created.'
1153. boghte, (hath) redeemed. See St. James, i. 13.
1153. boghte, (has) redeemed. See St. James, i. 13.
1162. Here Petrarch ends his narrative, and here, beyond all doubt, Chaucer's translation originally ended also. From this point to the end is the work of a later period, and in his best manner, though unsuited to the coy Clerk. He easily links on his addition by the simple expression lordinges, herkneth; and in l. 1170, he alludes to the Wife of Bath, of whom probably he had never thought when first translating the story.
1162. Here Petrarch finishes his narrative, and without a doubt, Chaucer’s translation originally ended here too. Everything from this point to the end is from a later period, and while it showcases his best style, it feels out of place for the shy Clerk. He smoothly connects his addition with the simple phrase lordinges, herkneth; and in line 1170, he references the Wife of Bath, who he probably hadn’t considered when he first translated the story.
We can thus understand the stanza in the footnote, on p. 424. It is genuine, but was rejected at the time of adding ll. 1163-1212. It was afterwards expanded into The Monkes Prologue, with the substitution of the patient Prudence for the patient Griselda; see B. 3083-6.
We can now understand the stanza in the footnote on p. 424. It’s genuine, but was rejected when lines 1163-1212 were added. It was later expanded into The Monk's Prologue, replacing the patient Griselda with the patient Prudence; see B. 3083-6.
1177. Here the metre changes; the stanzas are of six lines; and all six stanzas are linked together. There are but three rimes throughout; -ence in the first and third lines of every stanza, -aille in the second, fourth, and sixth, (requiring eighteen rimes in all), and -inde in the fifth line. It is a fine example even from a metrical point of view alone.
1177. Here the meter changes; the stanzas consist of six lines, and all six stanzas are connected. There are only three rhymes throughout; -ence in the first and third lines of each stanza, -aille in the second, fourth, and sixth lines (requiring eighteen rhymes in total), and -inde in the fifth line. It's a great example even from a metrical perspective alone.
1188. Chichevache, for chiche vache, i. e. lean cow. The allusion is to an old fable, of French origin, which describes a monstrous cow named Chiche Vache as feeding entirely upon patient wives, and being very lean in consequence of the scarcity of her diet. A later form of the fable adds a second beast, named Bicorne (two-horned), who, by adopting the wiser course of feeding upon patient husbands, was [352]always fat and in good case. Mr. Wright says—'M. Achille Jubinal, in the notes to his Mystères inédits du xv Siècle, tom. i. p. 390, has printed a French poetical description of Chichevache from a MS. of the fourteenth century. In the French miracle of St. Geneviève, of the fifteenth century (Jubinal, ib. p. 281), a man says satirically to the saint,
1188. Chichevache, meaning lean cow. This refers to an old fable of French origin that tells of a monstrous cow named Chiche Vache, which only eats patient wives, resulting in her being very thin because of her limited diet. A later version of the fable introduces another creature called Bicorne (two-horned), who, by the smarter choice of feeding on patient husbands, always remains plump and healthy. Mr. Wright notes—'M. Achille Jubinal, in the notes to his Mystères inédits du xv Siècle, vol. i, p. 390, has published a French poetic description of Chichevache from a 14th-century manuscript. In the French miracle of St. Geneviève from the 15th century (Jubinal, ib. p. 281), a man mockingly tells the saint,
"Gardez vous de la chicheface,
"Watch out for chicheface,"
El vous mordra s'el vous encontre,
El vous mordra s'el vous encontre,
Vous n'amendez point sa besoigne."'
Vous ne corrigez pas son travail.
A poem by Lydgate on Bycorne and Chichevache is printed in Mr. Halliwell's Minor Poems of Dan John Lydgate, p. 129 (Percy Society); see Morley's English Writers, vi. 107, and his Shorter English Poems, p. 55. In his Étude sur G. Chaucer, p. 221, M. Sandras refers us, for information about Chicheface, lit. 'thin face' or 'ugly face' (of which Chiche vache was a perversion), to the Histoire Littéraire de France, vol. xxiii. Dr. Murray refers us to Montaiglon, Poésie franç. 15e et 16e siècles (1855), ii. 191. The passage in Chaucer means, 'Beware of being too patient, lest Chichevache swallow you down.'
A poem by Lydgate about Bycorne and Chichevache is published in Mr. Halliwell's Minor Poems of Dan John Lydgate, p. 129 (Percy Society); see Morley's English Writers, vi. 107, and his Shorter English Poems, p. 55. In his Étude sur G. Chaucer, p. 221, M. Sandras references the Histoire Littéraire de France, vol. xxiii, for information about Chicheface, meaning 'thin face' or 'ugly face' (of which Chiche vache was a variation). Dr. Murray points us to Montaiglon, Poésie franç. 15e et 16e siècles (1855), ii. 191. The passage in Chaucer means, 'Be careful not to be too patient, or Chichevache will swallow you whole.'
1189. Folweth Ekko, imitate Echo, who always replies.
1189. Folweth Ekko, mimic Echo, who always responds.
1196. The forms chamail, kamail, a camel, occur in the A. F. Romance of King Horn, ed. Brede and Stengel, l. 4177. For the M. E. camayl, see Rich. Cuer de Lion, 2323; Cursor Mundi, 3304 (Trin. MS.).
1196. The forms chamail, kamail, a camel, appear in the A. F. Romance of King Horn, edited by Brede and Stengel, line 4177. For the M. E. camayl, see Rich. Cuer de Lion, 2323; Cursor Mundi, 3304 (Trin. MS.).
1200. 'Always talk (or rattle) on, like a mill' (that is always going round and making a noise). 'Janglinge is whan men speken to muche biforn folk, and clappen as a mille, and taken no kepe what they seye'; Ch. Persones Tale, De Superbia (I. 406). Palsgrave's French Dict. has—'I clappe, I make a noyse as the clapper of a mill, Ie clacque.'
1200. "Always talk (or chatter) on, like a mill" (meaning it keeps going around and making noise). "Jangling is when men talk too much in front of people, and chatter like a mill, and pay no attention to what they say"; Ch. Persones Tale, De Superbia (I. 406). Palsgrave's French Dict. has—'I chatter, I make a noise like the clapper of a mill, Ie clacque.'
'Thou art as fulle of clappe, as is a mille.'
'You are as full of chatter as a mill.'
Hoccleve, de Regimine Principum, ed. Wright, p. 7.
Hoccleve, de Regimine Principum, ed. Wright, p. 7.
Cf. 'As fast as millwheels strike'; Tempest, i. 2. 281.
Cf. 'As fast as millwheels strike'; Tempest, i. 2. 281.
1204. aventaille, the lower half of the moveable part of a helmet which admitted air; called by Spenser the ventail, F. Q. iv. 6. 19; v. 8. 12; and by Shakespeare the beaver, Hamlet, i. 2. 230. It is explained, in Douce's Illustrations of Shakespeare, that the moveable part of the helmet in front was made in two parts, which turned on hinges at the sides of the head. The upper part is the visor, to admit of vision, the lower the ventail, to admit of breathing. Both parts could be removed from the face, but only by lifting them upwards, and throwing them back. If the visor alone were lifted, only the upper part of the face was exposed; but if the ventail were lifted, the visor also went with it, and the whole of the face was seen. Compare Fairfax's Tasso, vii. 7:—
1204. aventaille, the lower half of the movable part of a helmet that allowed air in; referred to by Spenser as the ventail, F. Q. iv. 6. 19; v. 8. 12; and by Shakespeare as the beaver, Hamlet, i. 2. 230. Douce's Illustrations of Shakespeare explains that the movable part of the helmet in front was made in two sections, which pivoted on hinges at the sides of the head. The upper section is the visor, for visibility, and the lower is the ventail, for breathing. Both sections could be lifted away from the face, but only by raising them upwards and pushing them back. If only the visor was lifted, just the upper part of the face was revealed; however, if the ventail was lifted, the visor moved with it, exposing the entire face. Compare Fairfax's Tasso, vii. 7:—
'But sweet Erminia comforted their fear,
But sweet Erminia calmed their fears,
Her ventail up, her visage open laid.'
Her face uncovered, her visor up.
1206. couche, cower. Hence the phrase—'to play couch-quail'; see Skelton, ed. Dyce, ii. 348.
1206. couche, cower. Hence the phrase—'to play couch-quail'; see Skelton, ed. Dyce, ii. 348.
1211. 'As light as a leaf on a linden-tree' was an old proverb. See Piers Pl. B. i. 154.
1211. 'As light as a leaf on a linden tree' was an old saying. See Piers Pl. B. i. 154.
The Marchauntes Prologue.
The Merchant's Prologue.
1213. Weping and wayling; an expression caught from l. 1212, and linking this Prologue to the foregoing Tale. Yet in fourteen MSS. the Merchant's Tale is separated from the Clerk's; Trial Forewords, by F. J. Furnivall (Chaucer Soc.), p. 28.
1213. Weeping and wailing; a phrase taken from line 1212, connecting this Prologue to the previous Tale. However, in fourteen manuscripts, the Merchant's Tale is separated from the Clerk's; Trial Forewords, by F. J. Furnivall (Chaucer Soc.), p. 28.
1221-2. What, why. at al, in every respect; like Lat. omnino.
1221-2. What, why. at all, in every respect; like Lat. omnino.
1227. This theme is enlarged upon in Lenvoy de Chaucer à Bukton, a late minor poem (vol. i. 398).
1227. This theme is expanded upon in "Lenvoy de Chaucer à Bukton," a late minor poem (vol. i. 398).
1230. Seint Thomas. Whenever this Apostle is mentioned, he is nearly always said to be of India, to distinguish him, it may be, from Saint Thomas of Canterbury. See D. 1980, and the note. Some account of the shrine of St. Thomas, of the manner of his death, and of miracles wrought by him, is given in Marco Polo, bk. iii. ch. 18. Colonel Yule tells us that the body of St. Thomas lay at Mailapúr, a suburb of Madras. The legend of St. Thomas's preaching in India is of very high antiquity. St. Jerome speaks of the Divine Word being everywhere present in His fulness 'cum Thomâ in India, cum Petro Romae,' &c.; Sci. Hieronomi Epist. lix., ad Marcellam. Gregory of Tours (A. D. 544-595) speaks of the place in India where the body of St. Thomas lay before it was transported to Edessa in the year 394. See the whole of Colonel Yule's long note upon the subject; and the account of Saint Thomas in Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art.
1230. Saint Thomas. Whenever this Apostle is mentioned, he is almost always referred to as of India, possibly to distinguish him from Saint Thomas of Canterbury. See D. 1980, and the note. Some details about the shrine of St. Thomas, the way he died, and the miracles attributed to him are provided in Marco Polo, bk. iii. ch. 18. Colonel Yule tells us that the body of St. Thomas was located at Mailapúr, a suburb of Madras. The legend of St. Thomas preaching in India is very ancient. St. Jerome mentions the Divine Word being present everywhere in His fullness 'with Thomas in India, with Peter in Rome,' etc.; Sci. Hieronomi Epist. lix., ad Marcellam. Gregory of Tours (A.D. 544-595) references the place in India where the body of St. Thomas rested before it was moved to Edessa in the year 394. See Colonel Yule's extensive note on the topic and the account of Saint Thomas in Mrs. Jameson's Sacred and Legendary Art.
The Marchantes Tale.
The Merchants' Tale.
For remarks on the sources of this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 458. The modern version by Pope may be compared, though it was a juvenile performance. Cf. Lydgate, Minor Poems, p. 28.
For comments on the sources of this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 458. The modern version by Pope can be compared, even though it was an early work. See Lydgate, Minor Poems, p. 28.
This Tale frequently adopts passages from the Tale of Melibeus, which was doubtless written several years before it. See also the article by Dr. Köppel in Archiv für das Studium der neueren Sprachen, vol. 86, p. 39.
This Tale often takes sections from the Tale of Melibeus, which was definitely written several years earlier. Also, check out the article by Dr. Köppel in Archiv für das Studium der neueren Sprachen, vol. 86, p. 39.
1246. Pavye, Pavia. I suppose that Chaucer had no special reason for locating the tale in Lombardy.
1246. Pavye, Pavia. I guess Chaucer didn't have any particular reason for setting the story in Lombardy.
1248-52. For sixty, some MSS. have lx.; the scribes of MSS. Hl. and Ln. wrongly have fourty, which looks as if they took lx. to mean xl. I see no point in turning the former sixty (in 1248) into fourty, as Wright does, on the pretence that the first twenty years of his life did not count. Sixty was considered a great age (l. 1401). [354]
1248-52. For sixty, some manuscripts have lx.; the scribes of manuscripts Hl. and Ln. mistakenly wrote fourty, which suggests they interpreted lx. to mean xl.. I don’t understand the reasoning behind changing the original sixty (in 1248) to fourty, as Wright does, claiming that the first twenty years of life didn’t count. Sixty was seen as an advanced age (l. 1401). [354]
1251. seculeer, secular; as distinguished from the monks and friars. Chaucer probably speaks ironically, meaning that these holy orders were as bad as the rest. See l. 1322.
1251. seculeer, secular; different from the monks and friars. Chaucer likely uses irony here, suggesting that these religious orders were just as flawed as everyone else. See l. 1322.
1267-1392. The whole of this passage presents the arguments that prevailed with January; as shewn by the words For which (i. e. wherefore) in l. 1393. That is to say, Chaucer here purposely keeps reasons against marriage out of sight, reserving them for ll. 1521-1565, 1659-1681. Hence the opinion in l. 1269, that a man should marry when old, is not Chaucer's opinion at all.
1267-1392. This entire section outlines the arguments that convinced January, as indicated by the word For which (i.e., why) in line 1393. In other words, Chaucer intentionally leaves out the reasons against marriage, saving them for lines 1521-1565 and 1659-1681. Therefore, the statement in line 1269, suggesting that a man should marry when he's older, is not actually Chaucer's view.
1270. 'The fruit of his treasure,' i. e. purchased with his own wealth. A queer reason, and not Chaucer's. Cf. l. 1276.
1270. 'The fruit of his treasure,' i.e. bought with his own wealth. A strange reason, and not Chaucer's. Cf. l. 1276.
1277. sit wel, is very fit. Palsgrave has: 'It sytteth, it becometh, il siet.'
1277. sit well, is very appropriate. Palsgrave has: 'It sits, it becomes, il siet.'
1284. For blisful, MS. Hl. wrongly has busily.
1284. For blisful, MS. Hl. wrongly has busily.
1294. Theofraste, Theophrastus. The allusion is to the Liber Aureolus Theophrasti de Nuptiis, partly preserved by St. Jerome, who quotes a long extract from it in his tractate Contra Iovinianum, lib. i. John of Salisbury quotes the same passage, almost word for word, in his Polycraticus, lib. viii. c. 11. The point discussed is:—'an uir sapiens ducat uxorem.' Amongst other things, he has a passage answering to ll. 1296-1304 below. 'Quod si propter dispensationem domus ... ducuntur uxores: multo melius seruus fidelis dispensat, obediens auctoritati domini, et dispensationi eius obtemperans quàm uxor.... Assidere autem aegrotanti magis possunt amici et uernulae beneficiis obligati, quàm illa quae nobis imputat lachrymas suas, et haereditatis spe uendit illuuiem.' Cf. Lounsbury, Studies, ii. 366.
1294. Theofraste, Theophrastus. The reference is to the Liber Aureolus Theophrasti de Nuptiis, which is partially preserved by St. Jerome, who quotes a lengthy excerpt from it in his work Contra Iovinianum, lib. i. John of Salisbury cites the same passage, nearly word for word, in his Polycraticus, lib. viii. c. 11. The topic discussed is:—'does a wise man take a wife?' Among other things, he includes a passage corresponding to ll. 1296-1304 below. 'If, due to management of the household... wives are taken: it is much better for a faithful servant to manage, obedient to the authority of his master, and complying with his directives than for a wife.... Friends and loyal servants bound by benefits can provide better support to a sick person than someone who burdens us with her tears and sells her influence in hopes of inheritance.' Cf. Lounsbury, Studies, ii. 366.
1305-6. These two lines occur in E. Cm., and are doubtless correct. The MSS. vary considerably; see Six-Text, Pref. p. 70.
1305-6. These two lines appear in E. Cm., and are definitely accurate. The manuscripts vary significantly; see Six-Text, Pref. p. 70.
Hn.—And if thow take a wyf she wole destroye
Hn.—And if you take a wife, she will destroy
Thy good substance, and thy body annoye.
Your good nature and your body annoy.
N.B. The words in italics are added in a later hand.
N.B. The words in *italics* were added later.
Hl.—And if that thou take a wif be war
Hl.—And if you take a wife, be careful.
Of oon peril which declare I ne dar.
Of one danger which I cannot declare.
Neither of these lines will scan. MSS. Harl. 7335 and Bodley 686 nearly agree with this, but read be wel y-war for be war.
Neither of these lines will work. MSS. Harl. 7335 and Bodley 686 nearly agree with this but read be wel y-war instead of be war.
Arch. Seld.—And if thow take a wiff in thin age oolde
Arch. Seld.—And if you take a whiff in this old age
Ful lightly maist thow be a cokewoolde.
Ful lightly maist thow be a fool.
Pt.—And if thou take a wif that to the is vntrewe
Pt.—And if you take a wife who is unfaithful
Ful ofte tyme it shal the rẽwe.
Ful ofte tyme it shal the rẽwe.
So also MS. Harl. 1758, Laud 600 and 739, Lichfield, &c. The black-letter editions of 1550 and 1561 have a much better version of the same, for they omit that and is in the former (too long) line, and insert sore before rewe in the latter (too short) one.
So also MS. Harl. 1758, Laud 600 and 739, Lichfield, etc. The black-letter editions from 1550 and 1561 have a much better version of the same, as they leave out that and is in the first (too long) line, and add sore before rewe in the second (too short) one.
Dd.—And if thow take a wyf of heye lynage
Dd.—And if you take a wife from high lineage
She shal be hauteyn and of gret costage.
She will be haughty and very expensive.
So also (according to Tyrwhitt) the Haistwell MS. and MS. Royal 17. D. xv; and, according to Furnivall, MS. Chr. Ch. C. 6.
So also (according to Tyrwhitt) the Haistwell manuscript and MS. Royal 17. D. xv; and, according to Furnivall, MS. Chr. Ch. C. 6.
In six MSS., according to Tyrwhitt, they are omitted; and on this account he omits them, on the plea that they 'form the opening of a new argument,... and consequently would have been cancelled, if he [Chaucer] had lived to publish his work.' But the sense is quite complete in the form in which I give them, from the two best MSS.
In six manuscripts, as Tyrwhitt noted, they are missing; for this reason, he leaves them out, arguing that they "introduce a new argument,... and would have been removed if he [Chaucer] had lived to publish his work." However, the meaning is fully intact in the form I present them, taken from the two best manuscripts.
1311. Against this line is written, in the margin of MS. E.—'Uxor est diligenda quia donum Dei est: Iesus filius Sirac: domus et diuicie dantur a parentibus, a Domino autem proprie uxor bona uel prudens.' But the reference is wrong; the quotation is not from Ecclesiasticus (or Jesus the son of Sirach), but from Prov. xix. 14. The Vulgate has uxor prudens, omitting bona uel. The whole quotation is from Albertano of Brescia's Liber de Amore Dei (Köppel).
1311. In the margin of MS. E, it says, 'A wife is to be cherished because she is a gift from God: Jesus son of Sirach: a house and wealth are given by parents, but a good or wise wife is truly a gift from the Lord.' However, this reference is incorrect; the quote doesn’t come from Ecclesiasticus (or Jesus the son of Sirach), but from Prov. xix. 14. The Vulgate has uxor prudens, leaving out bona uel. The whole quote is from Albertano of Brescia's Liber de Amore Dei (Köppel).
1315. Compare B. 1199, and I. 1068.
1315. Compare B. 1199, and I. 1068.
1318. This parenthetical line is Chaucer's very own.
1318. This parenthetical line is Chaucer's own.
1319. 'Sacramentum hoc magnum est'; Eph. v. 32. Marriage, in the Romish Church, is one of the seven sacraments.
1319. 'This is a great mystery'; Eph. v. 32. In the Roman Catholic Church, marriage is one of the seven sacraments.
1323-35. All from Albertano of Brescia's Liber de Amore Dei (Köppel).
1323-35. All from Albertano of Brescia's Book on the Love of God (Köppel).
1326. Hl. has body-naked; but all the rest (like the old editions) have bely-naked, which is the usual expression; see examples in Halliwell.
1326. Hl. has body-naked; but all the rest (like the old editions) have bely-naked, which is the usual expression; see examples in Halliwell.
1328. In the margin of E.—'Faciamus ei adiutorium,' &c. From Gen. ii. 18, 24.
1328. In the margin of E.—'Let's make him a helper,' etc. From Gen. ii. 18, 24.
1335-6. From Le Roman de la Rose, 16640-4.
1335-6. From Le Roman de la Rose, 16640-4.
1337. Seint-e is feminine; ben'cite is trisyllabic.
1337. Seint-e is feminine; ben'cite has three syllables.
1358-61. Of course these lines are genuine; they occur in nearly every MS. but E. and Trin. Coll. R. 3. 3. The scribe of E. slipped from reed in 1357 to rede in 1362; a common mistake. Dr. Furnivall objects that wyse in 1359 is made to rime with wyse in 1360, and rede in 1361 with rede in 1362; the riming words being used in the same sense. This is not the case. The first wyse is plural; the second is singular, and used generally. The first rede means 'advise'; the second, 'read.' To leave them out would give a rime of reed (monosyllable) with rede (dissyllable).
1358-61. Of course these lines are authentic; they appear in almost every manuscript except E. and Trin. Coll. R. 3. 3. The scribe of E. mistakenly switched from reed in 1357 to rede in 1362; a common error. Dr. Furnivall argues that wyse in 1359 rhymes with wyse in 1360, and rede in 1361 with rede in 1362; the rhyming words being used in the same sense. This isn't true. The first wyse is plural; the second is singular and used generally. The first rede means 'advise'; the second means 'read.' Omitting them would create a rhyme of reed (one syllable) with rede (two syllables).
1362. The examples of Rebecca, Judith, Abigail, and Esther are quoted, in the same order and in similar terms, in the Tale of Melibeus; see B. 2288-2291, and the Notes.
1362. The examples of Rebecca, Judith, Abigail, and Esther are referenced, in the same order and in similar terms, in the Tale of Melibeus; see B. 2288-2291, and the Notes.
1373, 4. Mardochee, Mordecai; in the Vulgate, Mardochaeus. Assuere, Ahasuerus; in the Vulgate, Assuerus; see l. 1745.
1373, 4. Mordecai, Mordecai; in the Vulgate, Mardochaeus. Ahasuerus, Ahasuerus; in the Vulgate, Assuerus; see l. 1745.
1376. In the margin of MS. Hn. is written:—'Seneca: sicut nichil est superius benigna coniuge, ita nichil est crudelius infesta muliere.' This is from Albertano of Brescia, Lib. Consolationis, cap. v. (p. 18). Sundby gives the reference, not to Seneca, but to Fulgentius, Mythologiarum, L. i. c. 27.
1376. In the margin of MS. Hn. it says:—'Seneca: just as there is nothing better than a kind wife, there is nothing worse than a hostile woman.' This is from Albertano of Brescia, Lib. Consolationis, cap. v. (p. 18). Sundby gives the reference, not to Seneca, but to Fulgentius, Mythologiarum, L. i. c. 27.
1377. bit, biddeth, bids. The passage referred to is in Dionysius [356]Cato, lib. iii. dist. 25, and is given in the margin of MSS. E. Hn. and Dd.,
1377. bit, asks, requests. The section mentioned is in Dionysius [356]Cato, book iii, verse 25, and is noted in the margins of manuscripts E. Hn. and Dd.,
Uxoris linguam, si frugi est, ferre memento.
Uxoris linguam, if she's sensible, remember to bear.
Quoted, at second-hand, from Albertano (Köppel).
Quoted, through a secondary source, from Albertano (Köppel).
1380. In the margin of MS. E.—'Bona mulier fidelis custos est, et bona domus.' From Albertano, as above.
1380. In the margin of MS. E.—'A good woman is a faithful guardian, and a good home.' From Albertano, as above.
1381-2. 'Ubi non est mulier, ingemiscit egens'; Ecclus. xxxvi. 27. Albertano quotes this, but alters egens to eger; hence Chaucer has 'the syke man'; see Köppel's article, p. 42.
1381-2. 'Where there is no woman, the needy person groans'; Ecclus. xxxvi. 27. Albertano quotes this but changes egens to eger; so Chaucer uses 'the sick man'; see Köppel's article, p. 42.
1384. See Eph. v. 25, 28, 29, 31.
1384. See Eph. 5:25, 28, 29, 31.
1385. thou lovest, thou wilt love; the present for the future; in the second instance. There is no real difficulty here, though Tyrwhitt makes one, and alters the text to love thou.
1385. you love, you will love; the present for the future; in the second instance. There is no real difficulty here, though Tyrwhitt makes one, and changes the text to love you.
1401. 'On the brink of my grave.' Cf. Ps. xxx. 3, 9; &c.
1401. 'On the edge of my grave.' Cf. Ps. xxx. 3, 9; &c.
1407-16. 'Uxorem accipias potius puellam quam uiduam'; from Albertano. See Köppel's article, p. 42.
1407-16. 'You should choose a girl as a wife rather than a widow'; from Albertano. See Köppel's article, p. 42.
1412. mo, more in number; T. has more (badly).
1412. mo, greater in number; T. has more (incorrectly).
1418. 'I like fish when old, preferring a full grown pike to a pikerel; and I like flesh young, preferring veal to beef.'
1418. 'I like fish when it's older, preferring a full-grown pike to a pikerel; and I like meat when it's young, preferring veal to beef.'
1424. Wades boot, Wade's boat. Wade was a famous hero of antiquity, to whom Chaucer again alludes in Troil. iii. 614. In the Traveller's Song, l. 22, we find:—'Witta wēold Swǣfum, Wada Hælsingum,' i. e. Witta ruled over the Swabians, Wada over the Hælsings.' Wade is again mentioned in the alliterative Morte Arthure, l. 964. In a translation of Guido delle Colonne, in MS. Laud K. 76, in the Bodleian library, the romance of Wade is mentioned in conjunction with those of Havelok and Horn, both of which are well known; see the whole passage, as cited in Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, in a note to Section III. In Sir Beves of Hamtoun, ed. Kölbing, 2605, we have an allusion to his fight with a fire-drake or fiery dragon. And in Sir T. Malory's Morte Arthur, bk. vii. c. 9, we find:—'were thou as wyghte as euer was Wade or Launcelot.' Speght knew the story, but has not recorded it; his note is:—'Concerning Wade and his bote called Guingelot, as also his straunge exploits in the same, because the matter is long and fabulous, I pass it over.' On which Tyrwhitt remarks—'Tantamne rem tam negligenter? Mr. Speght probably did not foresee, that posterity would be as much obliged to him for a little of this fabulous matter concerning Wade and his bote, as for the gravest of his annotations.' Tyrwhitt also refers us, for a mention of Wade, to Camden's Britannia, 907, and to Charlton's History of Whitby, p. 40. M. Michel endeavoured to collect the particulars concerning Wade, and published them in a brochure, entitled Wade: Lettre à M. Henri Ternaux-Compans, &c. sur une Tradition Angloise du Moyen Age; Paris, 1837; 8vo. But it does not tell us much more that is helpful, except in furnishing a reference to the Wilkina Saga, capp. 18-20.
1424. Wades boot, Wade's boat. Wade was a famous hero from ancient times, whom Chaucer also references in Troil. iii. 614. In the Traveller's Song, l. 22, we find:—'Witta ruled over the Swabians, Wade over the Hælsings.' Wade is mentioned again in the alliterative Morte Arthure, l. 964. In a translation of Guido delle Colonne, in MS. Laud K. 76 at the Bodleian Library, Wade’s story is mentioned alongside those of Havelok and Horn, both of which are well known; see the complete passage as cited in Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, in a note to Section III. In Sir Beves of Hamtoun, ed. Kölbing, 2605, there’s a reference to his battle with a fire-drake or fiery dragon. And in Sir T. Malory's Morte Arthur, bk. vii. c. 9, we find:—'were thou as brave as ever was Wade or Launcelot.' Speght knew the story but did not record it; his note reads:—'Regarding Wade and his boat called Guingelot, as well as his strange adventures in it, since the topic is long and fanciful, I’ll skip it.' To which Tyrwhitt remarks—'Tantamne rem tam negligenter? Mr. Speght probably didn’t realize that future generations would appreciate the little he offered about this fabulous matter concerning Wade and his bote, just as much as his most serious notes.' Tyrwhitt also directs us to mention Wade in Camden's Britannia, 907, and to Charlton's History of Whitby, p. 40. M. Michel attempted to gather more details about Wade, publishing them in a brochure titled Wade: Lettre à M. Henri Ternaux-Compans, & c. sur une Tradition Angloise du Moyen Age; Paris, 1837; 8vo. However, it doesn’t provide much additional helpful information, aside from referencing the Wilkina Saga, capp. 18-20.
After all, the most light is given us by the following sentence in the [357]Corpus Poeticum Boreale, ed. Vigfusson and Powell, i. 168, with reference to the Lay of Weyland. 'Weyland is trapped by Nidad, king of the Niars, hamstrung, and forced to work for him in his forge on the isle of Seastead in lake Wolfmere. He contrives to slay his tyrant's sons, beguile his daughter [named Bodwild], and by the aid of a pair of wings which he has fashioned to soar away from his prison-house, rejoicing in his revenge.... That the King's daughter had a son by Weyland, the famous Wade (the memory of whose magic boat Wingelock lingered in N. England till the Reformation), we know from Wilkina Saga.'
After all, the most insight comes from this sentence in the [357]Corpus Poeticum Boreale, edited by Vigfusson and Powell, i. 168, referring to the Lay of Weyland. 'Weyland is captured by Nidad, the king of the Niars, hamstrung, and forced to work for him in his forge on the island of Seastead in Lake Wolfmere. He manages to kill his tyrant's sons, seduce his daughter [named Bodwild], and with the help of a pair of wings he created, he escapes from his prison, celebrating his revenge.... We learn from Wilkina Saga that the King’s daughter had a son with Weyland, the famous Wade (the memory of whose magical boat Wingelock lasted in Northern England until the Reformation).'
I entirely differ from M. Michel's extraordinary conclusion about the boat—'Nous avons quelques raisons de croire que ce bateau n'étoit pas d'une course aussi rapide: en effet, dans l'Edda il est dit qu'Odin avoit un valet et une servante nommés Ganglate et Ganglœt, mots qu'on dit signifier marchant lentement.' Of course Ganglati and Ganglöt (as they should be written) mean 'slow-goer,' but this has nothing to do with Guingelot, which is merely a French spelling of some such form as Wingelok. It is obvious that the sole use of a magic boat is to transport its possessor from place to place in a few minutes, like the magic wings of Wade's own father. This is all we need to know, to see the point of the allusion. Old widows, says Chaucer in effect, know too much of the craft of Wade's boat; they can fly from place to place in a minute, and, if charged with any misdemeanour, will swear they were a mile away from the place at the time alleged. Mr. Pickwick, on the other hand, being only a man, failed to set up the plea of an alibi, and suffered accordingly.
I completely disagree with M. Michel's unusual conclusion about the boat—"We have some reasons to believe that this boat wasn't as fast: in fact, in the Edda, it’s said that Odin had a servant and a maid named Ganglate and Ganglœt, words that supposedly mean walking slowly." Of course, Ganglati and Ganglöt (as they should be spelled) mean 'slow-goer,' but this has nothing to do with Guingelot, which is just a French spelling of some form like Wingelok. It's clear that the only purpose of a magic boat is to quickly transport its owner from one place to another in just a few minutes, like the magic wings of Wade's own father. This is all we need to understand the point of the reference. Old widows, as Chaucer implies, know too much about the tricks of Wade's boat; they can zip from place to place in a minute, and if accused of any wrongdoing, they'll swear they were a mile away from the scene at the time in question. Mr. Pickwick, on the other hand, being just a man, couldn't establish an alibi, and faced the consequences.
1425. broken harm. This is one of the phrases which Tyrwhitt includes in his list as being 'not understood'; nor is it easy. But if we take it in connexion with the context, I think it can be explained. Harm is 'mischief, injury'; broken is 'fragmentary,' as in 'broken meat,' and the like; so that broken harm refers to slight disconnected acts of mischief, or what we should now call 'petty annoyances,' or 'small worries.' Thus the sense is that 'widows know so much about ways of creating small annoyances, that I should never live in peace with one.' Taken all together, ll. 1424-6 simply imply that 'old widows are so full of tricks for deceiving me, and can inflict at pleasure such small but constant annoyances, that I,' &c.
1425. broken harm. This is one of the phrases that Tyrwhitt includes in his list as being 'not understood'; nor is it easy. But if we consider it in context, I think it can be explained. Harm means 'mischief, injury'; broken means 'fragmented,' like in 'broken meat,' and similar expressions; so broken harm refers to slight, disconnected acts of mischief, or what we would now call 'petty annoyances' or 'small worries.' Therefore, the idea is that 'widows know so much about how to create small annoyances that I could never live in peace with one.' Taken together, lines 1424-6 simply imply that 'old widows are so full of tricks for deceiving me, and they can inflict such small but constant annoyances at will, that I,' &c.
1447. Take him, let him take; see the Exhortation in the Marriage-Service in the Book of Common Prayer; cf. Pers. Tale, I. 939, 940, 861.
1447. Take him, let him take; see the Exhortation in the Marriage Service in the Book of Common Prayer; cf. Pers. Tale, I. 939, 940, 861.
1469. Cf. F. 202.
1469. See F. 202.
1474. disputisoun, disputation. Many MSS. have disputacioun, which is too long. The form, as Tyrwhitt remarks, is quite correct; see B. 4428, F. 890. Spelt desputeson in Gower, Conf. Amant. i. 90. See disputoison in Godefroy, with the variants in -aison, -eison, -eson, -ison. Compare orison with oration.
1474. disputisoun, dispute. Many manuscripts have disputacioun, which is too long. The form, as Tyrwhitt notes, is quite correct; see B. 4428, F. 890. Spelled desputeson in Gower, Conf. Amant. i. 90. See disputoison in Godefroy, with the variants in -season, -eison, -eson, -ison. Compare orison with oration.
1476. Placebo. This name has reference to his complaisant disposition; see note to D. 2075. So, in the Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. [358]Morris, p. 60, we have: 'The verthe zenne is, thet huanne hi alle zingeth Placebo, thet is to zigge: "mi lhord zayth zoth, my lhord doth wel"; and wendeth to guode al thet the guodeman deth other zayth, by hit guod, by hit kuead.'
1476. Placebo. This name refers to his agreeable nature; see note to D. 2075. Similarly, in the Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. [358]Morris, p. 60, we find: 'The true meaning is, that when he says everything is good, that is to say: "my lord says the truth, my lord does well"; and he believes all that the good man says, by it being good, by it being truthful.'
1485. This quotation is not from Solomon, but from Jesus son of Sirach; see Ecclus. xxxii. 19:—'Do nothing without advice, and when thou hast once done, repent not.' Chaucer follows the Vulgate version; see note to B. 2193, where the quotation recurs.
1485. This quote isn’t from Solomon, but from Jesus son of Sirach; see Ecclus. xxxii. 19:—'Don’t do anything without advice, and once you’ve done it, don’t regret it.' Chaucer follows the Vulgate version; see note to B. 2193, where the quote comes up again.
1516. 'Your heart hangs on a jolly pin,' i. e. is in a merry state. A pin was a name for a wooden peg; and to hang on a pin was to be hung up conspicuously. Palsgrave, p. 844, has: 'Upon a mery pynne, de hayt; as, il a le cueur de hayt'; cf. 'Hait, liveliness, ... cheerfulness' in Cotgrave. Halliwell gives: 'on the pin, on the qui vive.' Later, the phrase became in a merry pin, i. e. in a good humour; but this is thought to refer to the pins or pegs in a 'peg-tankard'; see Pin in Nares. Cowper, in his John Gilpin, has 'in merry pin.'
1516. 'Your heart hangs on a cheerful pin,' meaning is in a happy state. A pin was a term for a wooden peg; and to hang on a pin was to be displayed prominently. Palsgrave, p. 844, has: 'Upon a merry pin, de hayt; as, il a le cueur de hayt'; cf. 'Hait, liveliness, ... cheerfulness' in Cotgrave. Halliwell gives: 'on the pin, on the qui vive.' Later, the phrase became in a merry pin, meaning in a good mood; but this is thought to refer to the pins or pegs in a 'peg-tankard'; see Pin in Nares. Cowper, in his John Gilpin, has 'in merry pin.'
1523. See Seneca, De Beneficiis, capp. 14-16; Lounsbury, Studies, ii. 270. However, it is really taken from Map's Epistola Valerii, c. 9: 'Philosophicum est: Videto cui des. Ethica est: Videto cui te des.'—Anglia, xiii. 183. Cf. P. Plowman, B. vii. 74, and the note.
1523. See Seneca, De Beneficiis, chapters 14-16; Lounsbury, Studies, ii. 270. However, it is really taken from Map's Epistola Valerii, c. 9: 'It's philosophical: Watch who you give to. It's ethical: Watch who you commit to.'—Anglia, xiii. 183. Cf. P. Plowman, B. vii. 74, and the note.
1535. chydester, the feminine form of chyder, which is the form used in MSS. Pt. and Hl. I can find no other example; but, in the Romaunt of the Rose, ll. 150, 4266, we find chideresse.
1535. chydester, the feminine form of chyder, which is the form used in MSS. Pt. and Hl. I can find no other example; but, in the Romaunt of the Rose, ll. 150, 4266, we find chideresse.
1536. mannish wood, with masculine manners, and mad; virago-like. Certainly the right reading, and found in E. Hn. Cm. Unluckily, Tyrwhitt and others have adopted the nonsensical reading of Pt. and Hl., viz. a man is wood! Cp. Ln. have of maneres wood, which is better, but is clearly a mere substitution for the original mannish. For mannish, masculine, we have Chaucer's own authority; see B. 782, and the note.
1536. mannish wood, with masculine manners, and mad; virago-like. This is the correct interpretation, as found in E. Hn. Cm. Unfortunately, Tyrwhitt and others have chosen the absurd interpretation from Pt. and Hl., which is a man is wood! Compare Ln. which has of maneres wood, which is better but is clearly just a replacement for the original mannish. For mannish, meaning masculine, we have Chaucer's own authority; see B. 782, and the note.
1538. 'A metaphor from horses, meaning, No woman is without faults, just as there is no horse which will trot perfectly sound in all respects.'—Bell. From Albertano of Brescia, Liber de Amore Dei: 'Nulla tam bona uxor, in qua non inuenias quod queraris.'—Köppel.
1538. 'A metaphor about horses, meaning, No woman is without flaws, just like there isn't a horse that trots perfectly in every way.'—Bell. From Albertano of Brescia, Liber de Amore Dei: 'No wife is so good that you won't find something to criticize.'—Köppel.
1553. 'I know best where my shoe pinches me.' This story has been already alluded to; see D. 492, and the note.
1553. 'I know where my problem lies.' This story has already been mentioned; see D. 492, and the note.
1558. Tyrwhitt has:—'By him that made water, fire, erthe, and aire.' This will not scan, and the word fire is introduced merely to please the editor, being found in none of the seven MSS., nor in the old editions. When Chaucer wishes to mention all the four elements, he does so; see A. 1246, 2992.
1558. Tyrwhitt states:—'By him who created water, fire, earth, and air.' This doesn't fit the meter, and the word fire is included just to satisfy the editor, as it appears in none of the seven manuscripts, nor in the old editions. When Chaucer wants to mention all four elements, he does; see A. 1246, 2992.
1560-1. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 14055-6:—
1560-1. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 14055-6:—
'Car cil a moult poi de savoir
'Car cil a moult poi de savoir
Qui seus cuide sa fame avoir.'
Qui seus cuide sa fame avoir.
1582. Cf. Boeth. bk. v. met. 4. 8; Troil. i. 365; Ayenb. of Inwyt, p. 158.
1582. Cf. Boeth. bk. v. met. 4. 8; Troil. i. 365; Ayenb. of Inwyt, p. 158.
1592. voys, fame, general approval.
1592. voices, fame, popular approval.
1609. Read inpossíbl', and wer-e. were, would be.
1609. Read impossible, and were. would, be.
1640-1. The seven deadly sinnes, for which see the Persones Tale. 'The popular medieval treatises on the seven sins arrange the minor transgressions connected with each as branches of the primary tree.'—Wright. And each of the branches have twigs, as Chaucer himself says; see I. 389. Cf. my note to P. Plowman, C. viii. 70.
1640-1. The seven deadly sins, for details see the Persones Tale. 'The popular medieval writings on the seven sins classify the smaller offenses related to each as branches of the main tree.'—Wright. And each of the branches has twigs, as Chaucer himself states; see I. 389. See my note to P. Plowman, C. viii. 70.
1665. forbed-e, may (God) forbid. sente, subj., could send.
1665. forbed-e, may (God) forbid. sente, subj., could send.
1682. This line is incomplete in all the seven MSS. There is a pause at the caesura, so that the word for occupies the whole of the third foot. Tyrwhitt conceals this fact by inserting but before thinne. Cf. D. 1647, and the note.
1682. This line is incomplete in all seven manuscripts. There is a pause at the caesura, so the word for takes up the entire third foot. Tyrwhitt hides this fact by adding but before thinne. See D. 1647, and the note.
1684-7. These four parenthetical lines interrupt the story rather awkwardly. They obviously belong to the narrator, the Marchant, as it is out of the question that Justinus had heard of the Wife of Bath. Perhaps it is an oversight.
1684-7. These four parenthetical lines disrupt the story somewhat awkwardly. They clearly belong to the narrator, the Marchant, since it’s impossible that Justinus would have heard of the Wife of Bath. Maybe it’s just a mistake.
If we take these lines in this way, it is necessary to read we have in l. 1686, as in Hn. The other MSS. and editions read ye have. I explain 'which we have on honde' as meaning, 'which we are now discussing.' Moreover, the reading we is exactly appropriate after the reading us of l. 1684, where it is difficult to see how us can refer to any but the Canterbury pilgrims.
If we interpret these lines this way, we need to read we have in l. 1686, as in Hn. The other manuscripts and editions read ye have. I interpret 'which we have on honde' to mean 'which we are currently discussing.' Additionally, the reading we is perfectly fitting after the reading us in l. 1684, where it’s hard to see how us could refer to anyone other than the Canterbury pilgrims.
1693. Maius is a masculine form, because the name of the month is so; see l. 1748.
1693. Maius is a masculine form because the name of the month is masculine; see l. 1748.
1702. sacrement, i. e. of marriage; see l. 1319. The couple also used to 'receive the sacrament,' i. e. the eucharist, in the modern sense.
1702. sacrament, i.e. of marriage; see l. 1319. The couple also used to 'receive the sacrament,' i.e. the eucharist, in the modern sense.
1704. Referring to the prayers in the marriage service, which mention Isaac and Rebecca, and Abraham and Sarah.
1704. Referring to the prayers in the marriage ceremony, which mention Isaac and Rebecca, and Abraham and Sarah.
1709-52. Quoted by Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, ed. 1871, ii. 354.
1709-52. Quoted by Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, ed. 1871, ii. 354.
1716. Orpheus, the celebrated minstrel, whose story is in Ovid, Met. x. 1-85; xi. 1-66. Mentioned again in the Book of the Duchesse, 569; House of Fame, 1203; Troil. iv. 791. For the minstrelsy at the feast, cf. F. 78.
1716. Orpheus, the famous musician, whose story is in Ovid, Met. x. 1-85; xi. 1-66. Mentioned again in the Book of the Duchesse, 569; House of Fame, 1203; Troil. iv. 791. For the music at the feast, see F. 78.
Amphioun, Amphion, king of Thebes, who helped to build Thebes by the magic of his music; Hyginus, Fab. 6 and 7; cf. Ovid, Met. vi. 221, 271, 402; xv. 427. Already mentioned in connexion with Thebes in A. 1546. (The i is shortened.)
Amphioun, Amphion, king of Thebes, who contributed to the construction of Thebes through the power of his music; Hyginus, Fab. 6 and 7; see Ovid, Met. vi. 221, 271, 402; xv. 427. Already referenced in connection with Thebes in A. 1546. (The i is shortened.)
1719. Cf. 'Ther herde I trumpe Ioab also'; Ho. of Fame, 1245. 'Joab blew a trumpet,' 2 Sam. ii. 28; xviii. 16; xx. 22.
1719. Cf. 'I also heard Joab's trumpet'; Ho. of Fame, 1245. 'Joab blew a trumpet,' 2 Sam. ii. 28; xviii. 16; xx. 22.
1720. Theodomas; also mentioned in the above passage, Ho. of Fame, 1246. As he blew a trumpet at Thebes, when the city was in fear (or danger), he is clearly to be identified with the Thiodamas mentioned in the Thebaid of Statius. He succeeded Amphiaraus as augur, and furiously excited the besiegers to attack Thebes. His invocation was succeeded by a great sound of trumpets (Theb. viii. [360]343), but Statius does not expressly say that he blew a trumpet himself.
1720. Theodomas; also mentioned in the previous passage, Ho. of Fame, 1246. When he blew a trumpet at Thebes, during the city’s time of fear (or danger), he can clearly be identified with the Thiodamas referenced in the Thebaid by Statius. He took over as augur from Amphiaraus and fiercely motivated the attackers to strike Thebes. His call was followed by a loud blast of trumpets (Theb. viii. [360]343), but Statius doesn’t specifically state that he blew a trumpet himself.
1723. Venus; cf. F. 272-274.
1723. Venus; cf. F. 272-274.
1727. fyrbrond, fire-brand, torch; which she carried as appropriate to the marriage procession. This attribute of Venus is found in Le Roman de la Rose, l. 3434:—
1727. fyrbrond, fire-brand, torch; which she carried as appropriate for the wedding procession. This characteristic of Venus is found in Le Roman de la Rose, l. 3434:—
'Ele tint ung brandon flamant
'He paints brandon bright'
En sa main destre, dont la flame
En sa main droite, dont la flamme
A eschauffee mainte dame.'
A heated affair many ladies.
Observe that l. 2250 of the Legend of Good Women runs thus:—'N'Ymenëus, that god of wedding is.' This agrees with line 1730 except as regards the prefixed Ne. The 'fire-brand' reappears in l. 1777 below.
Observe that l. 2250 of the Legend of Good Women runs thus:—'N'Ymenëus, that god of wedding is.' This agrees with line 1730 except for the prefixed Ne. The 'fire-brand' reappears in l. 1777 below.
1731. his lyf, i. e. during his life, in all his life.
1731. his lyf, i.e. during his life, in all his life.
1732. Marcian. Chaucer is still thinking of his own House of Fame (cf. notes to ll. 1719, 1720), where he had already mentioned Marcian, at l. 985. Martianus Minneus Felix Capella, a native of Carthage, was a writer of the fifth century, and wrote the Nuptials of Philology and Mercury, De Nuptiis Philologiae et Mercurii. This consists of two books, immediately followed by seven books on the Seven Sciences; see Warton's Hist. E. Poetry, ed. 1871, iii. 77; Smith's Classical Dictionary, s. v. Capella; Lydgate's Temple of Glass, l. 130.
1732. Marcian. Chaucer is still thinking about his own House of Fame (see notes to ll. 1719, 1720), where he had already mentioned Marcian at l. 985. Martianus Minneus Felix Capella, who was from Carthage, was a writer in the fifth century and wrote the Nuptials of Philology and Mercury, De Nuptiis Philologiae et Mercurii. This work consists of two books, followed by seven books on the Seven Sciences; see Warton's Hist. E. Poetry, ed. 1871, iii. 77; Smith's Classical Dictionary, s. v. Capella; Lydgate's Temple of Glass, l. 130.
1734. hir; cf. 'he, Theofraste,' in l. 1294; also ll. 1368, 1373. For him (as in E. Cm.), MSS. Hn. Hl. have he (badly).
1734. hir; cf. 'he, Theofraste,' in l. 1294; also ll. 1368, 1373. For him (as in E. Cm.), MSS. Hn. Hl. have he (badly).
1745. Assuer, Ahasuerus, as in l. 1374. There is a special reference here to the banquet at which Esther obtained her request; see Esther, v. 6. See further in Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, ed. 1871, i. 288, iii. 142.
1745. Assuer, Ahasuerus, as mentioned in l. 1374. This specifically refers to the banquet where Esther made her request; see Esther, v. 6. For more details, see Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, ed. 1871, i. 288, iii. 142.
1754. For other allusions to Paris and Eleyne, see Parl. of Foules, 290, 291; Book of the Duch. 331.
1754. For more references to Paris and Eleyne, see Parl. of Foules, 290, 291; Book of the Duch. 331.
1783. The word 'Auctor' in the margin of MS. E. signifies that ll. 1783-1794 form a reflection on the subject by the author, who here personates the Marchant. There are similar passages further on, viz. ll. 1866-1874, 2057-2068, 2107-2115, and 2125-2131.
1783. The word 'Auctor' in the margin of MS. E means that ll. 1783-1794 are the author's thoughts on the subject, who is taking on the role of the Merchant here. There are similar passages later on, namely ll. 1866-1874, 2057-2068, 2107-2115, and 2125-2131.
1784. bedeth, proffers; cf. G. 1065. From Boeth. bk. iii. pr. 5. 50.
1784. bedeth, offers; cf. G. 1065. From Boeth. bk. iii. pr. 5. 50.
1785. false hoomly hewe, O false domestic servant! Cp. Pt. Ln. have the reading holy, which doubtless arose, as Wright points out, from missing the mark of abbreviation in the form 'hōly,' i. e. homly. 'Tyrwhitt, however,' he adds, 'adopts this reading, mistakes the meaning of the word hewe, adds of, which is found in none of the MSS.; and in his text it stands false of holy hewe, which he supposes to signify false of holy colour. Conjectural emendations are always dangerous.' Yet Wright silently adopts such emendations over and over again; cf. l. 1812 below. Cf. hoomly fo in ll. 1792, 1794.
1785. false hoomly hewe, O false domestic servant! Cp. Pt. Ln. I have the reading holy, which probably came about, as Wright points out, from misreading the abbreviation as 'hōly,' meaning homly. 'Tyrwhitt, however,' he adds, 'adopts this reading, misinterprets the meaning of the word hewe, and adds of, which isn't found in any of the manuscripts; and in his text it appears as false of holy hewe, which he thinks means false of holy color. Guessing at corrections is always risky.' Yet Wright silently adopts such corrections repeatedly; see l. 1812 below. See hoomly fo in ll. 1792, 1794.
1790. Here the monosyllabic pp. born takes a final e in the definite form, as noticed by Prof. Child; see Ellis, E. E. Pronunc. p. 350, § 32. Cf. her dreint-e lord, Gower, C. A., ii. 105; and see B. 69.
1790. Here the monosyllabic pp. born takes a final e in the definite form, as noted by Prof. Child; see Ellis, E. E. Pronunc. p. 350, § 32. Cf. her dreint-e lord, Gower, C. A., ii. 105; and see B. 69.
1793. From Boethius, lib. iii. pr. 5:—'Quae uero pestis efficacior ad nocendum, quàm familiaris inimicus?' See vol. ii. p. 63.
1793. From Boethius, lib. iii. pr. 5:—'What kind of poison is more harmful than a close enemy?' See vol. ii. p. 63.
1795. his ark diurne, the daily arc of his apparent motion. See Chaucer on the Astrolabe, pt. ii. § 7:—'To knowe the arch of the day'; or, as in l. 7 of the same:—'tak ther thyn ark of the day.'
1795. his ark diurne, the daily path of his apparent motion. See Chaucer on the Astrolabe, pt. ii. § 7:—'To know the arch of the day'; or, as in l. 7 of the same:—'take there thy ark of the day.'
1797. On thorisonte, upon the horizon; i. e. the time was come for the sun to descend below it.
1797. On the horizon, meaning it was time for the sun to set below it.
that latitude; because the apparent motion of the sun depends upon the latitude as well as upon the day of the year; cf. the Treatise on the Astrolabe, pt. ii. § 13.
that latitude; because the way the sun seems to move is influenced by both the latitude and the day of the year; see the Treatise on the Astrolabe, pt. ii. § 13.
1799. hemisperie, the hemisphere above the horizon; see the Treatise on the Astrolabe, pt. i. § 18.
1799. hemisperie, the hemisphere above the horizon; see the Treatise on the Astrolabe, pt. i. § 18.
1807. ipocras, the usual medieval spelling of Hippocrates; but the name is here given to a prepared drink. Halliwell (s. v. Hippocras) defines it as 'a beverage composed of wine, with spices and sugar, strained through a cloth. It is said to have taken its name from Hippocrates' sleeve, the term [which] apothecaries gave to a strainer.' Long and elaborate recipes for it exist, and may be found in the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, pp. 125 and 267; and in Halliwell's Dictionary, s. v. ipocras. The shortest is that in Arnold's Chronicle:—'Take a quarte of red wyne, an ounce of synamon, and halfe an unce of gynger; a quarter of an ounce of greynes [i. e. cardamoms], and longe peper, and half a pounde of suger; and brose [bruise] all this, and than put them in a bage of wullen clothe, made therefore [i. e. for the purpose], with the wyne; and lete it hange over a vessel, tyll the wyne be rune thorowe.' All the recipes insist upon the straining, and some direct the use of as many as six straining-bags. See Our English Home, p. 83.
1807. Ipocras, the typical medieval spelling of Hippocrates; however, this name refers to a prepared drink. Halliwell (s. v. Hippocras) defines it as 'a beverage made of wine, with spices and sugar, strained through a cloth.' It's said to have gotten its name from Hippocrates' sleeve, a term that apothecaries used for a strainer. There are detailed recipes for it, which can be found in the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, pp. 125 and 267; and in Halliwell's Dictionary, s. v. ipocras. The simplest one is in Arnold's Chronicle:—'Take a quart of red wine, an ounce of cinnamon, and half an ounce of ginger; a quarter of an ounce of grains [i.e. cardamoms], and long pepper, and half a pound of sugar; bruise all this, then put it in a bag made of wool, specially for this purpose, with the wine; and let it hang over a vessel until the wine runs through.' All recipes emphasize the straining process, and some recommend using as many as six straining bags. See Our English Home, p. 83.
clarree, clarified wine; see note to A. 1471.
clarree, clarified wine; see note to A. 1471.
vernage, a sweet wine, sometimes red, but more often white; 'grown in Tuscany, and other parts of Italy, and [it] derived its name from the thick-skinned grape, vernaccia (corresponding with the vinaciola of the ancients), that was used in the preparation of it. The wine known as vernaccia in Tuscany was always of a white or golden colour. See Bacci, Nat. Vinor. Hist., pp. 20, 62.'—Henderson, Hist. of Ancient and Modern Wines, 1824; quoted in the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 203. Florio's Ital. Dict. gives:—'Vernaccia, a kinde of strong wine like malmesie or muskadine, or bastard wine.' Chaucer speaks of it again, in conjunction with malvesye; see B. 1261. For other notices of it, see Babees Book, pp. 125, 267, and the Glossary; Halliwell, s. v. Piment; Gower, C. A., iii. 8; Squyer of Lowe Degree, l. 754. The derivation, sometimes given, of vernage from Verona, is clearly wrong. [362]
Vernage is a sweet wine, sometimes red but more often white; it’s produced in Tuscany and other regions of Italy, and gets its name from the thick-skinned grape, vernaccia (which corresponds to the ancient vinaciola), used to make it. The wine called vernaccia in Tuscany has always been either white or golden in color. See Bacci, Nat. Vinor. Hist., pp. 20, 62.'—Henderson, Hist. of Ancient and Modern Wines, 1824; quoted in the Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 203. Florio's Ital. Dict. states:—'Vernaccia, a type of strong wine like malmsey or muscadine, or bastard wine.' Chaucer mentions it again, along with malvesye; see B. 1261. For other mentions, see Babees Book, pp. 125, 267, and the Glossary; Halliwell, s. v. Piment; Gower, C. A., iii. 8; Squyer of Lowe Degree, l. 754. The origin sometimes suggested for vernage being from Verona is clearly incorrect. [362]
1810. dan, i. e. Dominus, a common title; see note to B. 3119.
1810. dan, i.e. Dominus, a common title; see note to B. 3119.
Constantine. 'Dan Constantine, according to Fabricius, Bibl. Med. Æt. t. i. p. 423, ed. Pat. 4to., wrote about the year 1080. His works, including the treatise mentioned in the text, were printed at Basil, 1536, fol.'—T. He has been mentioned before; see A. 433; and cf. Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, ed. 1871, ii. 368.
Constantine. 'Dan Constantine, as noted by Fabricius, Bibl. Med. Æt. t. i. p. 423, ed. Pat. 4to., wrote around the year 1080. His works, including the treatise mentioned in the text, were published in Basel in 1536, fol.'—T. He has been mentioned before; see A. 433; and see also Warton, Hist. E. Poetry, ed. 1871, ii. 368.
1812. nas no-thing eschu, was not at all remiss, or shy. Cm. Ln. read was; the rest nas; but the sense is the same. Tyrwhitt reads—he wolde nothing eschue. Wright says: 'the Harl. MS. reads nas, which seems not to furnish so good a grammatical construction'; accordingly, he reads—he wold nothing eschieu. Morris likewise reads wolde; and Bell reads wold. But the editors are all wrong; for the verb eschew-e will not rime with coitu, and it is clear that they did not know that eschu is here an adjective! Yet it occurs again in the Pers. Tale, Group I, 971; and I subjoin three more examples.
1812. nas no-thing eschu, was not at all careless, or shy. Cm. Ln. read was; the rest nas; but the meaning is the same. Tyrwhitt reads—he wolde nothing eschue. Wright says: 'the Harl. MS. reads nas, which doesn’t seem to provide a good grammatical construction'; so he reads—he wold nothing eschieu. Morris also reads wolde; and Bell reads wold. But the editors are all mistaken; the verb eschew-e will not rhyme with coitu, and it’s clear they didn’t realize that eschu is here an adjective! Yet it appears again in the Pers. Tale, Group I, 971; and I’ll add three more examples.
'She is escheue [read eschu] of bothe two.'
'She avoids both of them.'
Gower, Conf. Amant. ii. 286.
Gower, Conf. Amant. 2.286.
'Yit gooses dounge eschew is.'
'Yit gooses dounge eschew is.'
Palladius on Husbandry, bk. i. l. 528.
Palladius on Husbandry, bk. i. l. 528.
In this passage it rimes with mew-es, pl. sb.
In this passage, it rhymes with mew-es, pl. sb.
'Her taste is eke eschewe.'—id. bk. iv. l. 586.
'Her taste is also avoid.'—id. bk. iv. l. 586.
Godefroy gives the O. F. adj. eschif, eskif, 'animé de sentiments hostiles, défavorables, mauvais, mécontent, de mauvaise volonté, rétif.' Amongst his examples, we find the spellings eskius, eschius, eskieus, esqueus, eskieu, esquieu, esehieu; where the -s is a case-ending. The O. F. adj. is derived from the adj. which appears as M. H. G. schiech, cognate with E. shy. Chaucer's eschu is, accordingly, just as good an adjective as the mod. E. shy.
Godefroy gives the O. F. adjective eschif, eskif, meaning 'full of hostile feelings, unfavorable, bad, dissatisfied, ill-willed, stubborn.' Among his examples, we find the spellings eskius, eschius, eskieus, esqueus, eskieu, esquieu, esehieu; where the -s is a case-ending. The O. F. adjective is derived from the adjective that appears as M. H. G. schiech, which is related to E. shy. Chaucer's eschu is thus just as valid an adjective as the modern E. shy.
1817. travers, curtain, drawn across to form a screen; as in Troil. iii. 674. Ill spelt trauas in the Prompt. Parv., but explained by transversum, which is the Low Latin form. See Way's note; he quotes—"i. trauers du satin vermaille," so that they were sometimes made of crimson satin. In the Kingis Quair, st. 90, we find the form trauerse; in st. 82 it is spelt travesse, and is there applied to a screen which happened to be nearly transparent, as was not the case in our text. See vol. ii. pp. 478, 506.
1817. travers, curtain, drawn across to create a screen; as in Troil. iii. 674. Incorrectly spelled trauas in the Prompt. Parv., but explained by transversum, which is the Low Latin form. See Way's note; he quotes—"i. trauers du satin vermaille," indicating that they were sometimes made of crimson satin. In the Kingis Quair, st. 90, we find the form trauerse; in st. 82 it is spelled travesse, where it refers to a screen that happened to be nearly transparent, unlike the one in our text. See vol. ii. pp. 478, 506.
1819. A note in Bell's Chaucer gives a translation of the form of blessing the nuptial bed to be found in old service-books.
1819. A note in Bell's Chaucer provides a translation of the blessing for the wedding bed found in old service books.
1825. houndfish, dog-fish. I suppose this is the spotted dog-fish, Scyllium catulus, or Scyllium canicula. Randle Holme has: 'Dog fish, or Sea dog fish. It is by the Dutch termed a Flackhund and a Hundfisch; the skin is hard and redish, beset with hard and sharp scales, sharp, and rough and black; the Belly is more white and softer.' Bk. ii. ch. xiv. See Gloss. to the Babees Book; Lydgate, Minor Poems, p. 201.
1825. houndfish, dogfish. I think this refers to the spotted dogfish, Scyllium catulus, or Scyllium canicula. Randle Holme states: 'Dog fish, or Sea dog fish. In Dutch, it's called a Flackhund and a Hundfisch; the skin is tough and reddish, covered with hard and sharp scales, sharp, rough, and black; the belly is whiter and softer.' Bk. ii. ch. xiv. See Gloss. to the Babees Book; Lydgate, Minor Poems, p. 201.
1840. In the Pers. Tale, Chaucer says just the contrary; see I. 859.
1840. In the Personal Tale, Chaucer says the opposite; see I. 859.
1849. shaketh. Cf. 'The slake skin trembleth upon myn empted body'; Ch. tr. of Boethius, bk. i. met. 1. 12.
1849. shakes. Cf. 'The slack skin trembles on my emptied body'; Ch. tr. of Boethius, bk. i. met. 1. 12.
1862. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 19931-2.
1862. From Le Rom. de la Rose, 19931-2.
1879. a penner. 'The penner was a case containing the pens, ink, and other apparatus of writing, which the clerk carried about with him, as the Eastern students do at the present day. As such articles belonged only to clergy and scholars, we understand why the squire Damyan was obliged to borrow one for his use. An early vocabulary entitled Nominale mentions, among the Nomina rerum pertinentium clerico, 'Hoc pennare, a pener.'—Wright. See Wright-Wülcker, Vocab. 682. 15; also 601. 34.
1879. a penner. 'The penner was a case that held pens, ink, and other writing tools, which the clerk carried with him, similar to how Eastern students do today. Since these items were reserved for clergy and scholars, it’s clear why Squire Damyan had to borrow one for his use. An early vocabulary titled Nominale mentions, among the Nomina rerum pertinentium clerico, 'Hoc pennare, a pener.'—Wright. See Wright-Wülcker, Vocab. 682. 15; also 601. 34.
1881. compleynt. See specimens in Chaucer's Compleints of Mars, of Venus, and of Anelida; also the Compleint to his Lady. And cf. F. 943-948.
1881. complaint. See examples in Chaucer's Complaints of Mars, of Venus, and of Anelida; also the Complaint to his Lady. And cf. F. 943-948.
1883. heng, i. e. which hung; the relative is omitted.
1883. heng, meaning which hung; the relative is left out.
1887. two of Taur, the second degree of Taurus. Tyrwhitt unluckily altered two to ten, on the plea that 'the time given (four days complete, l. 1893) is not sufficient for the moon to pass from the second degree of Taurus into Cancer.' And he then proceeds to shew this, taking the mean daily motion of the moon as being 13 degrees, 10 minutes, and 35 seconds. But, as Mr. Brae has shewn, in his edition of Chaucer's Astrolabe, p. 93, footnote, it is a mistake to reckon here the moon's mean motion; we must rather consider her actual motion. The question is simply, can the moon move from the 2nd degree of Taurus to the 1st of Cancer (through 59 degrees) in four days? Mr. Brae says decidedly, that examples of such motion are to be seen 'in every almanac.'
1887. two of Taur, the second degree of Taurus. Tyrwhitt unfortunately changed two to ten, arguing that 'the time given (four days complete, l. 1893) is not enough for the moon to move from the second degree of Taurus into Cancer.' He then goes on to show this by taking the mean daily motion of the moon to be 13 degrees, 10 minutes, and 35 seconds. However, as Mr. Brae has pointed out in his edition of Chaucer's Astrolabe, p. 93, footnote, it is incorrect to calculate the moon's mean motion here; we should instead consider her actual motion. The question is simply, can the moon move from the 2nd degree of Taurus to the 1st of Cancer (through 59 degrees) in four days? Mr. Brae answers confidently that examples of such motion can be found 'in every almanac.'
E.g. in the Nautical Almanac, in June, 1886, the moon's longitude at noon was 30° 22' on the 9th, and 90° 17' on the 13th; i. e. the moon was in the first of Taurus on the former day, and in the first of Cancer on the latter day, at the same hour; which gives (very nearly) a degree more of change of longitude than we here require. The MSS. all have two or tuo, and they are quite right. The motion of the moon is so variable that the mean motion affords no safe guide.
For example, in the Nautical Almanac, in June 1886, the moon's longitude at noon was 30° 22' on the 9th and 90° 17' on the 13th. This means the moon was in the first part of Taurus on the first date and in the first part of Cancer on the latter date, at the same hour. This results in (very nearly) an extra degree of longitude change than what we actually need here. The manuscripts all say two or tuo, and they are completely correct. The moon's motion is so unpredictable that the average motion does not provide a reliable reference.
1887-8. The i in gliden, biden (as in M. E. riden, E. ridden) is short.
1887-8. The i in gliden, biden (as in M. E. riden, E. ridden) is short.
1921. At-after, immediately after; a compound preposition; see F. 302.
1921. At-after, right after; a compound preposition; see F. 302.
1924. a gentil man, a man of rank, as squires usually were, although in service, and therefore a hewe (1785). Cf. l. 1907, and note to D. 2243.
1924. a gentle man, a man of rank, as squires typically were, although in service, and therefore a hewe (1785). Cf. l. 1907, and note to D. 2243.
1932. This proceeding was quite in accordance with ancient custom. See the tale of Eglamore, in the Percy Folio MS., st. 11; and the Ballad of Sir Cauline, st. 9.
1932. This action was totally in line with ancient tradition. Check out the story of Eglamore in the Percy Folio MS., st. 11; and the Ballad of Sir Cauline, st. 9.
1943-4. Misarranged and corrupt in MS. Hl.
1943-4. Disorganized and flawed in MS. Hl.
1962. precious, over-nice, scrupulous, prim; as in D. 148.
1962. precious, overly nice, meticulous, proper; as in D. 148.
1971. For Was, only Hn. Hl. have As. The latter seems to afford an easier construction, and is adopted by the editors. But we are bound to take the reading Was, as in most MSS., and explain it. I take it thus:—'Whether it were ... that the heavens stood in such a condition, that it was a fortunate time.' This is quite exact, though one dependent clause on the top of another is not felicitous. The reference is, of course, to the old astrological belief about fortunate positions of the planets; cf. A. 417. See Boeth. bk. iv. pr. 6, 62-71.
1971. For Was, only Hn. Hl. have As. The latter seems to provide an easier construction and is adopted by the editors. But we must stick with the reading Was, as in most manuscripts, and explain it. I interpret it as:—'Whether it was... that the heavens were in such a condition that it was a fortunate time.' This is quite accurate, although having one dependent clause on top of another isn't ideal. The reference is, of course, to the old astrological belief about lucky positions of the planets; cf. A. 417. See Boeth. bk. iv. pr. 6, 62-71.
1986. Chaucer's favourite line; see note to F. 479.
1986. Chaucer's favorite line; see note to F. 479.
1991. lete, allowed; A. S. lǣten. MS. Harl. omits him.
1991. lete, allowed; A. S. lǣten. MS. Harl. omits him.
2002. visit-è; trisyllabic. See the footnote.
2002. visit-è; three syllables. See the footnote.
2013. lowe means 'tractable, docile, obedient'; cf. note to D. 1369. 'And after that he had with lacke of vitailles brought those pratlers as lowe as dogge to the bowe'; Udall, tr. of Erasmus' Apophthegmes; Antigonus, § 27. This shews how the dogs were tamed.
2013. lowe means 'easily manageable, gentle, obedient'; see note to D. 1369. 'And after he had, due to lack of food, brought those talkers as lowe as dogge to the bowe'; Udall, translation of Erasmus' Apophthegmes; Antigonus, § 27. This shows how the dogs were trained.
2018. lady, lady's. See note to A. 88.
2018. lady, lady's. See note to A. 88.
2021. 'Alluding to the Epicurean philosophy.'—Bell. See A. 335-8.
2021. 'Referring to Epicurean philosophy.'—Bell. See A. 335-8.
2026. honestly, honourably, worthily; cf. l. 2028.
2026. honestly, honorably, worthily; cf. l. 2028.
2032. he, viz. Guillaume de Lorris. There were two authors of Le Roman de la Rose, but the reference is here to the earlier portion of it; see ll. 130-146, 480-512, 645-688 of the English version, where the description of the garden occurs; and for the description of the well mentioned in l. 2036, see ll. 1462-1634 of the same.
2032. he, namely, Guillaume de Lorris. There were two authors of Le Roman de la Rose, but here the reference is to the earlier part; see ll. 130-146, 480-512, 645-688 of the English version, where the garden is described; and for the description of the well mentioned in l. 2036, see ll. 1462-1634 of the same.
2034. 'Hortorum decus et tutela Priapus'; Ovid, Fast. i. 415.
2034. 'The beauty and protection of gardens is Priapus'; Ovid, Fast. i. 415.
2038. Pluto. In his Introductory Discourse, Tyrwhitt remarks:—'The machinery of the Fairies, which Chaucer has used so happily, was probably added by himself; and indeed, I cannot help thinking that his Pluto and Proserpine were the true progenitors of Oberon and Titania.... This observation is not meant to extend further than the King and Queen of Faery; in whose characters I think it is plain that Shakespeare, in imitation of Chaucer, has dignified our Gothic Elves with the manners and language of the classical Gods and Goddesses. In the rest of his Faery system, Shakespeare seems to have followed the popular superstition of his own time.'
2038. Pluto. In his Introductory Discourse, Tyrwhitt notes:—'The fairy elements that Chaucer used so effectively were likely added by him; and honestly, I can’t help but think that his Pluto and Proserpine were the true inspirations for Oberon and Titania.... This comment is only intended to apply to the King and Queen of Fairy; in their characters, I believe it’s clear that Shakespeare, emulating Chaucer, has elevated our Gothic Elves with the behaviors and language of classical Gods and Goddesses. In the rest of his Fairy system, Shakespeare appears to have followed the popular beliefs of his own era.'
This remark is important; I doubt if the influence of Chaucer upon Shakespeare in this matter has been sufficiently recognised. In both works, the Fairy king and queen have a dispute in hand, which is settled by the assistance of mortals.
This comment is important; I doubt the impact of Chaucer on Shakespeare in this regard has been fully acknowledged. In both works, the Fairy king and queen are involved in a disagreement that is resolved with the help of humans.
Not only here, but in the Hous of Fame, 1509-1511, Chaucer refers us to Claudian as his authority for Pluto and Proserpine; see note to l. 2232 below.
Not only here, but in the House of Fame, 1509-1511, Chaucer points us to Claudian as his source for Pluto and Proserpine; see note to l. 2232 below.
2046. The insertion of smal is necessary; the rime wiket, cliket, being a feminine one.
2046. The addition of smal is necessary; the rhyme wiket, cliket is feminine.
cliket, (1) a latch, (2) a latch-key; here used in the latter sense. In Shropshire, the word is used of a particular kind of fastening for a gate, [365]which Miss Jackson thus describes. 'An iron link is attached to the gate by means of a staple; this link is terminated by a short hasp-like bolt. On the gate-post is an iron plate, having in it a kind of key-hole, into which the before-mentioned bolt fits, much after the manner of the fastening of a trunk, thus securing the gate.'
cliket, (1) a latch, (2) a latch-key; here used in the latter sense. In Shropshire, the term refers to a specific type of gate fastening, [365]which Miss Jackson describes as follows: 'An iron link is connected to the gate using a staple; this link ends with a short hasp-like bolt. There’s an iron plate on the gate-post with a kind of keyhole, where the previously mentioned bolt fits, similar to how a trunk is fastened, effectively securing the gate.'
2058. scorpion, scorpion; see notes to B. 360, 404; cf. H. 271, and see Chaucer's description of the scorpion in the Book of the Duchesse, ll. 636-641. Vincent of Beauvais, in his Speculum Naturale, bk. xx. c. 160, quotes from the Liber de Naturis Rerum—'Scorpio blandum et quasi virgineum dicitur vultum habere, sed habet in cauda nodosa venenatum aculeum, quo pungit et inficit proximantem.' And see Boeth. bk. ii. pr. 1. 10-14; Ayenb. of Inwyt, p. 62, l. 13.
2058. scorpion, scorpion; see notes to B. 360, 404; cf. H. 271, and check out Chaucer's description of the scorpion in the Book of the Duchesse, ll. 636-641. Vincent of Beauvais, in his Speculum Naturale, bk. xx. c. 160, quotes from the Liber de Naturis Rerum—'The scorpion is said to have a charming and almost virginal appearance, but it has a toxic stinger with a knotted tail, which it uses to sting and poison those nearby.' And see Boeth. bk. ii. pr. 1. 10-14; Ayenb. of Inwyt, p. 62, l. 13.
2080. Soul, sole; cf. the law-phrase femme sole. See P. de Thaun, Bestiary, 1250; Morris, O. E. Misc. p. 22; Ayenb. of Inwyt, p. 226.
2080. Soul, sole; see the legal term femme sole. Refer to P. de Thaun, Bestiary, 1250; Morris, O. E. Misc. p. 22; Ayenb. of Inwyt, p. 226.
2093. Damian, here to be read as Dam-yan, nearly in two syllables. Benignely, favourably; altered by Tyrwhitt to brenningly, without authority; pronounced benign-e-ly, in four syllables.
2093. Damian, pronounced as Dam-yan, almost in two syllables. Benignely, favorably; changed by Tyrwhitt to brenningly, without validation; pronounced benign-e-ly, in four syllables.
2107. 'What might it avail thee if thou couldst see to the very horizon?'
2107. 'What good would it do you if you could see all the way to the horizon?'
2109. 'For it is just as good to be deceived when blind.'
2109. 'It's just as easy to be fooled when you're in the dark.'
2111. See note to A. 1390.
2111. See note to A. 1390.
2115. Cf. 'Of sufferance cometh ease'; in Heywood's Proverbs.
2115. Cf. 'Ease comes from patience'; in Heywood's Proverbs.
2117. To scan the line, we must read warm-e, and émprentèd. Emprented hath would run much better. The scribes who wrote warm probably pronounced the last word as clikét; but the rime is feminine. And see l. 2121, 2123.
2117. To scan the line, we must read warm-e, and émprentèd. Emprented hath would flow much better. The scribes who wrote warm likely pronounced the last word as clikét; but the rhyme is feminine. And see l. 2121, 2123.
2125. The reference is to the story of Pyramus in Ovid, Met. iv. 55; especially (in l. 2126) to the line—'Quid non sentit amor?'
2125. The reference is to the story of Pyramus in Ovid, Met. iv. 55; especially (in l. 2126) to the line—'What can love not feel?'
2127. he, i. e. the lover; used generally. This line answers to l. 742 of the Legend of Good Women:—'But what is that, that love can nat espye'; where love means a lover.
2127. he, i.e. the lover; used generally. This line corresponds to line 742 of the Legend of Good Women:—'But what is that, that love can’t spy'; where love refers to a lover.
2133. This has to be taken in connexion with ll. 2222-4 below, in which the date is said to be a little before June 12; see note to the line. Consequently, the 'eight days' mentioned in l. 2132 must be the first eight days of June. Again, if we refer to l. 2049, we see that January used to go to the garden 'in the summer season,' which would seem to be intended to begin with June. Accordingly, the month of June is here expressed, in a mere parenthesis, by the phrase 'ere the month of July.' Hence the sense really is—'ere that eight days (of the summer season) were passed, (of the month) before that of July.' And the whole passage merely means—'before the 8th of June was over,' or simply, 'on June 8.' This date precisely agrees with that given, by quite a different method, in ll. 2222-4.
2133. This needs to be understood in connection with lines 2222-4 below, which state the date is a little before June 12; see the note for that line. Therefore, the 'eight days' mentioned in line 2132 must be the first eight days of June. Additionally, if we look at line 2049, we see that January used to visit the garden 'in the summer season,' which seems intended to start with June. Thus, the month of June is referenced here, parenthetically, as 'before the month of July.' So the real meaning is—'before those eight days (of the summer season) were over, (of the month) before July.' The entire passage simply implies—'before June 8 was over,' or just, 'on June 8.' This date aligns perfectly with the one given, through a completely different method, in lines 2222-4.
'er that daies eighte
'er that day's eight
Were passed of the month of Juil, befill,' &c.
Were passed of the month of July, befill,' &c.
And it is the fact, that, with the reading of, we also should have to accept the reading Juin. But we must set against this the fact that no MS. (at least of any authority) reads either Juin or of! Tyrwhitt has made this alteration silently, and Wright and Bell have silently adopted it. Morris also makes the alteration, but prints of in italics to shew that it is not the reading of his MS. These silent conjectural emendations are very troublesome, as they are copied by one editor after another without any enquiry as to the sense of the context.
And the fact is, when we consider the reading of, we also have to accept the reading Juin. But we need to counter that with the fact that no manuscript (at least none that's authoritative) reads either Juin or of! Tyrwhitt made this change without comment, and Wright and Bell adopted it quietly as well. Morris also makes the change but prints of in italics to indicate that it's not the reading from his manuscript. These unacknowledged conjectural edits are quite problematic, as they are copied by one editor after another without any investigation into the context's meaning.
The Harl. MS., supposed to be followed by Wright, actually has a stop before 'er'; the reading being—'were passid . er the moneth of Iuyl bifille.' The reading bifille (might befal) is probably due to taking Iuyl as the nominative to this verb, whereas bifil is meant to be impersonal, with the sense—'it happened.'
The Harl. MS., which Wright is believed to have followed, actually has a stop before 'er'; the reading is—'were passid . er the moneth of Iuyl bifille.' The reading bifille (might befal) likely comes from interpreting Iuyl as the subject of this verb, while bifil is intended to be impersonal, meaning—'it happened.'
2138-2148. This passage is almost entirely composed of fragments of Solomon's Song. We may compare ll. 2138-2140 with ch. ii. vv. 10, 11, 12; l. 2141 with ch. i. v. 15; l. 2142 with ch. iv. v. 10; l. 2143 with ch. iv. vv. 12, 16; ll. 2144, 2145 with ch. iv. vv. 9, 10; l. 2146 with ch. iv. v. 7.
2138-2148. This passage is almost entirely made up of bits from Solomon’s Song. We can compare lines 2138-2140 with chapter 2, verses 10, 11, 12; line 2141 with chapter 1, verse 15; line 2142 with chapter 4, verse 10; line 2143 with chapter 4, verses 12, 16; lines 2144, 2145 with chapter 4, verses 9, 10; and line 2146 with chapter 4, verse 7.
2194. The first foot is defective (in all seven MSS.). To fill out the line, Tyrwhitt inserts owen before lord; a 'correction' which Wright and Bell silently adopt. There is no hint as to the source of this owen. Thynne's edition (as frequently elsewhere) agrees with the seven MSS.
2194. The first foot is faulty (in all seven manuscripts). To complete the line, Tyrwhitt adds owen before lord; a 'correction' that Wright and Bell silently accept. There’s no indication of where this owen comes from. Thynne's edition (as it often does) aligns with the seven manuscripts.
2200. This drowning in a sack is quite oriental. Cf. 'There yawns the sack, and yonder rolls the sea'; Byron, The Corsair, iii. 8.
2200. This drowning in a bag is really reminiscent of the East. Compare: 'There yawns the bag, and over there rolls the sea'; Byron, The Corsair, iii. 8.
2202. wenche. For this word, cf. H. 220, and Ho. of Fame, 206.
2202. wenche. For this word, see H. 220, and Ho. of Fame, 206.
2222. in Geminis, in the sign of Gemini. We are also told that he was near his 'declination of Cancer,' i. e. his maximum northern declination, which he obtains when entering Cancer, at the summer solstice. In Chaucer's time, the sun entered Cancer about June 12, and therefore just before that day was in Gemini. Taking this statement in conjunction with the 'eight days' of the summer season mentioned in l. 2132, we may feel sure that the date meant is June 8, just four days before the sun left Gemini, and attained his maximum declination. See my edition of Chaucer's Astrolabe (E. E. T. S.), p. lv., which requires partial correction, as shewn in the note to l. 2132 above.
2222. in Geminis, in the sign of Gemini. We also learn that he was close to his 'declination of Cancer,' meaning his maximum northern declination, which he reaches when entering Cancer at the summer solstice. In Chaucer's time, the sun entered Cancer around June 12, so just before that day, it was in Gemini. Considering this statement alongside the 'eight days' of the summer season mentioned in l. 2132, we can confidently say that the date refers to June 8, just four days before the sun left Gemini and reached its maximum declination. See my edition of Chaucer's Astrolabe (E. E. T. S.), p. lv., which needs some updates, as noted in the commentary for l. 2132 above.
2224. The 'exaltation' of a planet was the sign in which it was (quite arbitrarily) supposed to exercise its greatest power. The exaltation of Jupiter was Cancer, as Chaucer correctly says.
2224. The 'exaltation' of a planet was the sign in which it was (rather arbitrarily) believed to have its strongest influence. The exaltation of Jupiter was Cancer, as Chaucer correctly states.
2227. This notion of identifying Pluto with the king of Fairyland occurs again in the Romance of Sir Orpheo; see Ritson, Met. Rom. ii. 259. Sir Orpheo is the Greek Orpheus, who redeemed Eurydice from 'the kyng of fayrè,' i. e. from Pluto. See the remarks on this poem in Warton, Hist. E. Poet. ed. 1871, i. 31, 32.
2227. The idea of linking Pluto with the king of Fairyland comes up again in the Romance of Sir Orpheo; see Ritson, Met. Rom. ii. 259. Sir Orpheo is the Greek Orpheus, who rescued Eurydice from 'the king of fairy,' meaning Pluto. Check out the comments on this poem in Warton, Hist. E. Poet. ed. 1871, i. 31, 32.
2229-30. Tyrwhitt prints these lines differently, thus:—
2229-30. Tyrwhitt prints these lines differently, like this:—
Folwing his wif, the quene Proserpina,
Folowing his wife, the queen Proserpina,
Which that he ravisshed out of Ethna.
Which he took away from Ethna.
This reading is from MS. Harl. 7335; and T. adds—'In some other MSS. Ethna, by a manifest error of the copyist, has been changed into Proserpina [as in Cp. Pt. Ln.]. The passage being thus made nonsense, other transcribers left out the [second] line, and substituted in its stead—
This reading is from MS. Harl. 7335; and T. adds—'In some other manuscripts, Ethna was mistakenly changed by the copyist to Proserpina [as in Cp. Pt. Ln.]. This made the passage nonsensical, so other transcribers omitted the [second] line and replaced it with—
Eche after other, right as any lyne.'
Eche after other, right as any line.
But it would appear that the line just quoted, which Tyrwhitt pronounces to be a substitution, is really the original reading, and we must not hastily reject it. It is found in E. Cm. and Hl., whilst in Hn. the line has been erased or omitted, and then filled in (in a spurious form) by a later hand.
But it seems that the line just quoted, which Tyrwhitt claims is a substitution, is actually the original reading, and we shouldn’t quickly dismiss it. It appears in E. Cm. and Hl., while in Hn. the line has been erased or left out, and then later added back in (in a fake version) by another hand.
Wright and Bell have followed Tyrwhitt's lead, and altered the passage accordingly. Morris silently changes the preserpine of the Harl. MS. to Preserpina, and gives the next line in the objectionable form—'Whiche that he ravysched out of Cecilia' (Sicily).
Wright and Bell have taken Tyrwhitt's approach and changed the passage accordingly. Morris quietly changes the preserpine of the Harl. MS. to Preserpina, and presents the next line in the problematic form—'Whiche that he ravysched out of Cecilia' (Sicily).
It seems very much better to restore the original reading, especially when we notice that Próserpýne (not Prosérpiná) is the undoubted reading in the House of Fame, 1511, and that quen-e is constantly dissyllabic (see B. 161, 1671, G. 1089), In l. 2264, we again have Próserpýne . The old black-letter editions are not of much value; still they give line 2230 as in my text, except that they wrongly change any into a.
It seems much better to restore the original text, especially since we see that Próserpýne (not Prosérpiná) is clearly the correct reading in the House of Fame, 1511, and that quen-e is consistently dissyllabic (see B. 161, 1671, G. 1089). In line 2264, we again have Persephone. The old black-letter editions aren't very valuable; however, they present line 2230 as in my text, except that they incorrectly change any to a.
2232. Claudian; Claudius Claudianus, at the close of the fourth century, wrote an epic poem in three books De raptu Proserpinae, which he left unfinished, besides several other works. He is mentioned again in the Ho. of Fame, 449, 1509. The story of Proserpine is also in Ovid, Fasti, iv. 427; and in Gower, C. A., ii. 170.
2232. Claudian; Claudius Claudianus, at the end of the fourth century, wrote an epic poem in three books called De raptu Proserpinae, which he left unfinished, along with several other works. He is mentioned again in the Ho. of Fame, 449, 1509. The story of Proserpine is also found in Ovid, Fasti, iv. 427; and in Gower, C. A., ii. 170.
2240. The line is plainly imperfect, both in sense and rhythm, yet is the same in all seven MSS. and in ed. 1550. They agree in reading:—
2240. The line is clearly flawed, both in meaning and flow, yet it is the same in all seven manuscripts and in the 1550 edition. They all read:—
Ten hundred thousand telle(n) I can.
Ten hundred thousand I can tell.
Tyrwhitt reads:—
Tyrwhitt reads:—
Ten hundred thousand stories tell I can.
A hundred thousand stories I can tell.
He does not tell us where he found the word stories. Wright and Bell silently adopt stories; Morris inserts it between square brackets. It occurs, however, in a parallel line, F. 1412, as well as in a similar passage in the Leg. of Good Women, Prol. A. 274.
He doesn't say where he discovered the word stories. Wright and Bell quietly accept stories; Morris puts it in square brackets. It appears, though, in a parallel line, F. 1412, as well as in a similar passage in the Leg. of Good Women, Prol. A. 274.
2247. From Eccles. vii. 28. Cf. B. 2247, where Chaucer quotes the same passage.
2247. From Eccles. vii. 28. Cf. B. 2247, where Chaucer quotes the same passage.
2252. wilde fyr; see A. 4172, and the note.
2252. wilde fyr; see A. 4172, and the note.
2264. 'So you shall, if you so wish.'
2264. 'You can do that if you want to.'
2265. 'I swear by the soul of my mother's sire'; i. e. by Saturn (Ovid, Fasti, vi. 285). The wisdom of Saturn is referred to in A. 2444. Tyrwhitt altered sires into Ceres, for which I find no authority. Wright notes that Hl. has sires, and Ln. sire; and adds—'Ceres is of course the word intended.' I see no evidence for it; and I do not admit that an editor should alter all that he fails to understand.
2265. 'I swear by the soul of my mother's ancestor'; i.e. by Saturn (Ovid, Fasti, vi. 285). The wisdom of Saturn is mentioned in A. 2444. Tyrwhitt changed sires to Ceres, but I can't find any source for that. Wright points out that Hl. has sires, and Ln. sire; and he adds—'Ceres is obviously the word meant.' I don't see any proof for that; and I don’t agree that an editor should change everything they don’t understand.
2273. visage, pronounced (vizaa·j), the e being elided. We still say 'to face a thing out.' 'Suffolk doth not flatter, face, or feign'; 1 Hen. VI. v. 3. 142; and see Com. Errors, iii. 1. 6; Tam. Shrew, ii. 291; Tw. Nt. iv. 2. 201; &c.
2273. visage, pronounced (vizaa·j), the e being dropped. We still say 'to face something directly.' 'Suffolk does not flatter, face, or pretend'; 1 Hen. VI. v. 3. 142; and see Com. Errors, iii. 1. 6; Tam. Shrew, ii. 291; Tw. Nt. iv. 2. 201; &c.
2279-2281. Repeated from B. 2266, 7; so also ll. 2286-2290 is taken from B. 2268, 9.
2279-2281. Repeated from B. 2266, 7; likewise, ll. 2286-2290 is taken from B. 2268, 9.
2283. Cf. The Second Nonnes Tale, G. 512.
2283. Cf. The Second Nonnes Tale, G. 512.
2284. Here 'the Romayn gestes' simply means Roman history. The Gesta Romanorum also contains a story of a devoted wife, in ch. vi; the story of Lucretia, ch. cxxxv; and of the faithful wife of Guido, ch. clxxii. But there are other stories of a very different character.
2284. Here 'the Romayn gestes' simply refers to Roman history. The Gesta Romanorum also includes a tale of a devoted wife, in ch. vi; the story of Lucretia, ch. cxxxv; and of the loyal wife of Guido, ch. clxxii. However, there are other stories of a very different nature.
2300. Referring to 1 Kings, xi. 12.
2300. Referring to 1 Kings 11:12.
2304. ye, i. e. ye men. So in all the seven MSS. Tyrwhitt alters it to—That he of women wrote. But why? Cf. D. 688-696.
2304. you, i.e. you guys. So in all seven manuscripts. Tyrwhitt changes it to—That he of women wrote. But why? Cf. D. 688-696.
2308. 'As ever I desire to keep my tresses whole.' See Brouke in the Glossary.
2308. 'As always, I want to keep my hair intact.' See Brouke in the Glossary.
2310. 'That would wish (to do) us a disgrace.'
2310. 'That would bring us shame.'
2321-2. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 10131-2:—
2321-2. Cf. Rom. de la Rose, 10131-2:—
'Cerchant prés et jardins et gaus,
'Cerchant prés et jardins et gaus,
Plus envoisiés que papegaus.'
More ensorcelled than parrots.
See also above, B. 1559, 1957.
See also above, B. 1559, 1957.
2335. plyt, condition. 'An allusion to the well-known vulgar error about the longings of pregnant women.'—Bell.
2335. plyt, condition. 'A reference to the common misconception about the cravings of pregnant women.'—Bell.
2355. By confusion with l. 2357, MS. Harl. alters agayn his sighte to his sight agayn, and then misses ll. 2356, 7.
2355. By confusing it with line 2357, MS. Harl. changes agayn his sighte to his sight agayn, and then misses lines 2356 and 2357.
2365. From Ovid; see B. 2167, and the note.
2365. From Ovid; see B. 2167, and the note.
2367. store, bold, rude, audacious, impudent; lit. 'great.' A. S. stōr, great; Icel. stórr, great, rough, strong, proud. Stronge must here have a similar sense:—'O bold rude lady.' Strong-e and stor-e both have final e, as being vocatives.
2367. store, bold, rude, audacious, impudent; literally 'great.' A. S. stōr, great; Icel. stórr, great, rough, strong, proud. Stronge must have a similar meaning here:—'O bold rude lady.' Strong-e and stor-e both end with e, as they are vocatives.
2410. 'He who misapprehends comes to a false conclusion.'
2410. 'Those who misunderstand reach incorrect conclusions.'
Epilogue to the Merchant's Tale.
Epilogue to the Merchant's Story.
2420. swich a wyf, such a wife as that described in the Merchant's Tale.
2420. such a wife, like the one described in the Merchant's Tale.
2431. in conseil, in (secret) counsel, between ourselves. For this use of conseil, see C. 819, and the note; also G. 145, 192.
2431. in conseil, in (secret) counsel, between ourselves. For this use of conseil, see C. 819, and the note; also G. 145, 192.
2435. The phrase cause why is now considered vulgar; it is common in London. Caus-e is dissyllabic.
2435. The phrase cause why is now seen as vulgar; it is common in London. Caus-e has two syllables.
2436. of somme, by some, by some one. So of whom = by whom; in the next line. He says, he need not say by whom it would be told; for women are sure to utter such things, as is expressly said in D. 950. This alludes, of course, to the ladies in the company, and, in particular, to the Wife of Bath, who was not the person to keep such things to herself. outen, to utter; a rare word; it occurs again in G. 834, and in D. 521. Also in The Tale of Beryn, 2408.
2436. of somme, by some, by someone. So of whom = by whom; in the next line. He says he doesn’t need to mention by whom it would be told; because women are sure to talk about such things, as is clearly stated in D. 950. This refers, of course, to the ladies present, and particularly to the Wife of Bath, who was definitely not the type to keep such things to herself. outen, to say; a rare word; it appears again in G. 834, and in D. 521. Also in The Tale of Beryn, 2408.
NOTES TO GROUP F.
Notes for Group F.
The Squieres Tale.
The Squire's Tale.
1. There is nothing to link this tale with the preceding one; hence it begins a new Group. In many MSS. (including E.) it follows the preceding Epilogue without any break. In other MSS. it follows the Man of Law's Tale; but that is the wrong place for it. See note to B. 1165; also vol. iii. p. 462.
1. There’s no connection between this story and the one before it; therefore, it starts a new Group. In many manuscripts (including E.), it comes right after the previous Epilogue without any pause. In other manuscripts, it follows the Man of Law's Tale, but that’s not the correct order. See note to B. 1165; also vol. iii. p. 462.
2. An allusion to Prol. l. 97, unless (which is quite as probable) the passage in the Prologue was written afterwards.
2. An allusion to Prol. l. 97, unless (which is just as likely) the passage in the Prologue was written later.
9. Sarray, Sarai. This place has been identified, past all doubt, by Colonel Yule in his edition of Marco Polo's Travels, vol. i. p. 5, and vol. ii. p. 424. The modern name is Tzarev, near Sarepta. Sarepta is easily found on any good map of Russia by following the course of the Volga from its mouth upwards. At first this backward course runs N. W. till we have crossed the province of Astrakhan, when it makes a sudden bend, at Sarepta and Tsaritzin. Tsarev is now a place of no importance, but the ancient Sarai was so well known, that the Caspian Sea was sometimes named from it; thus it is called 'the sea of Sarain' in Marco Polo, ed. Yule, ii. 424; 'the sea of Sarra' in the Catalan map of 1375; and Mare Seruanicum, or the Sea of Shirwan, by Vincent of Beauvais. Thynne, in his Animadversions on Speight's Chaucer, speaks to the same effect, and says of 'Sara' that it is 'a place yet well knowen, and bordering vppon the lake Mare Caspium.' Sarai was the place where Batu Khan, the grandson of Gengis Khan, held his court. Batu, with his Mongolian followers known as the Golden Horde, had established an empire in Kaptchak, or Kibzak, now S. E. Russia, about A. D. 1224. The Golden Horde further invaded Russia, and made Alexander Newski grand-duke of it, A. D. 1252. (See Golden Horde in Haydn's Dictionary of Dates.)
9. Sarray, Sarai. This location has been definitively identified by Colonel Yule in his edition of Marco Polo's Travels, vol. i. p. 5, and vol. ii. p. 424. The modern name is Tzarev, near Sarepta. You can easily locate Sarepta on any reliable map of Russia by tracing the Volga River from its mouth upwards. Initially, this reverse route travels NW until we cross the province of Astrakhan, at which point it makes a sudden turn at Sarepta and Tsaritzin. Tsarev is currently not significant, but the ancient Sarai was so well-known that the Caspian Sea was sometimes named after it; it is referred to as 'the sea of Sarain' in Marco Polo, ed. Yule, ii. 424; 'the sea of Sarra' in the Catalan map of 1375; and Mare Seruanicum, or the Sea of Shirwan, by Vincent of Beauvais. Thynne, in his Animadversions on Speight's Chaucer, says similarly and refers to 'Sara' as 'a place still well known, and bordering upon the lake Mare Caspium.' Sarai was where Batu Khan, the grandson of Genghis Khan, held his court. Batu, along with his Mongolian followers known as the Golden Horde, established an empire in Kaptchak, or Kibzak, now SE Russia, around A.D. 1224. The Golden Horde later invaded Russia and appointed Alexander Newski as grand-duke, A. D. 1252. (See Golden Horde in Haydn's Dictionary of Dates.)
Chaucer has here confused two accounts. There were two celebrated Khans, both grandsons of Gengis Khan, who were ruling about the same time. Batu Khan held his court at Sarai, and ruled over the S. E. of Russia; but the Great Khan, named Kublai, held his court at Cambaluc, the modern Pekin, in a still more magnificent manner. And it is easy to see that, although Chaucer names Sarai, his description really applies to Cambaluc. See vol. iii. pp. 471-2. [371]
Chaucer has mixed up two different stories. There were two famous Khans, both grandsons of Gengis Khan, who ruled around the same time. Batu Khan held his court at Sarai and governed the southeast part of Russia, while the Great Khan, Kublai, held his court at Cambaluc, which is modern-day Beijing, in a much more lavish way. It's clear that although Chaucer mentions Sarai, his description actually fits Cambaluc. See vol. iii. pp. 471-2. [371]
10. Russye, Russia; invaded by the Golden Horde, as just explained. The end of the Tartar influence in Russia was in the year 1481, when Svenigorod, general of Ivan III., defeated them at the battle of Bielawisch. In the following year Ivan assumed the title of czar.
10. Russye, Russia; invaded by the Golden Horde, as just explained. The end of Tartar influence in Russia was in 1481, when Svenigorod, a general of Ivan III, defeated them at the Battle of Bielawisch. The following year, Ivan took on the title of czar.
12. Cambinskan; so in all seven MSS. (Six-text and Harleian), except that in the Ellesmere MS. it more resembles Cambyuskan. Yet Tyrwhitt prints Cambuscan, probably in deference to Milton, who, however, certainly accents the word wrongly, viz. on the second syllable; Il Penseroso, l. 110. Thynne, in his Animadversions on Speight's Chaucer, speaking of the year 1240, says—'whiche must be in the tyme of the fyrst Tartariane emperor called Caius canne, beinge, I suppose, he whome Chaucer namethe Cambiuscan, for so ys [it in] the written copies, such affynytye is there betwene those two names.' Now, although the celebrated Gengis Khan died probably in 1227, the allusion to the 'fyrst Tartariane emperor' is clear; so that Thynne makes the forms Cambius, Caius (perhaps miswritten for Cāius, i. e. Camius) and Gengis all equivalent. But this is the very result for which Colonel Yule has found authority, as explained in vol. iii. p. 471; to which the reader is referred. It is there explained that Chaucer has again confused two accounts; for, whilst he names Gengis Khan (the first 'Grand Khan'), his description really applies to Kublai Khan, his grandson, the celebrated 'Grand Khan' described by Marco Polo.
12. Cambinskan; this appears in all seven manuscripts (Six-text and Harleian), except that in the Ellesmere manuscript it looks more like Cambyuskan. However, Tyrwhitt prints Cambuscan, probably out of respect for Milton, who, nonetheless, definitely accents the word incorrectly, on the second syllable; Il Penseroso, l. 110. Thynne, in his comments on Speight's Chaucer, referring to the year 1240, states—'which must be during the time of the first Tartar emperor called Caius canne, who I believe is the one Chaucer refers to as Cambiuscan, as it appears in written copies, indicating a connection between those two names.' Now, although the famous Gengis Khan probably died in 1227, the reference to the 'first Tartar emperor' is clear; thus, Thynne considers the names Cambius, Caius (possibly a mistake for Cāius, i.e. Camius), and Gengis to be equivalent. But this aligns with the point Colonel Yule has found support for, as explained in vol. iii. p. 471; to which the reader is directed. It is explained there that Chaucer has again confused two accounts; while he names Gengis Khan (the first 'Grand Khan'), his description actually applies to Kublai Khan, his grandson, the well-known 'Grand Khan' described by Marco Polo.
18. lay, religious profession or belief. 'King Darie swor by his lay': King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, l. 1325. From A. F. lei, law. See lei in Stratmann.
18. lay, religious profession or belief. 'King Darie swore by his lay': King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, l. 1325. From A. F. lei, law. See lei in Stratmann.
20. This line scans ill as it stands in most MSS. Tyrwhitt and Wright insert and, which gives two accented 'ands'—
20. This line reads poorly as it is presented in most manuscripts. Tyrwhitt and Wright add and, which results in two emphasized 'ands'—
And pí | tous ánd | just ánd | alwéy | ylíche.
And pity and just and always alike.
The Hengwrt MS. has—
The Hengwrt manuscript has—
Pietous and Iust, and euere-moore yliche,
Pietous and Just, and always alike,
which, otherwise spelt, becomes—
which, otherwise spelled, becomes—
Pitous and Iust, and ever-more y-liche—
Pitous and Iust, and increasingly alike—
and this is the reading which I have adopted in the text. However, I have since observed that Chaucer twice makes pi-e-tous trisyllabic, viz. in Troil. iii. 1444, v. 451; and the Hengwrt MS. has the same spelling here. The common reading, with this alteration, becomes quite right. That is, we may read—
and this is the reading I’ve chosen in the text. However, I’ve since noticed that Chaucer uses pi-e-tous as three syllables in two instances, namely in Troil. iii. 1444 and v. 451; and the Hengwrt manuscript shows the same spelling here. With this change, the common reading makes perfect sense. That is, we can read—
And piëtous and Iust, alwey y-liche.
And pious and just, always the same.
22. centre; often used in the sense of a fulcrum or pivot, or point of extreme stability. Cf. Milton, Par. Reg. iv. 533—
22. center; often used to mean a fulcrum or pivot, or a point of extreme stability. Cf. Milton, Par. Reg. iv. 533—
'Proof against all temptation, as a rock
'Proof against all temptation, like a rock'
Of adamant, and, as a centre, firm.'
Of unyielding strength, and, as a center, solid.
The old astronomy supposed the centre of the earth to be the fixed centre of the universe.
The old astronomy believed that the center of the earth was the fixed center of the universe.
30. Tyrwhitt inserts sone after eldeste; fortunately, it is not in the [372]MSS. Whichë is a dissyllable, the e denoting the plural form. The words th' eldest' form but two syllables, the e's being elided; but we may fairly preserve the e in highte (cf. l. 33) from elision, for the greater emphasis, by a short pause; and we then have a perfect line—
30. Tyrwhitt adds sone after eldeste; luckily, it’s not in the [372]MSS. Whichë is a two-syllable word, the e indicating the plural form. The phrase th' eldest' only has two syllables, with the e's being dropped; but we can reasonably keep the e in highte (see l. 33) from being dropped, for added emphasis, by taking a brief pause; and we then have a perfect line—
Of which | e th' el | dest' high | te—Al | garsyf.
Of which | e th' el | dest' high | te—Al | garsyf.
31. Cambalo. I have no doubt that this name was suggested by the Cambaluc of Marco Polo. See vol. iii. p. 472.
31. Cambalo. I'm certain that this name was inspired by the Cambaluc mentioned by Marco Polo. See vol. iii. p. 472.
39. longing for, belonging to. Cf. longen, Kn. Ta. 1420 (A. 2278).
39. longing for, belonging to. Cf. longen, Kn. Ta. 1420 (A. 2278).
44. I deme, I suppose. This looks as if Chaucer had read some account of a festival made by the Grand Khan on one of his birthdays, from which he inferred that he always held such a feast every year; as, indeed, was the case. See vol. iii. p. 473.
44. I suppose. This seems like Chaucer read about a festival organized by the Grand Khan on one of his birthdays and thought he always had that celebration every year, which was indeed true. See vol. iii. p. 473.
45. He leet don cryen, he caused (men) to have the feast cried. The use of both leet and don is remarkable; cf. E. 523. He gave his orders to his officers, and they took care that the proclamation was made.
45. He let them cry, he ordered (men) to announce the feast. The use of both let and order is notable; cf. E. 523. He gave his orders to his officers, and they made sure the proclamation was made.
47. It is not clear why Chaucer hit upon this day in particular. Kublai's birthday was in September, but perhaps Chaucer noted that the White Feast was on New Year's day, which he took to mean the vernal equinox, or some day near it. The day, however, is well defined. The 'last Idus' is the very day of the Ides, i. e. March 15. The sun entered Aries, according to Chaucer (Treatise on the Astrolabe, ii. 1. 4) on March 12, at the vernal equinox; and, as a degree answers to a day very nearly, would be in the first degree of Aries on the 12th, in the second on the 13th, in the third on the 14th, in the fourth on the 15th, and in the fifth (or at the end of the fourth) on the 16th, as Chaucer most expressly says below; see note to l. 386. The sign Aries was said, in astrology, to be the exaltation of the Sun, or that sign in which the Sun had most influence for good or ill. In particular, the 19th degree of Aries, for some mysterious reason, was selected as the Sun's exaltation, when most exactly reckoned. Chaucer says, then, that the Sun was in the sign of Aries, in the fourth degree of that sign, and therefore nigh (and approaching to) the 19th degree, or his special degree of exaltation. Besides this, the poet says the sun was in the 'face' of Mars, and in the mansion of Mars; for 'his mansioun' in l. 50 means Mars's mansion. This is exactly in accordance with the astrology of the period. Each sign, such as Aries, was said to contain 30 degrees, or 3 faces; a face being 10 degrees. The first face of Aries (degrees 1-10) was called the face of Mars, the second (11-20) the face of the Sun, the third (21-30) that of Venus. Hence the sun, being in the fourth degree, was in Mars's face. Again, every planet had its (so-called) mansion or house; whence Aries was called the mansion of Mars, Taurus that of Venus, Gemini that of Mercury, &c. See Chaucer's Astrolabe, in vol. iii. p. lxxviii; or Johannis Hispalensis Isagoge in Astrologiam, which gives all the technical terms.
47. It's unclear why Chaucer chose this specific day. Kublai's birthday was in September, but maybe Chaucer noticed that the White Feast was on New Year's Day, which he interpreted as the vernal equinox or some nearby day. However, the date is clearly defined. The 'last Idus' is the very day of the Ides, i.e., March 15. According to Chaucer (Treatise on the Astrolabe, ii. 1. 4), the sun entered Aries on March 12, at the vernal equinox; and since a degree roughly corresponds to a day, it would be in the first degree of Aries on the 12th, in the second on the 13th, in the third on the 14th, in the fourth on the 15th, and in the fifth (or at the end of the fourth) on the 16th, as Chaucer clearly states below; see note to l. 386. The sign Aries was considered in astrology to be the exaltation of the Sun, or the sign where the Sun had the most influence for better or worse. Specifically, the 19th degree of Aries was chosen as the Sun's exaltation for some mysterious reason. Chaucer therefore indicates that the Sun was in the sign of Aries, in the fourth degree of that sign, and thus close to (and approaching) the 19th degree, which is his particular degree of exaltation. Additionally, the poet mentions that the sun was in the 'face' of Mars and in Mars's mansion; for 'his mansioun' in l. 50 refers to Mars's mansion. This perfectly aligns with the astrology of the time. Each sign, like Aries, was said to contain 30 degrees, or 3 faces; with a face being 10 degrees. The first face of Aries (degrees 1-10) was called the face of Mars, the second (11-20) the face of the Sun, and the third (21-30) that of Venus. Thus, since the sun was in the fourth degree, it was positioned in Mars's face. Furthermore, each planet had its designated mansion or house; for example, Aries was known as Mars's mansion, Taurus that of Venus, Gemini that of Mercury, etc. Refer to Chaucer's Astrolabe, in vol. iii. p. lxxviii; or Johannis Hispalensis Isagoge in Astrologiam, which provides all the technical terms.
51. In the old astrology, different qualities are ascribed to the different signs. Thus Aries is described as choleric and fiery in MS. Trin. Coll. Cam. R. 15. 18, tract 3, p. 11. So, too, Tyrwhitt quotes from the Calendrier des Bergers that Aries is 'chault et sec,' i. e. hot and dry.
51. In ancient astrology, different qualities are assigned to each sign. For instance, Aries is described as choleric and fiery in MS. Trin. Coll. Cam. R. 15. 18, tract 3, p. 11. Similarly, Tyrwhitt cites the Calendrier des Bergers, stating that Aries is 'chault et sec,' meaning hot and dry.
53. agayn, against, opposite to. So also in Kn. Ta. 651 (A. 1509).
53. against, opposite to. So also in Kn. Ta. 651 (A. 1509).
54. What for; cf. Mod. Eng. what with. See Kn. Tale, 595 (A. 1453).
54. What for; cf. Mod. Eng. what with. See Kn. Tale, 595 (A. 1453).
59. deys, raised platform, as at English feasts. But this is in Marco Polo too; see vol. iii. p. 473. Cf. Kn. Tale, l. 1342 (A. 2200); and note to Prol. l. 370.
59. deys, a raised platform, like those at English feasts. But this is also mentioned in Marco Polo; see vol. iii. p. 473. Cf. Kn. Tale, l. 1342 (A. 2200); and note to Prol. l. 370.
63. In a similar indirect manner, Chaucer describes feasts, &c. elsewhere: see Kn. Ta. 1339 (A. 2197); Man of Lawes Tale, B. 701-707. And Spenser imitates him; F. Q. i. 12. 14; v. 3. 3.
63. In a similar indirect way, Chaucer talks about feasts, etc. elsewhere: see Kn. Ta. 1339 (A. 2197); Man of Law's Tale, B. 701-707. And Spenser copies him; F. Q. i. 12. 14; v. 3. 3.
67. sewes, seasoned broths. 'Sewes and potages'; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 151, l. 523; cf. p. 149, l. 509.
67. sewes, flavorful soups. 'Sewes and stews'; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 151, l. 523; cf. p. 149, l. 509.
68. Mr. Wright's note on the line is—'It is hardly necessary to observe that swans were formerly eaten at table, and considered among the choicest ornaments of the festive board. Tyrwhitt informs us that at the intronization of Archbp. Nevil, 6 Edward iv, there were "Heronshawes iiijc." [i. e. 400]; Leland's Collectanea, vi. 2: and that at another feast in 1530 we read of "16 Heronsews, every one 12d"; Peck's Desiderata Curiosa, ii. 12.' Heronsew is derived from A. F. heronceau, variant of heroncel. Godefroy gives herouncel, from the Liber Custumarum, i. 304 (14 Edw. II.), and the pl. heroncaulx in an account dated 1330. Cotgrave only has 'Haironneau, a young heron,' and 'Hairon, a heron, herne, herneshaw.' Halliwell quotes 'Ardeola, an hearnesew' from Elyot's Dict. 1559, and the form herunsew from Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 88. Certainly heronsewe is the name of a bird, not of a dish, as some have guessed, by comparing the sewes in l. 67. In fact, the word heronsew (for heron) is still used in Swaledale, Yorkshire. And in Hazlitt's old Plays (The Disobedient Child), vol. ii. p. 282, we have—
68. Mr. Wright's note on the line is—'It's hardly necessary to mention that swans were once served at the table and considered one of the finest dishes for special occasions. Tyrwhitt tells us that at the inauguration of Archbishop Nevil, in the 6th year of Edward IV, there were "Heronshawes iiijc." [i.e. 400]; Leland's Collectanea, vi. 2, and that at another feast in 1530, we read about "16 Heronsews, each costing 12d"; Peck's Desiderata Curiosa, ii. 12.' Heronsew comes from A. F. heronceau, a variation of heroncel. Godefroy provides herouncel, from the Liber Custumarum, i. 304 (14 Edw. II.), and the plural heroncaulx in a document dated 1330. Cotgrave only lists 'Haironneau, a young heron,' and 'Hairon, a heron, herne, herneshaw.' Halliwell cites 'Ardeola, an hearnesew' from Elyot's Dict. 1559, and the form herunsew from Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 88. Clearly, heronsewe refers to a bird, not a dish, as some have speculated by comparing it to the sewes in l. 67. In fact, the term heronsew (for heron) is still used in Swaledale, Yorkshire. And in Hazlitt's old Plays (The Disobedient Child), vol. ii. p. 282, we have—
'There must be also pheasant and swan;
'There must also be pheasant and swan;
There must be heronsew, partridge, and quail.'
There must be heronsew, partridge, and quail.'
See the quotations in Nares; also Notes and Queries, 1st Ser. iii. 450, 507; iv. 76; vii. 13; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 152, l. 539. Cf. handsaw, for hernshaw, in Hamlet, ii. 2. Heroncel, or -ceu, or -ceau, is simply the diminutive form; so also, lioncel, or lionçeau, as a diminutive of lion.
See the quotes in Nares; also Notes and Queries, 1st Ser. iii. 450, 507; iv. 76; vii. 13; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 152, l. 539. Cf. handsaw, for hernshaw, in Hamlet, ii. 2. Heroncel, or -ceu, or -ceau, is simply the diminutive form; similarly, lioncel, or lionçeau, as a diminutive of lion.
70. som mete; viz. 'horses, dogs, and Pharaoh's rats.' See vol. iii. p. 474.
70. some meat; for example, 'horses, dogs, and Pharaoh's rats.' See vol. iii. p. 474.
73. pryme; the word prime seems to mean, in Chaucer, the first quarter of the day, reckoned from 6 A.M. to 6 P.M.; and more particularly, the end of that period, i. e. 9 A.M. In the Nonne Prestes Tale, B. 4387, the cock crew at prime, or 9 A.M. So here, the Squire says it is 9 o'clock, and he must proceed quickly with his story. The word is used in different senses by different writers. [374]
73. pryme; the word prime seems to mean, in Chaucer, the first quarter of the day, counted from 6 A.M. to 6 P.M.; and more specifically, the end of that period, i.e., 9 AM In the Nonne Prestes Tale, B. 4387, the rooster crowed at prime, or 9 Morning So here, the Squire says it’s 9 o'clock, and he needs to hurry along with his story. The word is used in different ways by different writers. [374]
75. firste, first design or purpose. I believe this reading is right. MS. Harl. has purpos, which will not scan: unless my be omitted, as in Tyrwhitt, though that MS. retains my. MSS. Cp. Ln. insert purpos as well as firste, making the line too long: whilst Hn. Cm. Pt. agree with the text here given, from MS. E.
75. first, first design or purpose. I think this reading is correct. MS. Harl. has purpose, which doesn't fit the meter unless my is dropped, as in Tyrwhitt, though that manuscript keeps my. Manuscripts Cp. Ln. include purpose along with first, making the line too long: while Hn. Cm. Pt. agree with the version provided here, from MS. E.
76. The second syllable in after is rapidly pronounced, and thridde is a dissyllable.
76. The second syllable in after is pronounced quickly, and thridde has two syllables.
78. thinges, pieces of music. Minstrelsy at feasts was common; cf. Man of Lawes Tale, B. 705; March. Tale, E. 1715.
78. things, pieces of music. Performing music at banquets was common; cf. Man of Lawes Tale, B. 705; March. Tale, E. 1715.
80. The incident of a man riding into the hall is nothing uncommon. Thus we have, in the Percy Folio MS. ii. 486, the line—
80. The incident of a man riding into the hall is nothing uncommon. Thus we have, in the Percy Folio MS. ii. 486, the line—
'The one came ryding into the hall.'
'The one came riding into the hall.'
Warton observes—'See a fine romantic story of a Comte de Macon who, while revelling in his hall with many knights, is suddenly alarmed by the entrance of a gigantic figure of a black man, mounted on a black steed. This terrible stranger, without receiving any obstruction from guards or gates, rides directly forward to the high table, and, with an imperious tone, orders the count to follow him—Nic. Gillos. Chron. ann. 1120.' Alexander rode into a hall up to the high table, according to the romance, ed. Weber, l. 1083. See also Warton's Obs. on the Fairy Queen, p. 202; the Ballad of King Estmere; and Stowe's Survey of London, p. 387, ed. 1599. In Scott's Rokeby, Bertram rides into a church.
Warton notes—'Check out a captivating romantic tale of a Comte de Macon who, while enjoying a feast with numerous knights, is suddenly startled by the entrance of a huge figure of a black man riding a black horse. This intimidating stranger, without facing any resistance from guards or gates, rides straight to the high table and, in a commanding voice, tells the count to follow him—Nic. Gillos. Chron. ann. 1120.' According to the romance, Alexander rode into a hall up to the high table, ed. Weber, l. 1083. See also Warton's Obs. on the Fairy Queen, p. 202; the Ballad of King Estmere; and Stowe's Survey of London, p. 387, ed. 1599. In Scott's Rokeby, Bertram rides into a church.
81. stede of bras, &c. See note to I. 209, and vol. iii. pp. 465, 475.
81. stede of bras, &c. See note to I. 209, and vol. iii. pp. 465, 475.
95. Sir Gawain, nephew to king Arthur, according to the British History which goes by the name of Geoffrey of Monmouth, is always upheld as a model of courtesy in the French romances and the English translations of them. He is often contrasted with Sir Kay, who was equally celebrated for churlishness. See the Percy Folio MS.; Sir Gawain, ed. by Sir F. Madden; Sir Gawain and the Grene Knight, ed. by Dr. Morris; the Morte D'Arthur, &c. Cf. Rom. Rose, 2205-12.
95. Sir Gawain, king Arthur's nephew, as stated in the British History by Geoffrey of Monmouth, is always regarded as a model of courtesy in the French romances and their English translations. He is often compared to Sir Kay, who was equally famous for being rude. See the Percy Folio MS.; Sir Gawain, edited by Sir F. Madden; Sir Gawain and the Green Knight, edited by Dr. Morris; the Morte D'Arthur, etc. Cf. Rom. Rose, 2205-12.
103. Accordant, according. The change from the Fr. -ant to the common Eng. -ing should be noted.—M.
103. Accordant, according. The shift from the French -ant to the more commonly used English -ing should be noted.—M.
106. style, stile. Such puns are not common in Chaucer; cf. E. 1148.—M.
106. style, stile. Such puns aren't common in Chaucer; see E. 1148.—M.
116. day naturel. In his Treatise on the Astrolabe, pt. ii. c. 7 (see vol. iii. p. 194), Chaucer explains that the day artificial is the time from sunrise to sunset, which varies; to which he adds—'but the day natural, that is to seyn 24 houres, is the revolucioun of the equinoxial with as moche partie of the zodiak as the sonne of his propre moevinge passeth in the mene whyle.' See note to B. 2.
116. natural day. In his Treatise on the Astrolabe, pt. ii. c. 7 (see vol. iii. p. 194), Chaucer explains that the artificial day is the time from sunrise to sunset, which varies; he adds—'but the natural day, which means 24 hours, is the rotation of the equinox with as much portion of the zodiac as the sun moves on its own during that time.' See note to B. 2.
122. the air, pronounced th'air, as usual with Chaucer; see D. 1939.
122. the air, pronounced th'air, as usual with Chaucer; see D. 1939.
129. wayted, watched; alluding to the care with which the maker watched for the moment when the stars were in a propitious position, according to the old belief in astrology.
129. wayted, watched; referring to the careful attention the creator paid in waiting for the moment when the stars were in a favorable position, based on the old belief in astrology.
132. mirour. For some account of this, see vol. iii. p. 476, and note to l. 231.
132. mirror. For more information on this, see vol. iii. p. 476, and note to l. 231.
137. over al this, besides all this. Elsewhere over-al is a compound word, meaning everywhere; as in Prol. 216.—M.
137. over al this, besides all this. Elsewhere over-al is a compound word, meaning everywhere; as in Prol. 216.—M.
150. Compare Tale xv (The Ravens) in the Seven Sages, ed. Weber, about the child who understood the language of all birds.
150. Compare Tale xv (The Ravens) in the Seven Sages, ed. Weber, about the child who understood the language of all birds.
154. and whom, &c., and to whom it will do good, or operate as a remedy; alluding to the virtues attributed to many herbs. So Spenser, F. Q. i. 2. 10—
154. and whom, &c., and to whom it will help, or act as a cure; referencing the benefits associated with various herbs. So Spenser, F. Q. i. 2. 10—
'O who can tell
'O who knows
The hidden power of herbes, and might of magicke spell!'
The hidden power of herbs, and the strength of magical spells!
162. with the platte, with the flat side of it; see l. 164. Cf. Troil. iv. 927.
162. with the platte, using its flat side; see l. 164. Cf. Troil. iv. 927.
171. Stant, stands; contracted from standeth; so also in l. 182. Cf. sit for sitteth in l. 179, hit for hideth in l. 512, and note to E. 1151.
171. Stant, stands; shortened from standeth; likewise in l. 182. See sit for sitteth in l. 179, hit for hideth in l. 512, and note to E. 1151.
184. 'By means of any machine furnished with a windlass or a pulley.' The modern windlass looks like a compound of wind and lace, but really stands for windel-as, variant of the form windas here used. The confusion would be facilitated by the fact that there was another form windlas (probably from wind and lace) with a different meaning, viz. that of a circuitous way or path; see note to Hamlet, ii. 1. 65 (Clar. Press). In the Promptorium Parvulorum, our word is spelt both wyndlas and wyndas; p. 529. The Mid. E. windas may have been derived from the Low-German directly, or more probably from the Old French, which has both guindas and windas. The meaning and derivation are clearly shewn by the Du. windas, which means a winding-axle or capstan, from the sb. as, an axle; so, too, the Icel. vindâss. In Falconer's Shipwreck, canto 1, note 3, the word windlass is used in the sense of capstan.
184. 'By using any machine equipped with a winch or a pulley.' The modern windlass seems like a mix of wind and lace, but it actually comes from windel-as, a variant of the form windas used here. The confusion is made easier by the existence of another form windlas (likely from wind and lace) that has a different meaning, specifically a winding way or path; see note to Hamlet, ii. 1. 65 (Clar. Press). In the Promptorium Parvulorum, our word is spelled both wyndlas and wyndas; p. 529. The Middle English windas might have come directly from Low German, or more likely from Old French, which has both guindas and windas. The meaning and origin are clearly shown by the Dutch windas, which means a winding-axle or capstan, from the noun as, meaning axle; the same goes for the Icelandic vindâss. In Falconer's Shipwreck, canto 1, note 3, the word windlass is used in the sense of capstan.
190. gauren, gaze, stare. Used again by Chaucer, A. 3827, B. 3559, and in Troil. and Cres. ii. 1157 (vol. ii. p. 225). In the Clerkes Tale (E. 1003), he has gazed. Mr. Wedgwood is perhaps right in considering gaze and gaure (also spelt gare) as mere variations of the same word. Cf. the adj. garish, i. e. staring, in Milton, Il Pens. 141. For the occasional change of s to r, see my Principles of Eng. Etymology, i. 379.
190. gauren, gaze, stare. Used again by Chaucer, A. 3827, B. 3559, and in Troil. and Cres. ii. 1157 (vol. ii. p. 225). In the Clerkes Tale (E. 1003), he has gazed. Mr. Wedgwood is probably correct in thinking of gaze and gaure (also spelled gare) as just different forms of the same word. See also the adjective garish, meaning glaring, in Milton, Il Pens. 141. For the occasional change of s to r, refer to my Principles of Eng. Etymology, i. 379.
gauring, i. e. stupor, occurs in Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. vii. c. 7.
gauring, meaning stupor, happens in Batman upon Bartholomè, lib. vii. c. 7.
193. Lumbardye, Lombardy, formerly celebrated for horses. Tyrwhitt quotes from a patent in Rymer, 2 Edw. II—'De dextrariis in Lumbardiâ emendis,' i. e. of horses to be bought in Lombardy.
193. Lumbardye, Lombardy, once famous for its horses. Tyrwhitt cites a document in Rymer, 2 Edw. II—'De dextrariis in Lumbardiâ emendis,' meaning horses to be purchased in Lombardy.
195. Poileys, Apulian. Apulia was called Poille or Poile in Old French, and even in Middle English; the phrase 'king of Poile' occurs in the Seven Sages (ed. Weber), l. 2019. It was celebrated for [376]its horses. Tyrwhitt quotes from MS. James vi. 142 (Bodleian Library), a passage in which Richard, archbishop of Armagh, in the fourteenth century, has the words—'nec mulus Hispaniae, nec dextrarius Apuliae, nec repedo Æthiopiae, nec elephantus Asiae, nec camelus Syriae.' Chaucer ascribes strength and size to the horses of Lombardy, and high breeding to those of Apulia.
195. Poileys, Apulian. Apulia was referred to as Poille or Poile in Old French, and even in Middle English; the phrase 'king of Poile' appears in the Seven Sages (ed. Weber), l. 2019. It was known for [376]its horses. Tyrwhitt references a passage from MS. James vi. 142 (Bodleian Library), in which Richard, archbishop of Armagh, in the fourteenth century, states—'neither the mule of Spain, nor the dextrarius Apuliae, nor the horse of Ethiopia, nor the elephant of Asia, nor the camel of Syria.' Chaucer attributes strength and size to the horses of Lombardy and high breeding to those of Apulia.
200. goon, i. e. move, go about, have motion.
200. goon, i.e. to move, to go around, to be in motion.
201. of Fairye, of fairy origin, magical. I do not subscribe to Warton's opinion (Obs. on Faerie Queene, p. 86) that this necessarily means that it was 'the work of the devil.' Cf. the same expression in Piers Pl. B. prol. 6.
201. of Fairye, of fairy origin, magical. I don’t agree with Warton's opinion (Obs. on Faerie Queene, p. 86) that this necessarily means it was 'the work of the devil.' See the same phrase in Piers Pl. B. prol. 6.
203. Compare the Latin proverb—'quot homines, tot sententiae.' See Hazlitt's Eng. Proverbs, pp. 340, 437. A good epigram on this proverb is given in Camden's Remaines concerning Britaine, ed. 1657, sig. Gg.
203. Compare the Latin saying—'as many men, as many opinions.' See Hazlitt's Eng. Proverbs, pp. 340, 437. A clever epigram about this saying is found in Camden's Remaines concerning Britaine, ed. 1657, sig. Gg.
'So many heads, so many wits—fie, fie!
So many people, so many ideas—ugh, really!
Is't not a shame for Proverbs thus to lie?
Isn't it a shame for Proverbs to just sit there like that?
My selfe, though my acquaintance be but small,
Myself, although my circle of friends is small,
Know many heads that have no wit at all.'
Know many people who have no wit at all.
207. the Pegasee, Pegasus. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Hl. is written 'i. equs Pegaseus,' meaning 'id est, equus Pegaseus'; shewing that Chaucer was thinking of the adjective Pegaseus rather than of the sb. Pegasus, the name of the celebrated winged horse of Bellerophon and of the Muses. Cf. Lydgate's Complaint of the Black Knight, l. 92.
207. the Pegasee, Pegasus. In the margin of MSS. E. Hn. Hl. there is a note that says 'i. equs Pegaseus,' which means 'that is, the horse Pegasus'; this shows that Chaucer was thinking of the adjective Pegaseus rather than the noun Pegasus, the name of the famous winged horse associated with Bellerophon and the Muses. See Lydgate's Complaint of the Black Knight, line 92.
209. 'Or else it was the horse of the Greek named Sinon.' This very singular-looking construction is really common in Middle English; yet the scribe of the Harleian MS. actually writes 'the Grekissch hors Synon,' which makes Sinon the name of the horse; and this odd blunder is retained in the editions by Wright, Bell, and Morris. The best way of clearing up the difficulty is by noting similar examples; a few of which are here appended:—
209. 'Or maybe it was the horse of the Greek named Sinon.' This very unique phrase is actually quite common in Middle English; however, the scribe of the Harleian MS. actually writes 'the Grekissch hors Synon,' which makes Sinon the name of the horse; and this strange mistake is kept in the editions by Wright, Bell, and Morris. The best way to resolve the confusion is by noting similar examples; a few of which are provided here:—
'The kinges meting Pharao';
'The king's meeting with Pharaoh'
i. e. the dream of King Pharaoh; Book of the Duchesse, l. 282.
i. e. the dream of King Pharaoh; Book of the Duchess, l. 282.
'The erles wif Alein';
'The Earl's with Alan';
i. e. the wife of earl Alein; Rob. of Gloucester, in Spec. of Eng., ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 11, l. 303.
i. e. the wife of Earl Alein; Rob. of Gloucester, in Spec. of Eng., ed. Morris and Skeat, p. 11, l. 303.
'Themperours moder william,'
'Temper's modern William,'
i. e. the mother of the Emperor named William; Will. of Palerne, l. 5437.
i. e. the mother of the Emperor named William; Will. of Palerne, l. 5437.
'Pieres pardon þe plowman';
'Pierce, pardon the plowman'
i. e. the pardon of Piers the Plowman; P. Pl. B. xix. 182.
i. e. the pardon of Piers the Plowman; P. Pl. B. xix. 182.
'In Piers berne þe plowman';
'In Piers Plowman'
i. e. in the barn of Piers the Plowman; id. xix. 354.
i. e. in the barn of Piers the Plowman; id. xix. 354.
'For Piers loue þe plowman';
'For Piers, love the plowman'
i. e. for love of Piers the Plowman; id. xx. 76. Chaucer again alludes [377]to Sinon in the House of Fame, i. 152, and in the Legend of Good Women, Dido, 8; which shews that he took that legend partly from Vergil, Aen. ii. 195. But note that Chaucer here compares a horse of brass to the Trojan horse; this is because the latter was also said to have been of brass, not by Vergil, but by Guido delle Colonne; see note to l. 211. This is why Gower, in his Confess. Amant. bk. i., and Caxton, in his Recuyell of the Historyes of Troy, both speak of the Trojan horse as a 'horse of brass'; see Spec. of English, 1394-1579, ed. Skeat, p. 91, l. 67.
i.e. for the love of Piers the Plowman; id. xx. 76. Chaucer again references Sinon in the House of Fame, i. 152, and in the Legend of Good Women, Dido, 8; which shows that he partly based that legend on Vergil, Aen. ii. 195. But note that Chaucer compares a horse of brass to the Trojan horse; this is because the latter was also said to be made of brass, not by Vergil, but by Guido delle Colonne; see note to l. 211. This is why Gower, in his Confess. Amant. bk. i., and Caxton, in his Recuyell of the Historyes of Troy, both refer to the Trojan horse as a 'horse of brass'; see Spec. of English, 1394-1579, ed. Skeat, p. 91, l. 67.
211. olde gestes, old accounts. The account of the taking of Troy most valued in the middle ages was not that by Vergil or Homer, but the Latin prose story written in 1287 by Guido delle Colonne, who obtained a great reputation very cheaply, since he borrowed his work almost entirely from an old French Roman de Troie, written by Benoit de Sainte-Maure. See the preface to The Gest Hystoriale of the Destruction of Troy, ed. Panton and Donaldson (Early English Text Society). And see vol. ii. p. lxi.
211. Old gestures, old accounts. The story of the fall of Troy that was most valued in the middle ages wasn't the one by Vergil or Homer, but rather a Latin prose tale written in 1287 by Guido delle Colonne, who gained a lot of recognition very easily since he largely borrowed from an old French Roman de Troie, written by Benoit de Sainte-Maure. See the preface to The Gest Hystoriale of the Destruction of Troy, ed. Panton and Donaldson (Early English Text Society). And see vol. ii. p. lxi.
219. Iogelours, jugglers. See the quotation from Marco Polo, i. 340, in vol. iii. p. 473; and cf. The Franklin's Tale, F. 1140-1151, and the notes.
219. Iogelours, jugglers. See the quote from Marco Polo, i. 340, in vol. iii. p. 473; and cf. The Franklin's Tale, F. 1140-1151, and the notes.
223. comprehende; so in the MSS. But read comprende; see Troil. iii. 1687; and pronounce lew-ed-nes fully.
223. comprehende; that's how it is in the manuscripts. But read comprende; see Troil. iii. 1687; and pronounce lew-ed-nes completely.
224. 'They are very prone to put down things to the worst cause.'
224. 'They tend to blame everything on the worst possible reason.'
226. maister-tour, principal tower, the donjon or keep-tower. So also maistre strete, principal street, Kn. Ta. 2044 (A. 2902); maister temple, Leg. of Good Women, l. 1016.
226. master tower, main tower, the donjon or keep-tower. So also master street, Kn. Ta. 2044 (A. 2902); master temple, Leg. of Good Women, l. 1016.
230. For slye, MS. Hl. has heigh, an inferior reading. Mr. Marsh observes upon this line—'This reasoning reminds one of the popular explanation of table-turning and kindred mysteries. Persons who cannot detect the trick ... ascribe the alleged facts to electricity.... Men love to cheat themselves with hard words, and indolence often accepts the name of a phenomenon as a substitute for the reason of it'; Origin and Progress of the English Language, Lect. ix. p. 427.
230. For slye, MS. Hl. has heigh, which is a less accurate reading. Mr. Marsh comments on this line—'This reasoning is reminiscent of the common explanation for table-turning and similar mysteries. People who can’t figure out the trick ... attribute the supposed facts to electricity.... People love to fool themselves with fancy terms, and laziness often takes the name of a phenomenon as a replacement for its underlying reason'; Origin and Progress of the English Language, Lect. ix. p. 427.
231. The magic mirror in Rome was said to have been set up there by Vergil, who was at one time reverenced, not as a poet, but as a great enchanter. The story occurs in the Seven Sages, in the Introduction to his edition of which Mr. Wright says, at p. lix., 'The story of Virgil's tower, which was called salvatio Romae, holds rather a conspicuous place in the legendary history of the magician. Such a tower is first mentioned, but without the name of Virgil, in a Latin MS. of the eighth century, in a passage published by Docen and republished by Keller, in his introduction to the Sept Sages. Vincent of Beauvais, in the thirteenth century ... describes Virgil's tower; and it is the subject of a chapter in the legendary history of Virgilius.' See also the other version of the Seven Sages edited by Weber, and reprinted in Mätzner's Sprachproben, i. 254; where the mirror is mentioned. [378]Gower tells the story of this mirror in his Confessio Amantis, bk. v. It occurs also in the Chronicle of Helinand, and in the Otia Imperialia of Gervase of Tilbury; Morley's Eng. Writers, iv. 225. Warton notes that the same fiction is in Caxton's Troybook, bk. ii. ch. 22. It also occurs in Higden, Polychronicon, bk. i. c. 24.
231. The magic mirror in Rome was said to have been set up there by Vergil, who was once revered, not just as a poet, but as a powerful enchanter. The story appears in the Seven Sages, and in the Introduction to his edition, Mr. Wright notes on page lix, 'The tale of Virgil's tower, called salvatio Romae, is quite prominent in the legendary history of the magician. This tower is first mentioned, though without naming Virgil, in a Latin manuscript from the eighth century, in a passage published by Docen and reprinted by Keller in his introduction to the Sept Sages. Vincent of Beauvais, in the thirteenth century, describes Virgil's tower, and it is featured in a chapter of the legendary history of Virgilius.' See also the other version of the Seven Sages edited by Weber, and reprinted in Mätzner's Sprachproben, i. 254; where the mirror is mentioned. [378] Gower tells the story of this mirror in his Confessio Amantis, bk. v. It also appears in the Chronicle of Helinand and in the Otia Imperialia of Gervase of Tilbury; Morley's Eng. Writers, iv. 225. Warton notes that the same tale is in Caxton's Troybook, bk. ii. ch. 22. It also appears in Higden, Polychronicon, bk. i. c. 24.
232. 'Alhazeni et Vitellonis Opticae are extant, printed at Basil, 1572. The first is supposed by his editor to have lived about A.D. 1100, and the second to A.D. 1270.'—Tyrwhitt. Hole's Brief Biographical Dictionary has the notices—'Alhazel or Alhazen, Arabian Astronomer and Optician; died A.D. 1038'; and—'Vitello or Vitellio, Polish Mathematician; floruit circa 1254.' See also the remarks in Warton (Hist. Eng. Poetry), on the Clerk's Tale. Alhacen (sic) is mentioned in Le Rom. de la Rose, l. 18234. In l. 18376 of the same, we find the very phrase: 'Par composicions diverses'; and again, in l. 18387: 'Par les diversités des angles.' Mirrors are there described at length. R. Scot, in his Discoverie of Witchcraft, bk. xiii. c. 19, declares that 'the wonderous deuises and miraculous sights and conceipts made and conteined in glasse, doo farre exceed all other.'
232. 'Alhazeni et Vitellonis Opticae are available, printed in Basel, 1572. The first is believed by his editor to have lived around CE 1100, and the second around A.D. 1270.'—Tyrwhitt. Hole's Brief Biographical Dictionary states—'Alhazel or Alhazen, Arabian astronomer and optician; died CE 1038'; and—'Vitello or Vitellio, Polish mathematician; active around 1254.' See also the comments in Warton (Hist. Eng. Poetry) regarding the Clerk's Tale. Alhacen is mentioned in Le Rom. de la Rose, l. 18234. In l. 18376 of the same work, we find the exact phrase: 'Par composicions diverses'; and again, in l. 18387: 'Par les diversités des angles.' Mirrors are described in detail there. R. Scot, in his Discoverie of Witchcraft, bk. xiii. c. 19, states that 'the wondrous devices and miraculous sights and concepts made and contained in glass far exceed all others.'
233. Aristotle, the famous Grecian philosopher, born B.C. 384, died 322. writen in hir lyves, wrote in their lifetime. Observe that writen is here the past tense. The pres. pl. is wryten; pt. s. wrat, wrot, or wroot; pt. pl. writen; pp. writen.
233. Aristotle, the well-known Greek philosopher, was born in 384 B.C. and died in 322. written during their lifetime, wrote in their lifetime. Note that written is the past tense here. The present plural is written; past singular is wrote; past plural written; past participle written.
238. Thelophus. Telephus, king of Mysia, in opposing the landing of the Greeks in the expedition against Troy, was wounded by the spear of Achilles. But as an oracle declared that the Greeks would require his aid, he was healed by means of the rust taken from the same spear. Chaucer may easily have learnt this story from his favourite Ovid, who says—
238. Thelophus. Telephus, the king of Mysia, was injured by Achilles' spear while trying to stop the Greeks from landing during the expedition against Troy. However, an oracle stated that the Greeks would need his help, so he was healed using the rust from the same spear. Chaucer likely heard this story from his favorite, Ovid, who says—
'Telephus aeterna consumptus tabe perisset
'Telephus would have perished from eternal decay'
Si non quae nocuit dextra tulisset opem.
Si non quae nocuit dextra tulisset opem.
Tristium, lib. v. El. 2. 15.
Tristium, book 5, Elegy 2, line 15.
And again—
And once more—
'Vulnus Achilleo quae quondam fecerat hosti,
'Vulnus Achilleo quae quondam fecerat hosti,
Vulneris auxilium Pelias hasta tulit.'
Pelias brought the spear for help.
Remed. Amor. 47.
Remedy Love 47.
See also Met. xii. 112; xiii. 171; Ex Ponto, ii. 2. 26; Propertius, Eleg. ii. 1. 65 (or 63). Or he may have taken it from Dante, Inferno, xxxi. 5; or from Hyginus, Fab. 101. Cf. Shak. 2 Hen. VI., v. i. 100.
See also Met. xii. 112; xiii. 171; Ex Ponto, ii. 2. 26; Propertius, Eleg. ii. 1. 65 (or 63). Or he might have taken it from Dante, Inferno, xxxi. 5; or from Hyginus, Fab. 101. Cf. Shak. 2 Hen. VI., v. i. 100.
247. Canaceës; four syllables, as in l. 631.
247. Canaceës; four syllables, as in l. 631.
250. Great skill in magic was attributed in the middle ages to Moses and Solomon, especially by the Arabs. Moses was supposed to have learnt magic from the Egyptians; cf. Acts vii. 22; Exod. vii. 11. See the story of the Fisherman and Genie in the Arabian Nights' Entertainments, where the genie invokes the name of Solomon.
250. In the Middle Ages, the Arabs credited Moses and Solomon with incredible magical abilities. It was believed that Moses learned magic from the Egyptians; see Acts vii. 22; Exod. vii. 11. Check out the story of the Fisherman and the Genie in the Arabian Nights' Entertainments, where the genie calls upon the name of Solomon.
253. 'Some said it was a wonderful thing to make glass from fern-ashes, since glass does not resemble fern-ashes at all.' Glass contains two principal ingredients, sand and some kind of alkali. For the latter, [379]the calcined ashes of seaweed, called kelp, were sometimes used; or, according to Chaucer, the ashes of ferns. Modern chemistry has developed many greater wonders.
253. 'Some people thought it was amazing to make glass from fern ashes, since glass doesn’t look anything like fern ashes.' Glass is mainly made from two ingredients: sand and some kind of alkali. For the alkali, [379]the burned ashes of seaweed, known as kelp, were sometimes used; or, according to Chaucer, the ashes of ferns. Modern chemistry has created many more incredible things.
256. 'But, because men have known it (the art of glass-making) so long, their talking and wonder about it ceases.' The art is of very high antiquity, having been known even to the Egyptians. so fern, so long ago; Chaucer sometimes rimes words which are spelt exactly alike, but only when their meanings differ. See Prol. l. 17, where seke, to seek, rimes with seke, sick. Other examples are seen in the Kn. Tale, see being repeated in A. 1955-6; caste in A. 2171-2; caas in A. 2357-8; and fare in A. 2435-6. Imperfect rimes like disport, port, Prol. 137, 138, are common; see Prol. 241, 433, 519, 579, 599, 613, 811; Kn. Ta. 379, 381 (A. 1237, 1239), &c. For examples of fern compare—
256. 'But since people have known about it (the art of glass-making) for so long, their discussions and amazement about it have faded.' The art is very ancient, having been recognized even by the Egyptians. so fern, so long ago; Chaucer sometimes rhymes words that are spelled exactly the same, but only when their meanings are different. See Prol. l. 17, where seke, to seek, rhymes with seke, sick. Other examples can be found in the Kn. Tale, where see is repeated in A. 1955-6; caste in A. 2171-2; caas in A. 2357-8; and fare in A. 2435-6. Imperfect rhymes like disport, port, Prol. 137, 138, are common; see Prol. 241, 433, 519, 579, 599, 613, 811; Kn. Ta. 379, 381 (A. 1237, 1239), &c. For examples of fern compare—
'Ye, farewel al the snow of ferne yere,'
'Yeah, farewell to all the snow of years gone by,'
i. e. good bye to all last year's snow; Troil. and Cres. v. 1176 (see vol. ii. p. 394). So also fernyere, long ago, in P. Pl. B. v. 440; spelt uernyere, in Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris, p. 92. Adverbs commonly terminate in -e, but the scribes are right in writing fern here; see A. S. Gospels, Matt. xi. 21, for the forms gefyrn, gefern, meaning long ago. Occleve, in La Male Regle, 196, uses the expression fern ago, i. e. long ago; Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 31. And in Levins's Manipulus Vocabulorum, ed. Wheatley, we find—'Old farne years, anni praeteriti, seculum prius.'
i.e. goodbye to all last year's snow; Troil. and Cres. v. 1176 (see vol. ii. p. 394). So also fernyere, long ago, in P. Pl. B. v. 440; spelled uernyere, in Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris, p. 92. Adverbs usually end in -e, but the scribes are correct in writing fern here; see A. S. Gospels, Matt. xi. 21, for the forms gefyrn, gefern, meaning long ago. Occleve, in La Male Regle, 196, uses the phrase fern ago, i.e. long ago; Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 31. And in Levins's Manipulus Vocabulorum, ed. Wheatley, we find—'Old farne years, anni praeteriti, seculum prius'
With these examples in view, we might interpret ferne halwes in Chaucer's Prologue, l. 14, by 'olden' rather than by 'distant' saints; yet the latter is decisively authenticated by a passage in his translation of Boethius, bk. ii. met. 7, where the expression 'renoun ysprad to ferne poeples, goth by dyverse tonges,' can only mean 'distant' peoples. Fern, in the sense of old, is explained at once by the Gothic fairnis, old; but, in the sense of distant, would seem to be corruptly and incorrectly formed, since the A. S. feorran, meaning far, is strictly an adverb, from the adjective feorr. But in course of time this adverb came to be declined as an adjective; see the examples in Stratmann, s. v. feorren.
With these examples in mind, we might interpret ferne halwes in Chaucer's Prologue, l. 14, as referring to 'old' rather than 'distant' saints; however, the latter interpretation is strongly supported by a passage in his translation of Boethius, bk. ii. met. 7, where the phrase 'renoun ysprad to ferne poeples, goth by dyverse tonges,' can only mean 'distant' peoples. Fern, in the sense of old, is clearly derived from the Gothic fairnis, old; but, in the sense of distant, seems to be incorrectly formed, since the A. S. feorran, meaning far, is primarily an adverb from the adjective feorr. Over time, this adverb came to be treated like an adjective; refer to the examples in Stratmann, s. v. feorren.
258. Cf. 'What is the cause of thunder'; K. Lear, iii. 4. 160. The opinions of various ancient philosophers as to the cause of thunder are given in Plutarch's treatise, De Placitis Philosophorum (περὶ τῶν ἀρεσκόντων τοῖς φιλοσόφοις), lib. iii. c. 3. It was usually believed to result from the collision of clouds. 'Fulmina autem collisa nubila faciunt'; Isidore, Originum lib. xiii. c. 9. Cf. A. S. Leechdoms, iii. 281.
258. Cf. 'What is the cause of thunder'; K. Lear, iii. 4. 160. The opinions of various ancient philosophers about what causes thunder are presented in Plutarch's treatise, De Placitis Philosophorum (about what pleases the philosophers), lib. iii. c. 3. It was commonly thought to be caused by the collision of clouds. 'Fulmina autem collisa nubila faciunt'; Isidore, Originum lib. xiii. c. 9. Cf. A. S. Leechdoms, iii. 281.
263. For a full explanation of this difficult passage, I must be content to refer the reader to Mr. Brae's edition of Chaucer's Astrolabe, pp. 77 and 86, and my own edition of the same (E. E. T. S.), p. lvi. The chief points that now seem tolerably certain are these.
263. For a complete explanation of this challenging passage, I have to direct the reader to Mr. Brae's edition of Chaucer's Astrolabe, pp. 77 and 86, and my own edition of the same (E. E. T. S.), p. lvi. The main points that now seem reasonably certain are as follows.
(1) The Angle Meridional was an astrological term. The heavens were divided into twelve equal parts called 'mansions,' and four of [380]these mansions were technically called 'angles'; the angle meridional was the same as the tenth mansion, which was bounded on the one edge by the meridian, and on the other by a semi-circle passing through the N. and S. points of the horizon, and lying 30° to the E. of the meridian; so that, at the equinoxes, at any place situate on the equator, the sun would cross this portion of the sky between 10 A. M. and the hour of noon.
(1) The Angle Meridional was an astrological term. The heavens were divided into twelve equal parts called 'mansions,' and four of these mansions were specifically referred to as 'angles'; the angle meridional was the same as the tenth mansion, which was bordered on one side by the meridian and on the other by a semi-circle that passed through the N. and S. points of the horizon, located 30° east of the meridian; so that, during the equinoxes, at any location on the equator, the sun would travel across this section of the sky between 10 AM and noon.
(2) Since this 'angle' corresponds to the end of the forenoon, the sun leaves the said angle at the moment of noon, and l. 263 means no more than 'it was now past noon.'
(2) Since this 'angle' refers to the end of the morning, the sun leaves that angle at noon, and l. 263 simply means 'it was now past noon.'
(3) The 'royal beast' means the king of beasts, the lion, and (here in particular) the sign of the zodiac named Leo. This sign, on March 15, in Chaucer's time, and in the latitude of London, began to 'ascend,' or rise above the horizon, just about noon. An additional reason for calling Leo 'royal' is because the principal star in the constellation is called Regulus in Latin, Βασιλίσκος in Greek, and Melikhi in Arabic, all epithets signifying kingly or royal.
(3) The 'royal beast' refers to the king of beasts, the lion, and specifically to the zodiac sign Leo. This sign, on March 15, during Chaucer's time, and in the latitude of London, began to 'ascend,' or rise above the horizon, around noon. Another reason for calling Leo 'royal' is that the main star in the constellation is named Regulus in Latin, Basilisk in Greek, and Melikhi in Arabic, all names that mean kingly or royal.
(4) But, before the Tartar king rose from the feast, the time past noon had so increased that the star called Aldiran, situate in Leo, was now rising above the horizon. In other words it was very nearly two o'clock. It may be added, that, by the time the whole of the sign had ascended, it would be about a quarter to three. Hence Chaucer speaks of the sign as yet (i. e. still) ascending.
(4) But before the Tartar king got up from the feast, it was well past noon and the star Aldiran, located in Leo, was rising above the horizon. In other words, it was almost two o'clock. It's worth noting that by the time the whole sign had risen, it would be about a quarter to three. That's why Chaucer refers to the sign as still ascending.
The chief remaining point is to fix the star Aldiran.
The main remaining point is to identify the star Aldiran.
Most MSS. read Aldrian, owing to the frequent shifting of r in a word; just as brid, for instance, is the old spelling of bird. But the Hengwrt MS. is right. The name Aldiran, Aldurin, or Aldiraan, occurs in the old Parisian star-lists as the name of a star in the constellation Leo, and is described in them as being 'in fronte Leonis.' The word means 'the two fore-paws,' and the notes of the star's position are such that I am persuaded it is the star now called θ Hydrae, situate near the Lion's fore-paws, as commonly drawn. The only objection to this explanation arises from the comparative insignificance of the star; but whoever will take the trouble to examine the old lists will see that certain stars were chosen quite as much for the sake of position as of brightness. When it was desired to mark particular points in the sky, bright stars were chosen if they were conveniently placed; but, failing that, any would serve the purpose that were fairly distinct. This is why, in a star-list of only 49 stars in MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Ii. 3. 3, such stars as δ Capricorni, δ Aquarii, δ Ophiuchi, &c., find a place. The star Aldiran (θ Hydrae) was remarkable for rising, in the latitude of Paris, just before the splendid star α Leonis of the first magnitude, whose coming it thus heralded. That star is also found in the same star-lists, with the name Calbalesed, or 'the lion's heart'; in Latin, Cor Leonis; another name for it being Regulus, as stated above.
Most manuscripts read Aldrian, likely due to the frequent switching of r in a word; just like brid is the old spelling of bird. However, the Hengwrt manuscript is correct. The name Aldiran, Aldurin, or Aldiraan appears in the old Parisian star lists as a name for a star in the Leo constellation, described as being 'in fronte Leonis.' The term means 'the two fore-paws,' and the coordinates provided suggest that it corresponds to the star now known as θ Hydrae, located near the Lion's fore-paws as they are usually depicted. The only argument against this identification is the star's relative insignificance; however, anyone who examines the old lists will find that some stars were chosen for their position as much as for their brightness. When specific locations in the sky were marked, bright stars were selected if they were conveniently located; if not, any sufficiently distinct star would do. This explains why, in a star list of only 49 stars in MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Ii. 3. 3, stars like δ Capricorni, δ Aquarii, δ Ophiuchi, etc., are included. The star Aldiran (θ Hydrae) was notable for rising, in the latitude of Paris, just before the bright star α Leonis of first magnitude, which it heralded. That star is also mentioned in the same star lists, known as Calbalesed, or 'the lion's heart'; in Latin, Cor Leonis; another name for it is Regulus, as mentioned earlier.
269. chambre of parements. Tyrwhitt's note is—'Chambre de parement is translated by Cotgrave, the presence-chambre, and lit de parement, a bed of state. Parements originally signified all sorts of ornamental furniture or clothes, from Fr. parer, to adorn. See Kn. Ta. 1643 (A. 2501), and Legend of Good Women; Dido, l. 181.' He adds that the Italians use camera de' paramenti in the same sense.
269. chambre of parements. Tyrwhitt's note is—'Chambre de parement is translated by Cotgrave as the presence chamber, and lit de parement as a state bed. Parements originally referred to all kinds of decorative furniture or clothing, derived from Fr. parer, meaning to adorn. See Kn. Ta. 1643 (A. 2501), and Legend of Good Women; Dido, l. 181.' He adds that the Italians use camera de' paramenti in the same sense.
272. Venus children, the worshippers or subjects, of Venus. It merely means the knights and ladies at the feast, whose thoughts then turned upon love, because the season was astrologically favourable for it; cf. Kn. Tale, 1628, 1629 (A. 2486). The reason is given in l. 273, viz. that 'hir lady,' i. e. their lady or goddess, as represented by the planet Venus, was then situate in the sign Pisces. This sign, in astrology, is called the 'exaltation' of Venus, or the sign in which she exerts most power. Hence the expression ful hye, and the statement that Venus regarded her servants with a friendly aspect. In the Wyf of Bathes Prol. (D. 704), Chaucer has the line—
272. Venus’s children, the worshippers or subjects of Venus. It just refers to the knights and ladies at the feast, whose thoughts were focused on love, since the season was astrologically favorable for it; see Kn. Tale, 1628, 1629 (A. 2486). The reason is explained in line 273, namely that 'hir lady,' i.e. their lady or goddess, as represented by the planet Venus, was then located in the sign Pisces. This sign, in astrology, is called the 'exaltation' of Venus, or the sign where she holds the most power. Hence the phrase ful hye, and the assertion that Venus viewed her followers with a friendly attitude. In the Wyf of Bathes Prol. (D. 704), Chaucer has the line—
'In Pisces, wher Venus is exaltat.'
'In Pisces, where Venus is exalted.'
'Who will not commend the wit of astrology? Venus, born out of the sea, hath her exaltation in Pisces'; Sir T. Browne, Works, ed. Wilkin, iv. 382.
'Who wouldn’t praise the cleverness of astrology? Venus, born from the sea, is exalted in Pisces'; Sir T. Browne, Works, ed. Wilkin, iv. 382.
287. Lancelot, the celebrated lover of queen Guinever in the Arthur romances. Cp. Dante, Inf. v. 128.
287. Lancelot, the famous lover of Queen Guinevere in the Arthurian legends. See Dante, Inf. v. 128.
291. 'The steward bids (them) to be quick with the spices.' Cf. Joseph of Arimathea, ed. Skeat, note to l. 698. And see vol. ii. 506.
291. 'The steward asks them to hurry with the spices.' Cf. Joseph of Arimathea, ed. Skeat, note to l. 698. And see vol. ii. 506.
300. Hath is here used like the mod. F. il y a, for which O. F. often has a only. The sense is—'there is plenty.' The idiom is borrowed from French, and the text is correct. (I owe this note to a friend.)
300. Hath is used here like the modern French il y a, for which Old French often just has a. The meaning is—'there is plenty.' This expression is taken from French, and the text is accurate. (I credit this note to a friend.)
316. 'You must twirl round a pin (which) stands in his ear.'
316. 'You have to spin around a pin that's stuck in his ear.'
318. 'You must also tell him to what place or country you wish to ride.'
318. "You should also let him know where you want to go."
334. Ryde, ride; so in the Six-text; Hl. has Byd, i. e. bid.
334. Ryde, ride; so in the Six-text; Hl. has Byd, i.e. bid.
340. The bridle is here said to have been put away with the jewels. So also, when Richard I., in a crusade, took Cyprus, among the treasures in the castles are mentioned precious stones, golden cups, &c., together with golden saddles, bridles, and spurs; Geoffrey of Vinsauf, Iter Hierosol. c. xli. p. 328; in Vet. Script. Angl. tom. ii.
340. The bridle is said to have been stored away with the jewels. Similarly, when Richard I was on a crusade and took Cyprus, the treasures in the castles included precious stones, golden cups, etc., along with golden saddles, bridles, and spurs; Geoffrey of Vinsauf, Iter Hierosol. c. xli. p. 328; in Vet. Script. Angl. tom. ii.
346. Tyrwhitt inserts that after Til, to fill up the line. It is not required; it is one of the many lines in which the first syllable is lacking.
346. Tyrwhitt adds that after Til to complete the line. It's not necessary; it's one of the many lines where the first syllable is missing.
347. 'Sleep, digestion's nurse, winked upon them, and bade them take notice, that much drink and exercise must require repose.' Cf. 2 Hen. IV., iii. 1. 6. Tyrwhitt supposes l. 349 to be corrupt; I do not know why.
347. 'Sleep, the caretaker of digestion, closed its eyes on them and reminded them that a lot of drinking and exercising needs some rest.' Cf. 2 Hen. IV., iii. 1. 6. Tyrwhitt thinks line 349 is messed up; I'm not sure why.
352. By the old physicians, blood was supposed to be in domination, or chief power, for seven hours, from the ninth hour of the night (beginning at 8 P. M.) to the third hour of the day. Tyrwhitt quotes from a book De Natura, ascribed to Galen, tom. v. p. 327—'Sanguis dominatur horis septem, ab hora noctis nona ad horam diei tertiam.' Other authorities were pleased to state the matter somewhat differently. 'Six houres after midnight bloud hath the mastery, and in the sixe houres afore noon choler reigneth, and six houres after noon raigneth melancholy, and six hours afore midnight reigneth the flegmatick'; Shepheardes Kalender, ed. 1656, ch. xxix. Chaucer no doubt followed this latter account, which he may have found in the original French Calendrier des Bergers; see note to l. 51, p. 373.
352. According to the old physicians, blood was believed to be in control, or in main power, for seven hours, from the ninth hour of the night (starting at 8 P.M.) to the third hour of the day. Tyrwhitt references a book De Natura, attributed to Galen, vol. v. p. 327—'Blood dominates for seven hours, from the ninth hour of the night to the third hour of the day.' Other sources expressed this a bit differently. 'Six hours after midnight blood has the mastery, and in the six hours before noon bile rules, and six hours after noon melancholy reigns, and six hours before midnight phlegm is in control'; Shepherd's Calendar, ed. 1656, ch. xxix. Chaucer likely followed this latter version, which he may have encountered in the original French Calendrier des Bergers; see note to l. 51, p. 373.
358. fumositee, fumes arising from wine-drinking. See C. 567; and concerning dreams, see the Nonne Prestes Tale, 103-149 (B. 4113-59).
358. fumositee, smoke coming from drinking wine. See C. 567; and about dreams, see the Nonne Prestes Tale, 103-149 (B. 4113-59).
359. no charge, no weight; to which no weight, or no significance, can be attached.
359. no charge, no weight; to which no weight, or no significance, can be attached.
360. pryme large; probably the same as fully pryme, Sir Thop., B. 2015, which see. It must then mean the time when the period of prime was quite ended; i. e. 9 A. M. This would be a very late hour for rising, but the occasion was exceptional.
360. pryme large; likely the same as fully pryme, Sir Thop., B. 2015, which see. It probably means the time when the prime period had completely ended; i.e. 9 A.M. This would be a very late hour to get up, but the situation was unusual.
365. appalled, enfeebled, languid; lit. 'rendered pallid,' cf. Kn. Ta. 2195 (A. 3053); and Shipm. Tale, B. 1290-2:—
365. shocked, weak, tired; literally 'made pale,' see Kn. Ta. 2195 (A. 3053); and Shipm. Tale, B. 1290-2:—
'"Nece," quod he, "it oghte y-nough suffyse
"Nece," he said, "it should be enough."
Fyve houres for to slepe upon a night,
Fyve hours to sleep at night,
But it were for an old appalled wight,"' &c.
But it was for an old appalled guy,"' &c.
373. 'Before the sun began to rise'; i. e. before 6 A. M., as it was near the equinox.
373. 'Before the sun started to come up'; i.e. before 6 A.M., since it was close to the equinox.
374. maistresse, governess; as appears from the Phis. Tale, C. 72.
374. mistress, governess; as shown in the Physician's Tale, C. 72.
376-377. Though the sense is clear, the grammar is incurably wrong. Chaucer says—'These old women, that would fain seem wise, just as did her governess, answered her at once.' What he means is—'This governess, that would fain seem wise, as such old women often do, answered her,' &c. The second part of this tale seems to have been hastily composed, left unfinished, and never revised. Cf. l. 382.
376-377. While the meaning is clear, the grammar is hopelessly incorrect. Chaucer says—'These old women, who want to seem wise, just like her governess, answered her right away.' What he means is—'This governess, who wants to seem wise, as many old women do, answered her,' &c. The second part of this story seems to have been put together quickly, left incomplete, and never edited. Cf. l. 382.
383. wel a ten, i. e. about ten. Cf. Prol. l. 24.
383. well a ten, i.e. about ten. Cf. Prol. l. 24.
386. four. The Harl. MS. wrongly has ten. There is no doubt about it, because on March 15, the day before, the sun was in the third degree of the sign; on the 16th, he was in the fourth degree.
386. four. The Harl. MS. incorrectly says ten. There's no question about it, because on March 15, the day before, the sun was in the third degree of the sign; on the 16th, it was in the fourth degree.
387. It means—'and, moreover, the sun had risen but four degrees above the horizon'; i. e. it was not yet a quarter past six.
387. It means—'and, also, the sun had risen only four degrees above the horizon'; i.e. it wasn't yet a quarter past six.
396. her hertes, their hearts. lighte, to feel light, to feel happy; an unusual use of the verb; but see F. 914. In l. 398, the sudden change to the singular she is harsh.
396. her hertes, their hearts. lighte, to feel light, to feel happy; an unusual use of the verb; but see F. 914. In l. 398, the sudden shift to the singular she feels abrupt.
401. Again hastily written. Chaucer says—'The point for which every tale is told—if it be delayed till the pleasure of them that have [383]hearkened after (or listened attentively to) the former part of it grows cold—then the pleasantness of it passes off, on account of the prolixity in telling it; and the more so, the longer it is spun out.' Knotte is cognate with the Lat. nodus (written for gnodus), as used by Horace, Ars Poet. l. 191.
401. Written quickly again. Chaucer says—'The key point of every story is that if it’s held off until the audience who has listened to the beginning loses interest, then the enjoyment fades because of the long-winded way it’s told; and the longer it drags on, the more it diminishes.' Knotte is related to the Latin nodus (which was written as gnodus), as used by Horace, Ars Poet. l. 191.
409. fordrye, exceedingly dry. The tree was white too, owing to loss of its bark. This reminds me of the famous Arbre Sec, or Dry Tree; see Marco Polo, ed. Yule, i. 119; Maundeville, ed. Halliwell, p. 68; Mätzner, Sprachproben, ii. 185.
409. fordrye, very dry. The tree was white too, due to the loss of its bark. This reminds me of the well-known Arbre Sec, or Dry Tree; see Marco Polo, ed. Yule, i. 119; Maundeville, ed. Halliwell, p. 68; Mätzner, Sprachproben, ii. 185.
428. faucon peregryn. 'This species of falcon is thus described in the Tresor de Brunet Latin, P. i. ch. Des Faucons; MS. Reg. 19 C. x. "La seconde lignie est faucons, qui hom apele pelerins, par ce que nus ne trove son ni; ains est pris autresi come en pelerinage, et est mult legiers a norrir, et mult cortois et vaillans, et de bone maniere" [i. e. the second kind is the falcon which is called the pilgrim (or peregrine), because no one ever finds its nest; but it is otherwise taken, as it were on pilgrimage, and is very easily fed, and very tame and bold, and well-mannered]. Chaucer adds that this falcon was of fremde lond, i. e. from a foreign country.'—Tyrwhitt.
428. Falco peregrinus. 'This species of falcon is described in the Tresor de Brunet Latin, P. i. ch. Des Faucons; MS. Reg. 19 C. x. "The second type is the faucons, which are called pelerins, because no one ever finds their nest; instead, they are captured as if on a pilgrimage, and they are very easy to feed, very tame and bold, and well-mannered" [i.e., the second kind is the falcon which is called the pilgrim (or peregrine), because no one ever finds its nest; but it is otherwise taken, as it were on pilgrimage, and is very easily fed, and very tame and bold, and well-mannered]. Chaucer adds that this falcon was from fremde lond, i.e., from a foreign country.'—Tyrwhitt.
435. ledene, language; from A. S. læden, leden, sometimes used in the sense of language, though it is, after all, a mere corruption of Latin, which is the sense which it most often bears. Thus, the inscription on the cross of Christ is said to have been written 'Ebreisceon stafon, and Grecisceon, and Leden stafon,' in Hebrew letters and in Greek and Latin letters; John, xix. 20. So also 'on Ledenisc gereorde,' in the Latin language; Beda, bk. iv. c. 1. Hence the word was used more generally in the sense of language; as, 'Mara is, on ure lyden, biternes,' i. e. Marah is, in our speech, bitterness; Exod. xv. 23. This extension of the meaning, and the form of the word, were both influenced, probably, by confusion with the sb. lēod, people. The student should learn to distinguish this word from the A. S. lēoð, G. lied, a song. Tyrwhitt notes that Dante uses latino in the sense of language; 'E cantine gli augelli Ciascuno in suo latino'; Canzone 1.
435. ledene, language; from A. S. læden, leden, sometimes used to mean language, although it is mainly just a variation of Latin, which is its most common meaning. For example, the inscription on Christ's cross is said to have been written 'Ebreisceon stafon, and Grecisceon, and Leden stafon,' in Hebrew letters and in Greek and Latin letters; John, xix. 20. It is also found 'on Ledenisc gereorde,' meaning in the Latin language; Beda, bk. iv. c. 1. As a result, the word was generally used to mean language; for instance, 'Mara is, on ure lyden, biternes,' i.e., Marah is, in our speech, bitterness; Exod. xv. 23. This broadening of meaning and the form of the word were likely influenced by confusion with the noun lēod, meaning people. The student should learn to differentiate this word from the A. S. lēoð, G. lied, which means a song. Tyrwhitt notes that Dante uses latino to mean language; 'E cantine gli augelli Ciascuno in suo latino'; Canzone 1.
458. as dooth, so do, pray do. See Note to Cler. Tale, E. 7.
458. as dooth, so do, please do. See Note to Cler. Tale, E. 7.
469. 'As verily as may the great God of nature help me.' Wisly, verily, is quite different from wysly, wisely; cf. Kn. Ta. 1376 (A. 2234).
469. 'Just as the great God of nature can help me.' Wisly, truly, is quite different from wysly, wisely; cf. Kn. Ta. 1376 (A. 2234).
471. 'To heal your hurts with quickly.' Note the position of with; and cf. l. 641.
471. 'To heal your hurts quickly.' Note the position of with; and see line 641.
474. aswowne = a swowne = on swoune, in a swoon.
474. aswowne = a swowne = on swoune, in a faint.
479. Chaucer's favourite line; he repeats it four times. See Kn. Ta. 903 (A. 1761); March. Ta. 9860 (E. 1986); Prol. to Leg. G. W. 503. Also, in The Man of Lawes Ta. B. 660, we have it again in the form—'As gentil herte is fulfild of pitee.'
479. Chaucer's favorite line; he repeats it four times. See Kn. Ta. 903 (A. 1761); March. Ta. 9860 (E. 1986); Prol. to Leg. G. W. 503. Also, in The Man of Lawes Ta. B. 660, we see it again as—'As gentil herte is fulfild of pitee.'
480. similitude is pronounced nearly as sim'litude.
480. similitude is pronounced like sim'litude.
483. kytheth, manifests. Cf. Rom. Rose, 2187-2238 (vol. i. p. 172).
483. kytheth, shows up. See Rom. Rose, 2187-2238 (vol. i. p. 172).
490. 'And to make others take heed by my example, as the lion is [384]chastised (or reproved) by means of the dog.' The explanation of this passage was a complete riddle to me till I fortunately discovered the proverb alluded to. It appears in George Herbert's Jacula Prudentum (Herbert's Works, ed. Willmott, 1859, p. 328) in the form 'Beat the dog before the lion,' where before means in the sight of. This is cleared up by Cotgrave, who, in his French Dictionary, s. v. Batre, has the proverb—'Batre le chien devant le Lion, to punish a mean person in the presence, and to the terror of, a great one.' It is even better explained by Shakespeare, Othello, ii. 3. 272—'What, man! there are ways to recover the general again: you are but now cast in his mood, a punishment more in policy than in malice; even so as one would beat his offenceless dog to affright an imperious lion.'
490. 'And to make others pay attention by my example, just like the lion is [384]chastised (or corrected) by the dog.' The meaning of this passage was a complete mystery to me until I happened to uncover the related proverb. It appears in George Herbert's Jacula Prudentum (Herbert's Works, ed. Willmott, 1859, p. 328) as 'Beat the dog before the lion,' where before means in the sight of. Cotgrave clarifies this in his French Dictionary, s. v. Batre, with the proverb—'Batre le chien devant le Lion, to punish a lowly person in the presence, and to the fear of, a powerful one.' Shakespeare explains it even better in Othello, ii. 3. 272—'What, man! there are ways to win back the general: you have just been in his bad books, a punishment more in strategy than in malice; just like one would hit his innocent dog to scare a domineering lion.'
499. Ther, where. The numerous expressions in this narrative certainly shew that the falcon was really a princess (cf. l. 559) who had been changed into a falcon for a time, as is so common in the Arabian Tales. Thus, in l. 500, the roche or rock may be taken to signify a palace, and the tercelet (l. 504) to be a prince. This gives the whole story a human interest.
499. There, where. The many expressions in this story definitely show that the falcon was really a princess (see l. 559) who had been transformed into a falcon temporarily, which is a common theme in the Arabian Tales. So, in l. 500, the rock can be interpreted as a palace, and the tercelet (l. 504) as a prince. This adds a human touch to the entire story.
505-506. welle, well, fountain. Al were he, although he was.
505-506. welle, well, fountain. Al were he, even though he was.
511. coloures, colours; and, in a secondary sense, pretences, which meaning is also intended; cf. l. 560. On dyeing in grain, i. e. of a fast colour, see note to Sir Thopas, B. 1917.
511. coloures, colors; and, in a secondary sense, pretenses, which meaning is also intended; see line 560. For dyeing in grain, i.e. of a fast color, refer to the note on Sir Thopas, B. 1917.
512. hit him, hideth himself. The allusion is to the well-known lines 'Qui legitis flores ... fugite hinc, latet anguis in herba'; Verg. Bucol. iii. 92. Cf. D. 1994; and Macbeth, i. 5. 66.
512. hit him, hides himself. This refers to the famous lines 'Qui legitis flores ... fugite hinc, latet anguis in herba'; Verg. Bucol. iii. 92. See also D. 1994; and Macbeth, i. 5. 66.
516. Read kēp'th. MS. Hl. gives lines 514-6 thus:—
516. Read kēp'th. MS. Hl. presents lines 514-6 like this:—
'Right so this god of loue, this ypocrite,
'Right, so this god of love, this hypocrite,
Doth so his sermonys and his obseruaunce
Does so his sermons and his observance
Under subtil colour and aqueyntaunce.'
Under subtle color and acquaintance.
517. sowneth in-to, tend to, are consonant with; see Prol. 307.
517. sowneth in-to, correspond to, align with; see Prol. 307.
518. Cf. P. Plowm. B. xv. 109. Both passages are from Matt. xxiii. 27.
518. Cf. P. Plowm. B. xv. 109. Both passages are from Matt. xxiii. 27.
537. Chaucer clearly quotes this as a proverb; true man means honest man, according to Dogberry; Much Ado about Nothing, iii. 3. 54. The sense seems to be much the same as 'You cannot make a silk purse of a sow's ear,' or 'Once a knave, always a knave.' Compare the use of theef in Anelida, l. 161; also—
537. Chaucer clearly quotes this as a proverb; true man means honest man, according to Dogberry; Much Ado about Nothing, iii. 3. 54. The meaning seems to be very similar to 'You can't make a silk purse out of a sow's ear,' or 'Once a scoundrel, always a scoundrel.' Compare the use of theef in Anelida, l. 161; also—
'Alas! I see a serpent or a theef,
'Alas! I see a snake or a thief,
That many a trewe man hath doon mescheef;
That many a true man has done wrong;
Knightes Tale, 467 (A. 1325).
Knight's Tale, 467 (A. 1325).
548. The reading Troilus (in E. Hn.) must be a mistake, because he was not guilty of transferring his love to another; it was Cressida who did that, so that the falcon would take care not to refer to that story. Paris deserted Oenone for Helen, and Jason deserted Medea for Glauce. Lamech was the first to have two wives, viz. Adah and Ziilah; [385]Gen. iv. 23. The whole of this passage is a recast of Chaucer's earlier poem of Anelida, where Lamech is introduced just in the same way (l. 150).
548. The mention of Troilus (in E. Hn.) must be an error because he wasn’t the one who shifted his love to someone else; it was Cressida who did that, so the falcon should be careful not to mention that tale. Paris left Oenone for Helen, and Jason left Medea for Glauce. Lamech was the first to have two wives, named Adah and Zillah; [385]Gen. iv. 23. This entire section is a reworking of Chaucer's earlier poem Anelida, where Lamech is introduced in exactly the same way (l. 150).
555. Imitated, but not with good taste, from Mark, i. 7.
555. Imitated, but not in good taste, from Mark 1:7.
558. This line resembles Troil. ii. 637.
558. This line is similar to Troil. ii. 637.
579. 'Whether it was a grief to me, does not admit of doubt.'
579. "Whether it upset me is beyond question."
583. 'Such grief I felt because he could not stay.'
583. 'I felt such sadness because he couldn't stay.'
593. Chaucer has this expression again, Kn. Ta. 2184 (A. 3042); Troilus, iv. 1586. It was a common proverb. Shakespeare has it frequently; Two G. of Ver. iv. i. 62; Rich. II., i. 3. 278; King Lear, iii. 2. 70. An early example of it is in Matt. Paris (Record Series), i. 20:—'Vitam in tantam sanctitatem commutavit, faciendo de necessitate virtutem,' &c.
593. Chaucer uses this phrase again, Kn. Ta. 2184 (A. 3042); Troilus, iv. 1586. It was a common saying. Shakespeare uses it frequently; Two G. of Ver. iv. i. 62; Rich. II., i. 3. 278; King Lear, iii. 2. 70. An early example of it is in Matt. Paris (Record Series), i. 20:—‘He transformed his life into such holiness, making virtue out of necessity,’ &c.
596. to borwe, for a security; borwe being a sb., not a verb. Cf. Kn. Ta. 360, 764 (A. 1218, 1622). Hence it means, 'Saint John being for a security,' i. e. Saint John being my security; as in The Complaint of Mars, l. 9. She pledges herself by Saint John, the apostle of truth; see 1 John, iii. 19, iv. 20. Lydgate has 'seint John to borowe' in his Complaint of the Black Knight, st. 2.
596. to borrow, as a guarantee; borrow being a noun, not a verb. See Kn. Ta. 360, 764 (A. 1218, 1622). This means, 'Saint John being a guarantee,' i.e. Saint John being my guarantee; as mentioned in The Complaint of Mars, l. 9. She commits herself by Saint John, the apostle of truth; see 1 John, iii. 19, iv. 20. Lydgate refers to 'Saint John to borrow' in his Complaint of the Black Knight, st. 2.
601. 'When he has well said everything, he has done (all he means to do).'
601. 'When he has clearly said everything, he has done all he intends to do.'
602. This is a common proverb; cf. Com. of Errors, iv. 3. 64; Tempest, ii. 2. 103; Marlowe, Jew of Malta, iii. 4.
602. This is a common saying; see Com. of Errors, iv. 3. 64; Tempest, ii. 2. 103; Marlowe, Jew of Malta, iii. 4.
607. From Boethius, De Cons. Phil. lib. iii. met. 2:—
607. From Boethius, De Cons. Phil. book iii, section 2:—
'Repetunt proprios quaeque recursus
'Revisiting their own returns
Redituque suo singula gaudent.'
Their individual joys shine through.
A few lines above is a passage answering to ll. 611-620, which in the original runs thus (cf. vol. ii. p. 56):—
A few lines above is a passage responding to ll. 611-620, which in the original reads as follows (cf. vol. ii. p. 56):—
'Quae canit altis garrula ramis
'What sings on high branches'
Ales, caueae clauditur antro:
Barriers, the cave is closed:
Huic licet illita pocula melle,
She may drink honeyed cups,
Largasque dapes dulci studio
Largasque dapes sweet study
Ludens hominum cura ministret,
Let the care of men serve,
Si tamen, arto saliens tecto,
If however, jumping from the roof,
Nemorum gratas uiderit umbras,
He will see the pleasant shades of the grove.
Sparsis pedibus proterit escas,
Sparsis pedibus proterit escas,
Siluas tantum maesta requirit,
Siluas only mourns.
Siluas dulci uoce susurrat.'
The groves whisper with sweet voice.
Chaucer repeats the example yet a third time, in the Manciple's Tale, H. 163. Moreover, Jean de Meun copied the whole passage in Le Roman de la Rose, 14145.
Chaucer repeats the example a third time in the Manciple's Tale, H. 163. Additionally, Jean de Meun copied the entire passage in Le Roman de la Rose, 14145.
617-1223. Eight leaves are here lost in MS. Hl.
617-1223. Eight pages are missing here in MS. Hl.
618. newefangel, i. e. eager for novelty; of four syllables, as in l. 89 of the Manc. Tale, H. 193. The word newefangelnesse will be found in the poem of Anelida, l. 141, and in Leg. of Good Wom., Prol. [386]154. 'Be not newfangil in no wise'; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 51, l. 115; cf. p. 9, l. 13. And see the Balade against Women Unconstant, l. 1 (vol. i. p. 409).
618. newefangel, meaning eager for novelty; it has four syllables, as seen in line 89 of the Manc. Tale, H. 193. The word newefangelnesse can be found in the poem of Anelida, line 141, and in the Leg. of Good Wom., Prol. [386]154. 'Do not be newfangil in any way'; Babees Book, ed. Furnivall, p. 51, line 115; see also p. 9, line 13. And refer to the Balade against Women Unconstant, line 1 (vol. i. p. 409).
624. kyte. Mr. Jephson notes that 'the kite is a cowardly species of hawk, quite unfit for falconry, and was therefore the emblem of everything base.'
624. kyte. Mr. Jephson points out that 'the kite is a cowardly type of hawk, totally unsuitable for falconry, and so it became a symbol of everything low.’
640. Compare ll. 153-155, which shew that Canace knew what herbs to choose.
640. Compare lines 153-155, which show that Canace knew which herbs to choose.
644. Blue was the colour of truth and constancy; hence the expression 'true blue'; cf. Cler. Tale, E. 254. Green (l. 646) signified inconstancy. Lydgate, in his Fall of Princes, fol. e 7, speaking of Dalilah, says—
644. Blue was the color of truth and loyalty; thus the phrase 'true blue'; cf. Cler. Tale, E. 254. Green (l. 646) represented unfaithfulness. Lydgate, in his Fall of Princes, fol. e 7, talking about Dalilah, says—
'In stede of blewe, which stedefast is and clene,
'Instead of blue, which is steadfast and pure,
She louyd chaungys of many diuers grene.'
She loudly changes many different colors.
'True blue will never stain'; Proverb.
'True blue will never stain'; Proverb.
''Twas Presbyterian true blue'; Hudibras, i. i. 191.
''It was Presbyterian true blue'; Hudibras, i. i. 191.
Tyrwhitt draws attention to the Balade against Women Unconstant (in vol. i. p. 409), the burden of which is—
Tyrwhitt points out the Balade against Unfaithful Women (in vol. i. p. 409), the main theme of which is—
'In stede of blew, thus may ye were al grene.'
'Instead of blue, you might wear all green.'
648. tidifs. The tidif is mentioned as an inconstant bird in Prol. to Leg. G. W. l. 154—
648. tidifs. The tidif is referred to as an irregular bird in Prol. to Leg. G. W. l. 154—
'And tho that hadde doon unkindenesse
'And though that had done unkindness
As dooth the tydif, for newfangelnesse,' &c.
As does the tydif, for newfangledness,' &c.
Drayton uses tydy as the name of a small bird, Polyolb. xiii. 79; not the wren, which is mentioned five lines above. In a piece called The Parlament of Byrdes, pr. for A. Kytson, one of the birds is called a tytyfer; see Hazlitt's Early Pop. Poetry, iii. 177. Schmeller gives Zitzerl as the Bavarian name for a wren; but cf. E. tit.
Drayton refers to tydy as a small bird, Polyolb. xiii. 79; not the wren, which is mentioned five lines earlier. In a work called The Parlament of Byrdes, published for A. Kytson, one of the birds is named tytyfer; see Hazlitt's Early Pop. Poetry, iii. 177. Schmeller lists Zitzerl as the Bavarian name for a wren; but compare with E. tit.
649-650. These lines are transposed in Tyrwhitt's edition. Such a transposition makes the sense much clearer, beyond doubt. But I am not convinced that the confused construction in the text is not Chaucer's own. It is very like his manner. Cf. notes to ll. 376, 401.
649-650. These lines are rearranged in Tyrwhitt's edition. This change definitely makes the meaning much clearer. However, I'm not sure that the unclear construction in the original text isn't Chaucer's own work. It really fits his style. See notes to ll. 376, 401.
667. Observe that Cambalo, if not inserted here in the MSS. by error, is quite a different person from the Cambalus in l. 656 (called Cambalo in l. 31). He is Canace's lover, who is to fight in the lists against her brothers Cambalo and Algarsif, and win her. Spenser (F. Q. iv. 3) introduces three brethren as suitors for Canace, who have to fight against Cambello her brother; this is certainly not what Chaucer intended, nor is it very satisfactory.
667. Note that Cambalo, unless mistakenly included here in the manuscripts, is a completely different character from Cambalus in line 656 (referred to as Cambalo in line 31). He is Canace's lover, who is set to battle her brothers Cambalo and Algarsif to win her heart. Spenser (F. Q. iv. 3) presents three brothers as suitors for Canace, who must fight against her brother Cambello; this clearly isn’t what Chaucer intended, nor does it offer a very satisfying narrative.
671-672. Some suppose these two lines to be spurious. I believe them to be genuine; for they occur in MS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt., and others, and are not to be too lightly rejected. The Lansdowne MS. has eight lines here, which are certainly spurious. In MS. E., after l. 672, the rest of the page is blank. The lines are quite intelligible, if we add the words He entreth. We then have—'Apollo (the sun) whirls up his chariot so highly (continues his course in the zodiac) till he enters the [387]mansion of the god Mercury, the cunning one'; the construction in the last line being similar to that in l. 209. The sun was described as in Aries, l. 51. By continuing his upward course, i. e. his Northward course, by which he approached the zenith daily, he would soon come to the sign Gemini, which was the mansion of Mercury. It is a truly Chaucerian way of saying that two months had elapsed. We may conclude that Chaucer just began the Third Part of this Tale, but never even finished the first sentence. It is worth noting that these two lines are imitated at the beginning of the (spurious) poem called The Flower and the Leaf; and in Skelton's Garland of Laurel, l. 1471.
671-672. Some people think these two lines are fake. I believe they are genuine because they appear in MS. E. Hn. Cp. Pt., among others, and shouldn’t be lightly dismissed. The Lansdowne MS. has eight lines here that are definitely fake. In MS. E., after l. 672, the rest of the page is blank. The lines make sense if we add the words He enters. We then have—'Apollo (the sun) drives up his chariot so high (continues his course in the zodiac) until he enters the [387]home of the god Mercury, the clever one'; the structure in the last line is similar to that in l. 209. The sun was described as being in Aries, l. 51. By continuing his upward path, meaning his Northward course, as he approached his highest point daily, he would soon reach the sign Gemini, which was Mercury’s home. It's a classic Chaucerian way of saying that two months had passed. We can conclude that Chaucer just started the Third Part of this Tale, but never even finished the first sentence. It’s worth noting that these two lines are echoed at the beginning of the (fake) poem called The Flower and the Leaf; and in Skelton’s Garland of Laurel, l. 1471.
The Words of the Franklin.
The Franklin's Words.
675. youthe is a dissyllable; observe the rime with allow the, i. e. commend thee, which is written as one word (allowthe) in several MSS.
675. youthe has two syllables; notice the rhyme with allow the, meaning commend thee, which is written as one word (allowthe) in several manuscripts.
683. pound, i. e. pounds worth of land.
683. pound, meaning pounds worth of land.
686. possessioun, i. e. property, wealth. Cf. D. 1722.
686. possession, meaning property or wealth. See D. 1722.
688. and yet shal, and shall still do so.
688. and yet shall, and shall still do so.
The Prologue of the Franklin's Tale.
The Prologue of the Franklin's Tale.
709. Britons, Bretons, inhabitants of Brittany. Observe Chaucer's mention of Armorik or Armorica in l. 729.
709. Britons, Bretons, people living in Brittany. Take note of Chaucer's reference to Armorik or Armorica in line 729.
As to the existence of early Breton Lays, a fact which Ritson rashly denied in his anxiety to blame Warton (see Ritson, Met. Rom. iii. 332), the reader may consult Price's remarks in the latest edition of Warton, 1871, vol. i. 169-177. It cannot be doubted that the Lais of Marie de France were, in a large measure, founded upon Breton tales which she had heard or found recorded. Sir F. Madden refers us, for further information, to De la Rue's Essais sur les Bardes, &c., iii. 47-100; Robert, Fables Inédites, &c., i. clii-clix.; the Preface to Roman du Rénart; and Costello's Specimens of the Early Poetry of France, 43-49. The Lais of Marie de France were edited by Roquefort, Paris, 1820; and by Warnke, Halle, 1885. See further in vol. iii. p. 480.
Regarding the existence of early Breton Lays, a fact that Ritson carelessly denied in his eagerness to criticize Warton (see Ritson, Met. Rom. iii. 332), readers can check Price's comments in the latest edition of Warton, 1871, vol. i. 169-177. There's no doubt that the Lais of Marie de France were largely based on Breton tales she had heard or found recorded. Sir F. Madden directs us for more information to De la Rue's Essais sur les Bardes, &c., iii. 47-100; Robert, Fables Inédites, &c., i. clii-clix.; the Preface to Roman du Rénart; and Costello's Specimens of the Early Poetry of France, 43-49. The Lais of Marie de France were edited by Roquefort, Paris, 1820; and by Warnke, Halle, 1885. See further in vol. iii. p. 480.
721. Pernaso, Parnassus. The form is Parnaso in Anelida, 16, and Ho. of Fame, 521; see also Troilus, iii. 1810, and my note to Anelida, 16. A side-note, in the margin of E., shews that Chaucer is here quoting a part of the first three lines of the Prologus to the Satires of Persius.
721. Pernaso, Parnassus. The form is Parnaso in Anelida, 16, and Ho. of Fame, 521; see also Troilus, iii. 1810, and my note to Anelida, 16. A side-note, in the margin of E., shows that Chaucer is here quoting a part of the first three lines of the Prologus to the Satires of Persius.
'Nec fonte labra prolui caballino,
'From the source I drank, horse,'
Neque in bicipiti somniasse Parnasso
Neque in bicipiti dreaming of Parnasso
Memini, ut repente sic poeta prodirem.'
Memories, as if suddenly I would appear as a poet.
722. Cithero, Cicero; spelt Scithero in E. Hn., but Cithero in Cp. Pt. Ln. The three latter MSS. stupidly insert ne before Cithero, thus destroying both sense and metre, and tempting Mr. Wright to make the purely gratuitous suggestion, that Chaucer did it on purpose (!), in order to make the Frankeleyn appear really ignorant.
722. Cithero, Cicero; spelled Scithero in E. Hn., but Cithero in Cp. Pt. Ln. The last three manuscripts foolishly add ne before Cithero, ruining both the meaning and the meter, which led Mr. Wright to make the completely baseless suggestion that Chaucer did it on purpose (!) to make the Franklin seem genuinely ignorant.
The Frankeleyns Tale.
The Franklin's Tale.
729. Armorik, Armorica, the modern Brittany.
Armorik, Armorica, modern Brittany.
743. A note in Bell says this is meant 'ironically.' On the contrary, it is explanatory, and in perfect keeping with the context. Cf. l. 751, and the full discussion of the matter in ll. 764-790.
743. A note in Bell says this is meant 'ironically.' On the contrary, it is explanatory and fits perfectly with the context. See l. 751, and the full discussion of the matter in ll. 764-790.
764. This passage is clearly founded on Le Roman de la Rose, ll. 9465-9534, a piece which is too long to be quoted. Compare, for example, ll. 9479-9482:—
764. This passage is clearly based on Le Roman de la Rose, ll. 9465-9534, which is too lengthy to quote. For instance, compare ll. 9479-9482:—
'Car il convient amor morrir
'Because it is fitting to die'
Quant amant vuelent seignorir.
As the loved ones wish.
Amors ne puet durer ne vivre,
Love cannot last or survive,
Se n'est en cuer franc et delivre.'
Se n'est en cuer franc et delivre.
Compare also ll. 8489-90 of the same:—
Compare also lines 8489-90 of the same:—
'Qu'onques Amor et seignorie
'Once Love and nobility
Ne s'entrefirent compaignie.'
Ne s'entrefirent compaignie.
And see Kn. Ta., A. 1625-6. Spenser copies ll. 764-6 very closely; F. Q. iii. 1. 25. And see Butler, Hudib. iii. 1. 553-560; Pope, Eloisa, 76.
And check Kn. Ta., A. 1625-6. Spenser closely imitates lines 764-6; F. Q. iii. 1. 25. And check Butler, Hudib. iii. 1. 553-560; Pope, Eloisa, 76.
774. So in P. Plowman, C. xvi. 138, we find patientes uincunt. The reference is to Dionysius Cato, Distichorum lib. i. 38:—
774. So in P. Plowman, C. xvi. 138, we find the patient prevail. The reference is to Dionysius Cato, Distichorum lib. i. 38:—
'Quem superare potes, interdum uince ferendo,
'Who you can overcome, sometimes you win by enduring,'
Maxima enim morum semper patientia uirtus.'
Maxima enim morum semper patientia virtus.
And again, in his Breves Sententiae, Sent. xl., he has:—'Parentes patientia uince.' But Chaucer's words agree still more closely with an altered version of Cato which is quoted in Old Eng. Homilies, ed. Morris, 2 Ser. p. 80, in the form:—'Quem superare nequis, patienter uince ferendo.' Compare the proverb—'uincit qui patitur'; also Vergil, Æn. v. 710; Ovid, Art. Amat. ii. 197, Am. iii. 11. 7, Am. i. 2. 10. See also Troil. iv. 1584.
And again, in his Breves Sententiae, Sent. xl., he has:—'Parents conquer through patience.' But Chaucer's words align even more closely with a modified version of Cato that is quoted in Old English Homilies, ed. Morris, 2 Ser. p. 80, in the form:—'Who you cannot overcome, conquer by enduring.' Compare the proverb—'he wins who endures'; also Vergil, Æn. v. 710; Ovid, Art. Amat. ii. 197, Am. iii. 11. 7, Am. i. 2. 10. See also Troil. iv. 1584.
792. This is from the same passage of Le Roman as that mentioned in the note to l. 764. Compare, for example, the following lines (9489-94), where serjant means 'servant':—
792. This is from the same part of Le Roman as the one referenced in the note to l. 764. For instance, compare the following lines (9489-94), where serjant means 'servant':—
'Car cil, quant par amor amoit,
'Car cil, quant par amor amoit,
Serjant à cele se clamoit
The sergeant was calling out
Qui sa mestresse soloit estre;
Qui sa maîtresse se donnait;
Or se clame seignor et mestre
Or se clame seignor et mestre
Sur cele que dame ot clamée,
Sur cele que dame ot clamée,
Quant ele iert par amor amée.'
Quant ele iert par amor amée.
801. Penmarch Point is a headland near Quimper, in the department of Finisterre; a little to the S. of Brest.
801. Penmarch Point is a headland near Quimper, in the Finisterre department; just south of Brest.
Tyrwhitt's derivation of this name, from pen, a head, and mark, a mark or boundary, assumes that mark is a Celtic word. No doubt pen represents Bret. penn (Welsh pen), a head, a promontory; but, instead of mark I can only find Bret. march (Welsh and Cornish march, Irish marc), a horse. In the sense of boundary, mark is Teutonic. [389]
Tyrwhitt's explanation of this name comes from pen, meaning head, and mark, meaning mark or boundary, assuming that mark is a Celtic word. It's likely that pen represents the Breton penn (Welsh pen), meaning head or promontory; however, instead of mark, I can only find the Breton march (Welsh and Cornish march, Irish marc), which means horse. In terms of boundary, mark is Teutonic. [389]
808. Kayrrud, Caer-rud; evidently an old Celtic name. Caer is the Bret. ker, kear, a town; Welsh and Cornish caer, a fort, town. And perhaps rud is 'red'; cf. Bret. ruz, Welsh rhudd, Cornish rudh, red. It does not appear in the map.
808. Kayrrud, Caer-rud; clearly an old Celtic name. Caer is the Breton ker, kear, meaning town; in Welsh and Cornish, caer refers to a fort or town. And maybe rud means 'red'; see Breton ruz, Welsh rhudd, Cornish rudh, all meaning red. It doesn’t show up on the map.
Arveragus, a Latinised form of a Celtic name; spelt Aruiragus in Juvenal, Sat. iv. 127. Arviragus, son of Cymbeline, one of the fabulous kings of Britain, married a daughter of the Roman emperor Claudius; see Rob. of Glouc. l. 1450.
Arveragus, a Latinized version of a Celtic name; spelled Aruiragus in Juvenal, Sat. iv. 127. Arviragus, the son of Cymbeline, one of the legendary kings of Britain, married a daughter of the Roman emperor Claudius; see Rob. of Glouc. l. 1450.
815. Dorigene; also a Celtic name. 'Droguen, or Dorguen, was the wife of Alain I.—Lobineau, t. i. p. 70.'—Tyrwhitt. Lobineau was the author of a history of Brittany.
815. Dorigene; also a Celtic name. 'Droguen, or Dorguen, was the wife of Alain I.—Lobineau, t. i. p. 70.'—Tyrwhitt. Lobineau was the author of a history of Brittany.
830. Cf. 'Gutta cauat lapidem'; Ovid, Epist. iv. 10. 5.
830. Cf. 'A drop wears away the stone'; Ovid, Epist. iv. 10. 5.
861. Cf. 'That she ne hath foot on which she may sustene'; Anelida, 177.
861. Cf. 'That she doesn't have a foot on which she can sustain herself'; Anelida, 177.
867. In ydel, in vain. In P. Plowman, A. vi. 61, we have in idel, and in B. v. 580, an ydel, in the same sense. With this passage, cf. Boeth. bk. i. met. 5. 22; bk. iii. met. 9. 1-10.
867. In ydel, in vain. In P. Plowman, A. vi. 61, we have in idel, and in B. v. 580, an ydel, in the same sense. With this passage, cf. Boeth. bk. i. met. 5. 22; bk. iii. met. 9. 1-10.
879. Cf. 'a fayr party of so grete a werk'; Boeth. bk. i. met. 5. 38.
879. Cf. 'a fair party of such a great work'; Boeth. bk. i. met. 5. 38.
880. thyn owene merk, thine own likeness; cf. 'ad imaginem suam,' Gen. i. 27. It appears, from P. Plowman, B. xv. 343, C. xviii. 73, that the words merke and preynte (print) were both used of the 'impression' upon a coin. From a comparison of the Vulgate version of Gen. i. 27 and Matt. xxii. 20, we see that imago was used in the same way. This explains how merk came to mean 'likeness,' and how mark of Adam (in D. 696) came to mean 'all such as are made in Adam's likeness.' See that passage.
880. thyn owene merk, your own likeness; cf. 'ad imaginem suam,' Gen. i. 27. It appears, from P. Plowman, B. xv. 343, C. xviii. 73, that the words merke and preynte (print) were both used to refer to the 'impression' on a coin. By comparing the Vulgate version of Gen. i. 27 and Matt. xxii. 20, we see that imago was used in the same way. This explains how merk came to mean 'likeness,' and how mark of Adam (in D. 696) came to mean 'all those made in Adam's likeness.' See that passage.
883. menes, means, instruments of Thy will. The sing. mene, in the same sense, occurs in P. Plowman, C. xvii. 96, and frequently in Sir Generides, where it is spelt meane.
883. menes means instruments of Your will. The singular mene, in the same sense, appears in P. Plowman, C. xvii. 96, and often in Sir Generides, where it is spelled meane.
886. 'All's for the best'; a popular rendering of Romans, viii. 28. Cf. Boeth. bk. iv. pr. 6. 194-6.
886. 'Everything works out for the best'; a common interpretation of Romans 8:28. Cf. Boeth. bk. iv. pr. 6. 194-6.
889. this, short for this is; as in many other places.
889. this, shorthand for this is; just like in many other places.
899. delitables, a good example of a French pl. adj. in s. So also royales, B. 2038. See my note to P. Plowman, C. x. 342.
899. delitables, a good example of a French plural adjective in s. Similarly, royales, B. 2038. See my note to P. Plowman, C. x. 342.
900. ches, chess. Chess was played in England even before the Conquest, in the days of Canute. 'Tables' is another name for backgammon, and was called tabularum ludus in Latin. See Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. iv. c. 2. §§ 4, 16.
900. ches, chess. Chess was played in England even before the Conquest, during the time of Canute. 'Tables' is another name for backgammon, which was called tabularum ludus in Latin. See Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. iv. c. 2. §§ 4, 16.
913. The odour is to be read as Th'odóur.
913. The odor is to be read as Th'odor.
918. At-after, after; as in F. 302.
918. At-after, after; as in F. 302.
938. Aurelius. Tyrwhitt remarks that 'this name, though of Roman origin, was common, we may presume, among the Britons. One of the princes mentioned by Gildas was called Aurelius Conanus. Another British king is called Aurelius Ambrosius by Geoffrey of Monmouth.' See Fabyan's History, pt. 1. capp. 93, 108.
938. Aurelius. Tyrwhitt notes that 'this name, although of Roman origin, was likely common among the Britons. One of the princes mentioned by Gildas was named Aurelius Conanus. Another British king is referred to as Aurelius Ambrosius by Geoffrey of Monmouth.' See Fabyan's History, pt. 1. capp. 93, 108.
948. Chaucer wrote such things himself; see Leg. of Good Women, 423, and the note. See also, in his Minor Poems, the Complaint of Mars, the roundel in the Parl. of Foules, 680; and the exquisite triple roundel called Merciles Beautè.
948. Chaucer wrote similar things himself; see Leg. of Good Women, 423, and the note. Also, check out his Minor Poems, the Complaint of Mars, the roundel in the Parl. of Foules, 680; and the beautiful triple roundel called Merciles Beautè.
950. The syllables as a fu- form the third foot. Some MSS. have fuyre, i. e. fire (see the footnote); but hell is not the place where fire was supposed to languish. The reading furye, i. e. fury, also presents some difficulty, but we must take languish to mean 'endure continual pain.' This precisely agrees with Chaucer's language in Troilus, iv. 22-24.
950. The syllables as a fu- make up the third foot. Some manuscripts have fuyre, meaning fire (see the footnote); but hell isn't the place where fire was thought to fade away. The reading furye, meaning fury, also poses some issues, but we should interpret languish as 'endure constant pain.' This aligns perfectly with Chaucer's wording in Troilus, iv. 22-24.
We have already had a confusion between fury and fire in A. 2684. The reading furie is perfectly established by help of F. 448 (this furial pyne of helle), and by further comparing l. 1101 below.
We have already had a mix-up between fury and fire in A. 2684. The reading furie is clearly supported by F. 448 (this furial pyne of helle), and by further comparing l. 1101 below.
951. Ekko, Echo. So in the Book of the Duch. 735. Chaucer probably took this from Le Rom. de la Rose, 1447; see the English version, ll. 1469-1538. But he had learnt, by this time, that the true original was Ovid (Metamorph. iii. 407). Hence the side-note in MS. E.—'Methamorposios'—(sic).
951. Ekko, Echo. So in the Book of the Duch. 735. Chaucer probably took this from Le Rom. de la Rose, 1447; see the English version, ll. 1469-1538. But he had learned, by this time, that the true original was Ovid (Metamorph. iii. 407). Hence the side-note in MS. E.—'Methamorposios'—(sic).
963. And hadde, and she had; with a sudden change of subject.
963. And had, and she had; with a sudden change of subject.
974. Madame is here trisyllabic; in l. 967, the last syllable is very light.
974. Madame has three syllables; in l. 967, the last syllable is very light.
982. The -ie in Aurelie is slurred over; know-e is dissyllabic. Cf. l. 989.
982. The -ie in Aurelie is blended together; know-e is pronounced with two syllables. See line 989.
992. Lok-e, for Lok-en, imper. plural.
992. Lok-e, for Lok-en, imperative plural.
993. The first foot contains Ye remoe-; and the final -e of remoev-e is not cut off. Otherwise, place an accent on the syllable re-.
993. The first foot contains You remove-; and the final -e of remove-e is not cut off. Otherwise, place an accent on the syllable re-.
999-1000. These two lines are placed lower down in Tyrwhitt's edition, after l. 1006, on the authority of three inferior MSS., viz. Harl. 7335, Harl. 7333, and Barlow 20. But the old editions agree with the best MSS., and nothing is gained by the change.
999-1000. These two lines are positioned further down in Tyrwhitt's edition, after line 1006, based on the opinion of three lesser manuscripts, namely Harl. 7335, Harl. 7333, and Barlow 20. However, the earlier editions align with the best manuscripts, and there’s no benefit to this alteration.
1018. A humorous apology for a poetical expression.
1018. A funny apology for a poetic expression.
1031. A side-note in E. has—'The compleint of Aurelius to the goddes and to the sonne.'
1031. A side-note in E. has—'The complaint of Aurelius to the gods and to the sun.'
1033. after, i. e. according to. The change of seasons depends on the sun's change of declination, which causes his position (called herberwe or 'harbour' in l. 1035) to be high or low in the sky. See note to l. 1058.
1033. after, i.e. meaning according to. The change of seasons depends on the sun's change in declination, which affects its position (referred to as herberwe or 'harbour' in l. 1035) being high or low in the sky. See note to l. 1058.
1045. In MS. E., Lucina is glossed by 'luna,' i. e. the moon; see A. 2085.
1045. In MS. E., Lucina is explained as 'luna,' meaning the moon; see A. 2085.
1049. Read knowen as know'n. All the six MSS. keep the final n; but Cp. Pt. Ln. drop the word that.
1049. Read knowen as know'n. All six manuscripts keep the final n; however, Cp. Pt. Ln. drop the word that.
1054. more and lesse, greater and smaller, i. e. rivers.
1054. more and less, greater and smaller, i.e. rivers.
1058. Leoun, the sign Leo. In l. 906, May 6 is mentioned, and the events recorded in ll. 906-1016 all belong to this day. Ll. 1019-1081 belong to the evening of the same day. But, in May, the sun is in [391]Taurus, and the moon, when in opposition, would be in the opposite sign, which is Scorpio; and we should expect the reading—'of Scorpioun.' As it stands, the text means:—'at the next opposition that takes place with the sun in Leo'; i. e. not at the very next opposition, with the sun in Taurus; nor yet after that, with the sun in Gemini or Cancer. The reason for the delay is astrological; for Leo was the mansion of the Sun, so that the sun's power would then be greatest; besides which, the sign Leo greatly increased a planet's influence; see A. 2462, and the note.
1058. Leoun, the sign Leo. In line 906, May 6 is mentioned, and the events recorded in lines 906-1016 all take place on this day. Lines 1019-1081 belong to the evening of the same day. However, in May, the sun is in [391]Taurus, and the moon, when in opposition, would be in the opposite sign, which is Scorpio; and we should expect the reading—'of Scorpioun.' As it is written, the text means:—'at the next opposition that occurs with the sun in Leo'; that is, not at the very next opposition, with the sun in Taurus; nor even after that, with the sun in Gemini or Cancer. The reason for the delay is astrological; for Leo was the mansion of the Sun, so the sun's power would then be at its peak; in addition, the sign Leo greatly amplified a planet's influence; see A. 2462, and the note.
We may notice the various allusions in the above lines. In l. 1033, the sun's declination changes from day to day, and with it the solar power and heat; so that the vegetable kingdom fails or grows according as the sun's 'harbour,' or position in the ecliptic, causes his meridian altitude to be low or high (l. 1035). In l. 1046, the power of the moon over the tides is mentioned; and, in l. 1050, the dependence of lunar upon solar light. The highest tides occur when the sun and moon are either in conjunction or opposition; the latter is here fixed upon. If, says Aurelius, the sun and moon could always remain in opposition, viz. by moving at the same apparent rate (l. 1066), the moon would always remain at the full (l. 1069), and the spring-flood, or highest flood, would last all the while (l. 1070).
We can see the different references in the lines above. In line 1033, the sun's position changes daily, affecting its power and warmth; therefore, the plant kingdom either flourishes or falters depending on the sun's 'harbor,' or its place in the ecliptic, which determines whether its height at midday is low or high (line 1035). Line 1046 refers to the moon's influence on the tides, and in line 1050, it mentions how lunar light relies on solar light. The highest tides happen when the sun and moon are aligned or opposed; the latter is the focus here. Aurelius states that if the sun and moon could always stay in opposition, meaning they moved at the same apparent speed (line 1066), the moon would always be full (line 1069), and the highest tide, or spring tide, would continue indefinitely (line 1070).
1074. Here Luna is identified with Proserpina; see note to A. 2051, where I have quoted the sentence—'Diana, quae et Luna, Proserpina, Hecate nuncupatur.' And see the parallel lines in A. 2081-2.
1074. Here, Luna is identified with Proserpina; see note to A. 2051, where I have quoted the sentence—'Diana, who is also Luna, Proserpina, is called Hecate.' And see the parallel lines in A. 2081-2.
1077. Delphos, Delphi; Chaucer adopts, as usual, the accusative form. Ovid has Delphi, Met. x. 168; Delphica templa, Met. xi. 414.
1077. Delphos, Delphi; Chaucer uses, as usual, the accusative form. Ovid has Delphi, Met. x. 168; Delphica templa, Met. xi. 414.
1086. 'Let him choose, as far as I am concerned, whether he wishes to live or die.' whether is here cut down to whe'r, as frequently.
1086. 'Let him choose, as far as I'm concerned, whether he wants to live or die.' whether is here shortened to whe'r, as is often the case.
1088. Cf. 'And in his host of chivalrye the flour'; A. 982.
1088. Cf. 'And in his group of knights the best'; A. 982.
1094-1096. imaginatyf, of a suspicious fancy. doute, fear.
1094-1096. imaginative, of a suspicious imagination. doubt, fear.
1110. This is the Pamphilus already referred to in B. 2746 (see note to that line). The poem relates the poet's love for Galatea. In the note to B. 2746, I have given the title of the poem as De Amore. Another title is—Pamphili Mauriliani Pamphilus, sive De Arte Amandi Elegiae. Skelton alludes to it also, and Dyce's note (in his ed. of Skelton, ii. 345) tells us—'It is of considerable length, and though written in barbarous Latin, was by some attributed to Ovid. It may be found in a little volume edited by Goldastus, Ovidii Nasonis Pelignensis Erotica et Amatoria Opuscula, &c. 1610.' Tyrwhitt quotes the first four lines, from MS. Cotton, Titus A. xx—'Vulneror, et clausum porto sub pectore telum,' &c. In the margin of E. is here written—'Pamphilus ad Galatheam,' followed by the line—'Vulneror ... telum.' Chaucer imitates this line in ll. 1111, 1112. And see Lounsbury, Studies, ii. 370.
1110. This is the Pamphilus mentioned earlier in B. 2746 (see note to that line). The poem expresses the poet's love for Galatea. In the note to B. 2746, I titled the poem as De Amore. Another title is—Pamphili Mauriliani Pamphilus, or De Arte Amandi Elegiae. Skelton references it too, and Dyce's note (in his edition of Skelton, ii. 345) tells us—'It is quite lengthy, and although it’s written in clumsy Latin, some attributed it to Ovid. You can find it in a small volume edited by Goldastus, Ovidii Nasonis Pelignensis Erotica et Amatoria Opuscula, & c. 1610.' Tyrwhitt quotes the first four lines from MS. Cotton, Titus A. xx—'I am wounded, and I carry a hidden weapon under my chest,' & c. In the margin of E, it's noted—'Pamphilus to Galatea,' followed by the line—'I am wounded ... weapon.' Chaucer imitates this line in ll. 1111, 1112. And see Lounsbury, Studies, ii. 370.
1113. sursanure, a wound healed outwardly only. A F. word, from Lat. super and sanare. See soursanëure in Godefroy.
1113. sursanure, a wound that heals from the outside only. A French word, derived from Latin super and sanare. See soursanëure in Godefroy.
1115. But, unless. come therby, get at it, get hold of it.
1115. But, unless. come this way, reach it, grab it.
1121. 'In every hiding-place and corner'; cf. G. 311, 658.
1121. 'In every hiding place and corner'; cf. G. 311, 658.
1130. I here quote from my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabe (E. E. T. S.), p. lix. 'The twenty-eight "moon-stations" of the Arabs are given in Ideler's Untersuchungen über die Bedeutung der Sternnamen, p. 287. He gives the Arabic names, the stars that help to fix their positions, &c. See also Mr. Brae's edition of the Astrolabe, p. 89. For the influence of the moon in these mansions, we must look elsewhere, viz. in lib. i. cap. 11, and lib. iv. cap. 18 of the Epitome Astrologiae of Johannes Hispalensis. Suffice it to say that there are 12 temperate mansions, 6 dry ones, and 10 moist ones.' The number 28 corresponds with the number of days in a lunation.
1130. I quote from my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabe (E. E. T. S.), p. lix. 'The twenty-eight "moon-stations" of the Arabs are listed in Ideler's Untersuchungen über die Bedeutung der Sternnamen, p. 287. He provides the Arabic names, the stars that help identify their positions, etc. See also Mr. Brae's edition of the Astrolabe, p. 89. For the influence of the moon in these mansions, we need to look elsewhere, specifically in lib. i. cap. 11, and lib. iv. cap. 18 of the Epitome Astrologiae of Johannes Hispalensis. It’s enough to say that there are 12 temperate mansions, 6 dry ones, and 10 moist ones.' The number 28 corresponds to the number of days in a lunation.
1132. Cf. Chaucer's remark in his Astrolabe, ii. 4. 36—'Natheles, thise ben observauncez of iudicial matiere and rytes of payens, in which my spirit ne hath no feith.'
1132. Cf. Chaucer's remark in his Astrolabe, ii. 4. 36—'Nevertheless, these are observations of judicial matters and rites of pagans, in which my spirit has no faith.'
1133. In speaking of the First Commandment, Hampole says: 'Astronomyenes byhaldes the daye and the houre and the poynte that man es borne in, and vndir whylke syngne he es borne, and the poynte that he begynnes to be in, and by thire syngnes, and other, thay saye that that sall befall the man aftyrwarde; but theyre errowre es reproffede of haly doctours.'—Eng. Prose Treatises of Hampole, ed. Perry, p. 9. So also in Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse, ed. Perry, p. 5.
1133. When talking about the First Commandment, Hampole says: 'Astrology considers the day and hour of a person's birth, and under which sign they are born, and the point at which they begin to exist, and by these signs and others, they claim that certain things will happen to the person later; however, their errors are condemned by holy doctors.'—Eng. Prose Treatises of Hampole, ed. Perry, p. 9. So also in Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse, ed. Perry, p. 5.
1141. tregetoures, jugglers. Cf. F. 218, 219; Hous of Fame, 1260, and my note upon the line; also the same, 1277, and my note on it. From O. F. trasgeter, (Prov. trasgitar), answering to a Low Lat. transiectare, i. e. to throw across, cause to pass. Thus the original sense of tregetour was one who caused rapid changes, by help of some mechanical contrivance. See Marco Polo, ed. Yule, i. 342; and note 9 to Bk. i. c. 61; Cornelius Agrippa, on Juggling; Ritson, Anc. Met. Romances, vol. i. p. ccv; and the verses on the Tregetour in Lydgate's Dance of Machabre. Treget means imposture, juggling, deceit, in the E. version of the Romaunt of the Rose, 6267, 6312, 6825; and tregetrie means the same, 6374, 6382. (Not allied to trebuchet, as suggested by Tyrwhitt.)
1141. Tregetoures, jugglers. See F. 218, 219; House of Fame, 1260, and my note on that line; also the same, 1277, and my note on it. From Old French trasgeter (Provençal trasgitar), which relates to a Low Latin transiectare, meaning to throw across, to cause to pass. So, the original meaning of tregetour was someone who caused rapid changes using some mechanical device. Check Marco Polo, ed. Yule, i. 342; and note 9 to Book i, chapter 61; Cornelius Agrippa on Juggling; Ritson, Ancient Met. Romances, vol. i. p. ccv; and the lines on the Tregetour in Lydgate's Dance of Machabre. Treget means trickery, juggling, deceit in the English version of the Romaunt of the Rose, 6267, 6312, 6825; and tregetrie means the same, 6374, 6382. (Not related to trebuchet, as suggested by Tyrwhitt.)
1180. dawes, days; variant of dayes. The pl. dawes occurs here only; but dayes rimes with layes in l. 709 above, with delayes in l. 1293 below, and (in the phr. now a dayes) with Iayes, G. 1396, and assayes, E. 1164. Chaucer also has dawe, v., to dawn, riming with felawe, A. 4250, and awe, B. 3872. The variant dawes is due to the A. S. dagas, where the g is followed, not by e, but by a; hence we only find it in the plural. But it is not uncommon; it occurs in St. Brandan, ed. Wright, p. 5, l. 3; Havelok, 2344; King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, l. 1436; Gower, Conf. Am. ii. 113, where it rimes with sawes; &c.
1180. dawes, days; a variation of dayes. The plural dawes appears here only; however, dayes rhymes with layes in line 709 above, with delayes in line 1293 below, and (in the phrase now a dayes) with Iayes, G. 1396, and assayes, E. 1164. Chaucer also uses dawe, v., meaning to dawn, which rhymes with felawe, A. 4250, and awe, B. 3872. The variation dawes comes from the Old English dagas, where the g is followed not by e, but by a; thus, we only find it in the plural. But it's not uncommon; it appears in St. Brandan, ed. Wright, p. 5, l. 3; Havelok, 2344; King Alisaunder, ed. Weber, l. 1436; Gower, Conf. Am. ii. 113, where it rhymes with sawes; & c.
1204. The use of our is graphic; it occurs in all six MSS. Tyrwhitt has the.
1204. The use of our is vivid; it appears in all six manuscripts. Tyrwhitt has the.
1224. Here ceases the gap in Hl., F. 617-1223.
1224. Here ends the gap in Hl., F. 617-1223.
1241. Accent mágicién on the first and last syllables.
1241. Accent mágicién on the first and last syllables.
1245. 'The sun grew old, and his hue was like that of latten.' For latoun, later latten, see note to C. 350. That is, the sun had a dull coppery hue, as in December, when it may be said to be 'old,' as it was approaching the end of its annual course. Cf. yonge sonne; A. 7.
1245. 'The sun became old, and its color was like that of latten.' For latoun, later latten, see note to C. 350. This means the sun had a dull coppery color, like in December, when it can be said to be 'old,' as it was nearing the end of its yearly cycle. Cf. yonge sonne; A. 7.
1246. 'Who, when in his hot declination (i. e. in the sign of Cancer, when his northern declination was greatest) used to shine like burnished gold, with bright beams; but he had now arrived in Capricornus, where he was at his lowest altitude (i. e. at the winter solstice); and shone but dimly.'
1246. 'Who, when he was high in the sky (i.e. in the sign of Cancer, when he was at his greatest height in the northern hemisphere) used to shine like polished gold, with bright rays; but now he had reached Capricorn, where he was at his lowest point (i.e. at the winter solstice); and shone only faintly.'
In Chaucer's time, the sun entered Capricorn on December 13; see his Treatise on the Astrolabe, ii. 1. 12.
In Chaucer's time, the sun entered Capricorn on December 13; see his Treatise on the Astrolabe, ii. 1. 12.
1252. In the margin of E. is written—'Janus biceps'; referring to 'Iane biceps' in Ovid's Fasti, i. 65; and 'Iane biformis,' id. l. 89. The allusion is to the approach of January, after the winter solstice. This season, as indicated in ll. 1253, 1254, is the time of Christmas and New-Year festivities, when wine is drunk from horns, and the boar's head appears at feasts. See Brand's Pop. Antiq., ed. Ellis, i. 484, for the carol sung at the bringing in of the boar's head as the first dish on Christmas day, as e.g. in the Inner Temple and at Queen's College, Oxford. He quotes from Dekker:—'like so many bores' heads stuck with branches of rosemary, to be served in for brawne at Christmas.'
1252. In the margin of E., it says—'Janus biceps'; referring to 'Iane biceps' in Ovid's Fasti, i. 65; and 'Iane biformis,' id. l. 89. This refers to the arrival of January, following the winter solstice. This season, as noted in ll. 1253, 1254, is the time for Christmas and New Year celebrations, when wine is drunk from horns, and the boar's head appears at feasts. See Brand's Pop. Antiq., ed. Ellis, i. 484, for the carol sung when the boar's head is brought in as the first dish on Christmas day, for example, in the Inner Temple and at Queen's College, Oxford. He quotes from Dekker:—'like so many boar's heads decorated with branches of rosemary, to be served in for brawne at Christmas.'
Skelton speaks of 'Ianus, with his double chere,' i. e. face; Garl. of Laurell, 1515. Cf. Chambers, Book of Days, i. 19; and ii. 754; Spenser, F. Q. vii. 7. 41.
Skelton refers to 'Ianus, with his double face,' i.e., face; Garl. of Laurell, 1515. See Chambers, Book of Days, i. 19; and ii. 754; Spenser, F. Q. vii. 7. 41.
1255. 'Nowel,' i. e. 'the birthday,' or Christmas day. From O. F. noël (Prov. nadal); from Lat. natalem. Cotgrave quotes a French proverb:—'Tant crie on Noël qu'il vient, So long is Christmas cried that at length it comes.' Littré gives, as the second sense of Noël—'Cantique en langue vulgaire, ayant ordinairement pour sujet la naissance de Jésus-Christ, que l'on chante à l'approche de la Noël.' Hence 'to cry Noël' was to sing a Christmas carol; as was usual on Christmas eve. He further explains that 'Noël!' subsequently became a cry on any occasion of great rejoicing; so that, in this way, 'to cry Noël' meant to proclaim glad tidings. Hence the silly confusion of the word with 'nouvelles,' in the imaginative accounts of it given by some English writers.
1255. 'Nowel,' meaning 'the birthday' or Christmas day. From O.F. noël (Prov. nadal); from Latin natalem. Cotgrave quotes a French proverb:—'Tant crie on Noël qu'il vient, So long is Christmas cried that at length it comes.' Littré gives the second meaning of Noël—'A carol in the vernacular, usually about the birth of Jesus Christ, which is sung as Christmas approaches.' Therefore, 'to cry Noël' was to sing a Christmas carol, which was common on Christmas Eve. He further explains that 'Noël!' eventually became a cry for any occasion of great joy, so that, in this way, 'to cry Noël' meant to announce good news. Hence the silly confusion of the word with 'nouvelles' in the imaginative accounts offered by some English writers.
1266. Read I n' can; see note to A. 764.
1266. Read I n' can; see note to A. 764.
1273. 'The astronomical tables, composed by order of Alphonso X, king of Castile, about the middle of the thirteenth century, were called sometimes Tabulae Toletanae, from their being adapted to the city of Toledo. There is a very elegant copy of them in MS. Harl. 3647.'—T. [394]In Chaucer's Astrolabe, ii. 44. 16, we find:—'And if hit so be that hit [i. e. the time for which the change in a planet's position is being reckoned] passe 20 [years], consider wel that fro 1 to 20 ben anni expansi, and fro 20 to 3,000 ben anni collecti.' The changes in position of the various planets were obtained from these tables. The quantities denoting the amount of a planet's motion during round periods of years, such as twenty, forty, or sixty years, were entered in a table headed Anni collecti. Similar quantities for lesser periods, from one year up to twenty years, were entered under the headings 1, 2, 3, &c.; and such years were called Anni expansi, i. e. single or separate years. See Ptolemy's Almagest, lib. vi. and lib. ix.; and the note in vol. iii. p. 367.
1273. 'The astronomical tables created by order of Alphonso X, king of Castile, around the middle of the 13th century, were sometimes called Tabulae Toletanae, since they were tailored for the city of Toledo. There is a very fine copy of them in MS. Harl. 3647.'—T. [394] In Chaucer's Astrolabe, ii. 44. 16, we see:—'And if it happens that it [i.e. the time for which the change in a planet's position is being calculated] exceeds 20 [years], keep in mind that from 1 to 20 are anni expansi, and from 20 to 3,000 are anni collecti.' The changes in the positions of the various planets were derived from these tables. The figures indicating the amount of a planet's movement over round periods of years, such as twenty, forty, or sixty years, were recorded in a table titled Anni collecti. Corresponding figures for shorter periods, from one year up to twenty years, were recorded under the headings 1, 2, 3, & etc.; and those years were called Anni expansi, meaning single or separate years. See Ptolemy's Almagest, lib. vi. and lib. ix.; and the note in vol. iii. p. 367.
1276. rotes, roots. The 'root' is the tabulated quantity belonging to a given fixed date or era, from which corresponding quantities can be calculated by addition or subtraction. Thus the longitude of a planet at a given date is the 'root'; and its longitude at another date, say twenty-three years later, can be obtained from the Toletan tables by adding (1) its change of longitude in twenty years, as given in the table of Anni collecti, and (2) its further change in three years, as given in the table of Anni expansi. Chaucer uses the term 'root' again in B. 314; and in his Astrolabe, ii. 44. 1; q.v.
1276. rotes, roots. The 'root' is the fixed quantity associated with a specific date or period, from which related quantities can be calculated by adding or subtracting. For instance, the longitude of a planet on a specific date is the 'root'; its longitude at another date, say twenty-three years later, can be found using the Toletan tables by adding (1) its change in longitude over twenty years, as shown in the Anni collecti table, and (2) its additional change over three years, as shown in the Anni expansi table. Chaucer mentions the term 'root' again in B. 314; and in his Astrolabe, ii. 44. 1; q.v.
1277. 'Centre' was a technical name for the end of the small brass projection on the 'rete' of an astrolabe which denoted the position of a fixed star (usually of the first magnitude). See Chaucer's Astrolabe, Fig. 2 (in vol. iii.); and Centre in the Glossary. 'Argument' is an astronomical term still in use, and means 'the angle, arc, or other mathematical quantity, from which another required quantity may be deduced, or on which its calculation depends'; New Eng. Dictionary.
1277. 'Centre' was a technical term for the end of the small brass projection on the 'rete' of an astrolabe that indicated the position of a fixed star (usually of the first magnitude). See Chaucer's Astrolabe, Fig. 2 (in vol. iii.); and Centre in the Glossary. 'Argument' is an astronomical term still used today, and it refers to 'the angle, arc, or other mathematical quantity from which another required quantity can be deduced, or on which its calculation relies'; New Eng. Dictionary.
In Chaucer's Astrolabe, § 44 of Part II. is headed—'Another maner conclusion, to knowe the mene mote and the argumentis of any planete.'
In Chaucer's Astrolabe, § 44 of Part II is titled—'Another way to conclude, to know the mean motion and the arguments of any planet.'
1278. proporcionels convenients, fitting proportionals; referring to a table of 'proportional parts,' by which fractional parts of a year can be taken into consideration, in calculating the motions of the planets.
1278. proporcionels convenients, fitting proportionals; referring to a table of 'proportional parts,' which allows for fractional parts of a year to be considered when calculating the motions of the planets.
1279. equacions, equations; probably here used in the sense of 'exact quantities.' Thus the 'exact quantity' of a planet's motion, during a given time, can be obtained by adding together the motion during the 'collect' years, the 'expanse' years, and the fraction of a year; see the last note.
1279. equacions, equations; likely used here to mean 'exact quantities.' So, the 'exact quantity' of a planet's motion over a specific period can be calculated by adding the motion during the 'collect' years, the 'expanse' years, and the fraction of a year; see the last note.
1280. eighte spere, eighth sphere; cf. 'ninthe speere' in l. 1283. In the old astronomy (as explained more fully in the note to B. 295), there were nine imaginary spheres, viz. the seven spheres of the seven planets, the eighth sphere or sphere of fixed stars (supposed to have a slow motion from west to east about the poles of the zodiac, to account for the precession of the equinoxes), and the ninth sphere or primum mobile, which had a diurnal motion from east to west, and carried [395]everything with it. Alnath is still a name for the bright star α Arietis, of the first magnitude, which was necessarily situate in the eighth sphere. But the head of the fixed Aries, or the true equinoctial point, was in the ninth sphere above it.
1280. eighth sphere, eighth sphere; cf. 'ninth sphere' in l. 1283. In the old astronomy (as explained more fully in the note to B. 295), there were nine imaginary spheres, namely the seven spheres of the seven planets, the eighth sphere or sphere of fixed stars (thought to move slowly from west to east around the poles of the zodiac to explain the precession of the equinoxes), and the ninth sphere or primum mobile, which had a daily motion from east to west and carried everything with it. Alnath is still a name for the bright star α Arietis, which is of the first magnitude and was located in the eighth sphere. However, the head of the fixed Aries, or the true equinoctial point, was in the ninth sphere above it.
The exact amount of the precession of the equinoxes (which is what Chaucer here alludes to) could be ascertained by observing, from time to time, the distance between the true equinoctial point and the star Alnath, which was conveniently situated for the purpose, being in the head of Aries. In the time of Hipparchus (B.C. 150), the distance of Alnath from the true equinoctial point was but a few degrees; but at the present time it is 'shove,' in longitude, some 35° from the same. (The readings thre for eighte in l. 1280, and fourthe for ninthe in l. 1283, given by Wright from MS. Hl., are of course absurd).
The exact amount of the precession of the equinoxes (which Chaucer refers to here) could be determined by occasionally observing the distance between the true equinoctial point and the star Alnath, which was conveniently located for this purpose since it’s positioned in the head of Aries. In Hipparchus's time (B.C. 150), Alnath was only a few degrees from the true equinoctial point; however, now it is about 35° shifted in longitude from the same point. (The readings three for eight in line 1280, and four for nine in line 1283, noted by Wright from MS. Hl., are obviously incorrect).
1285. firste mansioun, first mansion, viz. of the moon. It was called Alnath, from the star. In the margin of E. is written—'Alnath dicitur prima mansio lunae.' Cf. note to l. 1130; and see l. 1289. His object was, clearly, to calculate the moon's position; see l. 1287.
1285. firste mansioun, first mansion, meaning the moon. It was called Alnath, after the star. In the margin of E. it says—'Alnath is called the first mansion of the moon.' Cf. note to l. 1130; and see l. 1289. His goal was clearly to calculate the moon's position; see l. 1287.
1288. 'And knew in whose "face" the moon arose, and in what "term," and all about it.' Each sign of the zodiac, containing thirty degrees, was divided into three equal parts, each of ten degrees, called faces in the astrological jargon of the time. Not only each sign, but each face, was assigned to some peculiar planet; hence whos means 'of which planet.' Besides this equal division of each sign, we find unequal divisions, called terms. For example, the sign Aries, considered as a whole, was called 'the mansion of Mars.' Again, of this sign, degrees one to ten were called 'the face of Mars'; degrees eleven to twenty, 'the face of the Sun'; and degrees twenty-one to thirty, 'the face of Venus.' Lastly, of the same sign, degrees one to six were 'a term of Jupiter'; degrees seven to twelve, of Venus; degrees thirteen to twenty, of Mercury; twenty-one to twenty-five, of Mars; and twenty-six to thirty, of Saturn. Of course, the whole of this assignment was purely fanciful, imposed at first by arbitrary authority, and afterwards kept up by tradition. Cf. l. 1293.
1288. 'And knew whose "face" the moon rose in, and in what "term," and all about it.' Each zodiac sign, which includes thirty degrees, was broken into three equal parts of ten degrees each, called faces in the astrology of the time. Not only was each sign linked to a specific planet, but each face was also assigned to a particular planet; hence whos refers to 'of which planet.' Besides this equal division of each sign, there were also unequal divisions known as terms. For example, the entire sign Aries was referred to as 'the mansion of Mars.' Within this sign, the first ten degrees were called 'the face of Mars'; degrees eleven to twenty, 'the face of the Sun'; and degrees twenty-one to thirty, 'the face of Venus.' Lastly, within the same sign, degrees one to six were 'a term of Jupiter'; degrees seven to twelve, of Venus; degrees thirteen to twenty, of Mercury; twenty-one to twenty-five, of Mars; and twenty-six to thirty, of Saturn. Naturally, all these assignments were completely fanciful, initially imposed by arbitrary authority, and later maintained by tradition. Cf. l. 1293.
1311-1322. These lines form a 'Complaint,' quite in the style of the Compleint of Anelida, q.v. Thus, l. 1318 is like Anelida, l. 288:—'As verily ye sleen me with the peyne.' The 'complaint' of Dorigen begins at l. 1355.
1311-1322. These lines create a 'Complaint,' similar to the Complaint of Anelida, see above. So, line 1318 resembles Anelida, line 288:—'As surely as you kill me with the pain.' The 'complaint' of Dorigen starts at line 1355.
1340. 'Other colour then asshen hath she noon'; Anelida, 173.
1340. 'She has no other color than ash'; Anelida, 173.
1348. 'She wepeth, waileth, swowneth pitously'; Anelida, 169.
1348. 'She weeps, wails, and faintly cries in despair'; Anelida, 169.
1355. In the margin of E. is written—'The compleynt of Dorigene ayeyns Fortune.'
1355. In the margin of E. it says—'The complaint of Dorigene against Fortune.'
1367. Tyrwhitt remarks that all these examples are taken from book i. of Hieronymus contra Iouinianum. In fact, this reference is expressly supplied in the margin of E., at l. 1465, where we find—'Singulas has historias et plures, hanc materiam concernentes, recitat beatus Ieronimus contra Iouinianum in primo suo libro, cap. 39°.' There is a similar note in Hn., at l. 1395. [396]
1367. Tyrwhitt notes that all these examples are taken from book I of Hieronymus contra Iouinianum. This reference is specifically provided in the margin of E., at line 1465, where it states—'Singulas has historias et plures, hanc materiam concernentes, recitat beatus Ieronimus contra Iouinianum in primo suo libro, cap. 39°.' A similar note appears in Hn., at line 1395. [396]
On reference to Jerome, I find that the passages referred to are worthy of being expressly quoted, especially as Chaucer does not adhere to the order of the original. Moreover, most of them are quoted in the side-notes to E., with more or less correctness. I therefore give below all such as are worth giving.
On referring to Jerome, I see that the passages mentioned are worth quoting directly, especially since Chaucer doesn't follow the original order. Also, most of them are included in the side notes to E., with varying degrees of accuracy. Therefore, I’ll provide below all the ones that are worth sharing.
1368. The passage in Jerome is as follows:—'Triginta Atheniensium tyranni cum Phidonem in conuiuio necassent, filias eius uirgines ad se uenire iusserunt, et scortorum more nudari: ac super pauimenta, patris sanguine cruentata, impudicis gestibus ludere, quae paulisper dissimulato doloris habitu, cum temulentos conuiuas cernerent, quasi ad requisita naturae egredientes, inuicem se complexae praecipitauerunt in puteum, ut uirginitatem morte seruarent'; p. 48. This story (quoted in full in MS. E.) refers to the excesses committed in Athens by the Thirty Tyrants, who were overthrown by Thrasybulus, B.C. 403.
1368. The passage in Jerome goes like this:—'Thirty tyrants of Athens, after killing Phidon at a feast, ordered his daughters, who were virgins, to come to them and, like prostitutes, to undress; and over the bloodied pavement of their father, they played lewdly, temporarily masking their pain. When they noticed the drunken guests, as if stepping out to meet the needs of nature, they embraced each other and plunged into a well to preserve their virginity through death'; p. 48. This story (quoted in full in MS. E.) refers to the excesses committed in Athens by the Thirty Tyrants, who were overthrown by Thrasybulus, BCE 403.
1370. 'They commanded (men) to arrest his daughters.'
1370. 'They ordered the men to arrest his daughters.'
1379. Jerome has:—'Spartiatae et Messenii diu inter se habuere amicitias, intantum ut ob quaedam sacra etiam uirgines ad se mutuo mitterent. Quodam igitur tempore, cum quinquaginta uirgines Lacedaemoniorum Messenii uiolare tentassent, de tanto numero ad stuprum nulla consensit, sed omnes libentissime pro pudicitia occubuerunt'; p. 48. Cf. Orosius, i. 14. 1.
1379. Jerome states: "The Spartans and Messenians had friendly relations for a long time, to the point that, for certain religious rituals, they would even send virgins to each other. At one time, when fifty virgins from Sparta tried to violate the Messenians, none of them consented to such an outrage; instead, all willingly chose to die for their chastity." p. 48. Cf. Orosius, i. 14. 1.
1380. Lacedomie, Lacedaemonia; as in C. 605.
1380. Lacedomie, Lacedaemonia; as in C. 605.
1387. Jerome has:—'Aristoclides Orchomeni tyrannus adamauit uirginem Stymphalidem, quae cum patre occiso ad templum Dianae confugisset, et simulacrum eius teneret, nec ui posset auelli, in eodem loco confossa est'; p. 48. I suppose that Orchomenus is here the town so called in Arcadia, rather than the more famous one in Boeotia; for the district of Stymphalus is in Arcadia, and near Orchomenus.
1387. Jerome writes:—'Aristoclides, the tyrant of Orchomenus, fell in love with a Stymphalian girl, who, after her father was killed, took refuge at the temple of Diana and held onto her statue, unable to be pulled away by force; she was pierced in the same spot'; p. 48. I believe that Orchomenus refers to the town in Arcadia rather than the more famous one in Boeotia, since the region of Stymphalus is located in Arcadia and is close to Orchomenus.
1399. Jerome has:—'Nam Hasdrubalis uxor capta, et incensa urbe, cum se cerneret a Romanis capiendam esse, apprehensis ab utroque latere paruulis filiis, in subiectum domus suae deuolauit incendium'; Valerius Maximus has a similar story, lib. iii. c. 2. ext. 8; cf. Orosius, iv. 13. 3. Chaucer has already alluded to this story; see note to B. 4553.
1399. Jerome has:—'For when Hasdrubal's wife saw that she was going to be captured by the Romans, she took her two young sons and threw herself into her burning house.' Valerius Maximus has a similar story, lib. iii. c. 2. ext. 8; cf. Orosius, iv. 13. 3. Chaucer has already mentioned this story; see note to B. 4553.
1402. alle; Valerius Maximus merely says—'dextra laeuaque communes filios trahens.'
1402. alle; Valerius Maximus simply says—'pulling the common sons with the right and left hand.'
1405. Jerome says:—'Ad Romanas foeminas transeam, et primam ponam Lucretiam; quae uiolatae pudicitiae pudens superuiuere, maculam corporis cruore deleuit'; p. 50. In the margin of E. we find:—'primo ponam Lucretiam ... deleuit'; with the reading nolens for pudens. See also the legend of Lucretia in the Legend of Good Women.
1405. Jerome says:—'I'll move on to the Roman women, starting with Lucretia; who, in her shame of being violated, erased the stain on her body with blood'; p. 50. In the margin of E. we find:—'I'll start with Lucretia ... erased'; with the reading nolens instead of pudens. See also the legend of Lucretia in the Legend of Good Women.
1409. Jerome says:—'Quis ualeat silentio praeterire septem Milesias uirgines, quae Gallorum impetu cuncta uastante, ne quid indecens ab hostibus sustinerent, turpitudinem morte fugerunt; exemplum sui cunctis uirginibus relinquentes, honestis mentibus magis pudicitiam curae esse, quam uitam'; p. 50. MS. E. quotes this as far as 'Gallorum.' As Miletus is in Caria, perhaps Galli refers here to the Gallograeci or Galatae. [397]
1409. Jerome says:—'Who could pass over in silence the seven Maidens of Miletus, who, when faced with the devastation wrought by the Gauls, escaped shame through death, leaving an example for all maidens, showing that those with honorable minds value chastity more than life itself'; p. 50. MS. E. quotes this up to 'Gauls.' Since Miletus is in Caria, perhaps Gauls here refers to the Gallograeci or Galatae. [397]
1414. 'Xenophon in Cyri maioris scribit infantia, occiso Abradote uiro, quem Panthea uxor miro amore dilexerat, collocasse se iuxta corpus lacerum; et confosso pectore, sanguinem suum mariti infudisse uulneribus'; p. 50. MS. E. cites the first eight words of this, with the spelling Abradate; whence Chaucer's Habradate. Chaucer's account of Panthea's exclamation is evidently imaginary. The story is told at length in Xenophon's Cyropaedia, bk. vii. Abradates, king of the Susi, was killed in battle against the Egyptians. His wife Panthea slew herself with a dagger, and fell with her head upon his breast.
1414. 'Xenophon writes in Cyri maioris that after the death of Abradates, a man whom his wife Panthea loved deeply, she positioned herself next to his mutilated body; and with a pierced heart, she spilled her own blood into her husband’s wounds'; p. 50. MS. E. cites the first eight words of this, with the spelling Abradate; from which Chaucer's Habradate is derived. Chaucer's portrayal of Panthea's exclamation is clearly fictional. The story is detailed in Xenophon's Cyropaedia, bk. vii. Abradates, king of the Susi, was killed in battle against the Egyptians. His wife Panthea took her own life with a dagger and collapsed with her head on his chest.
1426. 'Demotionis Areopagitarum principis uirgo filia, audito sponsi Leosthenis interitu, qui bellum Lamiacum concitarat, se interfecit: asserens quanquam intacta esset corpore, tamen si alterum accipere cogeretur, quasi secundum acciperet, cum priori mente nupsisset'; p. 48. E. quotes the first five words of this.
1426. 'The daughter of the leader of the Areopagus, upon hearing about the death of her fiancé Leosthenes, who had stirred up the Lamian War, took her own life: declaring that although she was physically intact, if she were forced to accept another, it would be as if she were marrying a second one, since she had already committed herself in her mind to the first'; p. 48. E. quotes the first five words of this.
1428. 'Quo ore laudandae sunt Scedasi filiae in Leuctris Boeotiae, quas traditum est absente patre duo iuuenes praetereuntes iure hospitii suscepisse. Qui multum indulgentes uino, uim per noctem intulere uirginibus. Quae amissae pudicitiae nolentes superuiuere, mutuis conciderunt uulneribus'; p. 48. E. quotes the first six words, with the spelling Cedasii. The story of Scedasus (Σκέδασος) and his daughters is told at length by Plutarch, being the third story in his Amatoriae Narrationes (ἐρωτικαὶ διηγήσεις).
1428. 'What praise is due to the daughters of Scedas in Leuctris, Boeotia, who, it is said, were attacked by two young men passing by in the absence of their father under the guise of hospitality. These men, indulging heavily in wine, assaulted the virgins throughout the night. Unwilling to survive after losing their purity, they fell upon each other with mutual wounds'; p. 48. E. quotes the first six words, with the spelling Cedasii. The story of Scedasus (Scatter) and his daughters is told at length by Plutarch, being the third story in his Amatoriae Narrationes (erotic stories).
1432. 'Nicanor uictis Thebis atque subuersis, unius uirginis captiuae amore superatus est. Cuius coniugium expetens, et uoluntarios amplexus, quod scilicet captiua optare debuerat, sensit pudicis mentibus plus uirginitatem esse quàm regnum; et interfectam propria manu, flens et lugens amator tenuit'; p. 49. E. cites a few words of this, with the spelling Nichanor. The reference is to the taking of Thebes by Alexander, B.C. 336. Nicanor was one of his officers.
1432. 'Nicanor, after conquering and destroying Thebes, was overcome by the love for a captive virgin. Wanting to marry her and embrace her willingly, he realized that a virtuous mind values virginity more than a kingdom. In sorrow and grief, he held her in his arms after he killed her himself'; p. 49. E. mentions a few words from this, spelling it as Nichanor. This refers to the capture of Thebes by Alexander in BCE 336. Nicanor was one of his officers.
1434. This story, in Jerome, immediately follows the former:—'Narrant scriptores Graeci et aliam Thebanam uirginem, quam hostis Macedo corruperat, dissimulasse paulisper dolorem, et uiolatorem uirginitatis suae iugulasse postea dormientem; seque interfecisse gladio, ut nec uiuere uoluerit post perditam castitatem, nec ante mori, quàm sui ultrix existeret.' E. quotes a few words of this.
1434. This story, in Jerome, immediately follows the previous one:—'Greek writers tell of another Theban virgin, whom the Macedonian enemy had violated, who briefly hid her pain and later, while he was sleeping, killed the man who had taken her virginity; and she took her own life with a sword, not wanting to live after losing her purity, nor to die before she could have her revenge.' E. quotes a few words of this.
1437. Chaucer has translated here very literally. For Jerome has:—'Quid loquar Nicerati coniugem? quae impatiens iniuriae uiri, mortem sibi ipsa consciuit; ne triginta tyrannorum, quos Lysander uictis Athenis imposuerat, libidinem substineret'; p. 49. Compare Plutarch's Life of Lysander. Niceratus, son of Nicias, was put to death by the Thirty Tyrants, who were imposed upon Athens by Lysander, B.C. 404.
1437. Chaucer has translated this quite literally. Jerome writes:—'What should I say about the wife of Niceratus? She, unable to bear the injustice from her husband, took her own life; so she wouldn’t endure the lust of the thirty tyrants that Lysander imposed on the defeated Athenians'; p. 49. Compare Plutarch's Life of Lysander. Niceratus, the son of Nicias, was killed by the Thirty Tyrants, who were imposed on Athens by Lysander, BCE 404.
1439. 'Alcibiades ille Socraticus, uictis Atheniensibus, fugit ad Pharnabacum [i. e. Pharnabazum]. Qui accepto precio à Lysandro principe Lacedaemoniorum, iussit eum interfici. Cumque suffocato caput esset ablatum, et missum Lysandro in testimonium caedis expletae, reliqua pars corporis iacebat insepulta. Sola igitur concubina [398]contra crudelissimi hostis imperium inter extraneos et imminente discrimine, funeri iusta persoluit; mori parata pro mortuo, quem uiuum dilexerat'; pp. 49, 50. E. quotes the first four words. See Plutarch's Life of Alcibiades; or the extracts from it in my edition of 'Shakespeare's Plutarch,' p. 304. The woman's name was Timandra; cf. Timon of Athens, iv. 3.
1439. 'Alcibiades, a follower of Socrates, fled to Pharnabazus after the Athenians were defeated. After receiving a payment from Lysander, the Spartan leader, he ordered Alcibiades to be killed. Once Alcibiades was suffocated and his head removed, it was sent to Lysander as proof of the deed, while the rest of his body lay unburied. Therefore, his only mistress [398], defying the command of the cruel enemy and amidst great danger, performed the proper funeral rites; she was ready to die for the man she had loved when he was alive.'; pp. 49, 50. E. quotes the first four words. See Plutarch's Life of Alcibiades; or the extracts from it in my edition of 'Shakespeare's Plutarch,' p. 304. The woman’s name was Timandra; cf. Timon of Athens, iv. 3.
1442-4. Jerome says:—'Alcestin fabulae ferunt pro Admeto sponte defunctam, et Penelopes pudicitia Homeri carmen est'; p. 50. Quoted in E., with the spellings Alcesten, Adameto, and Omeri. Cf. Legend of Good Women, l. 432, and the note; also vol. iii. p. xxix.
1442-4. Jerome says:—'The story of Alcestis tells that she willingly died for Admetus, and the chastity of Penelope is in Homer's poetry'; p. 50. Quoted in E., with the spellings Alcesten, Adameto, and Omeri. Cf. Legend of Good Women, l. 432, and the note; also vol. iii. p. xxix.
1445. 'Laodamia quoque poetarum ore cantatur, occiso apud Troiam Protesilao, noluisse superuiuere'; p. 50. E. quotes most of this, with the spellings Lacedomia and Protheselao. See Ovid, Heroid. Ep. xiii.; Hyginus, Fabula 243.
1445. 'Laodamia is also sung by poets, as she did not want to survive the death of Protesilaus at Troy'; p. 50. E. quotes most of this, using the spellings Lacedomia and Protheselao. See Ovid, Heroid. Ep. xiii.; Hyginus, Fabula 243.
1448. 'Sine Catone uiuere Martia potuit, Portia sine Bruto non potuit'; p. 50. Partly quoted in E. The death of Portia is told by Plutarch, at the very end of his Life of M. Brutus.
1448. 'Portia could live without Cato, but she couldn't live without Brutus'; p. 50. Partly quoted in E. Plutarch tells the story of Portia's death at the very end of his Life of M. Brutus.
1451. 'Artemisia quoque uxor Mausoli insignis pudicitiae fuisse perhibetur. Quae cum esset regina Cariae ... defunctum maritum sic semper amauit, ut uiuum, et mirae magnitudinis exstruxit sepulchrum; intantum, ut usque hodie omnia sepulchra preciosa ex nomine eius Mausolaea nuncupentur'; p. 49. E. quotes a part of this, with the spelling Arthemesia. There is an account of her in Valerius Maximus, bk. iv. cap. 6. ext. I. Hence comes our word mausoleum.
1451. 'Artemisia, the wife of Mausolus, is said to have been greatly dedicated to virtue. As the queen of Caria, she loved her deceased husband as if he were still alive and built a magnificent tomb for him; so much so that even today, all grand tombs are referred to as Mausolea'; p. 49. E. quotes part of this, spelling it Arthemesia. There is also a mention of her in Valerius Maximus, bk. iv. cap. 6. ext. I. This is where we get our word mausoleum.
1452. Barbarye, barbarian territory, heathendom. Cf. 'the Barbre nacioun'; B. 281.
1452. Barbarye, land of barbarians, unconverted people. Cf. 'the Barbre nacioun'; B. 281.
1453. Jerome says:—'Teuta Illyricorum regina, ut longo tempore uiris fortissimis imperaret, et Romanos saepe frangeret, miraculo utique meruit castitatis'; p. 49. Called Teutana by Florus, ii. 5. 2. Pliny says that Teuta, the queen of the Illyrians, put to death some Roman ambassadors; Nat. Hist. xxxiv. 6. 11.
1453. Jerome says:—'Teuta, queen of the Illyrians, ruled for a long time over very strong men and often defeated the Romans, truly earning a miracle for her purity'; p. 49. Called Teutana by Florus, ii. 5. 2. Pliny mentions that Teuta, the queen of the Illyrians, executed some Roman ambassadors; Nat. Hist. xxxiv. 6. 11.
1455. Tyrwhitt omits this line and the next. Both lines appear in the old editions; but they are omitted in all the seven MSS. except E. They are certainly genuine, because the names in them are taken from Jerome, like the rest. E. has the spelling Bilyea, but I alter it to Bilia (as in the old editions) because such is Jerome's spelling. The story is rather a long one.
1455. Tyrwhitt leaves out this line and the next. Both lines are included in the old editions; however, they are absent in all seven manuscripts except E. They are definitely authentic, as the names in them are sourced from Jerome, just like the others. E. has the spelling Bilyea, but I change it to Bilia (as in the old editions) since that is Jerome's spelling. The story is fairly lengthy.
'Duellius, qui primus Romae nauali certamine triumphauit, Biliam uirginem duxit uxorem, tantae pudicitiae, ut illo quoque seculo pro exemplo fuerit: quo impudicitia monstrum erat, non uitium. Is iam senex et trementi corpore, in quodam iurgio audiuit exprobrari sibi os foetidum, et tristis se domum contulit. Cumque uxori questus esset, quare nunquam se monuisset, ut huic uitio mederetur: Fecissem, inquit, illa, nisi putassem omnibus uiris sic os olere. Laudanda in utroque pudica et nobilis foemina, et si ignorauit uitium uiri, et si patienter tulit, et quod maritus infelicitatem corporis sui, non uxoris fastidio, sed maledicto sensit inimici'; p. 50. This Duellius or Duillius, [399]or Duilius, was the famous conqueror of the Carthaginians, in honour of whom the Columna rostrata was erected, to celebrate his naval victory, the first of that character ever gained by the Romans, B.C. 260. See Florus, Epitome, lib. ii. c. 2.
Duellius, who was the first to triumph in a naval battle in Rome, married a virgin named Bilia, known for her remarkable modesty, so much so that she became an example even in that age when immorality was a monster, not just a flaw. Now an old man with a trembling body, he heard insults during an argument about his foul-smelling breath and sadly went home. When he complained to his wife about why she never told him to remedy this flaw, she replied, “I would have, but I thought all men’s breath smelled that way.” This woman is commendable for her modesty and nobility, whether she was unaware of her husband's flaw, endured it patiently, or whether her husband felt the misery of his body not from his wife's disdain but from the insults of an enemy. This Duellius, or Duilius, was the famous conqueror of the Carthaginians, in honor of whom the Columna rostrata was erected to celebrate his naval victory, the first of its kind ever won by the Romans, BCE 260. See Florus, Epitome, lib. ii. c. 2.
Hoccleve has this story in his De Regimine Principum, ed. Wright, p. 134. He turns Bilia into Ulye, because he got the story from Jacobus de Cessolis, who calls her Ylia.
Hoccleve has this story in his De Regimine Principum, ed. Wright, p. 134. He turns Bilia into Ulye, because he got the story from Jacobus de Cessolis, who calls her Ylia.
1456. Jerome says:—'Rhodogune filia Darii, post mortem uiri, nutricem quae illi secundas nuptias suadebat, occidit'; p. 50. According to Erasmus, Rhodogune is mentioned in the Imagines Ἐικόνες of Flavius Philostratus.
1456. Jerome says:—'Rhodogune, the daughter of Darius, after her husband's death, killed the nurse who was advising her on a second marriage'; p. 50. According to Erasmus, Rhodogune is mentioned in the Imagines Images of Flavius Philostratus.
Again (at p. 50) Jerome says:—'Valeria, Messalarum soror, amisso Seruio uiro, nulli uolebat nubere. Quae interrogata cur hoc faceret, ait sibi semper maritum Seruium uiuere.'
Again (at p. 50) Jerome says:—'Valeria, sister of Messala, after losing her husband Servius, did not want to marry anyone. When asked why she did this, she said that she always felt her husband Servius was still alive.'
1457. Notwithstanding the length of Dorigene's complaint, Chaucer seems to have contemplated adding more examples to the list. For in the margin of E. is the note:—'Mem. Strato regulus. Vidi et omnes pene Barbares (sic); cap. xxvio. primi [libri]. Item, Cornelia, &c. Imitentur ergo nupte Theanam, Cleobiliam, Gorgun., Thymodiam, Claudias atque Cornelias; in fine primi libri.' All these names are in Jerome, who says: 'Imitentur ergo nuptae Theano, Cleobulinam, Gorguntem, Timocliam, Claudias atque Cornelias'; &c.
1457. Despite the length of Dorigene's complaint, Chaucer seems to have thought about adding more examples to the list. For in the margin of E. is the note:—'Note: Strato ruler. I saw and almost all the Barbarians (sic); cap. xxvio. first [book]. Also, Cornelia, etc. So, brides should imitate Theana, Cleobulia, Gorgun, Thymodia, Claudias, and Cornelias; at the end of the first book.' All these names are in Jerome, who says: 'So, brides should imitate Theano, Cleobulinam, Gorguntem, Timocliam, Claudias, and Cornelias'; etc.
1470. as wis, as (it is) certain; cf. Ancren Riwle, p. 38; Ormulum, l. 2279, &c. Stratmann (ed. Bradley) gives the example also wis so he god is, as surely as he is God. Of course the i is short, as wis rimes with this. Cf. A. S. ge-wis, ge-wiss, Icel. viss, adj., certain, sure. And see wisly, i. e. certainly, in l. 1475.
1470. as wis, as (it is) certain; cf. Ancren Riwle, p. 38; Ormulum, l. 2279, &c. Stratmann (ed. Bradley) gives the example also wis so he god is, as surely as he is God. Of course the i is short, as wis rhymes with this. Cf. A. S. ge-wis, ge-wiss, Icel. viss, adj., certain, sure. And see wisly, i. e. certainly, in l. 1475.
1472. Referring to the proverb—'Let sleeping dogs lie'; or to one with the same sense. Cf. Troil. iii. 764.
1472. Referring to the proverb—'Let sleeping dogs lie'; or to one with the same meaning. Cf. Troil. iii. 764.
1483. tel is here the right form of the imperative; see l. 1591. So in D. 1298.
1483. tel is the correct form of the imperative here; see l. 1591. So in D. 1298.
1493-8. Of our seven MSS., only E. contains these six lines. They are omitted in most modern editions, except Gilman's. But they occur, as Tyrwhitt pointed out, in the second edition printed by Caxton. In l. 1496, Caxton has him for hir; which, perhaps, is better.
1493-8. Of our seven manuscripts, only E includes these six lines. They are left out in most modern editions, except Gilman's. However, as Tyrwhitt pointed out, they appear in the second edition printed by Caxton. In line 1496, Caxton uses him instead of hir; which might be a better choice.
1502. quikkest, most lively, i. e. most frequented.
1502. quikkest, most lively, meaning most popular.
1503. boun, all ready, prepared; as she was boun implies that she had already set out, and was on her way. Preserved in mod. E., in the form bound, in such phrases as 'the ship is bound for New York.' See Bound, pp., in the New E. Dictionary. Cf. l. 1505.
1503. boun, all set, prepared; as she was boun suggests that she had already left and was on her way. It's preserved in modern English as bound, in phrases like 'the ship is bound for New York.' See Bound, pp., in the New E. Dictionary. Cf. l. 1505.
1525. For which, for which reason, wherefore.
1525. For which, for which reason, why.
1529-1531. The phrases him were lever and I have lever are here seen to have been both in use at the same time. See, again, ll. 1599, 1600 below.
1529-1531. The phrases him were lever and I have lever are shown to have been used simultaneously. See, again, ll. 1599, 1600 below.
1532. Than I departe, than that I may part. So in all seven MSS. T. altered I to to.
1532. Than I depart, than that I may part. So in all seven MSS. T. altered I to to.
1544. withouten drede, without doubt; as in B. 196. So also out of drede, E. 634; it is no drede, F. 1612.
1544. without a doubt
1575. dayes, days of respite, time to pay in by instalments.
1575. days, days of grace, time to pay in by installments.
1580. To goon a-begged, to go a begging. Here begged is for beggeth, a sb. formed from the verb to beg. The spelling gon a-beggeth actually occurs twice in the Ilchester MS. of P. Plowman, C. ix. 138, 246. In the latter case, we even find gon abribeth and abeggeth, i. e. go a-robbing and a-begging. So in Rob. of Gloucester, l. 7710—'As he rod an-honteth,' as he rode a-hunting; and l. 9113—'he wende an-honteth,' he went a-hunting. This suffix -eth answers to the A. S. -aþ or -oþ. 'On fēawum stōwum wīciaþ Finnas, on huntoþe on wintra, and on sumera on fiscaþe'; the Fins live in a few places, by hunting in winter, and by fishing in summer; Ælfred's tr. of Orosius, 1. 1. In M. E. -eth was changed to -ed by confusion with the common suffix of the pp. See also the notes to C. 406, D. 354; and to P. Plowm. C. ix. 138.
1580. To goon a-begged, to go begging. Here begged refers to beggeth, a noun formed from the verb to beg. The spelling gon a-beggeth actually appears twice in the Ilchester manuscript of P. Plowman, C. ix. 138, 246. In the latter case, we even find gon abribeth and abeggeth, meaning go robbing and begging. Likewise, in Rob. of Gloucester, l. 7710—'As he rod an-honteth,' as he rode hunting; and l. 9113—'he wende an-honteth,' he went hunting. This suffix -eth corresponds to the Old English -aþ or -oþ. 'On fēawum stōwum wīciaþ Finnas, on huntoþe on wintra, and on sumera on fiscaþe'; the Finns live in a few places, hunting in winter and fishing in summer; Ælfred's translation of Orosius, 1. 1. In Middle English, -eth changed to -ed due to confusion with the common past participle suffix. See also the notes to C. 406, D. 354; and to P. Plowm. C. ix. 138.
1602. apparence, an illusion caused by magic.
1602. appearance, a trick created by magic.
1604-5. Corruptly given in MS. Hl. (note by Wright).
1604-5. Corruptly given in MS. Hl. (note by Wright).
1614. I. e. 'as if you had just made your first appearance in the world.' An idiomatic allusion to the creeping of an insect out of the earth for the first time. It is obvious that there was nothing offensive in the phrase.
1614. I. e. 'as if you had just made your first appearance in the world.' An idiomatic reference to an insect emerging from the earth for the first time. It's clear that there was nothing offensive in the phrase.
1622. as thinketh yow, as it seems to you. 'The same question is stated in the conclusion to Boccace's Tale; Philocopo, lib. v.—"Dubitasi ora qual di costoro fusse maggior liberalità," &c. The Queen determines in favour of the husband.'—T. The questions discussed in the medieval Courts of Love were usually of a similar character.
1622. as thinketh yow, as it seems to you. 'The same question is stated in the conclusion to Boccaccio's Tale; Philocopo, lib. v.—"Now let us wonder which of these showed the greater generosity," &c. The Queen decides in favor of the husband.'—T. The questions addressed in the medieval Courts of Love were typically of a similar nature.
NOTES TO GROUP G.
Notes for Group G.
The Second Nonnes Tale.
The Second Nun's Tale.
For general remarks on this Tale, see vol. iii. p. 485. Chaucer chiefly follows the Legenda Aurea; see note to l. 84 below, and to l. 25. It further appears that he consulted another Latin life of St. Cecilia, derived from Simeon Metaphrastes; as well as the Lives of Valerian and Tiburtius, in the Acta Sanctorum (April 14). See note to l. 369.
For general comments on this story, see vol. iii. p. 485. Chaucer mainly follows the Legenda Aurea; see the note to l. 84 below, and to l. 25. It also seems that he consulted another Latin biography of St. Cecilia, which comes from Simeon Metaphrastes; as well as the Lives of Valerian and Tiburtius in the Acta Sanctorum (April 14). See the note to l. 369.
Prologue. This consists of twelve stanzas, and is at once divisible into three parts.
Prologue. This has twelve stanzas and is divided into three parts.
(1) The first four stanzas, the idea of which is taken from Jehan de Vignay's Introduction to his French translation of the Legenda Aurea. This Introduction is reprinted at length, from the Paris edition of 1513, in the Originals and Analogues published by the Chaucer Society, pt. ii. p. 190.
(1) The first four stanzas, which are inspired by Jehan de Vignay's Introduction to his French translation of the Legenda Aurea. This Introduction is included in full, from the Paris edition of 1513, in the Originals and Analogues published by the Chaucer Society, pt. ii. p. 190.
(2) The Invocation to the Virgin, in stanzas 5-11; see note to ll. 29, 36.
(2) The Invocation to the Virgin, in stanzas 5-11; see note to ll. 29, 36.
(3) An Envoy to the reader, in stanza 12; see note to l. 78.
(3) A message to the reader, in stanza 12; see note to l. 78.
Line 1. Jehan de Vignay attributes the idea of this line to St. Bernard. He says—'Et pour ce que oysiuete est tant blasmee que sainct Bernard dit qu'elle est mere de truffes [mother of trifles], marrastre de vertus: ... et fait estaindre vertu et nourrir orgueil,' &c. Chaucer says again, in his Persones Tale (de Accidia), I. 710:—'And how that ignoraunce be moder of alle harme, certes, necligence is the norice.'
Line 1. Jehan de Vignay attributes the idea of this line to St. Bernard. He says—'And because sloth is so criticized that Saint Bernard calls it the mother of trifles, the stepmother of virtues: ... and it makes virtues fade away and feeds pride,’ etc. Chaucer says again, in his Persones Tale (on Sloth), I. 710:—'And how ignorance is the mother of all harm, indeed, negligence is the nurse.'
2. ydelnesse, idleness; considered as a branch of Sloth, which was one of the Seven Deadly Sins. See The Persones Tale, De Accidia.
2. ydelnesse, idleness; seen as a form of Sloth, which was one of the Seven Deadly Sins. See The Persones Tale, De Accidia.
3. Chaucer took this idea from the Romaunt of the Rose; see ll. 528-594 of the English version, where a lover is described as knocking at the wicket of a garden, which was opened by a beautiful maiden named Idleness. He afterwards repeated it in the Knightes Tale, A. 1940; and again in the Persones Tale (de Accidia), I. 714: 'Thanne comth ydelnesse, that is the yate [gate] of alle harmes ... the hevene is yeven to hem that wol labouren, and nat to ydel folk.'
3. Chaucer took this idea from the Romaunt of the Rose; see ll. 528-594 of the English version, where a lover is described as knocking at the gate of a garden, which is opened by a beautiful maiden named Idleness. He later repeated it in the Knight's Tale, A. 1940; and again in the Person's Tale (on Sloth), I. 714: 'Then comes Idleness, which is the gate of all harms... Heaven is given to those who want to work, and not to idle people.'
7. Jehan de Vignay's Introduction begins thus: 'Monseigneur sainct Hierosme dit ceste auctorite—"Fays tousiours aucune chose de bien, que le dyable ne te trouue oyseux."' That is, he refers us to St. Jerome for the idea. A like reference is given in the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 206. We are reminded, too, of the familiar lines by Dr. Watts—
7. Jehan de Vignay's Introduction starts like this: 'Saint Jerome says this authority—"Always do something good so the devil doesn’t find you idle."' In other words, he points us to St. Jerome for this idea. A similar reference can be found in the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 206. We are also reminded of the well-known lines by Dr. Watts—
'For Satan finds some mischief still
For Satan still finds some trouble to stir up
For idle hands to do.'
For idle hands to work.
8. Cf. Persones Tale (de Accidia), I. 714:—'An ydel man is lyk to a place that hath no walles; the develes may entre on every syde.'
8. Cf. Persones Tale (de Accidia), I. 714:—'A idle person is like a place that has no walls; the devils can enter from every side.'
10. 'Ydelnesse is the develis panter [net], to tempte men to synne'; Wyclif, Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 200.
10. 'Idleness is the devil's net, to tempt people to sin'; Wyclif, Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 200.
14. Cf. Pers. Tale (de Accidia), I. 689:—'Agayns this roten-herted sinne of accidie and slouthe sholde men exercise hemself to doon gode werkes'; &c. 'Laborare est orare' was the famous motto of St. Bernard.
14. Cf. Pers. Tale (de Accidia), I. 689:—'Against this rotten-hearted sin of sloth and laziness, people should strive to do good works'; &c. 'To work is to pray' was the famous motto of St. Bernard.
15. though men dradden never, even if men never feared.
15. even if men never feared, even if men never feared.
17. roten, rotten; Wright reads rote of, i. e. root of. Yet his MS. has roten; observe its occurrence in the note to l. 14 above.
17. roten, rotten; Wright reads rote of, meaning root of. Yet his manuscript has roten; note its occurrence in the note to l. 14 above.
19. 'And (men also) see that Sloth holds her in a leash, (for her) to do nothing but sleep, and eat and drink, and devour all that others obtain by toil.' The reading hir refers to Idleness, which, as I have before explained, was a branch of Sloth, and was personified by a female. See notes to ll. 2 and 3 above. Tyrwhitt has hem, which is not in any of our seven MSS.
19. 'And people can see that Sloth keeps her on a leash, making her do nothing but sleep, eat, drink, and consume everything that others earn through hard work.' The reading hir refers to Idleness, which, as I explained earlier, was a part of Sloth, and was represented as a woman. See notes to ll. 2 and 3 above. Tyrwhitt has hem, which does not appear in any of our seven manuscripts.
21. Compare Piers Plowman, B. prol. 21, 22—
21. Compare Piers Plowman, B. prol. 21, 22—
'In settyng and in sowyng · swonken ful harde,
'In setting and in sowing · worked very hard,
And wonnen that wastours · with glotonye destruyeth.'
And they who indulge in excess destroy themselves with gluttony.
25. After the legende, following the Legend; i. e. the Legenda Aurea. A very small portion is wholly Chaucer's own. He has merely added a line here and there, such as ll. 488-497, 505-511, 535, 536. At l. 346 he begins to be less literal; see notes to 380, 395, 443.
25. After the legend, following the Legend; i.e. the Legenda Aurea. A very small part is completely Chaucer's own. He has just added a line here and there, such as lines 488-497, 505-511, 535, and 536. At line 346, he starts to be less literal; see notes to 380, 395, 443.
27. St. Cecilia and St. Dorothea are both depicted with garlands. Mrs. Jameson tells us how to distinguish them in her Sacred and Legendary Art, 3rd ed. 591. She also says, at p. 35—'The wreath of roses on the brow of St. Cecilia, the roses or fruits borne by St. Dorothea, are explained by the legends.' And again, at p. 36—'White and red roses expressed love and innocence, or love and wisdom, as in the garland with which the angels crown St. Cecilia.' Red was the symbol of love, divine fervour, &c.; white, of light, purity, innocence, virginity. See ll. 220, 244, 279. The legend of St. Dorothea forms the subject of Massinger's Virgin Martyr.
27. St. Cecilia and St. Dorothea are both shown wearing garlands. Mrs. Jameson explains how to tell them apart in her Sacred and Legendary Art, 3rd ed. 591. She also mentions, on page 35, that 'The wreath of roses on St. Cecilia's head, and the roses or fruits carried by St. Dorothea, are clarified by the legends.' Furthermore, on page 36, she states that 'White and red roses symbolize love and innocence, or love and wisdom, like the garland that angels use to crown St. Cecilia.' Red represents love, divine passion, etc.; white represents light, purity, innocence, and virginity. See ll. 220, 244, 279. The story of St. Dorothea is the basis for Massinger's Virgin Martyr.
29. virgin-es must be a trisyllable here; such words are often shortened to a dissyllable. The word thou is addressed to the Virgin Mary. In the margin of MSS. E. and Hn. is written—'Inuocatio ad Mariam.'
29. virgin-es must be a three-syllable word here; such words are often shortened to two syllables. The word thou is directed to the Virgin Mary. In the margin of manuscripts E. and Hn. is written—'Inuocatio ad Mariam.'
30. Speaking of St. Bernard, Mrs. Jameson says—'One of his most [403]celebrated works, the Missus est, was composed in her honour [i. e. in honour of the Virgin] as Mother of the Redeemer; and in eighty Sermons on texts from the Song of Solomon, he set forth her divine perfection as the Selected and Espoused, the type of the Church on earth'; Legends of the Monastic Orders, 2nd ed. p. 144. Cf. note to l. 58.
30. Speaking of St. Bernard, Mrs. Jameson says—'One of his most [403]famous works, the Missus est, was written in her honor [i.e., in honor of the Virgin] as the Mother of the Redeemer; and in eighty sermons based on texts from the Song of Solomon, he highlighted her divine perfection as the Chosen and Betrothed, the model of the Church on earth'; Legends of the Monastic Orders, 2nd ed. p. 144. Cf. note to l. 58.
See a further illustration of the great favour shewn by the Virgin to St. Bernard at p. 142 of the same volume; and, at p. 145, the description of a painting by Murillo, quoted from Stirling's Spanish Painters, p. 914. See also Dante, Paradiso, xxxi. 102.
See a further illustration of the great favor shown by the Virgin to St. Bernard on p. 142 of the same volume; and, on p. 145, the description of a painting by Murillo, quoted from Stirling's Spanish Painters, p. 914. See also Dante, Paradiso, xxxi. 102.
32. comfort of us wrecches, comfort of us miserable sinners; see note to l. 58.
32. comfort of us wretches, comfort of us miserable sinners; see note to l. 58.
do me endyte, cause me to indite.
help me write, so I can compose.
34. of the feend, over the Fiend. Tyrwhitt reads over for of, but it is unneccessary. Accent victórie on the o.
34. of the fiend, over the Fiend. Tyrwhitt reads over for of, but it isn’t necessary. Emphasize victory on the o.
36. Lines 36-51 are a free translation of a passage in Dante's Paradiso, Canto xxxiii. ll. 1-21; and are quoted in the notes to Cary's translation. I am persuaded that ll. 36-56 (three stanzas) were added at a later period. Being taken from Dante, they could hardly have been written very early; whereas the Life of St. Cecile seems to have been quite a juvenile performance. And this explains why the phrase 'Me, flemed wrecche' in l. 58 is so far removed from the parallel expression, viz. 'us wrecches,' in l. 32. Cf. note to l. 58.
36. Lines 36-51 are a free translation of a passage in Dante's Paradiso, Canto xxxiii, lines 1-21; and are referenced in the notes to Cary's translation. I believe that lines 36-56 (three stanzas) were added later. Since they are taken from Dante, they couldn’t have been written very early; meanwhile, the Life of St. Cecile seems to have been quite a youthful work. This also explains why the phrase 'Me, flemed wrecche' in line 58 is so different from the similar expression, 'us wrecches,' in line 32. See note for line 58.
l. 36. | 'Vergine madre, figlia del tuo Figlio, |
l. 39. | Umile ed alta più che creatura, Termine fisso d'eterno consiglio, Tu se' colei che l' umana natura |
l. 40, 41. | Nobilitastì si, che il suo Fattore |
l. 41, 42. | Non disdegnò di farsi sua fattura. |
l. 43. | Nel ventre tuo si raccese l' amore, |
l. 44. | Per lo cui caldo nell' eterna pace Cosi è germinato questo fiore. Qui sei a noi meridiana face Di caritade, e giuso, intra i mortali, Sé' di speranza fontana vivace.< Donna, se' tanto grande, e tanto vali, Che qual vuol grazia, e a te non ricorre, Sua disianza vuol volar senz' ali. |
ll. 53, 54. | La tua benignità non pur soccorre |
ll. 53, 54. | A chi dimanda, ma molte fiate |
ll. 55, 56. | Liberamente al dimandar precorre. |
l. 51. | In te misericordia, in te pietate, |
l. 50. | In te magnificenza, in te s'aduna Quatunque in creatura è di bontate.' |
The numbers at the side denote the corresponding lines.
The numbers on the side indicate the matching lines.
42. The translation is inexact. Dante says—'that its Maker (i. e. the Maker of human nature) did not disdain to become His own creature,' i. e. born of that very human nature which He had Himself created. Cf. l. 49.
42. The translation isn’t quite accurate. Dante says—'that its Maker (i.e., the Maker of human nature) didn’t hesitate to become His own creation,' meaning born from that very human nature that He Himself had created. See l. 49.
45. 'Who is Lord and Guide of the threefold space'; i. e. of the three abodes of things created, viz. the earth, the sea, and the heavens.
45. 'Who is the Lord and Guide of the threefold space'; i.e. of the three realms of created things, namely the earth, the sea, and the sky.
46. out of relees, without release, i. e. without relaxation, without ceasing. Out of means without, as is clear from Prol. 487; Kn. Tale, A. 1141; and relees means acquittance (O. Fr. relais); see Cler. Tale, E. 153, &c. There has been some doubt about the meaning of this phrase, but there need be none; especially when it is remembered that to release is another form of to relax, so that relees = relaxation, i. e. slackening. The idea is the same as that so admirably expressed in the Prolog im Himmel to Goethe's Faust.
46. out of relees, meaning without release, that is, without relaxation, without stopping. Out of means without, as is clear from Prol. 487; Kn. Tale, A. 1141; and relees means release (O. Fr. relais); see Cler. Tale, E. 153, etc. There has been some confusion about the meaning of this phrase, but there shouldn't be; especially when it is noted that to release is another way of saying to relax, so that relees = relaxation, that is, letting go. The concept is the same as that beautifully expressed in the Prolog im Himmel to Goethe's Faust.
50. Assembled is in thee, there is united in thee; cf. Dante—'in te s'aduna.' This stanza closely resembles the fourth stanza of the Prioresses Prologue, B. 1664-1670.
50. Assembled is in you, there is united in you; cf. Dante—'in te s'aduna.' This stanza closely resembles the fourth stanza of the Prioress's Prologue, B. 1664-1670.
52. sonne. By all means let the reader remember that sonne was probably still feminine in English in Chaucer's time, as it is in German, Dutch, and Icelandic to this day. It will be found, however, that Chaucer commonly identifies the sun with Phoebus, making it masculine; see Prol. 8, Kn. Tale, A. 1493. Still, there is a remarkable example of the old use in the first rubric of Part ii. of Chaucer's Astrolabe—'To fynde the degree in which the sonne is day by day, after hir cours a-boute.' So again, in Piers Plowman, B. xviii. 243.
52. sun. Readers should keep in mind that sun was probably still feminine in English during Chaucer's time, just like it is in German, Dutch, and Icelandic today. However, it’s important to note that Chaucer often associated the sun with Phoebus, making it masculine; see Prol. 8, Kn. Tale, A. 1493. Still, there's a remarkable example of the old usage in the first rubric of Part ii. of Chaucer's Astrolabe—'To find the degree in which the sun is day by day, after her course around.' Similarly, in Piers Plowman, B. xviii. 243.
56. hir lyves leche, the physician of their lives (or life).
56. their life’s doctor, the physician of their lives (or life).
58. flemed wrecche, banished exile. The proper sense of A. S. wræcca is an exile, a stranger; and thence, a miserable being. The phrase 'fleming of wrecches,' i. e. banishment of the miserable, occurs in Chaucer's Troilus, iii. 933. And see note to l. 36 above.
58. flemed wrecche, banished exile. The correct meaning of A. S. wræcca is an exile, a stranger; and from that, a miserable person. The phrase 'fleming of wrecches,' meaning banishment of the miserable, appears in Chaucer's Troilus, iii. 933. And see note to l. 36 above.
Lounsbury (Studies, ii. 389) compares this line with l. 62 below, and suggests that Chaucer may have been influenced here by an expression in St. Bernard's Works (cf. l. 30): Respice ergo, beatissima Virgo, ad nos proscriptos in exsilio filios Euae'; Tractatus ad Laudem Gloriosae Virginis; in the Works, vol. i. p. 1148, in Migne's Patrologia, vol. 182. This suggestion greatly strengthens the probability, that ll. 36-56 form a later insertion.
Lounsbury (Studies, ii. 389) compares this line with l. 62 below and suggests that Chaucer might have been influenced by a phrase from St. Bernard's Works (see l. 30): Respice ergo, beatissima Virgo, ad nos proscriptos in exsilio filios Euae'; Tractatus ad Laudem Gloriosae Virginis; in the Works, vol. i. p. 1148, in Migne's Patrologia, vol. 182. This suggestion significantly increases the likelihood that ll. 36-56 are a later addition.
galle, bitterness. There is probably an allusion to the name Mary, and to the Hebrew mar, fem. mârâh, bitter. Cf. Exod. xv. 23; Acts viii. 23; Ruth i. 20. Cf. Chaucer's A B C, l. 50.
galle, bitterness. There is likely a reference to the name Mary and to the Hebrew mar, fem. mârâh, bitter. See Exod. xv. 23; Acts viii. 23; Ruth i. 20. See also Chaucer's A B C, l. 50.
59. womman Cananee, a translation of mulier Chananaea in the Vulgate version of Matt. xv. 22. Wyclif calls her 'a womman of Canane.'
59. Canaanite woman, a translation of mulier Chananaea in the Vulgate version of Matt. xv. 22. Wyclif calls her 'a woman of Canaan.'
60. Compare Wyclif's version—'for whelpis eten of the crummes that fallen doun fro the bord of her lordis'; Matt. xv. 27.
60. Compare Wyclif's version—'for puppies eat of the crumbs that fall down from the table of their lords'; Matt. xv. 27.
64. See James, ii. 17.
64. See James 2:17.
67. ful of grace; alluding to the phrase 'Aue gratia plena' in Luke, i. 28.
67. full of grace; referencing the phrase 'Ave gratia plena' in Luke, i. 28.
68. advócat, accented on the penultimate.
68. advocate, accented on the penultimate.
69. Ther-as, where that. Osanne, Hosanna, i. e. 'Save, we pray,' from Ps. cxviii. 25. See Concise Dict. of the Bible.
69. Ther-as, where that. Osanne, Hosanna, i.e. 'Save, we pray,' from Ps. cxviii. 25. See Concise Dict. of the Bible.
70. The Virgin Mary was said to have been the daughter of Joachim and Anna; see the Protevangelion of James, and the Legenda Aurea, cap. cxxi—'De natiuitate beatae Mariae uirginis.' Cf. D. 1613.
70. The Virgin Mary was reportedly the daughter of Joachim and Anna; see the Protevangelion of James and the Legenda Aurea, cap. cxxi—'On the birth of the Blessed Virgin Mary.' Cf. D. 1613.
75. haven of refut, haven of refuge. See the same term similarly applied in B. 852, above. Cf. Chaucer's A. B. C., l. 14.
75. haven of refut, haven of refuge. See the same term used in the same way in B. 852, above. Cf. Chaucer's A. B. C., l. 14.
78. reden, read. This is still clearer proof that the story was not originally meant to be narrated. Cf. note to l. 62.
78. reden, read. This is still clearer proof that the story was not originally intended to be told. Cf. note to l. 62.
82. him, i. e. Jacobus Januensis. at the, &c., out of reverence for the saint.
82. him, i.e. Jacobus Januensis. at the, &c., out of respect for the saint.
83. hir legende, her (St. Cecilia's) legend as told in the Aurea Legenda. But cf. note to l. 349.
83. her legend, her (St. Cecilia's) story as told in the Aurea Legenda. But cf. note to l. 349.
85. The five stanzas in ll. 85-119 really belong to the Legend itself, and are in the original Latin. Throughout the notes to the rest of this Tale I usually follow the 2nd edition of the Legenda Aurea, cap. clxix, as edited by Dr. Th. Grässe; Leipsic, 1850.
85. The five stanzas in lines 85-119 actually belong to the Legend itself and are in the original Latin. Throughout the notes for the rest of this Tale, I typically refer to the 2nd edition of the Legenda Aurea, chapter 169, as edited by Dr. Th. Grässe; Leipzig, 1850.
87. Several of the Legends of the Saints begin with ridiculous etymologies. Thus the Legend of St. Valentine (Aur. Leg. cap. xlii) begins with the explanation that Valentinus means ualorem tenens, or else ualens tyro. So here, as to the etymology of Caecilia, we are generously offered five solutions, all of them being wrong. As it is hopeless to understand them without consulting the original, I shall quote as much of it as is necessary, arranged in a less confused order. The true etymology is, of course, that Caecilia is the feminine of Caecilius, a name borne by members of the Caecilia gens, which claimed descent from Caeculus, an ancient Italian hero, son of Vulcan, who is said to have founded Praeneste. Caeculus, probably a nickname, can hardly be other than a mere diminutive of caecus, blind. The legendary etymologies are right, accordingly, only so far as they relate to caecus. Beyond that, they are strange indeed.
87. Several of the Legends of the Saints start with silly explanations of names. For example, the Legend of St. Valentine (Aur. Leg. cap. xlii) begins by saying that Valentinus means ualorem tenens or ualens tyro. Similarly, regarding the name Caecilia, we get five suggested meanings, all of which are incorrect. It's pointless to try to understand them without looking at the original text, so I’ll quote enough of it to clarify the situation in a clearer way. The actual meaning is that Caecilia is the feminine version of Caecilius, a name used by people from the Caecilia family, who claimed to be descendants of Caeculus, an ancient Italian hero and son of Vulcan, believed to have founded Praeneste. Caeculus, likely a nickname, probably just means a small form of caecus, which means blind. The legendary explanations are somewhat correct only in relation to caecus. Beyond that, they are quite strange.
The following are the etymologies, with their reasons.
The following are the origins of words, along with explanations for each.
(1) Caecilia = coeli lilia (sic), i. e. hevenes lilie. Reasons:—'Fuit enim coeleste lilium per uirginitatis pudorem; uel dicitur lilium, quia habuit candorem munditiae, uirorem conscientiae, odorem bonae famae.' See ll. 87-91. Thus grene (= greenness) translates uirorem.
(1) Caecilia = heavenly lilies (thus), i.e. virgin lilies. Reasons:—'For she was a heavenly lily through the purity of her virginity; or she is called lilium, because she had the brightness of cleanliness, the freshness of conscience, and the fragrance of good reputation.' See ll. 87-91. Thus green (= greenness) translates uirorem.
(2) Caecilia = caecis uia, i. e. the wey to blinde, a path for the blind. Reason:—'Fuit enim caecis uia per exempli informationem.' See ll. 92, 93.
(2) Caecilia = the blind's way, i.e. the way to the blind, a path for the blind. Reason:—'For it was indeed a way for the blind through the example of enlightenment.' See ll. 92, 93.
(3) Caecilia is from caelum and lya. 'Fuit enim ... coelum (sic) per iugem contemplationem, lya per assiduam operationem.' Here lya is [406]the same as Lia, which is the Latin spelling of Leah in the Book of Genesis. It was usual to consider Leah as the type of activity, or the Active Life, and Rachel as the type of the Contemplative Life. See Hampole's Prose Treatises, ed. Perry (E. E. T. S.), p. 29, where the comparison is attributed to St. Gregory. 'Lya is als mekill at say as trauyliose, and betakyns actyfe lyfe.'
(3) Caecilia is from caelum and lya. 'For it was ... coelum (thus) through contemplation, lya through continuous effort.' Here lya is [406]the same as Lia, which is the Latin spelling of Leah in the Book of Genesis. It was common to view Leah as the embodiment of activity, or the Active Life, and Rachel as the embodiment of the Contemplative Life. See Hampole's Prose Treatises, ed. Perry (E. E. T. S.), p. 29, where the comparison is attributed to St. Gregory. 'Lya is also greatly associated with effort, and signifies active life.'
(4) Caecilia, 'quasi caecitate carens.' This is on the celebrated principle of 'lucus a non lucendo.' Reason:—'fuit caecitate carens per sapientiae splendorem.' See ll. 99-101.
(4) Caecilia, 'as if lacking blindness.' This is based on the famous principle of 'a grove not shining from not shining.' Reason:—'she lacked blindness through the brilliance of wisdom.' See ll. 99-101.
(5) 'Vel dicitur a coelo et leos, i. e. populus.' Finally, recourse is had to Greek, viz. Gk. λεώς, the Attic form of λαός. Reason:—'fuit et coelum populi, quia in ipsa tamquam in coelo spirituali populus ad imitandum intuetur coelum, solem, lunam, et stellas, i. e. sapientiae perspicacitatem, fidei magnanimitatem et uirtutum uarietatem.' See ll. 102-112.
(5) "It is said by heaven and the people, meaning the populace." Finally, it refers to Greek, namely Gk. λεώς, the Attic form of people. Reason:—"There was also the heaven of the people, because within it, as in a spiritual heaven, the people look up to emulate the heaven, the sun, the moon, and the stars, i.e., the clarity of wisdom, the greatness of faith, and the variety of virtues." See ll. 102-112.
113-118. Chaucer has somewhat varied the order; this last stanza belongs in the Latin to derivation (3), though it may serve also for derivation (5). It is probably for this reason that he has reserved it. The Latin is—'Vel dicitur coelum, quia, sicut dicit Ysidorus, coelum philosophi uolubile, rotundum et ardens esse dixerunt. Sic et ipsa fuit uolubilis per operationem sollicitam, rotunda per perseuerantiam, ardens per caritatem succensam.' For the swiftness and roundness of heaven, see note to B. 295. The epithet burning is due to quite another matter, not explained in that note. The nine astronomical spheres there mentioned did not suffice for the wants of theology. Hence a tenth sphere was imagined, external to the ninth; but this was supposed to be fixed, whereas the ninth sphere (or primum mobile) had a swift diurnal movement of revolution (note to B. 295), and thus supplied the two former epithets. The outermost sphere was called the empyraeum (from Gk. ἔμπυρος, burning, which from ἐν, in, and πῦρ, fire) where the pure element of fire subsisted alone; and it was supposed to be the abode of saints and angels. Milton, in his Paradise Lost, uses the word empyrean six times, ii. 771, iii. 57, vi. 833, vii. 73, 633, x. 321; and the word empyreal eleven times.
113-118. Chaucer has changed the order a bit; this last stanza is linked to derivation (3) in Latin, though it can also relate to derivation (5). It's likely for this reason that he kept it separate. The Latin phrase is—'Vel dicitur coelum, quia, sicut dicit Ysidorus, coelum philosophi uolubile, rotundum et ardens esse dixerunt. Sic et ipsa fuit uolubilis per operationem sollicitam, rotunda per perseuerantiam, ardens per caritatem succensam.' For the swiftness and roundness of heaven, see the note for B. 295. The term burning refers to something else, not explained in that note. The nine astronomical spheres mentioned weren't enough for theology's needs. Therefore, a tenth sphere was imagined, outside the ninth; but this was thought to be fixed, while the ninth sphere (or primum mobile) had a fast daily movement of revolution (see note to B. 295), which provided the two previous descriptions. The outermost sphere was called the empyraeum (from Gk. fiery, burning, which comes from ἐν, meaning in, and fire, meaning fire) where the pure element of fire existed alone; and it was thought to be the home of saints and angels. Milton, in his Paradise Lost, mentions the word empyrean six times, ii. 771, iii. 57, vi. 833, vii. 73, 633, x. 321; and the term empyreal eleven times.
120. For some account of St. Caecilia, see vol. iii. p. 489. Compare also the Life of St. Cecilia as printed in the South-English Legendary, ed. Horstmann (E. E. T. S.), p. 490.
120. For more information on St. Caecilia, see vol. iii. p. 489. Also, check out the Life of St. Cecilia as printed in the South-English Legendary, ed. Horstmann (E. E. T. S.), p. 490.
133. an heyre, a hair shirt. The usual expression; see I. 1052; and P. Plowman, B. v. 66. Lat. text—'cilicio erat induta.'
133. an heyre, a hair shirt. The usual expression; see I. 1052; and P. Plowman, B. v. 66. Lat. text—'cilicio erat induta.'
134. the organs; Lat. 'cantantibus organis.' We should now say 'the organ'; but in old authors the plural form is commonly employed. Sometimes the word organ seems to refer to a single pipe only, and the whole instrument was called 'the organs' or 'a pair of organs,' where pair means a set, as in the phrase 'a peire of bedes'; Ch. Prol. 159. In the Nonne Preestes Tale, B. 4041, Chaucer uses orgon as a plural, equivalent to the Lat. organa. On the early meaning of organum, see Chappell's Hist. of Music, i. 327. [407]
134. the organs; Lat. 'cantantibus organis.' Today, we would say 'the organ'; however, older authors often used the plural form. Sometimes, the word organ seems to refer to just a single pipe, and the entire instrument was referred to as 'the organs' or 'a pair of organs,' where pair means a set, similar to the phrase 'a peire of bedes'; Ch. Prol. 159. In the Nonne Preestes Tale, B. 4041, Chaucer uses orgon as a plural, equivalent to the Lat. organa. For more on the early meaning of organum, see Chappell's Hist. of Music, i. 327. [407]
St. Cecilia is commonly considered the patroness of music; see Dryden's Ode for St. Cecilia's day, and Alexander's Feast, ll. 132-141. But the connexion of her name with music is not very ancient, as Mrs. Jameson explains. The reason for this connexion seems to me clear enough, viz. the simple fact that the word organis occurs in this very passage. Besides, St. Cecilia is here represented as singing herself—'in corde soli domino decantabat dicens'; see l. 135. The South-E. Legendary (see n. to l. 120) says she sang a verse of the Psalter.
St. Cecilia is often seen as the patroness of music; check out Dryden's Ode for St. Cecilia's Day and Alexander's Feast, lines 132-141. However, the connection between her name and music isn’t very old, as Mrs. Jameson points out. The reason for this connection seems quite clear to me, specifically the fact that the word organis appears in this passage. Additionally, St. Cecilia is depicted as singing herself—'in corde soli domino decantabat dicens'; see line 135. The South-E. Legendary (see note to line 120) mentions that she sang a verse of the Psalter.
145. conseil, a secret; Lat. 'mysterium.' And so in l. 192, and in P. Plowm. B. v. 168; see note to C. 819 above. and, if.
145. counsel, a secret; Lat. 'mysterium.' And so in l. 192, and in P. Plowm. B. v. 168; see note to C. 819 above. and, if.
150. here, her, is a dissyllable in Chaucer whenever it ends a line, which it does six times; see e.g. B. 460; Kn. Tale, 1199 (A. 2057). This is quite correct, because the A. S. form hire is dissyllabic also.
150. here, her, is a two-syllable word in Chaucer whenever it ends a line, which it does six times; see e.g. B. 460; Kn. Tale, 1199 (A. 2057). This is completely accurate, because the A. S. form hire is also two syllables.
159. me gye, rule me, keep me; lit. guide me.
159. me gye, lead me, support me; literally, guide me.
173. Chaucer has here mistranslated the Latin. It is not said that the Via Appia (which led out of Rome through the Porta Capena to Aricia, Tres Tabernae, Appii Forum, and so on towards Capua and Brundusium) was situated three miles from Rome; but that Valerian is to go along the Appian Way as far as to the third milestone. 'Vade igitur in tertium milliarium ab urbe uia quae Appia nuncupatur.' See the South-E. Legendary, l. 37.
173. Chaucer misinterpreted the Latin here. It doesn't say that the Via Appia (which leads out of Rome through the Porta Capena to Aricia, Tres Tabernae, Appii Forum, and so on towards Capua and Brundusium) was three miles from Rome; instead, it states that Valerian is to travel along the Appian Way until he reaches the third milestone. 'Vade igitur in tertium milliarium ab urbe uia quae Appia nuncupatur.' See the South-E. Legendary, l. 37.
177. Urban. St. Urban's day is May 25. This is Urban I., pope, who succeeded Calixtus, A.D. 222. Besides the notice of him in this Tale, his legend is given separately in the Legenda Aurea, cap. lxxvii. He was beheaded May 25, 230, and succeeded by Pontianus.
177. Urban. St. Urban's day is May 25. This refers to Urban I, pope, who took over from Calixtus in A.D. 222. In addition to the mention of him in this story, his legend is detailed separately in the Legenda Aurea, chapter 77. He was beheaded on May 25, 230, and was succeeded by Pontianus.
178. secree nedes, secret necessary reasons; Lat. 'secreta mandata.'
178. secree nedes, necessary secret reasons; Lat. 'secreta mandata.'
181. purged yow, viz. by the rite of baptism.
181. purged you, meaning through the act of baptism.
186. seintes buriels, burial-places of the saints; Lat. 'sepulchra martirum.' It is worth observing, perhaps, that the form buriels is properly singular, not plural; cf. A. S. byrigels, a sepulchre, and see the examples in Stratmann. In P. Plowman, B. xix. 142, the Jews are represented as guarding Christ's body because it had been foretold that He should rise from the tomb—
186. seintes buriels, burial places of the saints; Lat. 'sepulchra martirum.' It's worth noting, perhaps, that the form buriels is actually singular, not plural; cf. A. S. byrigels, a sepulchre, and see the examples in Stratmann. In P. Plowman, B. xix. 142, the Jews are shown guarding Christ's body because it had been predicted that He would rise from the tomb—
'þat þat blessed body · of burieles shulde rise.'
'That blessed body of burials should rise.'
The mistake of supposing s to be the mark of a plural was easily made, and the singular form buriel was evolved. This mistake occurs as early as in Wyclif's Bible, IV Kings xxiii. 17; see Way's note in Prompt. Parv. p. 37, note 1. Consequently, it is most likely that Chaucer has made the same mistake here. The South-E. Legendary (see note to l. 120) says that Urban dwelt 'among puttes and burieles.'
The error of thinking s indicated a plural was easy to make, leading to the creation of the singular form buriel. This mistake appears as early as Wyclif's Bible, IV Kings xxiii. 17; refer to Way's note in Prompt. Parv. p. 37, note 1. Therefore, it's very likely that Chaucer made the same mistake here. The South-E. Legendary (see note to l. 120) mentions that Urban lived 'among puttes and burieles.'
There is here a most interesting allusion to the celebrated catacombs of Rome; see Chambers, Book of Days, i. 101, 102.
There is a really intriguing reference to the famous catacombs of Rome; see Chambers, Book of Days, i. 101, 102.
lotinge, lying hid. In MS. E., the Latin word latitantem is written above, as a gloss. This was taken from the Latin text, which has—'intra sepulchra martirum latitantem.' Stratmann gives six examples [408]of the use of lotien or lutien, to lie hid. It occurs once in P. Plowman, B. xvii. 102.
lotinge, lying hidden. In MS. E., the Latin word latitantem is written above as a gloss. This was taken from the Latin text, which contains—'intra sepulchra martirum latitantem.' Stratmann provides six examples [408]of the use of lotien or lutien, meaning to lie hidden. It appears once in P. Plowman, B. xvii. 102.
201. An old man; i. e. an angel in the form of an old man, viz. St. Paul. Cf. note to l. 207.
201. An old man; i.e. an angel appearing as an old man, specifically St. Paul. See note to l. 207.
202. with lettre of gold; Lat. 'tenens librum aureis litteris scriptum.' L. 203 is not in the original.
202. with letter of gold; Lat. 'holding a book written in golden letters.' L. 203 is not in the original.
205. 'When he (Valerian) saw him (the old man); and he (the old man) lifted up him (Valerian); and then he (Valerian) began thus to read in his (the old man's) book.' This is very ambiguous in Chaucer, but the Latin is clear. 'Quem uidens Ualerianus prae nimio timore quasi mortuus cecidit, et a sene leuatus sic legit.'
205. 'When he (Valerian) saw him (the old man); and he (the old man) lifted him (Valerian) up; and then he (Valerian) started reading from his (the old man's) book.' This is very unclear in Chaucer, but the Latin is straightforward. 'Quem uidens Ualerianus prae nimio timore quasi mortuus cecidit, et a sene leuatus sic legit.'
207. Oo lord, one lord. Tyrwhitt prints On, 'to guard against the mistake which the editions generally have fallen into, of considering o, in this passage, as the sign of the vocative case.' For the same reason, I have printed Oo, as in MS. Pt., in preference to the single O, as in most MSS. Even one of the scribes has fallen into the trap, and has written against this passage—'Et lamentat.' See MS. Cp., in the Six-text edition. The fact is, obviously, that ll. 207-209 are a close translation of Eph. iv. 5, 6. Hence the old man was St. Paul.
207. Oh lord, one lord. Tyrwhitt notes On, 'to prevent the confusion that most editions have made by treating o in this line as a vocative marker.' For the same reason, I have used Oo, as in MS. Pt., rather than the single O, as found in most manuscripts. Even one of the scribes fell into the error and wrote against this line—'And he laments.' See MS. Cp., in the Six-text edition. The truth is, clearly, that lines 207-209 are a close translation of Eph. iv. 5, 6. Therefore, the old man was St. Paul.
208. Cristendom, baptism; Lat. 'baptisma.' See l. 217.
208. Christendom, baptism; Latin 'baptisma.' See l. 217.
216. We must read the before oldë, not this or that, because e in the must be elided; otherwise the line will not scan.
216. We have to read the before oldë, not this or that, because e in the needs to be dropped; otherwise, the line won't work.
223-224. that oon, the one; sometimes written the ton or the toon. That other, the one; sometimes written the tother. 'The ton' is obsolete; but 'the tother' may still be heard. That is the neuter of the A. S. def. article se, sēo, þæt; cf. Germ. der, die, das.
223-224. that oon, the one; sometimes written the ton or the toon. That other, the one; sometimes written the tother. 'The ton' is outdated; but 'the tother' can still be heard. That is the neuter form of the Old English definite article se, sēo, þæt; see also German der, die, das.
As to the signification of the red and white flowers, see note to l. 27 above.
As for the meaning of the red and white flowers, see note to l. 27 above.
Compare Act v. sc. 1 of Massinger's Virgin Martyr, where an angel brings flowers from St. Dorothea, who is in paradise, to Theophilus. See note to l. 248 below.
Compare Act v, scene 1 of Massinger's Virgin Martyr, where an angel brings flowers from St. Dorothea, who is in paradise, to Theophilus. See note to line 248 below.
232. for, because; Lat. 'quia.'
232. for, because; Latin 'quia.'
236. Afterwards repeated, very nearly, in Kn. Tale, l. 338 (A. 1196).
236. Afterwards repeated, quite similar, in Kn. Tale, l. 338 (A. 1196).
243. savour undernom, perceived the scent; Lat. 'sensisset odorem.'
243. savour undernom, smelled the scent; Lat. 'sensisset odorem.'
246. Cf. the South-E. Legendary (see note to l. 120), l. 89.
246. Cf. the South-E. Legendary (see note to l. 120), l. 89.
'Brother, he seyde, how goth this? This tyme of the yere
'Brother, he said, how's it going? This time of the year
So swote smul ne smelde I neuere, me thinkth, as I do here.'
So sweetly smelled I never, I think, as I do here.
248. rose. We should have expected roses. Perhaps this is due to the peculiar form of the Latin text, which has—'roseus hic odor et liliorum.'
248. rose. We should have seen roses coming. Maybe this is because of the unusual wording in the Latin text, which says—'roseus hic odor et liliorum.'
Compare the words of Theophilus in the Virgin Martyr, v. 1:—
Compare the words of Theophilus in the Virgin Martyr, v. 1:—
'What flowers are these?' &c.
'What flowers are these?' &c.
270. Ll. 270-283 are certainly genuine, and the passage is in the Latin text. It is also in the French version, but it does not appear in the Early English version of the story printed by Mr. Furnivall from MS. Ashmole 43, nor in the English version printed by Caxton in 1483; [409]nor in the version in the South-E. Legendary. Tyrwhitt's supposition is no doubt correct, viz. that this passage 'appears evidently to have been at first a marginal observation and to have crept into the [Latin] text by the blunder of some copyist.' He truly observes that these fourteen lines 'interrupt the narrative awkwardly, and to little purpose.'
270. Lines 270-283 are definitely authentic, and this part is included in the Latin text. It also appears in the French version, but it’s missing from the Early English version of the story published by Mr. Furnivall from MS. Ashmole 43, as well as from the English version printed by Caxton in 1483; [409]and it’s not in the version found in the South-E. Legendary. Tyrwhitt's assumption is likely correct, that this section 'seems to have originally been a marginal note and accidentally made its way into the [Latin] text due to a copyist's error.' He rightly points out that these fourteen lines 'interrupt the narrative awkwardly, and for little reason.'
271. Ambrose. 'Huic miraculo de coronis rosarum Ambrosius attestatur in praefatione, sic dicens,' &c. I cannot find anything of the kind in the indices to the works of St. Ambrose.
271. Ambrose. 'Ambrose mentions this miracle about the crowns of roses in the preface, saying,' &c. I can't find anything like that in the indices to the works of St. Ambrose.
In the Sermons of Jacques de Vitry, a story is given beginning with the words—'Beatus Ambrosius narrat,' to this effect. St. Ambrose tells of a virgin going to martyrdom, who was asked by a pagan whither she was going. She answered: 'to see my friend, who has invited me to his wedding-feast.' The pagan, deriding her, said: 'Tell your friend to send me some of his roses.' Shortly after her death, a beautiful youth brought to the pagan a basket full of full-blown roses, saying, 'The friend of the woman, who just now passed by, sends you some of the roses you desired,' and then disappeared. The pagan was converted and himself suffered martyrdom. This is the story of St. Dorothea, whose day is Feb. 6; for which Alban Butler refers us to Aldhelm, De Laude Virginitatis, c. 25.
In the Sermons of Jacques de Vitry, there's a story that starts with the words—'Beatus Ambrosius narrat,' that goes like this. St. Ambrose tells of a virgin who was on her way to martyrdom and was asked by a pagan where she was going. She replied, 'I'm going to see my friend who has invited me to his wedding feast.' The pagan, mocking her, said, 'Tell your friend to send me some of his roses.' Shortly after her death, a handsome young man brought the pagan a basket full of blooming roses, saying, 'The friend of the woman who just passed by sends you the roses you wanted,' and then he vanished. The pagan converted to Christianity and ended up martyred himself. This is the story of St. Dorothea, whose feast day is February 6; for this, Alban Butler refers us to Aldhelm, De Laude Virginitatis, c. 25.
276. eek hir chambre, even hir marriage-chamber, i. e. even marriage. weyve, waive, abandon. Lat. 'ipsum mundum est cum thalamis exsecrata.' weyve occurs again in some MSS. of Chaucer's Truth, l. 20.
276. eek hir chambre, even her marriage chamber, meaning even marriage. weyve, waive, abandon. Latin 'the world itself is accursed with bedrooms.' weyve appears again in some manuscripts of Chaucer's Truth, line 20.
277. shrifte, confession. Lat. 'testis est Valeriani coniugis et Tiburtii prouocata confessio, quos, Domine, angelica manu odoriferis floribus coronasti.' For Valerians, all the MSS. have Cecilies. Whether the mistake is Chaucer's or his scribes', I cannot say; but it is so obviously a mere slip, that we need not hesitate to correct it. The French text is even clearer than the Latin; it has—'et de cest tesmoing Valerien son mary et Tiburcien son frere.' Besides, the express mention of 'these men' in l. 281 is enough, in my opinion, to shew that the slip was not Chaucer's own; or, at any rate, was a mere oversight.
277. shrifte, confession. Latin: 'the testimony of Valerian's wife and the confession of Tiburtius, whom, Lord, you crowned with fragrant flowers by the angelic hand.' For Valerians, all the manuscripts have Cecilies. Whether the mistake is Chaucer's or one made by his scribes, I can't say; but it is clearly just a slip, so we shouldn't hesitate to correct it. The French text is even clearer than the Latin; it says—'and from this testimony, Valerian her husband and Tiburtius her brother.' Furthermore, the explicit mention of 'these men' in line 281 is sufficient, in my opinion, to show that the slip was not Chaucer's own; or, at the very least, it was just an oversight.
282. 'The world hath known (by their example) how much, in all truth, it is worth to love such devotion to chastity.' Lat. 'mundus agnouit, quantum ualeat deuotio castitatis;—haec Ambrosius.' This is quoted as St. Ambrose's opinion. The parenthesis ends here.
282. "The world has seen (through their example) how valuable it is to genuinely love such devotion to chastity." Lat. "mundus agnouit, quantum ualeat deuotio castitatis;—haec Ambrosius." This is quoted as St. Ambrose's opinion. The parenthesis ends here.
288. beste, i. e. void of understanding, as a beast of the field is. Lat. 'pecus est.'
288. best, meaning lacking understanding, like a beast of the field. Lat. 'pecus est.'
315. And we. Tyrwhitt remarks that we should have been us. But a glance at the Latin text shews what was in Chaucer's mind; he is here merely anticipating the we in l. 318. Lat. 'et nos in illius flammis pariter inuoluemur, et dum quaerimus diuinitatem latentem in coelis, incurremus furorem exurentem in terris.' The sentence is awkward; but we was intended. The idiom has overridden the grammar. Cf. the South-E. Legendary (see note to l. 120), l. 121:—
315. And we. Tyrwhitt points out that we should actually be us. But a look at the Latin text shows what Chaucer had in mind; he is just anticipating the we in line 318. Latin: 'et nos in illius flammis pariter inuoluemur, et dum quaerimus diuinitatem latentem in coelis, incurremus furorem exurentem in terris.' The sentence is awkward; but we was the intended choice. The idiom has taken precedence over the grammar. See the South-E. Legendary (refer to note for line 120), line 121:—
319. Cecile. This is one of the clearest instances to shew that Chaucer followed the Latin and not the French version. Lat. 'Cui Caecilia'; Fr. 'et Valerien dist.' Mr. Furnivall has noted this and other instances, and there is no doubt about the matter.
319. Cecile. This is one of the clearest examples that shows Chaucer followed the Latin version and not the French one. Latin: 'Cui Caecilia'; French: 'et Valerien dist.' Mr. Furnivall has pointed this out along with other examples, and there’s no doubt about it.
320. skilfully, reasonably; the usual meaning at this date. See l. 327.
320. skilfully, reasonably; the usual meaning at this time. See l. 327.
325-332. Not in the South-E. Legendary.
325-332. Not in the Southeast. Legendary.
327. 'And all that has been created by a reasonable Intelligence.'
327. 'And everything that has been created by a rational Intelligence.'
329. Hath sowled, hath endued with a soul, hath quickened; Lat. 'animauit.'
329. Has sown, has endowed with a soul, has brought to life; Lat. 'animauit.'
335. o god, one God. We must suppose this teaching to be included in the mention of Christ in l. 295; otherwise there is no allusion to it in the words of Cecilia. The doctrine had been taught to Valerian however; see ll. 207, 208.
335. oh God, one God. We should assume this teaching is part of the reference to Christ in line 295; otherwise, there’s no mention of it in Cecilia's words. However, the doctrine had been taught to Valerian; see lines 207, 208.
There are continual allusions, in the Lives of the Saints, to the difficulty of this doctrine.
There are constant references in the Lives of the Saints to the challenge of this doctrine.
338. Chaucer is not quite exact. The Latin says that three things reside in a man's wisdom, the said wisdom being but one. 'Sicut in una hominis sapientia tria sunt, ingenium, memoria et intellectus.' The notion resembles that in a favourite passage from Isidore quoted in Piers Plowman, B. xv. 39, to the effect that the soul (anima) has different names according to its functions. Compare the curious illustrations of the doctrine of the Trinity in the same, B. xvi. 220-224, xvii. 137-249. The illustration in the text is, as Mr. Jephson points out, by no means a good one.
338. Chaucer isn't completely accurate. The Latin states that three things exist within a person's wisdom, with that wisdom being just one. 'Sicut in una hominis sapientia tria sunt, ingenium, memoria et intellectus.' This idea is similar to a well-known passage from Isidore mentioned in Piers Plowman, B. xv. 39, which suggests that the soul (anima) has different names based on its functions. Also, look at the interesting examples of the Trinity doctrine in the same, B. xvi. 220-224, xvii. 137-249. The example used in the text is, as Mr. Jephson points out, not a good one at all.
341. The word Three stands alone in the first foot. See note to l. 353.
341. The word Three is by itself in the first foot. See note to l. 353.
343. come, coming, i. e. incarnation; Lat. 'aduentu.' Tyrwhitt reads sonde, i. e. sending, message; but incorrectly.
343. come, coming, meaning incarnation; Latin 'aduentu.' Tyrwhitt reads sonde, meaning sending, message; but that’s incorrect.
345. withholde, detained, constrained to dwell; Lat. 'tentus'; Fr. 'tenu.'
345. withhold, held back, forced to stay; Lat. 'tentus'; Fr. 'tenu.'
346. Hitherto Chaucer's translation is, on the whole, very close. Here he omits a whole sentence, and begins to abbreviate the story and alter it to suit himself. See his hint in l. 360.
346. So far, Chaucer's translation is, for the most part, quite accurate. Here, he skips an entire sentence and starts to shorten the story and change it to fit his own style. Notice his suggestion in line 360.
349. Here begins, practically, the second part of the story, in which the second Latin text is more freely consulted; see vol. iii. p. 488.
349. This is basically where the second part of the story begins, in which the second Latin text is consulted more freely; see vol. iii. p. 488.
351. That, who. In MS. E. the word is glossed by—'qui, scilicet Vrbanus.' It is remarkable that the relative who (as a simple relative, without so suffixed) is hardly to be found in English of this date, in the nominative case. The A. S. hwā is only used interrogatively. See March, Anglo-Saxon Grammar, p. 179.
351. That, who. In MS. E, the term is explained as—'qui, of course Urbanus.' It's interesting that the relative who (as a simple relative, without so attached) is rarely seen in English from this period in the nominative case. The A. S. hwā is only used in questions. See March, Anglo-Saxon Grammar, p. 179.
353. goddes knight, God's servant, or rather, God's soldier; see l. 383, and the note. In the A. S. version of the Gospels, Christ's disciples are called 'leorning-cnihtas.' In the Ormulum and in Wyclif cniht or kniȝt sometimes means a servant, but more commonly a soldier. Priests are called 'goddes knyghtes' in Piers Plowman, B. xi. 304. In scanning this line, either lerninge is of three syllables (which I doubt) or else the first syllable in Parfit forms a foot by itself; see note to l. 341 above. [411]
353. God's knight, God's servant, or more accurately, God's soldier; see l. 383, and the note. In the Old English version of the Gospels, Christ's disciples are referred to as 'learning knights.' In the Ormulum and in Wyclif, knight or knyght sometimes means a servant, but more often it refers to a soldier. Priests are called 'God's knights' in Piers Plowman, B. xi. 304. In analyzing this line, either learning has three syllables (which I doubt) or the first syllable in Perfect stands alone as a foot; see note to l. 341 above. [411]
361. In the South-E. Legendary, their crime is specified; they had buried two Christian martyrs.
361. In the South-E. Legendary, their crime is specified; they had buried two Christian martyrs.
362. Almache; Lat. 'Almachius praefectus.' The reigning emperor was Alexander Severus (A.D. 222-235).
362. Almache; Lat. 'Almachius praefectus.' The current emperor was Alexander Severus (CE 222-235).
363. apposed, questioned, examined; written opposed in most MSS., but corrected by Tyrwhitt. Ed. 1532 also has aposed. A similar confusion occurs in the Freres Tale, D. 1597, where only two MSS., viz. Pt. and Ln., have the spelling appose, as against five others which read opposen. In MSS. of Piers the Plowman, we find appose, to question, B. iii. 5; apposed, i. 47; apposeden, vii. 138. See Appose in the New E. Dict.; where it is shewn that appose was, at first, a mere variant of oppose, but came to be regarded as a correct form with a special sense; though, strictly speaking, it was a corruption.
363. apposed, questioned, examined; written opposed in most manuscripts, but corrected by Tyrwhitt. The 1532 edition also has aposed. A similar mix-up happens in the Freres Tale, D. 1597, where only two manuscripts, namely Pt. and Ln., have the spelling appose, compared to five others that read opposen. In manuscripts of Piers the Plowman, we find appose, to question, B. iii. 5; apposed, i. 47; apposeden, vii. 138. See Appose in the New English Dictionary; where it is shown that appose was, at first, just a variant of oppose, but came to be seen as a correct form with a specific meaning; although, strictly speaking, it was a distortion.
365. sacrifyse, sacrifice to the idol. This was the usual test to which Christians were subjected; see note to l. 395. Compare Dan. iii. 14, 18. So in the Virgin Martyr, iv. 2:—
365. sacrifice, offer a sacrifice to the idol. This was the common test that Christians faced; see note to l. 395. Compare Dan. iii. 14, 18. Also in the Virgin Martyr, iv. 2:—
'Bow but thy knee to Jupiter, and offer
'Bow your knee to Jupiter, and offer
Any slight sacrifice; or do but swear
Any small sacrifice; or just swear
By Caesar's fortune, and—be free!'
By Caesar's fortune, and—be free!
367. thise martirs; note that this is an accusative case.
367. these martyrs; note that this is an accusative case.
369. corniculere, a sort of officer. The note in Bell's edition, that the French version has prevost here, is wrong. The word prevost (Lat. praefectus) is applied to Almachius. Maximus was only a subordinate officer, and is called in the Early Eng. version (MS. Ashmole 43) the 'gailer.' The expression 'Maximo Corniculario' occurs only in the Lives of Valerian and Tiburtius, in the Acta Sanctorum (April 14); and we thus gather that Chaucer consulted this source also. This was noticed by Dr. Kölbing, in the Englische Studien, i. 215; and I subsequently noticed it myself, independently.
369. corniculere, a type of officer. The note in Bell's edition claiming that the French version has prevost here is inaccurate. The word prevost (Lat. praefectus) is used for Almachius. Maximus was just a subordinate officer and is referred to in the Early English version (MS. Ashmole 43) as the 'jailer.' The phrase 'Maximo Corniculario' appears only in the Lives of Valerian and Tiburtius in the Acta Sanctorum (April 14); thus, we can infer that Chaucer also consulted this source. This was noted by Dr. Kölbing in the Englische Studien, i. 215; and I later observed it myself, independently.
Riddle's Lat. Dict. gives—'Cornicularius, -i. m. a soldier who was presented with a corniculum, and by means of it promoted to a higher rank; hence, an assistant of an officer, Suetonius, Domit. 17; then also in the civil service, an assistant of a magistrate, a clerk, registrar, secretary; Cod. Just.'
Riddle's Lat. Dict. gives—'Cornicularius, -i. m. a soldier who was given a corniculum and promoted to a higher rank because of it; hence, an assistant to an officer, Suetonius, Domit. 17; then also in the civil service, an assistant to a magistrate, a clerk, registrar, secretary; Cod. Just.'
'Corniculum, -i. n. (dimin. of cornu). 1. A little horn, Pliny; also, a small funnel of horn, Columella. An ornament in the shape of a horn worn on the helmet, with which officers presented meritorious soldiers; Livy, 10. 44.'
'Corniculum, -i. n. (diminutive of cornu). 1. A small horn, Pliny; also, a small horn funnel, Columella. An ornament shaped like a horn worn on the helmet, used by officers to honor deserving soldiers; Livy, 10. 44.'
Ducange gives several examples, shewing that the word commonly meant a secretary, clerk, or registrar. Tyrwhitt refers us to Pitiscus, Lex. Ant. Rom. s. v. Cornicularius.
Ducange gives several examples, showing that the word commonly meant a secretary, clerk, or registrar. Tyrwhitt refers us to Pitiscus, Lex. Ant. Rom. s. v. Cornicularius.
373. 'He got leave for himself from the executioners.' tormentoures, executioners; Lat. 'carnifices.' See l. 527. Cf. tormentor in Matt, xviii. 34; see Wright's Bible Word-book.
373. 'He got permission for himself from the executioners.' tormentoures, executioners; Lat. 'carnifices.' See l. 527. Cf. tormentor in Matt, xviii. 34; see Wright's Bible Word-book.
383. knightes, soldiers; as in l. 353. Lat. 'Eia milites Christi, abicite opera tenebrarum, et induimini arma lucis.' See Rom. xiii. 12.
383. knights, soldiers; as in l. 353. Lat. 'Come on, soldiers of Christ, cast off the works of darkness, and put on the armor of light.' See Rom. xiii. 12.
386. Tyrwhitt notes a slight defect in the use of y-doon in l. 386, followed by doon in l. 387. The first six lines in this stanza are not in the original, but are imitated from 2 Tim. iv. 7, 8.
386. Tyrwhitt points out a minor issue with the use of y-doon in l. 386, followed by doon in l. 387. The first six lines in this stanza are not in the original but are inspired by 2 Tim. iv. 7, 8.
395. 'This was the criterion. The Christians were brought to the image of Jupiter or of the Emperor, and commanded to join in the sacrifice, by eating part of it, or to throw a few grains of incense into the censer, in token of worship; if they refused, they were put to death. See Pliny's celebrated letter to Trajan. Those who complied were termed sacrificati and thurificati by the canons, and were excluded from the communion for seven or ten years, or even till their death, according to the circumstances of their lapse.—See Bingham's Antiquities, b. xvi. 4. 5.'—Note in Bell's edition of Chaucer. Cf. note to l. 365.
395. 'This was the standard. Christians were taken to the image of Jupiter or the Emperor and ordered to participate in the sacrifice by eating part of it or by throwing a few grains of incense into the censer as a sign of worship; if they refused, they were executed. See Pliny's famous letter to Trajan. Those who went along with it were called sacrificati and thurificati by the church rules and were excluded from communion for seven to ten years, or even for life, depending on the specifics of their betrayal.—See Bingham's Antiquities, b. xvi. 4. 5.'—Note in Bell's edition of Chaucer. Cf. note to l. 365.
This stanza is represented in the original (in spite of the hint in l. 394) by only a few words. 'Quarto igitur milliario ab urbe sancti ad statuam Iovis ducuntur, et dum sacrificare nollent, pariter decollantur.'
This stanza is represented in the original (despite the hint in l. 394) by only a few words. 'So they are led four miles from the holy city to the statue of Jupiter, and since they didn’t want to make a sacrifice, they were both beheaded.'
405. to-bete, beat severely; dide him so to-bete, caused (men) to beat him so severely, caused him to be so severely beaten. I have no hesitation in adopting the reading of ed. 1532 here. To-bete is just the right word, and occurs in MSS. Cp. Pt. Ln.; and, though these MSS. are not the best ones, it is clear that to-bete is the original reading, or it would not appear. To scan the line, slur over -ius in Almachius, and accent dide.
405. to-bete, beat badly; dide him so to-bete, made (men) beat him so badly, made him be so badly beaten. I have no doubt in accepting the reading from ed. 1532 here. To-bete is the perfect word, and appears in MSS. Cp. Pt. Ln.; and although these MSS. aren't the best, it's clear that to-bete is the original reading, or it wouldn't be there. To analyze the line, ignore the -ius in Almachius, and stress dide.
406. whippe of leed, i. e. a whip furnished with leaden plummets. Lat. 'eum plumbatis tamdiu caedi fecit,' &c.; French text—'il le fist tant batre de plombees,' &c.; Caxton—'he dyd do bete hym with plomettes of leed.'
406. whip of lead, meaning a whip equipped with lead weights. Latin: 'he beat him with lead weights for so long,' etc.; French text—'he had him beaten with lead weights,' etc.; Caxton—'he had him beaten with lead weights.'
413. encense, offer incense to; see note to l. 395.
413. encense, to offer incense; see note to line 395.
414. they. Over this word is written in MS. E.—'scilicet Ministres.' The Latin original says that Cecilia converted as many as 400 persons upon this occasion. Hence the expression o voys (one voice) in l. 420.
414. they. Above this word, it says in MS. E.—'scilicet Ministres.' The Latin original states that Cecilia converted about 400 people on this occasion. This is why the term o voys (one voice) appears in l. 420.
417. withouten difference, i. e. without difference in might, majesty, or glory.
417. without difference, meaning without a difference in power, majesty, or glory.
430. lewedly, ignorantly. The 'two answers' relate to her rank and her religion, subjects which had no real connexion.
430. lewdly, ignorantly. The 'two answers' refer to her status and her faith, topics that had no real connection.
434. Lat. 'de conscientia bona et fide non ficta'; cf. 1 Tim. i. 5.
434. Lat. 'about a good conscience and genuine faith'; cf. 1 Tim. i. 5.
437. to drede, to be feared; the gerund, and right according to the old idiom. We still say—'he is to blame,' 'this house to let.' March in his Anglo-Saxon Grammar, p. 198, says—'The gerund after the copula expresses what must, may, or should be done. Ex. Mannes sunu is tō syllanne, the Son of Man must be delivered up, Matt. xvii. 22'; &c.
437. to drede, to be feared; the gerund, which aligns with the old style. We still say—'he is to blame,' 'this house to let.' March in his Anglo-Saxon Grammar, p. 198, states—'The gerund after the copula indicates what must, may, or should happen. For example, Mannes sunu is tō syllanne, the Son of Man must be delivered up, Matt. xvii. 22'; &c.
439.
439.
'For it nis bote a bladre i-blowe ful of a wreche wynde;
'For it is just a bladder blown full of a wretched wind;
Be it with a litel prikke i-priked, a-wey it shrinketh al';—
Be it with a little prick it pricks, away it shrinks all;—
South-E. Legendary, l. 194.
South-East. Legendary, l. 194.
442. bigonne, didst begin; the right form, for which Tyrwhitt has begonnest. For the Mid. Eng. biginnen we commonly find onginnan in Anglo-Saxon, and the past tense runs thus—ongann, ongunne, ongann; pl. ongunnon. The form in Middle English is—bigan, bigunne (or bigonne), bigan; pl. bigunnen (or bigonne). The very form here used occurs in the Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris, p. 71. The suffix -st does not appear in strong verbs; cf. Thou sawe, B. 848; thou bar, G. 48.
442. bigonne, you started; the correct form, for which Tyrwhitt has begonnest. For the Middle English biginnen we often find onginnan in Anglo-Saxon, and the past tense goes like this—ongann, ongunne, ongann; plural ongunnon. The form in Middle English is—bigan, bigunne (or bigonne), bigan; plural bigunnen (or bigonne). The exact form used here appears in the Ayenbite of Inwyt, edited by Morris, page 71. The suffix -st does not show up in strong verbs; see Thou sawe, B. 848; thou bar, G. 48.
The whole of ll. 443-467 varies considerably from the original, the corresponding passage of which is as follows: 'Cui Almachius: "ab iniuriis caepisti, et in iniuriis perseueras." Caecilia respondit: "iniuria non dicitur quod uerbis fallentibus irrogatur; unde aut iniuriam doce, si falsa locuta sum, aut te ipsum corripe calumniam inferentem, sed nos scientes sanctum Dei nomen omnino negare non possumus; melius est enim feliciter mori quam infeliciter uiuere." Cui Almachius: "ad quid cum tanta superbia loqueris?" Et illa: "non est superbia, sed constantia." Cui Almachius: "infelix, ignoras,"' &c. (l. 468). However, Chaucer has adopted an idea from this in ll. 473, 475.
The entire section from lines 443-467 is quite different from the original, which includes the following passage: “To which Almachius replied: ‘You started with insults, and you continue with them.’ Caecilia responded: ‘An insult isn’t something that’s said with misleading words; so either teach me what an insult is if I’ve spoken falsely, or correct yourself for bringing false accusations. But we, knowing the holy name of God, absolutely cannot deny it; it’s better to die happily than to live unhappily.’ Almachius then asked: ‘Why do you speak with such arrogance?’ And she said: ‘It’s not arrogance, it’s steadfastness.’ Almachius replied: ‘Unfortunate one, you don’t understand,’” etc. However, Chaucer has taken inspiration from this in lines 473 and 475.
463. To scan this, remember that Iuge has two syllables; and accent confus on the first syllable.
463. To read this, keep in mind that Iuge has two syllables; and accent confus on the first syllable.
485. Lat. 'es igitur minister mortis, non uitae.'
485. Lat. 'So you are the servant of death, not of life.'
487. Do wey, do away with; Lat. 'depone.' The phrase occurs again in the Milleres Tale, A. 3287.
487. Do wey, get rid of; Latin 'depone.' The phrase appears again in the Miller’s Tale, A. 3287.
489-497. These lines are wholly Chaucer's own.
489-497. These lines are entirely Chaucer's own.
490. To scan the line, elide e in suffre, and read phílosóphre.
490. To scan the line, skip e in suffre, and read phílosóphre.
492. spekest; to be read as spek'st.
492. spekest; pronounced as spek'st.
498. utter yen, outer eyes, bodily eyes. In MS. E. it is glossed by 'exterioribus oculis.' The Latin has—'nescio ubi oculos amiseris; nam quos tu Deos dicis, omnes nos saxa esse uidemus; mitte igitur manum et tangendo disce, quod oculis non uales uidere.'
498. utter yen, outer eyes, bodily eyes. In MS. E. it is glossed by 'exterioribus oculis.' The Latin has—'I don't know where you've lost your eyes; for the gods you speak of, we all see as stones; so, go ahead and reach out, and by touching learn what you cannot see with your eyes.'
503. taste, test, try; Lat. 'tangendo disce.' The word is now restricted to one of the five senses; it could once have been used also of the sense of feeling, at the least. Bottom even ventures on the strange expression—'I trust to taste of truest Thisbe's sight'; Mid. Nt. Dream, v. 1. 280; such is the reading in the first folio.
503. taste, test, try; Latin 'tangendo disce.' The word is now limited to one of the five senses; it could have once also referred to the sense of touch, at least. Bottom even goes as far as to use the unusual phrase—'I trust to taste of truest Thisbe's sight'; Mid. Nt. Dream, v. 1. 280; this is how it appears in the first folio.
505-511. This stanza is all Chaucer's own.
505-511. This stanza is entirely Chaucer's own.
515. bath of flambes rede; Lat. 'in bulliente balneo.'
515. bath of flambes rede; Lat. 'in bulliente balneo.'
516-522. The Latin merely has—'Quae quasi in loco frigido permansit, nec modicum saltem sudoris persensit.'
516-522. The Latin simply states—'Which seemed to remain in a cold place, and felt at least a little bit of sweat.'
533. Lat. 'eam semiuiuam cruentus carnifex dereliquit.'
533. Lat. 'the bloody executioner abandoned her, half-alive.'
534. is went, though only in the (excellent) Cambridge MS., is the right reading; the rest have he wente, sometimes misspelt he went. In the first place, is went is a common phrase in Chaucer; cf. German er ist gegangen, and Eng. he is gone. But secondly, the false rime detects the blunder at once; Chaucer does not rime the weak past tense wentë with a past participle like yhent. This was obvious to me at the first glance, but the matter was made sure by consulting Mr. Cromie's excellent 'Ryme-Index.' This at once gives the examples is went, [414]riming with pp. to-rent, E. 1012 (Clerkes Tale); is went, riming with instrument, F. 567 (Sq. Tale); is went, riming with innocent, B. 1730, and ben went, riming with pavement, B. 1869 (Prioresses Tale). Besides this, there are two more examples, viz. be they went, riming with sacrement, E. 1701; and that he be went, riming with sent, A. 3665. On the other hand, we find wente, sente, hente, and to-rente, all (weak) past tenses, and all riming together, in the Monkes Tale, B. 3446. The student should particularly observe an instance like this. The rules of rime in Chaucer are, on the whole, so carefully observed that, when once they are learnt, a false rime jars upon the ear with such discord as to be unpleasantly remarkable, and should be at once detected.
534. is went, which appears only in the (excellent) Cambridge MS., is the correct reading; the others have he wente, sometimes misspelled as he went. First of all, is went is a common expression in Chaucer; compare it to the German er ist gegangen, and the English he is gone. Secondly, the incorrect rhyme reveals the mistake immediately; Chaucer doesn't rhyme the weak past tense wentë with a past participle like yhent. This was clear to me at first glance, but I confirmed it by checking Mr. Cromie's excellent 'Ryme-Index.' This tool instantly provides examples of is went, [414]rhyming with past participles like to-rent, E. 1012 (Clerk's Tale); is went, rhyming with instrument, F. 567 (Sq. Tale); is went, rhyming with innocent, B. 1730, and ben went, rhyming with pavement, B. 1869 (Prioress's Tale). Additionally, there are two more examples: be they went, rhyming with sacrement, E. 1701; and that he be went, rhyming with sent, A. 3665. On the flip side, we see wente, sente, hente, and to-rente, all weak past tenses, rhyming together in the Monk's Tale, B. 3446. Students should particularly note instances like this. Chaucer's rhyme rules are generally followed so closely that, once they are understood, a false rhyme stands out so discordantly that it becomes unpleasantly noticeable, and should be recognized right away.
535-536. These two lines are not in the original.
535-536. These two lines aren't in the original.
539. 'She began to preach to them whom she had fostered,' i. e. converted. To foster is here to nurse, to bring up, to educate in the faith; see l. 122 above. The Latin text has—'omnes quos ad fidem conuerterat, Urbano episcopo commendauit.' Tyrwhitt makes nonsense of this line by placing the comma after hem instead of after fostred, and other editors have followed him. In MSS. E. and Hn. the metrical pause is rightly marked as occurring after fostred. The story here closely resembles the end of the Prioresses Tale, B. 1801-1855.
539. 'She started to preach to those she had nurtured,' meaning converted. To nurture here means to care for, raise, or educate in the faith; see l. 122 above. The Latin text reads—'all those whom she had converted to the faith, she commended to Bishop Urban.' Tyrwhitt misinterprets this line by placing the comma after them instead of after nurtured, and other editors have followed him. In manuscripts E and Hn, the metrical pause is correctly noted as occurring after nurtured. The story here closely resembles the end of the Prioress’s Tale, B. 1801-1855.
545. do werche, cause to be constructed.
545. do werche, have built.
549. Lat. 'inter episcopos sepeliuit.'
549. Lat. 'buried among the bishops.'
550. 'It is now a church in Rome, and gives a title to a cardinal'; note in Bell's edition. In a poem called the Stacyons of Rome, ed. Furnivall, l. 832, we are told that 100 years' pardon may be obtained by going to St. Cecilia's church. Mr. W. M. Rossetti, in a note on this line, says—'The Church of St. Cecilia, at the end of the Trastevere, near the Quay of Ripa Grande, was built on the site of the saint's own house in 230; rebuilt by pope Paschal I. in 821, and dedicated to God and Sts. Mary, Peter, Paul, and Cecilia; and altered to its present form in 1599 and 1725. In the former of these years, 1599, the body of the saint was found on the spot, with a contemporary inscription identifying her: the celebrated statue by Stefano Maderno, now in the church, represents her in the attitude she was discovered lying in.'
550. 'It is now a church in Rome, and holds a title for a cardinal'; note in Bell's edition. In a poem called the Stacyons of Rome, ed. Furnivall, l. 832, it is stated that a 100-year pardon can be earned by visiting St. Cecilia's church. Mr. W. M. Rossetti, in a note on this line, states—'The Church of St. Cecilia, located at the end of Trastevere, near the Quay of Ripa Grande, was built on the site of the saint's own home in 230; it was rebuilt by Pope Paschal I in 821 and dedicated to God and Saints Mary, Peter, Paul, and Cecilia; it was altered to its present form in 1599 and 1725. In 1599, the body of the saint was discovered at the site, with a contemporary inscription identifying her: the famous statue by Stefano Maderno, now in the church, shows her in the position she was found.'
553. After this line the Latin adds—'Passa est autem circa annos domini CC et XXIII, tempore Alexandri imperatoris. Alibi autem legitur, quod passa sit tempore Marci Aurelii, qui imperauit circa annos domini XXCC.' The confusion of names here is easily explained. Marcus Aurelius died in 180; but Marcus Aurelius Alexander Severus (for such was his title in full) reigned from 222 to 235. The true date is generally considered to be 230, falling within his reign, as it should do.
553. After this line, the Latin adds—'It happened around the year of our Lord 223, during the time of Emperor Alexander. However, it is also written elsewhere that it happened during the time of Marcus Aurelius, who reigned around the year of our Lord 220.' The confusion of names here is easy to explain. Marcus Aurelius died in 180; but Marcus Aurelius Alexander Severus (which was his full title) reigned from 222 to 235. The true date is generally considered to be 230, which falls within his reign, as it should.
The Canon's Yeoman's Prologue.
The Yeoman's Prologue.
555. fyve myle, five miles. Tyrwhitt says that it is five miles 'from some place, which we are now unable to determine with certainty.' He adds that he is in doubt whether the pilgrims are here supposed to be riding from or towards Canterbury; but afterwards thinks that 'the manner in which the Yeman expresses himself in ver. 16091, 2 [i. e. ll. 623, 624] seems to shew that he was riding to Canterbury.'
555. five miles, five miles. Tyrwhitt says that it's five miles 'from some place, which we can't pinpoint for sure right now.' He adds that he's unsure whether the pilgrims are supposed to be riding from or towards Canterbury; but later thinks that 'the way the Yeman expresses himself in ver. 16091, 2 [i.e. ll. 623, 624] seems to suggest that he was riding to Canterbury.'
It is really very easy to explain the matter, and to tell all about it. It is perfectly clear that these two lines express the fact that they were riding to Canterbury. It is even probable that every one of the extant Tales refers to the outward journey: for Chaucer would naturally write his first set of Tales before beginning a second, and the extant Tales are insufficient to make even the first set complete. Consequently, we have only to reckon backwards from Boughton (see l. 556) for a five-mile distance along the old Canterbury road, and we shall find the name of the place intended.
It’s really easy to explain this, and to share all the details. It’s clear that these two lines indicate they were riding to Canterbury. It’s even likely that every one of the existing Tales refers to the journey there: Chaucer would naturally write his first collection of Tales before starting a second, and the existing Tales don’t even fully complete the first set. So, if we go back from Boughton (see l. 556) along the old Canterbury road for a distance of five miles, we’ll discover the name of the place being referred to.
The answer to this is—Ospringe. The matter is settled by the discovery that Ospringe was, as a matter of fact, one of the halting-places for the night of travellers from London to Canterbury. Dean Stanley, in his Historical Memorials of Canterbury, p. 237, quotes from a paper in the Archæologia, xxxv. 461, by Mr. E. A. Bond, to shew that queen Isabella, wife of Edw. II., rested in London on June 6, 1358; at Dartford on the 7th; at Rochester on the 8th; at Ospringe on the 9th; and at Canterbury on the 10th and 11th; and returned, on the 12th, to Ospringe again. See this, more at length, in Dr. Furnivall's Temporary Preface to the Canterbury Tales (Chaucer Soc.), pp. 13, 14.
The answer to this is—Ospringe. The situation is resolved by the discovery that Ospringe was actually one of the stops for travelers from London to Canterbury. Dean Stanley, in his Historical Memorials of Canterbury, p. 237, cites a paper in the Archæologia, xxxv. 461, by Mr. E. A. Bond, to show that Queen Isabella, wife of Edward II, stayed in London on June 6, 1358; at Dartford on the 7th; at Rochester on the 8th; at Ospringe on the 9th; and at Canterbury on the 10th and 11th; and returned, on the 12th, to Ospringe again. See this, in more detail, in Dr. Furnivall's Temporary Preface to the Canterbury Tales (Chaucer Soc.), pp. 13, 14.
Dr. Furnivall quotes again from M. Douet-d'Arcq, concerning a journey made by king John of France from London to Dover, by way of Canterbury, in 1360. On June 30, 1360, king John left London and came to Eltham. On July 1, he slept at Dartford; on July 2, at Rochester; on July 3, he dined at Sittingbourne (noted as being thirty-nine miles and three-quarters from London), and slept at Ospringe; and on July 4, came to Canterbury (noted as being fifty-four miles and a half from London).
Dr. Furnivall quotes again from M. Douet-d'Arcq about a journey made by King John of France from London to Dover, passing through Canterbury, in 1360. On June 30, 1360, King John left London and arrived in Eltham. On July 1, he stayed overnight in Dartford; on July 2, he stayed in Rochester; on July 3, he had dinner in Sittingbourne (noted as being thirty-nine and three-quarters miles from London) and spent the night in Ospringe; and on July 4, he reached Canterbury (noted as being fifty-four and a half miles from London).
These extracts clearly shew (1) that the whole journey was usually made to occupy three or four days; (2) that the usual resting-places were (at least) Dartford, Rochester, and Ospringe; and (3) that Sittingbourne was considered as being about fifteen miles from Canterbury.
These excerpts clearly show (1) that the entire journey typically took three or four days; (2) that the common stopping points included (at least) Dartford, Rochester, and Ospringe; and (3) that Sittingbourne was regarded as being roughly fifteen miles from Canterbury.
Now, in passing from Sittingbourne to Canterbury, we find that the distance is divided into three very nearly equal parts by the situations of Ospringe and Boughton, giving five miles for each portion. The distance from Ospringe to Canterbury, only ten miles, left very little to be done on the last day; but pilgrims liked arriving at Canterbury in good time. Chaucer says, as plainly as possible, that the pilgrims really did rest all night on the road, at a place which can only be Ospringe; see ll. 588, 589.
Now, on the way from Sittingbourne to Canterbury, we see that the distance is almost evenly split into three parts thanks to the locations of Ospringe and Boughton, making each section about five miles long. The stretch from Ospringe to Canterbury is only ten miles, so there wasn't much left to cover on the final day; however, pilgrims preferred to arrive in Canterbury early. Chaucer makes it clear that the pilgrims actually did rest for the night on the journey, likely at a place that can only be Ospringe; see ll. 588, 589.
556. Boghton-under-Blee. Here Blee is the same as the blee in Group H, l. 3, which see. It is now called Blean Forest, and the village is called Boughton-under-Blean, in order to distinguish it from other villages of the same name. I find, in a map, Boughton Aluph between Canterbury and Ashford, Boughton Malherb between Ashford and Maidstone, and Boughton Monchelsea between Maidstone and Staplehurst.
556. Boghton-under-Blee. Here Blee is the same as the blee in Group H, l. 3, which you can check. It is now known as Blean Forest, and the village is named Boughton-under-Blean to differentiate it from other villages with the same name. I found, on a map, Boughton Aluph located between Canterbury and Ashford, Boughton Malherb between Ashford and Maidstone, and Boughton Monchelsea between Maidstone and Staplehurst.
557. A man, i. e. the Canon. This is an additional pilgrim, not described in the Prologue, and therefore described here in ll. 566-581, 600-655, &c.
557. A man, i.e. the Canon. This is an extra pilgrim, not mentioned in the Prologue, and is therefore described here in lines 566-581, 600-655, etc.
'The name of Canon, as applied to an officer in the Church, is derived from the Gk. κανών (kanôn) signifying a rule or measure, and also the roll or catalogue of the Church, in which the names of the Ecclesiastics were registered; hence the clergy so registered were denominated Canonici or Canons. Before the Reformation, they were divided into two classes, Regular and Secular. The Secular were so called, because they canonized in saeculo, abroad in the world. Regular Canons were such as lived under a rule, that is, a code of laws published by the founder of that order. They were a less strict sort of religious than the monks, but lived together under one roof, had a common dormitory and refectory, and were obliged to observe the statutes of their order. The chief rule for these [regular] canons is that of St. Augustine, who was made bishop of Hippo in the year 395.... Their habit was a long black cassock with a white rochet over it, and over that a black coat and hood; from whence they were called Black Canons Regular of St. Augustine.'—Hook's Church Dictionary. And see Canon in the New E. Dictionary.
The term Canon, referring to an officer in the Church, comes from the Greek κανών (kanôn), which means a rule or standard, as well as the list or register of the Church where the names of the clergy were recorded. Therefore, the clergy listed were called Canonici or Canons. Before the Reformation, they were split into two categories: Regular and Secular. The Secular were referred to as such because they canonized in saeculo, meaning they lived in the world. Regular Canons were those who followed a rule, which is a set of laws introduced by the founder of their order. They were less strict than monks but still lived together in a community, shared a dormitory and dining hall, and had to adhere to the regulations of their order. The primary rule for these [regular] canons is that of St. Augustine, who became bishop of Hippo in 395.... Their clothing consisted of a long black cassock with a white rochet over it, and a black coat and hood on top, which is why they were called Black Canons Regular of St. Augustine.—Hook's Church Dictionary. And see Canon in the New E. Dictionary.
There were several other orders, such as the Gilbertine Canons of Sempringham in Lincolnshire, the Praemonstratenses or White Canons, &c. See also the description of them in Cutts's Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, p. 19; and see Rock, Church of our Fathers, ii. 79, 84. At the latter reference, Dr. Rock says:—'Some families of canons regular still require their members, whenever they go out of the house, to wear over their cassock a linen surplice, and above that a large, full, black canon's cope.'
There were also several other orders, like the Gilbertine Canons of Sempringham in Lincolnshire, the Praemonstratenses or White Canons, etc. For more details, see Cutts's Scenes and Characters of the Middle Ages, p. 19; and check out Rock, Church of Our Fathers, ii. 79, 84. In the latter reference, Dr. Rock mentions:—'Some groups of canons regular still require their members to wear a linen surplice over their cassock and a large, full black canon's cope whenever they leave the house.'
I should imagine, from the description of the Canon's house in l. 657, and from the general tenor of the Tale, that Chaucer's Canon was but a secular one. Still, their rule seems to have been less strict than that of the monks.
I would think, based on the description of the Canon's house in l. 657, and from the overall tone of the Tale, that Chaucer's Canon was more of a secular type. However, their rules seem to have been less strict than those of the monks.
558. I have omitted to note that E. has wered a, where all the other MSS. read hadde a whyt.
558. I forgot to mention that E. has wered a, while all the other manuscripts read hadde a whyt.
561. priked myles three, ridden hard for three miles. The Canon and his yeoman may be supposed to have ridden rather fast for the first two miles; and then, finding they could not otherwise overtake [417]the pilgrims, they took to the best pace they could force out of their horses for three miles more.
561. priked myles three, ridden hard for three miles. The Canon and his yeoman likely rode pretty fast for the first two miles; then, realizing they couldn’t catch up to the pilgrims any other way, they pushed their horses as hard as they could for another three miles.
562. yeman, yeoman, attendant, servant. His face was all discoloured with blowing his master's fire (ll. 664-667), and he seems to have been the more honest man of the two. He is the teller of the Tale, and begins by describing himself; l. 720.
562. yeman, yeoman, attendant, servant. His face was all discolored from blowing his master's fire (ll. 664-667), and he appears to have been the more honest person of the two. He is the narrator of the Tale, and starts by describing himself; l. 720.
565. 'He was all spotted with foam, so that he looked like a magpie.' The word He (like his in l. 566) refers to the Canon, whose clothing was black (l. 557); and the white spots of foam upon it gave him this appearance. The horse is denoted by it (l. 563), the word hors being neuter in the Oldest English. Most MSS. read he for it in l. 563, but there is nothing gained by it. Flecked, in the sense of 'spotted,' is still in use; see N. and Q. 7 S. i. 507, ii. 96.
565. 'He was covered in foam, making him look like a magpie.' The word He (like his in l. 566) refers to the Canon, whose clothing was black (l. 557); and the white spots of foam on it gave him this appearance. The horse is referred to by it (l. 563), with the word hors being neuter in Old English. Most MSS. read he for it in l. 563, but there is no advantage to that. Flecked, meaning 'spotted,' is still in use; see N. and Q. 7 S. i. 507, ii. 96.
566. male tweyfold, a double budget or leathern bag; see Prol. l. 694.
566. male tweyfold, a double bag or leather pouch; see Prol. l. 694.
571. Chaucer tells us that the Pardoner's hood, on the contrary, was not fastened to his cloak; see Prol. 680. Dr. Rock, in The Church of our Fathers, ii. 44, says:—'Sometimes the hood of the cope was not only sewed to it, but stitched all round, and not allowed to hang with the lower part free; in such instances, the hood was necessarily left on the cope and folded with it.'
571. Chaucer tells us that the Pardoner's hood, on the other hand, was not attached to his cloak; see Prol. 680. Dr. Rock, in The Church of our Fathers, ii. 44, says:—'Sometimes the hood of the cope was not only sewn to it, but stitched all around, and not allowed to hang with the lower part free; in such cases, the hood was necessarily left on the cope and folded with it.'
575. 'Rather faster than at a trot or a foot-pace.' Said ironically. Cf. Prol. 825.
575. 'A bit quicker than a trot or a walk.' Said ironically. Cf. Prol. 825.
577. clote-leef, the leaf of a burdock. Cotgrave has—'Lampourde, f. the Cloot or great Burre.' Also—'Glouteron, m. The Clote, Burre Docke, or great Burre.' And again—'Bardane, f. the Clote, burre-dock, or great Burre.'
577. clote-leaf, the leaf of a burdock. Cotgrave has—'Lampourde, f. the Cloot or great Burdock.' Also—'Glouteron, m. The Clote, Burdock, or great Burdock.' And again—'Bardane, f. the Clote, burdock, or great Burdock.'
In the Prompt. Parv. we find—'Clote, herbe; Lappa bardana, lappa rotunda.' In Wyclif's Version of the Bible, Hosea ix. 6, x. 8, we find clote or cloote where the Vulgate version has lappa. The Glossary to Cockayne's 'Leechdoms' explains A. S. clāte as Arctium lappa, with numerous references. The A. S. clāte is related to G. Klette, a bur, a burdock; O. H. G. chletta; Mid. Du. kladde.
In the Prompt. Parv. we find—'Clote, herb; Lappa bardana, lappa rotunda.' In Wyclif's Version of the Bible, Hosea ix. 6, x. 8, we find clote or cloote where the Vulgate version has lappa. The Glossary to Cockayne's 'Leechdoms' explains A. S. clāte as Arctium lappa, with numerous references. The A. S. clāte is related to G. Klette, a bur, a burdock; O. H. G. chletta; Mid. Du. kladde.
It is clear that clote originally meant the bur itself, just as the name of bur-dock has reference to the same. The clote is, accordingly, the Arctium lappa, or Common Burdock, obtaining its name from the clotes (i. e. burs or knobs) upon it; and one of the large leaves of this plant would be very suitable for the purpose indicated.
It’s clear that clote originally referred to the bur itself, just like the name bur-dock relates to the same thing. The clote is, therefore, the Arctium lappa, or Common Burdock, getting its name from the clotes (i.e., burs or knobs) on it; and one of the large leaves of this plant would be very suitable for the intended purpose.
We may safely dismiss the suggestion in Halliwell's Dictionary, founded on a passage in Gerarde's Herball, p. 674 D, that the Clote here means the yellow water-lily. We know from Cockayne's 'Leechdoms' that the name clāte sēo þe swimman wille (i. e. swimming clote) was sometimes used for that flower (Nuphar lutea), either on account of its large round leaves or its globose flowers; but in the present passage we have only to remember the Canon's haste to feel assured, that he might much more easily have caught up a burdock-leaf from the road-side than have searched in a ditch for a water-lily. [418]
We can dismiss the idea in Halliwell's Dictionary, based on a passage in Gerarde's Herball, p. 674 D, that the Clote refers to the yellow water-lily. Cockayne's 'Leechdoms' tells us that the term clāte sēo þe swimman wille (i.e., swimming clote) was sometimes used for that flower (Nuphar lutea), likely due to its large round leaves or its round flowers; however, in this context, we only need to note that the Canon was in a rush and could have easily picked up a burdock leaf from the roadside rather than search through a ditch for a water-lily. [418]
578. For swoot, to prevent sweat, to keep off the heat. See note to Sir Thopas, B. 2052.
578. For swoot, to stop sweating, to ward off the heat. See note to Sir Thopas, B. 2052.
580. It is probable that stillatorie (now shortened to still) is really a shortened form of distillatorie. Both forms occur in the Book of Quintessence, p. 10, l. 24, p. 13, l. 10.
580. It's likely that stillatorie (now shortened to still) is actually a shortened version of distillatorie. Both forms appear in the Book of Quintessence, p. 10, l. 24, p. 13, l. 10.
581. Were ful, that might be full, that might chance to be full. Were is the subjunctive, and the relative is omitted.
581. Were ful, that could be full, that might happen to be full. Were is the subjunctive, and the relative is omitted.
588. now, &c.; lately, in the time of early morning.
588. now, &c.; recently, during the early morning hours.
589. This shews that the pilgrims had rested all night on the road; see note to l. 555 above.
589. This shows that the pilgrims had rested all night on the road; see note to l. 555 above.
597. oght, in any way, at all. Cf. Kn. Ta., A. 3045; and Prioresses Tale, B. 1792.
597. oght, in any way, at all. Cf. Kn. Ta., A. 3045; and Prioresses Tale, B. 1792.
599. ye, yea. There is a difference between ye, yea, and yis, yes. The former merely assents, or answers a simple question in the affirmative. The latter is much more forcible, is used when the question involves a negative, and is often followed by an oath. See note to Specimens of Eng. 1394-1579, ed. Skeat, sect. xvii. (D), l. 22; and note to ȝis in the Glossary to my edition of William of Palerne. See an example of ȝus (yes) after a negative in Piers the Plowman, B. v. 125. Similarly, nay is the weaker, no the stronger form of negation.
599. ye, yeah. There’s a difference between ye, yeah, and yis, yes. The former simply agrees or answers a basic question in the affirmative. The latter is much stronger, used when the question has a negative, and is often followed by an oath. See note to Specimens of Eng. 1394-1579, ed. Skeat, sect. xvii. (D), l. 22; and note to ȝis in the Glossary to my edition of William of Palerne. See an example of ȝus (yes) after a negative in Piers the Plowman, B. v. 125. Similarly, nay is the weaker, no the stronger form of negation.
602. A note in Bell's edition makes a difficulty of the scansion of this line. It is perfectly easy. The caesura (carefully marked in MS. E. as occurring after knewe) preserves the final e in knewe from elision.
602. A note in Bell's edition raises a concern about the rhythm of this line. It's actually quite straightforward. The pause (carefully marked in MS. E. as occurring after knewe) keeps the final e in knewe from being dropped.
And yé | him knéw | e, ás | wel ás | do I ||
And yeah, he knew him, as well as I do.
Tyrwhitt reads also for the former as; which is legitimate, because as and also are merely different spellings of the same word.
Tyrwhitt reads also for the former as; which is legitimate, because as and also are just different spellings of the same word.
It is true that the final e in wondre, and again that in werke, are both elided, under similar circumstances, in the two lines next following; but the cases are not quite identical. The e in knewe, representing not merely the plural, but also the subjunctive mood, is essential to the conditional form of the sentence, and is of much higher value than the others. If this argument be not allowed, Tyrwhitt's suggestion may be adopted. Or we may read knewen.
It's true that the final e in wondre, and also that in werke, are both dropped in the two lines that follow, but the situations aren't exactly the same. The e in knewe, which represents not only the plural but also the subjunctive mood, is crucial to the conditional form of the sentence and is much more significant than the others. If this argument isn't accepted, we can consider Tyrwhitt's suggestion. Alternatively, we could read it as knewen.
608. rit, contracted from rideth; see A. 974, 981. See also slit for slideth in l. 682 below.
608. rit, shortened from rideth; see A. 974, 981. Also look at slit for slideth in l. 682 below.
611. leye in balaunce, place in the balance, weigh against it.
611. leye in balaunce, put in the balance, weigh against it.
620. can, knows, knows how to exercise.
620. can, knows, knows how to exercise.
622. The Yeoman puts in a word for himself—'and moreover, I am of some assistance to him.'
622. The Yeoman speaks up for himself—'and also, I help him out a bit.'
625. up-so-doun, i. e. upside doun, according to our modern phrase. Chaucer's phrase is very common; see Pricke of Conscience, ed. Morris, l. 7230; P. Plowman, B. xx. 53; Gower, Conf. Amantis, i. 218, &c.
625. upside down, i.e. upside down, according to our modern phrase. Chaucer's phrase is very common; see Pricke of Conscience, ed. Morris, l. 7230; P. Plowman, B. xx. 53; Gower, Conf. Amantis, i. 218, &c.
628. benedicite, pronounced ben'cite, in three syllables, as in B. 1170, 1974. See note to B. 1170.
628. benedicite, pronounced ben'cite, in three syllables, as in B. 1170, 1974. See note to B. 1170.
632. worship, dignity, honour; here, respectable appearance.
632. worship, dignity, honor; here, a respectable appearance.
635. baudy, dirty. to-tore, torn in half. So in Piers Plowman, B. v. 197, Avarice is described as wearing a 'tabard' which is 'al to-torn and baudy.'
635. baudy, dirty. to-tore, torn in half. So in Piers Plowman, B. v. 197, Avarice is described as wearing a 'tabard' that is 'completely torn and dirty.'
639. The second person sing. imperative seldom exhibits a final e; but it is sometimes found in weak verbs, tellen being one of them. The readings are—Telle, E. Cp. Pt. Hl.; Tel, Ln. Cm. Elsewhere, we find tel, as in D. 1298.
639. The second person singular imperative rarely shows a final e; however, it can sometimes be seen in weak verbs, with tellen being one of them. The variations are—Telle, E. Cp. Pt. Hl.; Tel, Ln. Cm. In other cases, we find tel, as in D. 1298.
641. for, &c.; because he shall never thrive. The Yeoman blurts out the truth, and is then afraid he has said too much. In l. 644, he gives an evasive and politer reason, declaring that his lord is 'too wise'; see l. 648.
641. for, &c.; because he will never succeed. The Yeoman spills the truth and then worries that he has said too much. In line 644, he offers a vague and more polite explanation, stating that his lord is 'too wise'; see line 648.
645. That that, that which. In the margin of MS. E. is written—'Omne quod est nimium, &c.'; which is probably short for—'Omne quod est nimium uertitur in uitium.' We also find—'Omne nimium nocet.' The corresponding English proverb is—'Too much of one thing is not good' (Heywood); on which Ray remarks—'Assez y a si trop n'y a; French. Ne quid nimis; Terentius. Μηδὲν ἄγαν. This is an apothegm of one of the seven wise men; some attribute it to Thales, some to Solon. Est modus in rebus, sunt certi denique fines; Horat. Sat. i. 1. 106. L'abbondanza delle cose ingenera fastidio; Ital. Cada dia olla, amargo el caldo; Spanish.' We also find in Hazlitt's English Proverbs—'Too much cunning undoes.'—'Too much is stark nought.'—'Too much of a good thing.'—'Too much spoileth, too little is nothing.' See also the collection of similar proverbs in Ida v. Düringsfeld's Sprichwörter, i. 37, 38.
645. That that, that which. In the margin of MS. E. is written—'Everything that is excessive, etc.'; which is probably short for—'Everything that is excessive turns into a flaw.' We also find—'Too much of anything is harmful.' The corresponding English proverb is—'Too much of one thing is not good' (Heywood); on which Ray remarks—'There is enough; if there’s too much, it becomes negative; French. Ne quid nimis; Terentius. Nothing in excess. This is an aphorism from one of the seven wise men; some credit it to Thales, some to Solon. There is a measure in things, there are certain limits; Horat. Sat. i. 1. 106. The abundance of things breeds boredom; Ital. Too much every day makes the broth bitter; Spanish.' We also find in Hazlitt's English Proverbs—'Too much cunning undoes.'—'Too much is completely worthless.'—'Too much of a good thing.'—'Too much spoils, too little is nothing.' See also the collection of similar proverbs in Ida v. Düringsfeld's Sprichwörter, i. 37, 38.
648. Cf. Butler's description of Hudibras:—
648. See Butler's description of Hudibras:—
'We grant, although he had much wit,
'We concede that, even though he was very clever,
He was very shy of using it.'
He was really hesitant to use it.
652. Ther-of no fors, never mind about that.
652. Forget about it, never mind about that.
655. The adj. sly here appears in the indefinite form, and rimes with hertely; correctly. Lounsbury (Studies, i. 388) admits the fact, but immediately proceeds to rate Chaucer for using the form dry-e (dissyllabic) as an indefinite form! The attack, being founded on an error, ignominiously fails. It so happens that sly is, etymologically, a monosyllable, whilst drye is etymologically dissyllabic; see sleh and druye in Stratmann.
655. The adjective sly here is in its indefinite form and rhymes with hertely, which is correct. Lounsbury (Studies, i. 388) acknowledges this fact, but then goes on to criticize Chaucer for using the form dry-e (two syllables) as an indefinite form! This criticism, based on a mistake, fails miserably. It turns out that sly is etymologically a one-syllable word, while drye is etymologically two syllables; see sleh and druye in Stratmann.
658. A blind lane is one that has no opening at the farther end; a cul de sac.
658. A blind lane is one that has no exit at the far end; a cul de sac.
659. theves by kinde, thieves by natural disposition.
659. thieves by nature, thieves by natural disposition.
662. the sothe, the truth. The reader should carefully note the full pronunciation of the final e in sothe. If he should omit to sound it, he will be put to shame when he comes to the end of the next line, ending with tó thee. A very similar instance is that of tyme, riming with bý me, G. 1204 below. The case is the more remarkable because [420]the A. S. sōð, truth, is a monosyllable; but the truth is that the definite adjective the sothe (A. S. þæt sōðe) may very well have supplied its place, the adjective being more freely used than the substantive in this instance. Chaucer has sothe at the end of a line in other places, where it rimes with the dissyllabic bothe; G. 168; Troil. iv. 1035.
662. the sothe, the truth. The reader should pay close attention to the full pronunciation of the final e in sothe. If they neglect to pronounce it, they'll be embarrassed when they reach the end of the next line, which ends with tó thee. A very similar case is tyme, which rhymes with bý me, G. 1204 below. This is even more interesting because [420]the Old English sōð, meaning truth, is a monosyllable; however, the definite adjective the sothe (Old English þæt sōðe) may have easily taken its place, as the adjective is typically used more broadly than the noun in this context. Chaucer uses sothe at the end of a line in other instances, where it rhymes with the disyllabic bothe; G. 168; Troil. iv. 1035.
We may remark that the sothe is written and pronounced instead of the sooth (as shewn by the metre) in the Story of Genesis and Exodus, ed. Morris, l. 74:—
We can note that the sothe is used and pronounced instead of the sooth (as demonstrated by the meter) in the Story of Genesis and Exodus, ed. Morris, l. 74:—
'He [they] witen the sothe, that is sen.'
'They witness the truth, which is clear.'
665. Peter! by St. Peter; as in B. 1404, D. 446. The full form of the phrase—'bi seynt Peter of Rome'—occurs in Piers the Plowman, B. vi. 3. The shorter exclamation—'Peter!' also occurs in the same, B. v. 544; see my note on that line. harde grace, disfavour, ill-favour; a mild imprecation. In l. 1189, it expresses a mild malediction.
665. Peter! by St. Peter; as in B. 1404, D. 446. The full version of the phrase—'by St. Peter of Rome'—is found in Piers the Plowman, B. vi. 3. The shorter exclamation—'Peter!' also appears in the same text, B. v. 544; refer to my note on that line. harde grace, disfavor, ill-favor; a mild curse. In line 1189, it conveys a mild curse.
669. multiplye. This was the technical term employed by alchemists to denote their supposed power of transmuting the baser metals into gold; they thought to multiply gold by turning as much base metal as a piece of it would buy into gold itself; see l. 677. Some such pun seems here intended; yet it is proper to remember that the term originally referred solely to the supposed fact, that the strength of an elixir could be multiplied by repeated operations. See the article 'De Multiplicatione,' in Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 301, 818; cf. 131. Cf. Ben Jonson's Alchemist, ii. 1:—
669. multiplye. This was the technical term used by alchemists to describe their supposed ability to turn ordinary metals into gold; they believed they could multiply gold by converting as much base metal as a piece of it could buy into gold itself; see l. 677. A similar pun seems to be intended here; however, it’s important to remember that the term originally referred only to the idea that the potency of an elixir could be increased through repeated processes. See the article 'De Multiplicatione,' in Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 301, 818; cf. 131. Cf. Ben Jonson's Alchemist, ii. 1:—
'For look, how oft I iterate the work,
'For look, how often I repeat the work,
So many times I add unto his virtue'; &c.
So many times I add to his virtue; &c.
686. To scan the line, accent yeman on the latter syllable, as in ll. 684, 701.
686. To scan the line, stress yeman on the second syllable, as in ll. 684, 701.
687. To scan the line, pronounce ever nearly as e'er, and remember that hadde is of two syllables. The MSS. agree here.
687. To read the line, say ever almost like e'er, and remember that hadde has two syllables. The manuscripts agree on this.
688. Catoun, Cato. Dionysius Cato is the name commonly assigned to the author of a Latin work in four books, entitled Dionysii Catonis Disticha de Moribus ad Filium. The work may be referred to the fourth century. It was extremely popular, not only in Latin, but in French and English versions. Chaucer here quotes from Lib. i. Distich. 17:—
688. Catoun, Cato. Dionysius Cato is the name usually given to the author of a Latin work in four books called Dionysii Catonis Disticha de Moribus ad Filium. This work dates back to the fourth century. It was very popular, not just in Latin, but also in French and English translations. Chaucer quotes from Lib. i. Distich. 17:—
'Ne cures si quis tacito sermone loquatur;
'Do not worry if someone speaks in a quiet voice;
Conscius ipse sibi de se putat omnia dici.'
Conscius himself thinks that everything is said about him.
See other quotations from Cato in the Nonne Preestes Tale, B. 4130; Merch. Ta., E. 1377; and see my note to Piers Plowman, B. vi. 316.
See other quotes from Cato in the Nonne Preestes Tale, B. 4130; Merch. Ta., E. 1377; and see my note to Piers Plowman, B. vi. 316.
It is worth noticing that Catoun follows the form of the Lat. Catonem, the accusative case. Such is the usual rule.
It’s important to note that Catoun follows the form of the Latin Catonem, which is in the accusative case. This is the standard rule.
694. dere abye, pay dearly for it. abye (lit. to buy off) was corrupted at a later date to abide, as in Shak. Jul. Caesar, iii. 1. 94.
694. dere abye, pay a high price for it. abye (literally to buy off) was later changed to abide, as in Shak. Jul. Caesar, iii. 1. 94.
703. game, amusement. In l. 708, it is used ironically. Cf. ernest, i. e. a serious matter, in l. 710. Cf. The Alchemist, ii. 1:—
703. game, entertainment. In line 708, it’s used sarcastically. See ernest, i.e. a serious issue, in line 710. See The Alchemist, ii. 1:—
'Alchemy is a pretty kind of game,' &c.
'Alchemy is a nice kind of game,' &c.
The Chanouns Yemannes Tale.
The Tale of the Yemeni Merchant.
720. This Tale is divided, in MS. E., into two parts. Pars prima is not really a tale at all, but a description of alchemy and its professors. The real tale, founded on the same subject, is contained in Pars Secunda, beginning at l. 972. The rubric means—'Here the Canon's Yeoman begins his tale.' The word tale is not to be taken as a nominative case.
720. This story is divided, in MS. E., into two parts. Part One isn't really a story at all, but rather a description of alchemy and its practitioners. The actual story, based on the same topic, is found in Part Two, starting at line 972. The heading means—'Here the Canon's Yeoman starts his story.' The word story shouldn’t be interpreted as a subject noun.
I may observe that I frequently refer below to the Theatrum Chemicum, printed in 1659, in five volumes. Also to Ashmole's Theatrum Chemicum (quite a different work).
I want to point out that I often mention the Theatrum Chemicum, published in 1659, in five volumes. I also refer to Ashmole's Theatrum Chemicum (which is a completely different work).
721. neer, nearer; this explains near in Macbeth, ii. 3. 146.
721. neer, nearer; this explains near in Macbeth, ii. 3. 146.
724. Ther, where; observe the use. In l. 727, we have wher.
724. Ther, where; note the usage. In l. 727, we have wher.
726. hose, an old hose, instead of a hood. A pair of hose meant what we should now call a pair of tight-fitting drawers, which also covered the feet.
726. hose, an old hose, instead of a hood. A pair of hose meant what we would now call a pair of snug-fitting underwear that also covered the feet.
730. 'And, in return for all my labour, I am cajoled.' To 'blere one's eye' is to cajole, to deceive, to hoodwink. See Piers the Plowman, B. prol. 74, and the note.
730. 'And, for all my hard work, I'm being manipulated.' To 'blere one's eye' means to manipulate, deceive, or trick someone. See Piers the Plowman, B. prol. 74, and the note.
731. which, what sort of a; Lat. qualis. On multiplye, see note to l. 669.
731. which, what kind of a; Lat. qualis. On multiplye, see note to l. 669.
739. 'I consider his prosperity as done with.'
739. 'I see his success as a thing of the past.'
743. Iupartye, jeopardy, hazard. Tyrwhitt remarks that the derivation is not from jeu perdu, as some have guessed, but from jeu parti. He adds—'A jeu parti is properly a game, in which the chances are exactly even; see Froissart, v. i. c. 234—"Ils n'estoient pas à jeu parti contre les François"; and v. ii. c. 9—"si nous les voyons à jeu parti." From hence it signifies anything uncertain or hazardous. In the old French poetry, the discussion of a problem, where much might be said on both sides, was called a Jeu parti. See Poésies du Roy de Navarre, Chanson xlviii., and Gloss. in v. See also Ducange, in v. Jocus Partitus.' Ducange has—'Jocus partitus dicebatur, cum alicui facultas concedebatur, alterum e duobus propositis eligendi.' Hence was formed not only jeopardy, but even the verb to jeopard, used in the A. V., Judges v. 18; 2 Macc. xi. 7.
743. Iupartye, danger, risk. Tyrwhitt notes that the origin is not from jeu perdu, as some have thought, but from jeu parti. He adds—'A jeu parti is essentially a game in which the odds are exactly equal; see Froissart, v. i. c. 234—"Ils n'estoient pas à jeu parti contre les François"; and v. ii. c. 9—"si nous les voyons à jeu parti." From this, it signifies anything uncertain or risky. In old French poetry, discussing a problem where a lot could be said on both sides was called a Jeu parti. See Poésies du Roy de Navarre, Chanson xlviii., and Gloss. in v. See also Ducange, in v. Jocus Partitus.' Ducange states—'Jocus partitus was said when someone was allowed to choose between two options.' Thus, not only jeopardy was formed, but also the verb to jeopard, used in the A. V., Judges v. 18; 2 Macc. xi. 7.
746. In the margin of MS. E. is written—'Solacium miseriorum (sic), &c.' In Marlowe's Faustus, ii. 1. 42, the proverb is quoted in the form 'Solamen miseris socios habuisse doloris.' Dr. Wagner says: 'The purport of this line may have been originally derived from Seneca, De Consol. ad Polybium, xii. 2: est autem hoc ipsum solatii loco, inter multos dolorem suum diuidere; qui quia dispensatur inter plures, exigua debet apud te parte subsidere.' Cf. Milton, P. R. i. 398. The idea is that conveyed in the fable of the Fox who had lost his tail, and wished to persuade the other foxes to cut theirs off likewise. See Troil. i. 708.
746. In the margin of MS. E. is written—'Solacium miseriorum (sic), &c.' In Marlowe's Faustus, ii. 1. 42, the proverb is quoted as 'Solamen miseris socios habuisse doloris.' Dr. Wagner says: 'The meaning of this line may have originally come from Seneca, De Consol. ad Polybium, xii. 2: "This very thing is a source of comfort, to share one's pain among many; since it's divided among more, only a small part should weigh on you." Cf. Milton, P. R. i. 398. The idea is similar to the fable of the Fox who lost his tail and wanted to convince the other foxes to cut theirs off too. See Troil. i. 708.
752. 'The technical terms which we use are so learned and fine.' See this well illustrated in Jonson's Alchemist, ii. 1:—'What else are all your terms,' &c. [422]
752. 'The technical terms we use are so learned and sophisticated.' This is well illustrated in Jonson's Alchemist, ii. 1:—'What else are all your terms,' &c. [422]
764. lampe; so in the MSS. It is clearly put for lambe, a corruption of O. Fr. lame, Lat. lamina. Were there any MS. authority, it would be better to read lame at once. Cotgrave has—'Lame; f. a thin plate of any metall; also, a blade.' &c. Nares has—'Lamm, s. a plate, from Lat. lamina. "But he strake Phalantus just upon the gorget, so as he batred the lamms thereof, and make his head almost touch the back of his horse"; Pembr. Arcadia, lib. iii. p. 269.' Lame in old French also means, the flat slab covering a tomb; see Godefroy. So here, after the ingredients have all been placed in a pot, they are covered over with a plate of glass laid flat upon the top.
764. lampe; so in the manuscripts. This clearly refers to lambe, a variation of Old French lame, Latin lamina. If there were any manuscript references, it would be preferable to read lame directly. Cotgrave states—'Lame; f. a thin plate of any metal; also, a blade.' & c. Nares notes—'Lamm, s. a plate, from Latin lamina. "But he struck Phalantus right on the gorget, so it broke the lamms of it, and made his head almost touch the back of his horse"; Pembr. Arcadia, book iii. p. 269.' Lame in old French also refers to the flat slab that covers a tomb; see Godefroy. So here, after all the ingredients have been placed in a pot, they are covered with a flat plate of glass laid on top.
It is strange that no editor has made any attempt to explain this word. It obviously does not mean lamp! For the insertion of the p, cf. solempne for solemne, and nempne for nemne; also flambe for flame; see the Glossary.
It’s odd that no editor has tried to explain this word. It clearly doesn’t mean lamp! As for the addition of the p, compare solempne for solemne, and nempne for nemne; also flambe for flame; see the Glossary.
766. enluting. To enlute is to close with lute. Webster has—'Lute, n. (Lat. lutum, mud, clay). A composition of clay or other tenacious substance, used for stopping the juncture of vessels so closely as to prevent the escape or entrance of air, or to protect them when exposed to heat.'
766. enluting. To enlute means to seal with lute. Webster defines it as—'Lute, n. (Lat. lutum, mud, clay). A mixture of clay or another sticky substance used to seal the joints of vessels tightly enough to stop air from escaping or entering, or to protect them when exposed to heat.'
The process is minutely described in a MS. by Sir George Erskine, of Innertiel (temp. James I.), printed by Mr. J. Small in the Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland, vol. xi. 1874-75, p. 193, as follows:—'Thairfoir when all the matter which must be in, is gathered together into the pot, tak a good lute maid of potters clay, and mix it with bolus and rust of iron tempered with whitts of eggs and chopt hair, and mingle and worke thame weill togither, and lute ȝoure pott ane inch thick thairwith, and mak a stopple of potters earth weill brunt, to shut close in the hole that is in the top of the cover of the pott, and lute the pott and the cover very close togither, so as no ayre may brek furth, and when any craks cum into it, in the drying of the lute, dawbe them up againe; and when the lute is perfectly drie in the sunne, then take a course linen or canvas, and soke it weill in the whitts of eggs mixt with iron rust, and spred this cloth round about the luting, and then wet it weill again with whitts of eggs and upon the luting'; &c.
The process is described in detail in a manuscript by Sir George Erskine of Innertiel (during the reign of James I), published by Mr. J. Small in the Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland, vol. xi. 1874-75, p. 193, as follows:—"Therefore, when all the materials that need to be in are gathered together in the pot, take a good lute made of potters' clay and mix it with bolus and iron rust tempered with egg whites and chopped hair. Blend and work them well together, and lute your pot an inch thick with it. Make a stopper from well-burned potters' earth to tightly seal the hole in the top of the pot's cover, and lute the pot and the cover together very securely so that no air can escape. If any cracks appear during the drying of the lute, fill them in again; and when the lute is completely dry in the sun, take some coarse linen or canvas, soak it well in the egg whites mixed with iron rust, and wrap this cloth around the luting, then wet it again well with egg whites and on the luting"; &c.
768. The alchemists were naturally very careful about the heat of the fire. So in The Alchemist, ii. 1:—
768. The alchemists were naturally very careful about the heat of the fire. So in The Alchemist, ii. 1:—
'Look well to the register,
'Check the register carefully,
And let your heat still lessen by degrees.'
And let your intensity gradually reduce.
And again, in iii. 2:—
And again, in iii. 2:—
'We must now increase
We need to increase
Our fire to ignis ardens,' &c.
Our fire to ignis ardens, &c.
770. matires sublyming, sublimation of materials. To 'sublimate' is to render vaporous, to cause matter to pass into a state of vapour by the application of heat. 'Philosophi considerantes eorum materiam, quae est in vase suo, et calorem sentit, evaporatur in speciem fumi, et [423]ascendit in capite vasis: et vocant sublimationem'; Theatrum Chemicum, 1659, vol. ii. p. 125.
770. matires sublyming, sublimation of materials. To 'sublimate' means to turn into vapor, causing a substance to change into a gas when heat is applied. 'Philosophers observing the material in its container, and feeling the heat, it evaporates in the form of smoke, and [423]rises at the top of the vessel: and they call it sublimation'; Theatrum Chemicum, 1659, vol. ii. p. 125.
'Subtle. How do you sublime him [mercury]?
'Subtle. How do you turn him [mercury] into vapor?'
Face. With the calce of egg-shells,
Face. With the shell of eggs,
White marble, talc.' The Alchemist, ii. 1.
White marble, talc.' The Alchemist, ii. 1.
771. amalgaming. To 'amalgamate' is to compound or mix intimately, especially used of mixing quicksilver with other metals. The term is still in use; thus 'an amalgam of tin' means a mixture of tin and quicksilver.
771. amalgaming. To 'amalgamate' means to combine or blend closely, especially referring to mixing mercury with other metals. The term is still used; for example, 'an amalgam of tin' refers to a mixture of tin and mercury.
calcening. To 'calcine' is to reduce a metal to an oxide, by the action of heat. What is now called an oxide was formerly called 'a metallic calx'; hence the name. The term is here applied to quicksilver or mercury. For example—'When mercury is heated, and at the same time exposed to atmospheric air, it is found that the volume of the air is diminished, and the weight of the mercury increased, and that it becomes, during the operation, a red crystalline body, which is the binoxide of mercury, formed by the metal combining with the oxygen of the air'; English Cyclopaedia, Div. Arts and Sciences, s. v. Oxygen. 'The alchemists used to keep mercury at a boiling heat for a month or longer in a matrass, or a flask with a tolerably long neck, having free communication with the air. It thus slowly absorbed oxygen, becoming converted into binoxide, and was called by them mercurius precipitatus per se. It is now however generally prepared by calcination from mercuric nitrate'; id., s. v. Mercury.
Calcining. To 'calcine' means to change a metal into an oxide through heat. What we now refer to as an oxide was previously known as 'metallic calx,' hence the name. This term is applied here to mercury. For example, 'When mercury is heated and simultaneously exposed to air, the volume of air decreases, the weight of the mercury increases, and it transforms into a red crystalline substance, which is the binoxide of mercury, formed when the metal reacts with the oxygen in the air'; English Cyclopaedia, Div. Arts and Sciences, s. v. Oxygen. 'Alchemists would keep mercury boiling for a month or longer in a flask or container with a long neck, allowing it to interact freely with the air. Through this process, it slowly absorbed oxygen, converting into binoxide, which they referred to as mercurius precipitatus per se. However, it is now mostly obtained by calcination from mercuric nitrate'; id., s. v. Mercury.
772. Mercurie crude, crude Mercury. See note to l. 820. See the description of Mercury in Ashmole's Theat. Chem. p. 272. The alchemists pretended that their quicksilver, which they called the Green Lion, was something different from quicksilver as ordinarily found. See treatise on 'The Greene Lyon,' in Ashmole's Theat. Chem. p. 280.
772. Mercurie crude, crude Mercury. See note to l. 820. See the description of Mercury in Ashmole's Theat. Chem. p. 272. The alchemists claimed that their quicksilver, which they referred to as the Green Lion, was something different from quicksilver as usually found. See the treatise on 'The Greene Lyon' in Ashmole's Theat. Chem. p. 280.
774. Note the accents—'súblyméd Mercúrie.'
774. Note the accents—'sublimed Mercury.'
778. Here the 'ascension of spirits' refers to the rising of gases or vapours from certain substances; and the 'matters that lie all fix adown' are the materials that lie at the bottom in a fixed (i. e. in a solid) state. There were four substances in particular which were technically termed 'spirits'; viz. sulphur, sal ammoniac, quicksilver, and arsenic, or (as some said) orpiment. See Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 81, 129; ii. 430; iii. 276.
778. Here the 'ascension of spirits' refers to the release of gases or vapors from certain substances, and the 'matters that lie all fix adown' are the materials that settle at the bottom in a fixed (i.e., solid) state. There were four substances specifically known as 'spirits': sulfur, ammonium chloride, mercury, and arsenic, or as some called it, orpiment. See Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 81, 129; ii. 430; iii. 276.
782. Here a = in; being short for an, a variant of on, used in the old sense of 'in.' The expression signifies, literally, in the way to (or of) twenty devils; see note to A. 3713.
782. Here a = in; it's short for an, a version of on, used in the old sense of 'in.' The expression literally means, on the way to (or of) twenty devils; see note to A. 3713.
790. bole armoniak. The latter word should rather be Armeniak, i. e. Armenian, but we have armoniak again below, in l. 798; see note to that line.
790. bole armoniak. The latter word should actually be Armeniak, meaning Armenian, but we see armoniak mentioned again below, in line 798; refer to the note for that line.
'Bole, a kind of fine, compact, or earthy clay, often highly coloured with iron, and varying in shades of colour from white to yellowish, [424]reddish, blueish, and brownish. Fr. bol, Lat. bolus, Gk. βῶλος, a clod or lump of earth'; Webster's Dict., ed. Goodrich and Porter. Cotgrave has—'Bol, m. the astringent and medicinable red earth or minerall called Bolearmenie ... Bol Oriental, et Bol Armenien Oriental, Oriental Bolearmenie; the best and truest kind of Bolearmenie, ministred with good effect against all poisons, and in pestilent diseases; and more red than the ordinary one, which should rather be tearmed Sinopian red earth than Bolearmeny.' And see Bole in the New E. Dict.
*Bole*, a type of fine, compact, or earthy clay, often rich in iron, and varying in shades from white to yellowish, reddish, bluish, and brownish. Fr. *bol*, Lat. *bolus*, Gk. βῶλος, meaning a clod or lump of earth; Webster's Dict., ed. Goodrich and Porter. Cotgrave has—*Bol*, m. the astringent and medicinal red earth or mineral called *Bolearmenie* ... *Bol Oriental*, and *Bol Armenien Oriental*, Oriental Bolearmenie; the best and most genuine type of Bolearmenie, effectively used against all poisons and in plague diseases; and is redder than the typical one, which should more accurately be termed Sinopian red earth than Bolearmeny. And see *Bole* in the New E. Dict.
Mr. Paget Toynbee has lately shewn (in The Academy, Sept. 16, 1893) that verdegrees is from the O. Fr. verd de Grece, lit. 'green of Greece.' Cotgrave has the curious form verderis, which probably represents the Latin viride aeris, the green of brass. This term (viride aeris) is the common one in the old Latin treatises on alchemy. See the chapter in Albertus Magnus—'Quomodo viride aeris fit, et quomodo rubificatur, et super omnia valet ad artem istam'; Theatrum Chemicum, ii. 436. It is the bibasic acetate of copper.
Mr. Paget Toynbee recently showed (in The Academy, Sept. 16, 1893) that verdegrees comes from the Old French verd de Grece, literally meaning 'green of Greece.' Cotgrave has the interesting form verderis, which likely represents the Latin viride aeris, meaning the green of brass. This term (viride aeris) is commonly found in old Latin texts on alchemy. See the chapter in Albertus Magnus—'Quomodo viride aeris fit, et quomodo rubificatur, et super omnia valet ad artem istam'; Theatrum Chemicum, ii. 436. It is the bibasic acetate of copper.
792, 794. Perhaps Chaucer had read the following lines:
792, 794. Maybe Chaucer read these lines:
'Par alambics et descensoires,
'By alembics and descensers,
Cucurbites, distillatoires.'
Cucurbits, distillates.
Les Remonstrances de Nature, par J. de Meung, ll. 39,40.
Les Remonstrances de Nature, par J. de Meung, ll. 39,40.
794. Cucurbites, vessels supposed to bear some resemblance to a gourd, whence the name (Lat. cucurbita, a gourd). 'Cucurbita est uas quod debet stare in aqua, usque ad juncturam firmatum in caldario, ut non moueatur'; Theatrum Chemicum, ii. 452.
794. Cucurbites, vessels that are thought to resemble a gourd, which is where the name comes from (Lat. cucurbita, a gourd). 'Cucurbita is a vessel that should remain in water, fixed up to the joint in the calorimeter, so it doesn't move'; Theatrum Chemicum, ii. 452.
795. dere y-nough a leek, dear enough at the price of a leek. Cf. Clerkes Tale, E. 999.
795. dere y-nough a leek, dear enough at the price of a leek. Cf. Clerkes Tale, E. 999.
797. Watres rubifying, reddening waters. This is well illustrated by a long passage in The Boke of Quinte Essence, ed. Furnivall, p. 13, where instructions are given for extracting the quintessence out of the four elements. After various processes, we are directed to put the vessel into 'the fier of flawme right strong, and the reed water schal ascende'; and again—'thanne yn the stillatorie, to the fier of bath, cleer water schall asende; and in the botum shall remayne the reed water, that is, the element of fier.' A long and unintelligible passage about 'rubrificatio' and 'aqua spiritualis rubea' occurs in the Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 41. See also 'modus rubrificandi' and the recipe for 'aqua rubea'; id. iii. 110.
797. Watres rubifying, reddening waters. This is well illustrated by a lengthy excerpt in The Boke of Quinte Essence, edited by Furnivall, page 13, where instructions are provided for extracting the quintessence from the four elements. After various processes, we are instructed to place the vessel into "the fierce flame right strong, and the reed water shall ascend"; and again—"then in the stillatory, to the bath's fire, clear water shall ascend; and at the bottom shall remain the reed water, which is the element of fire." A long and confusing section about "rubrificatio" and "aqua spiritualis rubea" appears in Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 41. See also "modus rubrificandi" and the recipe for "aqua rubea"; id. iii. 110.
798. Arsenic was by some considered as one of the 'four spirits'; see note to l. 778. For a long passage 'de arsenico,' see Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 177; also p. 110, and ii. 238. Sal armoniacum was another of them (see l. 824) and is constantly mentioned in the old treatises; see 'praeparatio salis Armoniaci secundum Rasim'; Theat. Chem. iii. 179; also pp. 89, 94, 102; ii. 445. In vol. ii. p. 138 of the same work, it is twice called 'sal armeniacum.' See the account of sal ammoniac in Thomson, Hist. of Chemistry, i. 124. Brimstoon was also a 'spirit' (see l. 824); it is only another name for sulphur. [425]
798. Arsenic was considered by some to be one of the 'four spirits'; see note to l. 778. For a long passage 'de arsenico,' refer to Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 177; also p. 110, and ii. 238. Sal armoniacum was another one of them (see l. 824) and is frequently mentioned in old texts; see 'praeparatio salis Armoniaci secundum Rasim'; Theat. Chem. iii. 179; also pp. 89, 94, 102; ii. 445. In vol. ii. p. 138 of the same work, it is referred to twice as 'sal armeniacum.' See the description of sal ammoniac in Thomson, Hist. of Chemistry, i. 124. Brimstone was also a 'spirit' (see l. 824); it’s just another name for sulfur. [425]
800. egrimoine, common agrimony, Ægrimonia officinalis; valerian, Valeriana officinalis; lunarie, a kind of fern called in English moonwort, Botrychium lunaria. The belief in the virtue of herbs was very strong; cf. Spenser, (F. Q. i. 2. 10). The root of valerian yields valerianic acid. The following quotation is from the English Encyclopaedia, s. v. Botrychium:—
800. egrimoine, common agrimony, Ægrimonia officinalis; valerian, Valeriana officinalis; lunarie, a type of fern known in English as moonwort, Botrychium lunaria. There was a strong belief in the healing properties of herbs; see Spenser, (F. Q. i. 2. 10). The root of valerian produces valerianic acid. The following quote is from the English Encyclopaedia, s. v. Botrychium:—
'In former times the ferns had a great reputation in medicine, not so much on account of their obvious as their supposed virtues. The lunate shape of the pinnæ of this fern (B. lunaria) gave it its common name, and was the origin of much of the superstitious veneration with which it was regarded. When used it was gathered by the light of the moon. Gerarde says—"it is singular [i. e. sovereign] to heal green and fresh wounds. It hath been used among the alchymists and witches to do wonders withall."'
In the past, ferns were valued in medicine not just for their clear benefits but also for their believed mystical powers. The crescent shape of the fronds of this fern (B. lunaria) gave it its common name and added to the superstitious admiration it received. When collected, it was done so under the moonlight. Gerarde says—"it is unique [i.e. effective] at healing fresh wounds. It has been used by alchemists and witches to perform wonders."
In Ashmole's Theatrum Chemicum, p. 348, is a full description of 'lunayrie,' with an engraving of it. It is there also called asterion, and we are told that its root is black, its stalk red, and its leaves round; and moreover, that the leaves wax and wane with the moon, and on each of them is a mark of the breadth of a penny. See also pp. 315, 318 of the same work.
In Ashmole's Theatrum Chemicum, p. 348, there’s a complete description of 'lunayrie,' along with an engraving of it. It’s also referred to as asterion, and it notes that its root is black, its stalk is red, and its leaves are round; additionally, the leaves wax and wane with the moon, and each one has a mark that’s the width of a penny. See also pp. 315, 318 of the same work.
805. albificacioun, i. e. the rendering the water of a white colour, as distinguishing from the reddening of it, mentioned in l. 797. In a long chapter printed in the Theatrum Chemicum (iii. 634-648) much is said about red and white colours. Compare the Alchemist, ii. 1:—
805. albification, i.e. the process of turning water white, as opposed to the reddening mentioned in line 797. A lengthy chapter in Theatrum Chemicum (iii. 634-648) discusses a lot about red and white colors. See also the Alchemist, ii. 1:—
'Mammon. Of white oil?
'Mammon. Of white oil?
Subtle. No, sir, of red.'
Subtle. No, sir, of red.
No doubt, too, water is here used in the sense of the Lat. aqua, to denote any substance that is in a liquid state.
No doubt, too, water is here used in the sense of the Latin aqua, to indicate any substance that is in a liquid state.
808. Cered pokets. Tyrwhitt reads Sered pokettes, and includes this phrase in his short 'List of Phrases not understood'; and indeed, it has never been explained. But there is little difficulty about it. Poket is the diminutive of poke, a bag, and means a little bag. Cered (Lat. ceratus) means waxed. Thus Cotgrave has—'Ciré, m. -ée, f. waxed, seared; dressed, covered, closed, or mingled, with wax.' In many MSS. the word is spelt sered, but this makes no difference, since Cotgrave has 'seared' in this very place. So we find both 'cere-cloth' and 'sear-cloth.' It is obvious that bags or cases prepared or closed with wax would be useful for many of the alchemist's purposes; see Theat. Chem. iii. 13.
808. Cered pokets. Tyrwhitt reads Sered pokettes and includes this phrase in his short 'List of Phrases Not Understood'; and indeed, it has never been explained. However, it’s not too hard to figure out. Poket is the diminutive of poke, meaning a bag, and it refers to a little bag. Cered (Lat. ceratus) means waxed. So Cotgrave notes—'Ciré, m. -ée, f. waxed, seared; dressed, covered, closed, or mingled, with wax.' In many manuscripts, the word is spelled sered, but this doesn’t change anything, since Cotgrave uses 'seared' right here. So we find both 'cere-cloth' and 'sear-cloth.' It’s clear that bags or cases prepared or sealed with wax would be useful for many of the alchemist's needs; see Theat. Chem. iii. 13.
sal peter, Lat. sal petrae, or rock-salt, also called nitre, is nitrate of potassa. A recipe for preparing it is given in Theat. Chem. iii. 195.
sal peter, Lat. sal petrae, or rock salt, also known as nitre, is potassium nitrate. A recipe for making it is provided in Theat. Chem. iii. 195.
vitriole, i. e. sulphuric acid. See 'vitrioli praeparatio'; Theat. Chem. iii. 95.
vitriole, meaning sulfuric acid. See 'vitrioli praeparatio'; Theat. Chem. iii. 95.
810. Sal tartre, salt of tartar, i. e. carbonate of potash; so called from its having been formerly prepared from cream of tartar.
810. Sal tartre, salt of tartar, meaning carbonate of potash; named this way because it was originally made from cream of tartar.
812. maad, i. e. prepared, mixed. oile of tartre, oil of tartar, cream of tartar; see Prol. 630. See the section—'quomodo praeparatur tartarum, ut oleum fiat ex illo, quo calces soluuntur'; Theat. Chem. ii. 436; and again—'ad faciendum oleum de Tartaro'; id. iii. 303. To scan l. 813, remember to pronounce tartre as in French, and to accent alum on the latter syllable.
812. maad, meaning prepared, mixed. oile of tartre, oil of tartar, cream of tartar; see Prol. 630. Refer to the section—'how tartar is prepared to make oil from it, with which ashes are dissolved'; Theat. Chem. ii. 436; and again—'to make oil from tartar'; id. iii. 303. To read l. 813, remember to pronounce tartre as in French, and to emphasize alum on the last syllable.
Of tártr' | alúm | glas bérm | wort ánd | argoíle ||
Of tartar | alum | glass bream | wort and | argyle ||
813. argoile, crude cream of tartar deposited as a hard crust on wine-casks. Called argoil in Anglo-French; Liber Albus, i. 225, 231.
813. argoile, a rough form of cream of tartar that forms a hard crust on wine barrels. It's referred to as argoil in Anglo-French; Liber Albus, i. 225, 231.
814. resalgar, realgar, red orpiment, or the red sulphuret of arsenic; symbol (As S2); found native in some parts of Europe, and of a brilliant red colour. Resalgar is adapted from the old Latin name, risigallum. The word is explained by Thynne in his Animadversions, ed. Furnivall, p. 36—'This resalgar is that whiche by some is called Ratesbane, a kynde of poysone named Arsenicke.'
814. resalgar, realgar, red orpiment, or the red sulfur compound of arsenic; symbol (As S2); found naturally in some parts of Europe, and has a brilliant red color. Resalgar comes from the old Latin name, risigallum. Thynne explains the term in his Animadversions, ed. Furnivall, p. 36—'This resalgar is what some people call Ratesbane, a type of poison known as Arsenic.'
enbibing, imbibition; see this term used in The Alchemist, ii. 1. It means absorption; cf. Theat. Chem. iii. 132, l. 27.
enbibing, imbibition; see this term used in The Alchemist, ii. 1. It means absorption; cf. Theat. Chem. iii. 132, l. 27.
816. citrinacioun. This also is explained by Thynne, who says (p. 38)—'Citrinatione is bothe a coolor [colour] and parte of the philophers stoone.' He then proceeds to quote from a Tractatus Avicennae, cap. 7, and from Arnoldus de Nova Villa, lib. i. cap. 5. It was supposed that when the materials for making the philosopher's stone had been brought into a state very favourable to the ultimate success of the experiment, they would assume the colour of a citron; or, as Thynne says, Arnold speaks of 'this citrinatione, perfecte digestione, or the coolor provinge the philosophers stoone broughte almoste to the heighte of his perfectione'; see Citrinacio in Ducange. So in the Alchemist, iii. 2:—
816. citrinacioun. Thynne explains this as well, stating (p. 38)—'Citrination is both a color and part of the philosopher's stone.' He then goes on to quote from a Tractatus by Avicenna, cap. 7, and from Arnoldus de Nova Villa, lib. i. cap. 5. It was believed that when the materials for creating the philosopher's stone were in a state very conducive to the success of the experiment, they would take on the color of a citron; or, as Thynne notes, Arnold refers to 'this citrination, perfect digestion, or the color proving the philosopher's stone brought almost to the height of its perfection'; see Citrinacio in Ducange. So in the Alchemist, iii. 2:—
'How's the moon now? eight, nine, ten days hence
'How's the moon now? eight, nine, ten days later'
He will be silver potate; then three days
He will be a silver potato; then three days.
Before he citronise. Some fifteen days,
Before he citronise. About fifteen days,
The magisterium will be perfected.'
The magisterium will be improved.
817. fermentacioun, fermentation. This term is also noticed by Thynne (p. 33), who says—'fermentacione ys a peculier terme of Alchymye, deduced from the bakers fermente or levyne'; &c. See Theat. Chem. ii. 115, 175.
817. fermentacioun, fermentation. This term is also noted by Thynne (p. 33), who says—'fermentation is a specific term from Alchemy, derived from the baker's ferment or leaven'; &c. See Theat. Chem. ii. 115, 175.
820. foure spirites. Chaucer enumerates these below. I have already mentioned them in the note to l. 778; see also note to l. 798. Tyrwhitt refers us to Gower's Confessio Amantis, bk. iv., where we find a passage very much to the point. See Pauli's edition, ii. 84.
820. four spirits. Chaucer lists these below. I've already mentioned them in the note to l. 778; see also the note to l. 798. Tyrwhitt directs us to Gower's Confessio Amantis, bk. iv., where there's a passage that's very relevant. See Pauli's edition, ii. 84.
Gower enumerates the seven bodies and the four spirits; and further explains that gold and silver are the two 'extremities,' and the other metals agree with one or other of them more or less, so as to be capable of transmutation into one of them. For this purpose, the [427]alchemist must go through the processes of distillation, congelation, solution, descension, sublimation, calcination, and fixation, after which he will obtain the perfect elixir of the philosopher's stone. He adds that there are really three philosopher's stones, one vegetable, capable of healing diseases; another animal, capable of assisting each of the five senses of man; and the third mineral, capable of transforming the baser metals into silver and gold.
Gower lists the seven metals and the four spirits; he further explains that gold and silver are the two 'extremes,' with the other metals aligning more or less with one of them, making them capable of being changed into one of them. To achieve this, the [427]alchemist must go through the processes of distillation, freezing, dissolving, descending, sublimating, calcining, and fixing. After completing these, he will obtain the perfect elixir of the philosopher's stone. He adds that there are actually three philosopher's stones: one from plants, which can heal diseases; another from animals, which can enhance each of the five senses in humans; and the third from minerals, which can turn base metals into silver and gold.
It is easy to see how the various metals were made to answer to the seven planets. Gold, the chief of metals and yellow, of course answered to the sun; and similarly silver, to the paler moon. Mercury, the swiftest planet, must be the shifty quicksilver; Saturn, the slowest, of cold and dull influence, must be lead. The etymology of copper suggested the connexion with the Cyprian Venus. This left but two metals, iron and tin, to be adjusted; iron was suggestive of Mars, the god of war, leaving tin to Jupiter. The notion of thus naming the metals is attributed to Geber; see Thomson, Hist. of Chemistry, i. 117. In the Book of Quinte Essence, ed. Furnivall, p. 8, we find: 'a plate of venus or Iubiter,' i. e. of copper or tin.
It's clear how different metals correspond to the seven planets. Gold, the most important metal and yellow in color, corresponds to the sun; and likewise, silver corresponds to the lighter moon. Mercury, the fastest planet, is represented by the unpredictable quicksilver; Saturn, the slowest with its cold and dull influence, corresponds to lead. The origin of the name copper suggests a link to Cyprian Venus. This leaves only two metals, iron and tin, to be paired; iron is associated with Mars, the god of war, leaving tin for Jupiter. The idea of naming the metals this way is credited to Geber; see Thomson, Hist. of Chemistry, i. 117. In the Book of Quinte Essence, ed. Furnivall, p. 8, we find: 'a plate of venus or Iubiter,' meaning copper or tin.
Quicksilver, be it observed, is still called mercury; and nitrate of silver is still lunar caustic. Gold and silver are constantly termed sol and luna in the old treatises on alchemy. See further allusions in Chaucer's House of Fame, 1431-1487, as pointed out in the notes to ll. 1431, 1450, 1457, 1487 of that poem.
Quicksilver is still called mercury; and nitrate of silver is still lunar caustic. Gold and silver are often referred to as sol and luna in the old alchemy texts. For more references, see Chaucer's House of Fame, lines 1431-1487, as noted in the comments for lines 1431, 1450, 1457, and 1487 of that poem.
834. 'Whosoever pleases to utter (i. e. display) his folly.'
834. 'Whoever wants to show off their foolishness.'
838. Ascaunce, possibly, perhaps; lit. 'just as if.' See note to D. 1745.
838. Ascaunce, maybe, possibly; literally 'just as if.' See note to D. 1745.
846. Al conne he, whether he know. The use of al at the beginning of a sentence containing a supposition is common in Chaucer; see Prol. 734. Cf. al be, Prol. 297; Kn. Tale, 313 (A. 1171). And see l. 861 below.
846. Al conne he, whether he knows. The use of al at the beginning of a sentence with a supposition is common in Chaucer; see Prol. 734. Cf. al be, Prol. 297; Kn. Tale, 313 (A. 1171). And see l. 861 below.
848. bothe two, both learned and unlearned alike.
848. both, both educated and uneducated alike.
853. limaille, filings, fine scrapings. 'Take fyn gold and make it into smal lymail'; Book of Quinte Essence, p. 8.
853. limaille, filings, fine scrapings. 'Take fine gold and make it into small lymail'; Book of Quinte Essence, p. 8.
861. 'To raise a fiend, though he look never so rough,' i. e. forbidding, cross.
861. 'To raise a fiend, no matter how scary he looks,' i.e. forbidding, unfriendly.
874. it is to seken euer, it is always to seek, i. e. never found. In Skelton's Why Come Ye Nat to Court, l. 314, the phrase 'they are to seke' means 'they are at a loss'; this latter is the commoner use.
874. it is to seken euer, it is always to seek, i.e. never found. In Skelton's Why Come Ye Nat to Court, l. 314, the phrase 'they are to seke' means 'they are at a loss'; this latter is the more common usage.
875. temps, tense. The editors explain it by 'time.' If Chaucer had meant time, it is reasonable to suppose that he would have said so. Surely it is better to take 'that futur temps' in the special sense of 'that future tense.' The allusion is to the phrase 'to seken' in the last line, which is not an infinitive mood but a gerund, and often used as a future tense, as Chaucer very well knew. Compare the A. S. version of Matt. xi. 3—'eart þū þe to cumenne eart'—with the Lat. 'Tu es qui uenturus es.'
875. temps, tense. The editors explain it as 'time.' If Chaucer had meant time, it’s reasonable to think he would have said that. Surely, it makes more sense to interpret 'that futur temps' specifically as 'that future tense.' The reference is to the phrase 'to seken' in the last line, which is not an infinitive but a gerund, and is often used as a future tense, as Chaucer clearly understood. Compare the Old English version of Matt. xi. 3—'eart þū þe to cumenne eart'—with the Latin 'Tu es qui uenturus es.'
879. nadde they but, if they only should have (or, were to have). Nadde is for ne hadde, past tense subjunctive.
879. if they only had, if they should have (or, were to have). Nadde is short for ne hadde, which is the past tense subjunctive.
880. inne, within; A. S. innan; see l. 881. a-night, for on night, in the night. Perhaps it should be nighte (with final e), and lighte in l. 881.
880. inne, within; A. S. innan; see l. 881. a-night, for on night, in the night. Perhaps it should be nighte (with final e), and lighte in l. 881.
881. bak, cloth; any rough sort of covering for the back. So in most MSS.; altered in E. to brat, but unnecessarily. That the word bak was used in the sense of garment is quite certain; see William of Palerne, ed. Skeat, l. 2096; Piers the Plowman, B. x. 362; and the same, A. xi. 184.
881. bak, cloth; any rough type of covering for the back. This is the case in most manuscripts; changed in English to brat, but that's not needed. It's clear that the word bak was used to mean garment; see William of Palerne, ed. Skeat, l. 2096; Piers the Plowman, B. x. 362; and the same, A. xi. 184.
Pronounce the words And a rapidly, in the time of one syllable.
Pronounce the words And a quickly, as if it were one syllable.
907. to-brek'th, bursts in pieces. go, gone. This must have been a very common result; the old directions about 'luting' and hermetically sealing the vessels employed are so strict, that every care seems to have been (unwittingly) taken to secure an explosion; see note to l. 766 above. So in the Alchemist, iv. 3:—
907. to-brek'th, bursts into pieces. go, gone. This must have been a very common result; the old instructions about 'luting' and sealing the containers tightly are so strict that it seems like every possible care was (unintentionally) taken to ensure an explosion; see note to l. 766 above. So in the Alchemist, iv. 3:—
Face. O, sir, we are defeated! all the works
Face. Oh, man, we’re done for! all the tasks
Are flown in fumo, every glass is burst': &c.
Are flown in fumo, every glass is burst': &c.
921. chit, short for chideth; so also halt for holdeth.
921. chit, short for chideth; so also halt for holdeth.
922. Som seyde, i. e. one said; note that som is here singular, as in Kn. Tale, 2173 (A. 3031). Hence the use of the thridde, i. e. the third, in l. 925.
922. One said, i.e. someone said; note that someone is here singular, as in Kn. Tale, 2173 (A. 3031). Hence the use of the third, i.e. the third, in l. 925.
923. Lungs was a nickname for a fire-blower to an alchemist. See Lungs in Nares' Glossary.
923. Lungs was a nickname for a fire-blower to an alchemist. See Lungs in Nares' Glossary.
929. so theech, for so thee ich, so may I thrive. See Pard. Tale, C. 947.
929. so theech, for so thee ich, so may I succeed. See Pard. Tale, C. 947.
933. eft-sone, for the future; lit. soon afterwards.
933. eft-sone, for the future; literally, soon afterwards.
934. 'I am quite sure that the pot was cracked.'
934. 'I'm pretty sure that the pot was cracked.'
938. mullok, rubbish. This is a common provincial E. word; see (in the E. Dial. Society's Publications) Ray's Glossary, p. 57; and the Glossaries for Wilts., Hants., Lancashire, &c.
938. mullok, trash. This is a common regional English word; see (in the English Dialect Society's Publications) Ray's Glossary, p. 57; and the Glossaries for Wiltshire, Hampshire, Lancashire, etc.
962. The reading shyneth is of course the right one. In the margin of MS. E. is written 'Non teneas aurum,' &c. This proves that Tyrwhitt's note is quite correct. He says—'This is taken from the Parabolae of Alanus de Insulis, who died in 1294; see Leyser, Hist. Poetarum Medii Ævi, p. 1074.
962. The reading shyneth is clearly the correct one. In the margin of MS. E, it says 'Non teneas aurum,' etc. This shows that Tyrwhitt's note is completely accurate. He states—'This is taken from the Parabolae of Alanus de Insulis, who died in 1294; see Leyser, Hist. Poetarum Medii Ævi, p. 1074.
"Non teneas aurum totum quod splendet ut aurum,
"Don't assume that all that glitters is gold,"
Nec pulchrum pomum quodlibet esse bonum."'
Nec pulchrum pomum quodlibet esse bonum.
Shakespeare has—'All that glisters is not gold'; Merch. of Venice, ii. 7. 65. Hazlitt's English Proverbs has—'All is not gold that glisters (Heywood). See Chaucer, Chan. Yeom. Prol.; Roxburghe Ballads, ed. Collier, p. 102; Udall's Royster Doyster, 1566, where we read: All things that shineth is not by and by pure golde (Act v. sc. 1). Fronti [429]nulla fides, Juvenal, Sat. ii. 8. The French say, Tout ce qui luict n'est pas or. Non é oro tutto quel che luce; Ital. No es todo or lo que reluce; Span.' So in German—'Est ist nicht Alles Gold was glänzt'; and again—'Rothe Aepfel sind auch faul.' See Ida v. Düringsfeld's Sprichwörter, i. 53, 107. Cf. Chaucer's House of Fame, i. 272.
Shakespeare said, "All that glitters is not gold" (Merchant of Venice, ii. 7. 65). Hazlitt's English Proverbs includes, "All is not gold that glitters" (Heywood). See Chaucer, The Canterbury Tales: The Yeoman's Tale; Roxburghe Ballads, ed. Collier, p. 102; Udall's Roister Doister, 1566, where it says: "All things that shine are not necessarily pure gold" (Act v. sc. 1). Fronti nulla fides, Juvenal, Sat. ii. 8. The French say, "Tout ce qui luit n'est pas or." In Italian: "Non è oro tutto quel che luci"; in Spanish: "No es todo oro lo que reluce." Likewise, in German—"Es ist nicht alles Gold, was glänzt"; and again—"Rote Äpfel sind auch faul." See Ida von Düringsfeld's Proverbs, i. 53, 107. Compare with Chaucer's House of Fame, i. 272.
972. Pars secunda. This is where the Tale begins. Even now, the Yeoman has some more to say by way of preface, and only makes a real start at l. 1012.
972. Pars secunda. This is where the story starts. Even now, the Yeoman has a bit more to say as a preface, and only really gets going at l. 1012.
975. Alisaundre, Alexandria, and othere three, and three more as well.
975. Alisaundre, Alexandria, and three others, and three more too.
999. I mente, I intended; as in l. 1051 below. 'But my intention was to correct that which is amiss.'
999. I mente, I intended; as in l. 1051 below. 'But my intention was to fix what is wrong.'
The reading I-ment, as a past participle, adopted by Mr. Wright, is incorrect, as shewn by Mr. Cromie's Ryme-Index. Cf. Nonne Pr. Tale, 604 (B. 4614); Sq. Tale, F. 108. See note to G. 534 above.
The reading I-ment, used as a past participle by Mr. Wright, is incorrect, as demonstrated by Mr. Cromie's Rhyme Index. Compare Nonne Pr. Tale, 604 (B. 4614); Sq. Tale, F. 108. See note to G. 534 above.
1005. by yow, with reference to you canons. See By in Wright's Bible Word-book.
1005. by you, with reference to your canons. See By in Wright's Bible Word-book.
1012. annueleer. So called, as Tyrwhitt explains, 'from their being employed solely in singing annuals or anniversary masses for the dead, without any cure of souls. See the Stat. 36 Edw. III. c. viii, where the Chappelleins Parochiels are distinguished from others chantanz annuales, et a cure des almes nient entendantz. They were both to receive yearly stipends, but the former was allowed to take six marks, the latter only five. Compare Stat. 2 Hen. V. St. 2. c. 2, where the stipend of the Chapellein Parochiel is raised to eight marks, and that of the Chapellein annueler (he is so named in the statute) to seven.' See also the note at p. 505 of Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew (E. E. T. S.); and Monumenta Franciscana, p. 605.
1012. annualer. This term, as Tyrwhitt explains, is used because they were solely engaged in singing annuals or anniversary masses for the dead, without any pastoral responsibilities. Refer to the Stat. 36 Edw. III. c. viii, which distinguishes the Chappelleins Parochiels from others chantanz annuales, et a cure des almes nient entendantz. They were both to receive annual stipends, but the former was allowed to receive six marks, while the latter only five. Compare Stat. 2 Hen. V. St. 2. c. 2, where the stipend for the Chapellein Parochiel is increased to eight marks, and that of the Chapellein annueler (as he is referred to in the statute) to seven. See also the note at p. 505 of Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew (E. E. T. S.); and Monumenta Franciscana, p. 605.
1015. That is, to the lady of the house where he lodged.
1015. That is, to the woman of the house where he stayed.
1018. spending-silver, money to spend, ready money. The phrase occurs in Piers the Plowman, B. xi. 278.
1018. spending-silver, cash to spend, available money. The phrase appears in Piers the Plowman, B. xi. 278.
1024. a certeyn, a certain sum, a stated sum. Cf. l. 776.
1024. a certeyn, a specific amount, a set amount. Cf. l. 776.
1027. at my day, on the day agreed upon, on the third day.
1027. on my day, on the agreed-upon day, on the third day.
1029. Another day, another time, on the next occasion.
1029. Another day, another time, on the next occasion.
1030. him took, handed over to him; so in ll. 1034, 1112.
1030. him took, handed over to him; so in ll. 1034, 1112.
1055. 'In some measure to requite your kindness.' See note to Sq. Tale, F. 471, and cf. l. 1151.
1055. 'To some extent to repay your kindness.' See note to Sq. Tale, F. 471, and cf. l. 1151.
1059. seen at yë, see evidently; lit. see at eye.
1059. seen at yë, see clearly; literally, see with the eye.
1066. 'Proffered service stinketh' is among Heywood's Proverbs. Ray remarks on it—'Merx ultronea putet, apud Hieronymum. Erasmus saith, Quin uulgo etiam in ore est, ultro delatum obsequium plerumque ingratum esse. So that it seems this proverb is in use among the Dutch too. In French, Merchandise offerte est à demi vendue. Ware that is proffered is sold for half the worth, or at half the price.' The German is—'Angebotene Hülfe hat keinen Lohn'; see Ida v. Düringsfeld's Sprichwörter, i. 86.
1066. "Offered service stinks" is one of Heywood's Proverbs. Ray comments on it—"Goods offered freely are considered tainted, according to Jerome. Erasmus says, 'What is commonly said is that unsolicited service is often ingratitude.' It seems this proverb is also used among the Dutch. In French, 'Merchandise offerte est à demi vendue.' Goods that are offered are sold for half their worth, or at half the price." The German equivalent is—"Angebotene Hülfe hat keinen Lohn"; see Ida v. Düringsfeld's Sprichwörter, i. 86.
1103. that we it hadde, that we might have it. Hadde is here the subjunctive. Perhaps have would be better, but it lacks authority.
1103. that we might have it, that we could have it. Hadde is here the subjunctive. Perhaps have would be better, but it lacks authority.
1126. mortifye, mortify; a technical term. See note to l. 1431.
1126. mortifye, mortify; a specific term. See note to l. 1431.
1151. 'To blind the priest with.' See note to l. 1055.
1151. 'To blind the priest with.' See note to l. 1055.
1171. For torned, read terved, i. e. flayed, skinned; MS. E. has terued (so it may be read). See l. 1274.
1171. For torned, read terved, i.e. flayed, skinned; MS. E. has terued (so it may be read). See l. 1274.
1185. Seint Gyles, saint Giles; a corrupted form of Ægidius. His day is Sept. 1; see Chambers' Book of Days, ii. 296; Legenda Aurea, cap. cxxx.; or Caxton's Golden Legende.
1185. Seint Gyles, Saint Giles; a distorted version of Ægidius. His feast day is September 1; see Chambers' Book of Days, ii. 296; Legenda Aurea, cap. cxxx.; or Caxton's Golden Legende.
1204-1205. The rime is given by týmë (two syllables, from A. S. tīma) riming with by me.
1204-1205. The rhyme is provided by týmë (two syllables, from A. S. tīma) rhyming with by me.
On referring to Prof. Child's Observations on the Language of Gower, I find seven references given for this rime, as occurring in the edition by Dr. Pauli. The references are—i. 227, 309, 370; ii. 41, 114, 277; iii. 369. Dr. Pauli prints byme as one word!
On looking at Prof. Child's Observations on the Language of Gower, I find seven references listed for this rhyme, as found in the edition by Dr. Pauli. The references are—i. 227, 309, 370; ii. 41, 114, 277; iii. 369. Dr. Pauli prints byme as one word!
1210. The last foot contains the words—or a pannë.
1210. The last foot contains the words—or a panel.
1238-1239. MS. E. omits these two lines: the other MSS. retain them.
1238-1239. MS. E. leaves out these two lines: the other manuscripts include them.
1244. halwes is in the genitive plural. 'And the blessing of all the saints may ye have, Sir Canon!'
1244. halwes is in the genitive plural. 'And may you have the blessing of all the saints, Sir Canon!'
1245. 'And may I have their malison,' i. e. their curse.
1245. 'And may I have their curse.'
1274. For torne, read terve, i. e. flay; as in MS. E. Cf. l. 1171.
1274. For torne, read terve, i.e., flay; as in MS. E. Cf. l. 1171.
1283. 'Why do you wish it to be better than well?' Answering nearly to—'what would you have better?'
1283. 'Why do you want it to be better than okay?' Responding almost to—'what would you want to be better?'
1292. A rather lax line. Is ther is to be pronounced rapidly, in the time of one syllable, and her-inne is of three syllables.
1292. A rather relaxed line. Is ther should be pronounced quickly, in the time of one syllable, and her-inne has three syllables.
1299. Pronounce simple as simpl'; tong-e is dissyllabic.
1299. Pronounce simple as simpl'; tone is dissyllabic.
1313. his ape, his dupe. See Prol. 706, B. 1630. The simile is evidently taken from the fact that showmen used to carry apes about with them much as organ-boys do at the present day, the apes being secured by a string. Thus, 'to make a man one's ape' is to lead him about at will. The word apewarde occurs in Piers the Plowman, B. v. 540. To lead apes means to lead about a train of dupes.
1313. his ape, his fool. See Prol. 706, B. 1630. The comparison clearly comes from the fact that showmen used to carry apes with them, similar to how organ-grinders do today, with the apes attached by a string. So, 'to make a man one's ape' means to control him at will. The word apewarde appears in Piers the Plowman, B. v. 540. To lead apes means to take a group of fools around.
1319. heyne, wretch. This word has never before been properly explained. It is not in Tyrwhitt's Glossary. Dr. Morris considers it as another form of hyne, a peasant, or hind, but leaves the phonetic difference of vowel unaccounted for; the words are clearly distinct. It occurs in Skelton's Bowge of Courte, l. 327:—
1319. heyne, wretch. This word has never been adequately explained before. It’s not in Tyrwhitt's Glossary. Dr. Morris thinks it’s another form of hyne, meaning a peasant or laborer, but doesn’t address the difference in vowel sounds; the words are clearly different. It appears in Skelton's Bowge of Courte, l. 327:—
'It is great scorne to see suche an hayne
'It is truly a shame to see such a hayne
As thou arte, one that cam but yesterdaye,
As you are, someone who just came yesterday,
With vs olde seruauntes suche maysters to playe.'
With such masters, old servants may play.
Here Mr. Dyce also explains it by hind, or servant, whereas the context requires the opposite meaning of a despised master. Halliwell gives—'Heyne, a miser, a worthless person'; but without a reference. It means 'miser' in Udall's translation of Erasmus' Apophthegmes (1564), where it occurs thrice. Thus, in bk. i. § 106, we find: 'Soch [431]a niggard or hayn, that he coulde not finde in his harte ... to departe with an halfpeny.' In the same, § 22, we find: 'haines and niggardes of their purse'; and, for a third example, see note to Parl. Foules, 610 (vol. i. p. 523). The word seems to be Scandinavian; cf. Icel. hegna, Dan. hegne, to hedge in, Swed. hägna, to fence, guard, protect; whence Lowl. Sc. hain, to hedge in, to preserve, to spare, to save money, to be penurious (Jamieson).
Here, Mr. Dyce also explains it as hind, or servant, while the context actually requires the opposite meaning of a despised master. Halliwell defines it as 'Heyne, a miser, a worthless person,' but without a source. It means 'miser' in Udall's translation of Erasmus' Apophthegmes (1564), where it appears three times. For instance, in bk. i. § 106, we see: 'Soch [431]a niggard or hayn, that he could not find in his heart ... to part with a halfpenny.' Similarly, in § 22, it states: 'haines and niggards of their purse'; and for a third example, refer to the note to Parl. Foules, 610 (vol. i. p. 523). The word seems to be of Scandinavian origin; compare Icel. hegna, Dan. hegne, meaning to hedge in, and Swed. hägna, meaning to fence, guard, protect; from which comes Lowl. Sc. hain, meaning to hedge in, preserve, save, and be stingy (Jamieson).
1320. 'This priest being meanwhile unaware of his false practice.' See l. 1324.
1320. 'This priest, meanwhile, is unaware of his misguided practices.' See l. 1324.
1342. Alluding to the proverb—'As fain as a fowl [i. e. bird] of a fair morrow'; given by Hazlitt in the form—'As glad as fowl of a fair day.' See Piers the Plowman, B. x. 153; Kn. Tale, 1579 (A. 2437).
1342. Referring to the saying—'As happy as a bird on a nice morning'; presented by Hazlitt as—'As glad as a bird on a lovely day.' See Piers the Plowman, B. x. 153; Kn. Tale, 1579 (A. 2437).
1348. To stonde in grace; cf. Prol. 88; also A. 1173.
1348. To stand in grace; see Prol. 88; also A. 1173.
1354. By our; pronounced By'r, as spelt in Shakespeare, Mid. Nt. Dr. iii. 1. 14.
1354. By our; pronounced By'r, as spelled in Shakespeare, Mid. Nt. Dr. iii. 1. 14.
1362. nere, for ne were; meaning 'were it not for.'
1362. nere, for ne were; meaning 'if it weren't for.'
1381. sy, saw. The scribes also use the form sey or seigh, as in Kn. Tale, 208 (A. 1066); Franklin's Tale, F. 850, in both of which places it rimes with heigh (high). Of these spellings sey (riming with hey) is to be preferred in most cases. See note to Group B, l. 1.
1381. sy, saw. The scribes also use the form sey or seigh, as in Kn. Tale, 208 (A. 1066); Franklin's Tale, F. 850, in both of which it rhymes with heigh (high). Of these spellings, sey (rhyming with hey) is preferred in most cases. See note to Group B, l. 1.
1388. This line begins with a large capital C in the Ellesmere MS., shewing that the Tale itself is at an end, and the rest is the Yeoman's application of it.
1388. This line starts with a big capital C in the Ellesmere manuscript, showing that the Tale itself is over, and the rest is the Yeoman's application of it.
1389. 'There is strife between men and gold to that degree, that there is scarcely any (gold) left.'
1389. 'There's such conflict between people and money that there's hardly any (money) left.'
1408. Alluding to the proverb—'Burnt bairns fear fire.' This occurs among the Proverbs of Hendyng, in the form—'Brend child fur dredeth.' So in the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 1820—'Brent child of fyr hath muche drede.' The German is—'Ein gebranntes Kind fürchtet das Feuer'; see Ida v. Düringsfeld's Sprichwörter, i. 531.
1408. Referring to the saying—'Burnt kids are afraid of fire.' This appears in the Proverbs of Hendyng as—'Brend child fur dredeth.' Similarly, in the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 1820—'Brent child of fyr hath muche drede.' The German version is—'Ein gebranntes Kind fürchtet das Feuer'; see Ida v. Düringsfeld's Sprichwörter, i. 531.
1410. Alluding to the proverb—'Better late than never'; in French 'Il vaut mieux tard que jamais.' The German is—'Besser spät als nie'; see Ida v. Düringsfeld's Sprichwörter, i. 204.
1410. Referring to the proverb—'Better late than never'; in French 'Il vaut mieux tard que jamais.' The German is—'Besser spät als nie'; see Ida v. Düringsfeld's Sprichwörter, i. 204.
1411. In Hazlitt's Proverbs—'Never is a long term.'
1411. In Hazlitt's Proverbs—'Never is a long time.'
1413. Bayard was a colloquial name for a horse; see Piers Plowman, B. iv. 53, 124; vi. 196; and 'As bold as blind Bayard' was a common proverb. See also Troil. i. 218; Gower, Conf. Amant. iii. 44; Skelton, ed. Dyce, ii. 139, 186. 'Bot al blustyrne forth unblest as Bayard the blynd'; Awdelay's Poems, p. 48.
1413. Bayard was a common term for a horse; see Piers Plowman, B. iv. 53, 124; vi. 196; and 'As bold as blind Bayard' was a popular saying. See also Troil. i. 218; Gower, Conf. Amant. iii. 44; Skelton, ed. Dyce, ii. 139, 186. 'But all blustering forth blest as Bayard the blind'; Awdelay's Poems, p. 48.
1416. 'As to turn aside from an obstacle in the road.'
1416. 'To avoid an obstacle in the road.'
1419. Compare this with the Man of Lawes Tale, B. 552.
1419. Compare this with the Man of Law's Tale, B. 552.
1422. rape and renne, seize and clutch. The phrase, as it stands, is meaningless; rapen is to hurry, and rennen is to run, both verbs being intransitive. But it took the place of the older phrase repen and rinen (Ancren Riwle, p. 128), from A. S. hrepian and hrīnan, to handle and touch. The Ancren Riwle gives the form arepen and arechen, with the various readings repen and rinen, ropen and rimen. Ihre quotes the [432]English 'rap and ran, per fas et nefas ad se pertrahere.' Mr. Wedgwood notices rap and ran, to get by hook or crook, to seize whatever one can lay hands on, but misses the etymology. Palsgrave has—'I rap or rende, je rapine.' Coles (Eng. Dict. ed. 1684) has 'rap an[d] ren, snatch and catch.' 'All they could rap and rend and pilfer'; Butler, Hudibras, pt. ii. c. 2. 789. (First ed., rap and run.) The phrase is still in use in the (corrupted) form to rape and rend, or (in Cleveland) to rap and ree.
1422. rape and renne, seize and grab. The phrase, as it is, doesn’t make sense; rapen means to hurry, and rennen means to run, both of which are intransitive verbs. But it replaced the older phrase repen and rinen (Ancren Riwle, p. 128), from A. S. hrepian and hrīnan, to handle and touch. The Ancren Riwle gives the form arepen and arechen, with the various readings repen and rinen, ropen and rimen. Ihre quotes the [432]English 'rap and ran, to achieve by any means necessary.' Mr. Wedgwood notes rap and ran, to get by any means, to grab whatever you can find, but misses the origin. Palsgrave has—'I rap or rende, I grab.' Coles (Eng. Dict. ed. 1684) has 'rap an[d] ren, snatch and catch.' 'All they could rap and rend and steal'; Butler, Hudibras, pt. ii. c. 2. 789. (First ed., rap and run.) The phrase is still in use in the (corrupted) form to rape and rend, or (in Cleveland) to rap and ree.
Briefly, rape, properly to hurry (Icel. hrapa), is a false substitute for A. S. hrepian, allied to G. raffen; whilst renne, to run, is a false substitute for A. S. hrīnan, to touch, lay hold of.
Briefly, rape, meaning to hurry (from Old Icelandic hrapa), is mistakenly used instead of Old Anglo-Saxon hrepian, which is related to the German raffen; while renne, meaning to run, is incorrectly used instead of Old Anglo-Saxon hrīnan, which means to touch or grasp.
1428. Arnoldus de Villa Nova was a French physician, theologian, astrologer, and alchemist; born about A. D. 1235, died A. D. 1314. Tyrwhitt refers us to Fabricius, Bibl. Med. Æt., in v. Arnaldus Villanovanus. In a tract printed in Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 285, we have a reference to the same saying—'Et hoc est illud quod magni philosophi scripserunt, quod lapis noster fit ex Mercurio et sulphure praeparatis et separatis, et de hoc opere et substantia dicit Magister Arnoldus in tractatu suo parabolice, nisi granum frumenti in terra cadens mortuum fuerit, &c. Intelligens pro grano mortuo in terra, Mercurium mortuum cum sale petrae et vitriolo Romano, et cum sulphure; et ibi mortificatur, et ibi sublimatur cum igne, et sic multum fructus adfert, et hic est lapis major omnibus, quem philosophi quaesiverunt, et inventum absconderunt.' The whole process is described, but it is quite unintelligible to me. It is clear that two circumstances stand very much in the way of our being able to follow out such processes; these are (1) that the same substance was frequently denoted by six or seven different names; and (2) that one name (such as sulphur) denoted five or six different things (such as sulphuric acid, orpiment, sulphuret of arsenic, &c.).
1428. Arnoldus de Villa Nova was a French doctor, theologian, astrologer, and alchemist; born around A.D. 1235, died A.D. 1314. Tyrwhitt refers us to Fabricius, Bibl. Med. Æt., in v. Arnaldus Villanovanus. In a text printed in Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 285, there’s a reference to a similar saying—'And this is what great philosophers have written, that our stone is made from prepared and separated mercury and sulfur, and about this work and substance, Master Arnoldus says in his treatise metaphorically, unless the grain of wheat falling to the ground dies, &c. Understanding for the dead grain in the ground, dead mercury with salt from the rock and Roman vitriol, and with sulfur; and there it dies, and there it is sublimated with fire, and thus it brings forth much fruit, and this is the stone greater than all, which philosophers sought and concealed the discovery.' The entire process is explained, but it is quite confusing to me. It's clear that two factors significantly hinder our ability to follow such processes; these are (1) that the same substance was often referred to by six or seven different names; and (2) that one name (like sulfur) referred to five or six different things (like sulfuric acid, orpiment, sulfur arsenic compound, etc.).
1429. Rosarie, i. e. Rosarium Philosophorum, the name of a treatise on alchemy by Arnoldus de Villa Nova; Theat. Chem. iv. 514.
1429. Rosarie, i.e. Rosarium Philosophorum, is the title of a treatise on alchemy by Arnoldus de Villa Nova; Theat. Chem. iv. 514.
1431. The word mortification seems to have been loosely used to denote any change due to chemical action. Phillips explained Mortify by—'Among chymists, to change the outward form or shape of a mixt body; as when quicksilver, or any other metal, is dissolved in an acid menstruum.'
1431. The word mortification appears to have been used loosely to refer to any change caused by chemical action. Phillips defined Mortify as—'In the context of chemistry, to alter the external form or shape of a mixed substance; for example, when mercury or any other metal is dissolved in an acidic solution.'
1432. 'Unless it be with the knowledge (i. e. aid) of his brother.' The 'brother' of Mercury was sulphur or brimstone (see l. 1439). The dictum itself is, I suppose, as worthless as it is obscure.
1432. 'Unless it is with the knowledge (i.e., help) of his brother.' The 'brother' of Mercury was sulfur or brimstone (see l. 1439). The statement itself is, I guess, as meaningless as it is unclear.
1434. Hermes, i. e. Hermes Trismegistus, fabled to have been the inventor of alchemy. Several books written by the New Platonists in the fourth century were ascribed to him. Tyrwhitt notes that a treatise under his name may be found in the Theatrum Chemicum, vol. iv. See Fabricius, Bibliotheca Graeca, lib. i. c. 10; and Smith's Classical Dictionary. The name is preserved in the phrase 'to seal hermetically.' [433]
1434. Hermes, meaning Hermes Trismegistus, is believed to be the inventor of alchemy. Several books written by the New Platonists in the fourth century were attributed to him. Tyrwhitt points out that a treatise under his name can be found in Theatrum Chemicum, vol. iv. See Fabricius, Bibliotheca Graeca, lib. i. c. 10; and Smith's Classical Dictionary. The name is retained in the term 'to seal hermetically.' [433]
Mr. Furnivall printed, for the Early Eng. Text Society, a tract called The Book of Quinte Essence, 'a tretice in Englisch breuely drawe out of the book of quintis essenciis in latyn, that Hermys the prophete and kyng of Egipt, after the flood of Noe, fadir of philosophris, hadde by reuelacioun of an aungil of god to him sende.'
Mr. Furnivall published, for the Early English Text Society, a pamphlet titled The Book of Quinte Essence, "a treatise in English briefly drawn from the book of quintessences in Latin, that Hermes the prophet and king of Egypt, after the flood of Noah, father of philosophers, received by revelation from an angel of God sent to him."
1438. dragoun, dragon. Here, of course, it means mercury, or some compound containing it. In certain processes, the solid residuum was also called draco or draco qui comedit caudam suam. This draco and the cauda draconis are frequently mentioned in the old treatises; see Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 29, 36, &c. The terms may have been derived from astrology, since 'dragon's head' and 'dragon's tail' were common terms in that science. Chaucer mentions the latter in his Astrolabe, ii. 4. 23. And see 'Draco' in Theat. Chem. ii. 456.
1438. dragoun, dragon. Here, it refers to mercury, or some compound that contains it. In certain processes, the solid residue was also called draco or draco qui comedit caudam suam. This draco and the cauda draconis are often mentioned in old texts; see Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 29, 36, & etc. The terms may have come from astrology, as 'dragon's head' and 'dragon's tail' were common phrases in that field. Chaucer refers to the latter in his Astrolabe, ii. 4. 23. And see 'Draco' in Theat. Chem. ii. 456.
1440. sol and luna, gold and silver. The alchemists called sol (gold) the father, and luna (silver) the mother of the elixir or philosopher's stone. See Theat. Chem. iii. 9, 24, 25; iv. 528. Similarly, sulphur was said to be the father of minerals, and mercury the mother. Id. iii. 7.
1440. sol and luna, gold and silver. The alchemists referred to sol (gold) as the father and luna (silver) as the mother of the elixir or philosopher's stone. See Theat. Chem. iii. 9, 24, 25; iv. 528. Likewise, sulfur was considered the father of minerals, and mercury the mother. Id. iii. 7.
1447. secree, secret of secrets. Tyrwhitt notes—'Chaucer refers to a treatise entitled Secreta Secretorum, which was supposed to contain the sum of Aristotle's instructions to Alexander. See Fabricius, Bibliotheca Graeca, vol. ii. p. 167. It was very popular in the middle ages. Ægidius de Columnâ, a famous divine and bishop, about the latter end of the 13th century, built upon it his book De Regimine Principum, of which our Occleve made a free translation in English verse, and addressed it to Henry V. while Prince of Wales. A part of Lydgate's translation of the Secreta Secretorum is printed in Ashmole's Theatrum Chemicum Britannicum, p. 397. He did not translate more than about half of it, being prevented by death. See MS. Harl. 2251, and Tanner, Bibl. Brit. s. v. Lydgate. The greatest part of the viith Book of Gower's Confessio Amantis [see note to l. 820] is taken from this supposed work of Aristotle.' In the Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 14, I find an allusion to the philosopher's stone ending with these words—'Et Aristoteles ad Alexandrum Regem dicit in libro de secretis secretorum, capitulo penultimo: O Alexander, accipe lapidem mineralem, vegetabilem, et animalem, et separa elementa.' See Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry, sect. 19; iii. 19 (ed. 1871), or ii. 230 (ed. 1840).
1447. secree, secret of secrets. Tyrwhitt notes—'Chaucer refers to a treatise called Secreta Secretorum, which was believed to include the complete instructions from Aristotle to Alexander. See Fabricius, Bibliotheca Graeca, vol. ii. p. 167. It was very popular in the Middle Ages. Ægidius de Columnâ, a well-known theologian and bishop, wrote his book De Regimine Principum based on it towards the end of the 13th century, and our Occleve created a loose translation in English verse, addressed to Henry V while he was still Prince of Wales. A portion of Lydgate's translation of Secreta Secretorum is published in Ashmole's Theatrum Chemicum Britannicum, p. 397. He translated about half of it before his death stopped him. See MS. Harl. 2251, and Tanner, Bibl. Brit. s. v. Lydgate. Most of the seventh Book of Gower's Confessio Amantis [see note to l. 820] is derived from this supposed work of Aristotle.' In Theatrum Chemicum, iii. 14, there's a reference to the philosopher's stone that ends with these words—'And Aristotle says to King Alexander in the book of secrets of secrets, in the second to last chapter: O Alexander, take the mineral, vegetable, and animal stone, and separate the elements.' See Warton, Hist. Eng. Poetry, sect. 19; iii. 19 (ed. 1871), or ii. 230 (ed. 1840).
1450. Tyrwhitt says—'The book alluded to is printed in the Theatrum Chemicum, vol. v. p. 219 [p. 191, ed. 1660], under this title, Senioris Zadith fil. Hamuelis Tabula Chemica. The story which follows of Plato and his disciples is there told, p. 249 [p. 224, ed. 1660], with some variations, of Solomon. "Dixit Salomon rex, Recipe lapidem qui dicitur Thitarios (sic).... Dixit sapiens, Assigna mihi illum.... Dixit, Est corpus magnesiae.... Dixit, Quid est magnesia?... Respondit, Magnesia est aqua, composita," &c.' The name of Plato [434]occurs thrice only a few lines below, which explains Chaucer's mistake. We find 'Titan Magnesia' in Ashmole's Theat. Chem. p. 275; cf. pp. 42, 447. The Gk. τίτανος means lime, gypsum, white earth, chalk, &c.
1450. Tyrwhitt says—'The book mentioned is printed in the Theatrum Chemicum, vol. v. p. 219 [p. 191, ed. 1660], under this title, Senioris Zadith fil. Hamuelis Tabula Chemica. The story that follows about Plato and his disciples is also told there, p. 249 [p. 224, ed. 1660], with some variations about Solomon. "King Solomon said, Take the stone called Thitarios (thus).... The wise man said, Assign that to me.... He said, It is a body of magnesia.... He asked, What is magnesia?... The reply was, Magnesia is water, composed," &c.' The name of Plato [434]appears just a few lines below, which clarifies Chaucer's mistake. We find 'Titan Magnesia' in Ashmole's Theat. Chem. p. 275; cf. pp. 42, 447. The Gk. titan means lime, gypsum, white earth, chalk, &c.
1457. ignotum per ignotius, lit. an unknown thing through a thing more unknown; i. e. an explanation of a hard matter by means of a term that is harder still.
1457. ignotum per ignotius, literally, an unknown thing through a thing that is even more unknown; i.e., explaining a difficult matter using a term that is even more difficult.
1460. The theory that all things were made of the four elements, earth, air, fire, and water, was the foundation on which all alchemy was built; and it was the obstinacy with which this idea was held that rendered progress in science almost impossible. The words were used in the widest sense; thus air meant any vapour or gas; water, any liquid; earth, any solid sediment; and fire, any amount of heat. Hence also the theory of the four complexions of men; for even man was likewise composed of the four elements, under the influence of the planets and stars. See Gower, Conf. Amant. bk. vii; Theat. Chem. iii. 82; iv. 533, 537; and the note to A. 420, at p. 40 above.
1460. The idea that everything was made up of the four elements—earth, air, fire, and water—was the basis of all alchemy, and the stubbornness with which this belief was held made progress in science nearly impossible. These terms were used in a broad sense; for example, air referred to any vapor or gas, water meant any liquid, earth indicated any solid sediment, and fire represented any amount of heat. This also led to the theory of the four temperaments of people, as humans too were thought to be made of the four elements, influenced by the planets and stars. See Gower, Conf. Amant. bk. vii; Theat. Chem. iii. 82; iv. 533, 537; and the note to A. 420, at p. 40 above.
1461. rote represents the Lat. radix. In the Theat. Chem., ii. 463, we read that the philosopher's stone 'est radix, de quo omnes sapientes tractauerunt.'
1461. rote represents the Latin radix. In the Theat. Chem., ii. 463, we read that the philosopher's stone 'is radix, about which all wise men have written.'
1469. 'Except where it pleases His Deity to inspire mankind, and again, to forbid whomsoever it pleases Him.'
1469. 'Unless it pleases His Deity to inspire humanity, and, likewise, to forbid whomever He chooses.'
1479. terme of his lyve, during the whole term of his life.
1479. term of his life, during the whole term of his life.
1481. bote of his bale, a remedy for his evil, help out of his trouble.
1481. bote of his bale, a solution for his problems, a way out of his troubles.
NOTES TO GROUP H.
GROUP H NOTES.
The Manciple's Prologue.
The Manciple's Prologue.
1. Wite ye, know ye. The singular is I woot, A. S. ic wāt, Mœso-Goth. ik wait; the plural is we witen or we wite, A. S. we witon, Mœso-Goth. weis witum. See l. 82, where the right form occurs. But it is certain that Chaucer also uses the construction ye woot, as in A. 829, &c.; which, strictly speaking, was ungrammatical.
1. Know this, understand this. The singular is I know, A. S. ic wāt, Mœso-Goth. ik wait; the plural is we know or we know, A. S. we witon, Mœso-Goth. weis witum. See l. 82, where the correct form appears. But it is clear that Chaucer also uses the phrase you know, as seen in A. 829, &c.; which, technically speaking, was incorrect.
2. Bob-up-and-doun. This place is here described as being 'under the Blee,' i. e. under Blean Forest. It is also between Boughton-under-Blean (see Group G, l. 556) and Canterbury. This situation suits very well with Harbledown, and it has generally been supposed that Harbledown is here intended. Harbledown is spelt Herbaldoun in the account of Queen Isabella's journey to Canterbury (see Furnivall's Temporary Preface, p. 31; p. 124, l. 18; p. 127, l. 21), and Helbadonne in the account of King John's journey (id. p. 131, l. 1). However, Mr. J. M. Cowper, in a letter to The Athenæum, Dec. 26, 1868, p. 886, says that there still exists a place called Up-and-down Field, in the parish of Thannington, which would suit the position equally well, and he believes it to be the place really meant. If so, the old road must have taken a somewhat different direction from the present one, and there are reasons for supposing that such may have been the case. This letter is reprinted in Furnivall's Temporary Preface (Ch. Soc.), p. 32.
2. Bob-up-and-doun. This location is described as being 'under the Blee,' meaning under Blean Forest. It is also situated between Boughton-under-Blean (see Group G, l. 556) and Canterbury. This position fits Harbledown pretty well, and it’s generally thought that Harbledown is what is meant here. Harbledown is spelled Herbaldoun in the account of Queen Isabella's journey to Canterbury (see Furnivall's Temporary Preface, p. 31; p. 124, l. 18; p. 127, l. 21), and Helbadonne in the account of King John's journey (id. p. 131, l. 1). However, Mr. J. M. Cowper, in a letter to The Athenæum, Dec. 26, 1868, p. 886, mentions that there is still a place called Up-and-down Field in the parish of Thannington, which would fit the location just as well, and he believes it to be the place really intended. If that’s the case, the old road must have taken a somewhat different route than the current one, and there are reasons to think that could have been true. This letter is reprinted in Furnivall's Temporary Preface (Ch. Soc.), p. 32.
The break here between the Canon's Yeoman's and the Manciple's Tales answers to the break between the first and second parts of Lydgate's Storie of Thebes. At the end of Part I, Lydgate mentions the descent down the hill (i. e. Boughton hill), and at the beginning of Part II, he says that the pilgrims, on their return from Canterbury, had 'passed the thorp of Boughton-on-the-blee.'
The break here between the Canon's Yeoman's and the Manciple's Tales corresponds to the break between the first and second parts of Lydgate's Story of Thebes. At the end of Part I, Lydgate refers to going down the hill (i.e. Boughton hill), and at the beginning of Part II, he notes that the pilgrims, on their return from Canterbury, had 'passed the village of Boughton-on-the-blee.'
5. Dun is in the myre, a proverbial saying originally used in an old rural sport. Dun means a dun horse, or, like Bayard, a horse in general. The game is described in Brand's Popular Antiquities, 4to. ii. 289; and in Gifford's notes to Ben Jonson, vol. vii. p. 283. The latter explanation is quoted by Nares, whom see. Briefly, the game was of this kind. A large log of wood is brought into the midst of a kitchen or large room. The cry is raised that 'Dun is in the mire,' [436]i. e. that the cart-horse is stuck in the mud. Two of the company attempt to drag it along; if they fail, another comes to help, and so on, till Dun is extricated.
5. Dun is in the mire, a saying originally used in an old rural game. Dun refers to a dun horse, or more generally, any horse like Bayard. The game is detailed in Brand's Popular Antiquities, 4to. ii. 289; and in Gifford's notes to Ben Jonson, vol. vii. p. 283. The latter explanation is cited by Nares, see that for reference. In short, the game goes like this: A large log of wood is placed in the middle of a kitchen or big room. Everyone shouts that 'Dun is in the mire,' [436] meaning that the cart horse is stuck in the mud. Two people from the group try to pull it out; if they can't, another person comes to help, and this continues until Dun is freed.
There are frequent allusions to it; see Hoccleve, De Regimine Principum, p. 86; Skelton, Garland of Laurell, l. 1433; Towneley Mysteries, p. 310; Romeo and Juliet, i. 4. 41; Beaumont and Fletcher's Woman-hater, iv. 3; Hudibras, pt. iii. c. iii. l. 110.
There are frequent references to it; see Hoccleve, De Regimine Principum, p. 86; Skelton, Garland of Laurell, l. 1433; Towneley Mysteries, p. 310; Romeo and Juliet, i. 4. 41; Beaumont and Fletcher's Woman-hater, iv. 3; Hudibras, pt. iii. c. iii. l. 110.
In the present passage it means—'we are all at a standstill'; or 'let us make an effort to move on.' Mr. Hazlitt, in his Proverbial Phrases, quotes a line—'And all gooth bacward, and don is in the myr.'
In this passage, it means—'we're all stuck'; or 'let's make an effort to move forward.' Mr. Hazlitt, in his Proverbial Phrases, quotes a line—'And all goes backward, and don is in the mire.'
12. Do him come forth, make him come forward. Cf. Group B, 1888, 1889.
12. Do him come forth, make him come forward. Cf. Group B, 1888, 1889.
14. a botel hay, a bottle of hay; similarly, we have a barel ale, Monk's Prol. B. 3083. And see l. 24 below. A bottle of hay was a small bundle of hay, less than a truss, as explained in my note to The Two Noble Kinsmen, v. 2. 45. 'Nec vendant [foenum] per botellum'; Liber Albus, p. 721.
14. a botel hay, a small bundle of hay; similarly, we have a barel ale, Monk's Prol. B. 3083. And see l. 24 below. A bottle of hay was a small bundle of hay, smaller than a truss, as explained in my note to The Two Noble Kinsmen, v. 2. 45. 'Nor sell [hay] by the bottle'; Liber Albus, p. 721.
16. by the morwe, in the morning. There is no need to explain away the phrase, or to say that it means in the afternoon, as Tyrwhitt does. The Canon's Yeoman's tale is the first told on the third day, and the Manciple's is only the second. The Cook seems to have taken too much to drink over night, and to have had something more before starting. The fresh air has kept him awake for a while at first, but he is now very drowsy indeed.
16. by the morwe, in the morning. There's no need to interpret this phrase as meaning in the afternoon, as Tyrwhitt does. The Canon's Yeoman's tale is the first one given on the third day, and the Manciple's is only the second. The Cook seems to have drunk too much last night and had something more before starting. The fresh air kept him awake for a little while, but now he is really starting to feel very drowsy.
Tyrwhitt well remarks that there is no allusion here to the unfinished Cook's Tale in Group A. This seems to shew that the Manciple's Prologue was written before the Cook's Tale was begun. Note that the Cook is here excused; l. 29.
Tyrwhitt points out that there’s no reference here to the unfinished Cook's Tale in Group A. This suggests that the Manciple's Prologue was written before the Cook's Tale was started. Note that the Cook is excused here; l. 29.
23. 'I know not why, but I would rather go to sleep than have the best gallon of wine in Cheapside.' me were lever slepe, lit. it would be dearer to me to sleep.
23. 'I don't know why, but I would rather go to sleep than have the best gallon of wine in Cheapside.' it would be more important to me to sleep, lit. it would be dearer to me to sleep.
24. Than constitutes the first foot; beste is dissyllabic.
24. Than is the first foot; beste is dissyllabic.
29. as now, for the present; a common phrase.
29. as now, for the present; a common phrase.
33. not wel disposed, indisposed in health.
33. not well disposed, unwell or not feeling healthy.
42. fan, the fan or vane or board of the quintain. The quintain, as is well known, consisted of a cross-bar turning on a pivot at the top of a post. At one end of the cross-bar was the fan or board, sometimes painted to look like a shield, and at the other was a club or bag of sand. The jouster at the fan had to strike the shield, and at the same time to avoid the stroke given by the swinging bag. The Cook was hardly in a condition for this; his eye and hand were alike unsteady, and his figure did not suggest that he possessed the requisite agility. See Quintain in Nares, and Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. iii. c. 1; As You Like It, i. 2. 263, on which see Mr. Wright's note (Clar. Press Series); Stow, Survey of London, ed. Thoms, pp. 36, 215.
42. fan, the fan or vane or board of the quintain. The quintain was made up of a cross-bar that turned on a pivot at the top of a post. One end of the cross-bar featured the fan or board, which was sometimes painted to look like a shield, while the other end had a club or a bag of sand. The jouster had to hit the shield with the fan while also dodging the swinging bag. The Cook was definitely not ready for this; his eye and hand were both unsteady, and his body didn’t suggest he had the necessary agility. See Quintain in Nares, and Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. iii. c. 1; As You Like It, i. 2. 263, where you can find Mr. Wright's note (Clar. Press Series); Stow, Survey of London, ed. Thoms, pp. 36, 215.
44. wyn ape, ape-wine, or ape's wine. Tyrwhitt rightly considers this the same as the vin de singe in the Calendrier des Bergers, sign. [437]l. ii. b., where the author speaks of the different effects produced by wine upon different men, according to their temperaments. 'The Cholerick, he says, a vin de lyon; cest a dire, quant a bien beu, veult tanser, noyser, et battre. The Sanguine a vin de singe; quant a plus beu, tant est plus joyeux. In the same manner, the Phlegmatic is said to have vin de mouton, and the Melancholick vin de porceau.'
44. wyn ape, ape-wine, or ape's wine. Tyrwhitt correctly identifies this as the same as the vin de singe in the Calendrier des Bergers, sign. [437]l. ii. b., where the author talks about the different effects that wine has on different people, depending on their temperaments. 'The Choleric, he says, a vin de lyon; that is to say, when well drunk, wants to dance, drown, and beat. The Sanguine a vin de singe; the more he drinks, the happier he becomes. Similarly, the Phlegmatic is said to have vin de mouton, and the Melancholic vin de porceau.'
Tyrwhitt adds—'I find the same four animals applied to illustrate the effects of wine in a little Rabbinical tradition, which I shall transcribe here from Fabricius, Cod. Pseudepig. Veteris Testamenti, vol. i. p. 275. "Vineas plantanti Noacho Satanam se junxisse memorant, qui, dum Noa vites plantaret, mactaverit apud illas ovem, leonem, simiam, et suem: Quod principio potûs vini homo sit instar ovis, vinum sumptum efficiat ex homine leonem, largius haustum mutet eum in saltantem simiam, ad ebrietatem infusum transformet illum in pollutam et prostratam suem." See also Gesta Romanorum, c. 159, where a story of the same purport is quoted from Josephus, in libro de casu rerum naturalium.' Wine of ape occurs in a detailed proverb, in Le Roux de Lincy, Prov. Franç. 1842, p. 157. The most ancient source is the Talmudical Parable, given in Rabbinische Blumenlese, Leipzig, 1844, p. 192, by Leopold Dukes (N. and Q. S. i. xii. 123).
Tyrwhitt adds—'I find the same four animals used to illustrate the effects of wine in a small Rabbinical tradition, which I will transcribe here from Fabricius, Cod. Pseudepig. Veteris Testamenti, vol. i. p. 275. "They say that when Noah was planting vineyards, Satan joined him, and while Noah was planting the vines, he sacrificed an ovem, a leonem, a simiam, and a suem: At first, in the presence of wine, a person is like an ovis, when he drinks, he becomes a leonem, consuming more changes him into a jumping simiam, and when he’s fully intoxicated, he turns into a filthy and fallen suem." See also Gesta Romanorum, c. 159, where a story with the same meaning is quoted from Josephus, in libro de casu rerum naturalium.' The phrase "wine of ape" appears in a detailed proverb in Le Roux de Lincy, Prov. Franç. 1842, p. 157. The oldest source is the Talmudical Parable, mentioned in Rabbinische Blumenlese, Leipzig, 1844, p. 192, by Leopold Dukes (N. and Q. S. i. xii. 123).
In Bernardus de Cura Rei Familiaris, ed. Lumby, p. 13, a drunken man is thus described:—
In Bernardus de Cura Rei Familiaris, ed. Lumby, p. 13, a drunk man is described like this:—
'And qhuilis a nape, to mak mowis as a fule,
'And qhuilis a nape, to mak mowis as a fule,
Bot as a sow, quhen he fallis in a pule.'
Bot as a sow, when he falls in a pool.
And Lydgate, in his Troy-book, L. 1, back, col. 2, says of one:—'And with a strawe playeth lyke an ape.'
And Lydgate, in his Troy-book, L. 1, back, col. 2, says of one:—'And with a straw plays like an ape.'
Warton (Hist. E. P. ed. 1871, i. 283) gives a slight sketch of chapter 159 in the Gesta, referring to Tyrwhitt's note, and explaining it in the words—'when a man begins to drink, he is meek and ignorant as the lamb, then becomes bold as the lion, his courage is soon transformed into the foolishness of the ape, and at last he wallows in the mire like a sow.'
Warton (Hist. E. P. ed. 1871, i. 283) provides a brief overview of chapter 159 in the Gesta, referencing Tyrwhitt's note and explaining it with the words—"When a man starts to drink, he is gentle and clueless like a lamb, then grows bold like a lion, his bravery quickly turns into the foolishness of an ape, and finally, he ends up rolling in the mud like a pig."
In Colyn Blowboll's Testament, l. 280 (pr. in Hazlitt's Early Pop. Poetry, i. 104-5) we find:—
In Colyn Blowboll's Testament, l. 280 (printed in Hazlitt's Early Pop. Poetry, i. 104-5) we find:—
'Such as wilbe drongen (sic) as an ape ...
'Such as will be driven (sic) like an ape ...
And in such caas often tymes they be
And in such cases, they often are
That one may make them play with strawes thre.'
That one can make them play with three straws.'
Barclay, in his Ship of Fools, ed. Jamieson, i. 96, speaking of drunken men, says—
Barclay, in his Ship of Fools, ed. Jamieson, i. 96, talking about drunk guys, says—
'Some sowe-dronke, swaloyng mete without mesure.'
'Some gluttons, swallowing food without measure.'
And again—
And once more—
'Some are Ape-dronke, full of lawghter and of toyes.'
'Some are Ape-drunk, full of laughter and of jokes.'
The following interesting explanation by Lacroix is much to the same effect:—
The following interesting explanation by Lacroix makes a similar point:—
'In Germany and in France it was the custom at the public entries [438]of kings, princes, and persons of rank, to offer them the wines made in the district, and commonly sold in the town. At Langres, for instance, these wines were put into four pewter vessels called cimaises, which are still to be seen. They were called the lion, monkey, sheep, and pig wines—symbolic names, which expressed the different degrees or phases of drunkenness which they were supposed to be capable of producing: the lion, courage; the monkey, cunning; the sheep, good temper; the pig, bestiality.'—P. Lacroix; Manners, Customs, and Dress during the Middle Ages, 1874, p. 508.
In Germany and France, it was customary at public events [438]for kings, princes, and nobles to be served wines made in the area and typically sold in the town. For example, in Langres, these wines were poured into four pewter vessels called cimaises, which can still be seen today. They were named lion, monkey, sheep, and pig wines—symbolic names that represented the various levels or types of drunkenness they were thought to induce: the lion stood for courage; the monkey for cunning; the sheep for good humor; and the pig for excess.
Massinger has: 'Nay, if you are lion-drunk, I will make one'; The Bondman, A. iii. sc. 3.
Massinger has: 'No way, if you are lion-drunk, I will make one'; The Bondman, A. iii. sc. 3.
A note in Bell's edition quotes an illustrative passage from a song in Lyly's play of Mother Bombie, printed in the Songs from the Dramatists, ed. Bell, p. 56:—
A note in Bell's edition quotes an example from a song in Lyly's play Mother Bombie, printed in the Songs from the Dramatists, ed. Bell, p. 56:—
'O the dear blood of grapes
'O the dear blood of grapes
Turns us to antic shapes,
Makes us take on weird shapes,
Now to show tricks like apes,
Now to show tricks like monkeys,
Now lion-like to soar'; &c.
Now lion-like to soar; &c.
The idea here intended is precisely that expressed by Barclay. The Cook, being very dull and ill-humoured, is ironically termed ape-drunk, as if he were 'full of lawghter and of toyes,' and ready to play even with a straw. The satire was too much for the Cook, who became excited, and fell from his horse in his attempts to oppose the Manciple.
The point being made is exactly what Barclay expressed. The Cook, being quite grumpy and unpleasant, is ironically called ape-drunk, as if he were "full of laughter and jokes" and ready to have fun even with a straw. The satire was too much for the Cook, who got worked up and fell off his horse while trying to confront the Manciple.
50. chiváchee, feat of horsemanship, exploit. See Prol. 85 for the serious use of the word, where in chivachye means on an (equestrian) expedition. Cf.
50. chiváchee, a skill in horseback riding, an impressive feat. See Prol. 85 for the serious use of the word, where in chivachye means on an (equestrian) expedition. Cf.
'Bot oute sal ride a chivauchè';
'But out she shall ride a horse';
Ritson's Ancient Songs, vol. i. p. 46.
Ritson's Ancient Songs, vol. i. p. 46.
51. 'Alas! he did not stick to his ladle!' He should have been in a kitchen, basting meat, not out of doors, on the back of a horse.
51. 'Oh no! He didn’t keep hold of his ladle!' He should have been in a kitchen, basting meat, not outside, on the back of a horse.
57. dominacioun, dominion. See note to F. 352. Cf. 'the righteous shall have domination over them in the morning'; Ps. xlix. 14, Prayer-book Version. See Chaucer's Minor Poems, xv. 16 (vol. i. p. 394).
57. dominacioun, dominion. See note to F. 352. Cf. 'the righteous shall have domination over them in the morning'; Ps. xlix. 14, Prayer-book Version. See Chaucer's Minor Poems, xv. 16 (vol. i. p. 394).
62. fneseth, blows, puffs; of which the reading sneseth is a poor corruption, though occurring in all the modern editions. To fnese does not mean to sneeze, but to breathe hard; though sneeze is its modern form.
62. fneseth, blows, puffs; the reading sneseth is a poor version, even though it appears in all the modern editions. To fnese doesn't mean to sneeze, but to breathe hard; although sneeze is its modern form.
I have no doubt that the word neesings in Job xli. 18, meaning not 'sneezings' but 'hard breathings,' is due to the word fnesynge, by which Wyclif translates the Latin sternutatio. In Jer. viii. 16, Wyclif represents the snorting of horses by fnesting. Cf. A. S. fnæst, a puff, blast, fnæstiað, the windpipe; fnēosung, a hard breathing. Grimm's law helps us to a further illustration; for, as the English f is a Greek p, a cognate word is at once seen in the common Greek verb πνέω, I breathe or blow. For further examples, see fnast in Stratmann.
I have no doubt that the word neesings in Job xli. 18, meaning not 'sneezings' but 'hard breathings,' comes from the word fnesynge, which Wyclif uses to translate the Latin sternutatio. In Jer. viii. 16, Wyclif describes the snorting of horses as fnesting. Cf. A. S. fnæst, a puff, blast, fnæstiað, the windpipe; fnēosung, a hard breathing. Grimm's law gives us another example; for, since the English f corresponds to the Greek p, a related word can be found in the common Greek verb breathe, which means I breathe or blow. For more examples, see fnast in Stratmann.
72. To reclaim a hawk is to bring it back to the hawker's hand; this was generally effected by holding out a lure, or something tempting to eat. For young hawks, the lure was an artificial bird made of feathers and leather; see note in Dyce's Skelton, ii. 147. Here the Host means that some day the Cook will hold out a bait to, or lay a snare for, the Manciple, and get him into his power; for example, he might examine the details of the Manciple's accounts with an inconvenient precision, and perhaps the amounts charged, if tested, would not appear to be strictly honest. The Manciple replies in all good humour, that such a proceeding might certainly bring him into trouble. See Prol. 570-586. Cf. Strutt, Sports, bk. i. c. 2. § 9.
72. To reclaim a hawk means to bring it back to the hawker's hand; this was usually done by offering a lure, or something tasty to eat. For young hawks, the lure was a fake bird made from feathers and leather; see note in Dyce's Skelton, ii. 147. Here, the Host means that someday the Cook will present a temptation to, or set a trap for, the Manciple, and gain control over him; for example, he might scrutinize the details of the Manciple's accounts with an inconvenient level of detail, and perhaps the amounts charged, if examined, would not seem entirely honest. The Manciple responds playfully, saying that such a situation could certainly land him in trouble. See Prol. 570-586. Cf. Strutt, Sports, bk. i. c. 2. § 9.
76. Read mauncipl', and pronounce were a rapidly.
76. Read mauncipl', and say were a quickly.
83. 'Yea, of an excellent vintage.'
83. 'Yeah, it's from an excellent vintage.'
90. pouped, blown; see Nonne Prestes Tale, 578. Here 'blown upon this horn' is a jocular phrase for 'taken a drink out of this gourd.'
90. pouped, blown; see Nonne Prestes Tale, 578. Here 'blown upon this horn' is a humorous way of saying 'had a drink from this gourd.'
The Maunciples Tale.
The Maniple's Tale.
This story, of Eastern origin, is told in Ovid's Metamorphoses, bk. ii. ll. 534-550, whence Chaucer evidently took it. Gower, also following Ovid, gives the story very briefly; see his Conf. Amantis, ed. Pauli, i. 305. Compare the tale of the three cocks, Gesta Romanorum, cap. 68; also the Seven Sages, ed. Weber, l. 2201 (Metrical Rom. vol. iii. p. 86). Somewhat similar in idea is a tale in the Knight de la Tour, c. 16. See further in vol. iii. p. 501.
This story, originating from the East, is recounted in Ovid's Metamorphoses, bk. ii. ll. 534-550, which Chaucer clearly adapted. Gower, also following Ovid, presents the story very briefly; see his Conf. Amantis, ed. Pauli, i. 305. Compare the tale of the three cocks in Gesta Romanorum, cap. 68; also the Seven Sages, ed. Weber, l. 2201 (Metrical Rom. vol. iii. p. 86). A similar idea can be found in a tale from the Knight de la Tour, c. 16. See further in vol. iii. p. 501.
109. Phitoun, the Python, shot by Apollo; see Ovid, Met. i. 438-444; Dryden, trans. of Ovid's Met., i. 587.
109. Phitoun, the Python, shot by Apollo; see Ovid, Met. i. 438-444; Dryden, trans. of Ovid's Met., i. 587.
116. Amphioun, Amphion; see note to E. 1716. Cf. Horace, De Arte Poetica, l. 394.
116. Amphioun, Amphion; see note to E. 1716. Cf. Horace, De Arte Poetica, l. 394.
133.
133.
'Nam fuit haec quondam niveis argentea pennis
'Once upon a time, she had wings as white as snow.'
Ales, ut aequaret totas sine labe columbas.'
Ales, to equal the doves completely without flaw.
Ovid, Met. ii. 536.
Ovid, Metamorphoses ii. 536.
Gower has:—'Wel more white than any swan.'
Gower has:—'Well more white than any swan.'
139. Ovid gives her name, Coronis of Larissa.
139. Ovid names her Coronis of Larissa.
148. As indicated by a side-note in Hn., this passage is taken directly from the Liber Aureolus de Nuptiis of Theophrastus, as cited by St. Jerome near the end of the first Book of his treatise against Jovinian. Cf. note to D. 221.
148. As noted in a side comment in Hn., this passage comes straight from the Liber Aureolus de Nuptiis by Theophrastus, as referenced by St. Jerome near the end of the first book of his work against Jovinian. See note to D. 221.
The passage from Theophrastus is:—'Verum quid prodest etiam diligens custodia: cum uxor seruari impudica non possit, pudica non debeat? Infida enim custos est castitatis necessitas: et illa uere pudica dicenda est, cui licuit peccare si uoluit. Pulchra cito adamatur, foeda facile concupiscit. Difficile custoditur, quod plures amant.'—Hieron. Opus Epistolarum (Basil. 1534); ii. 51.
The passage from Theophrastus is:—"But what good is careful guarding when a wife can't be kept chaste, and a chaste wife shouldn't be? Necessity is an unreliable guardian of purity: and she is truly chaste who could have sinned if she wanted to. Beautiful women are quickly desired, while unattractive ones are easily craved. It's hard to guard what many love."—Hieron. Opus Epistolarum (Basil. 1534); ii. 51.
'Que vaut ce? Toute créature
What's it worth? Every creature
Vuet retorner à sa nature.
Vuet revient à sa nature.
Jà nel' erra por violence
Jà nel' era per violence
De force, ne de convenance.'
By force, not by convenience.
This passage in Le Roman is preceded by the illustration of the caged bird, and followed by that of the cat; see ll. 163, 175. Further, Jean de Meun took the illustration of the caged bird from Boethius; see next note.
This passage in Le Roman is preceded by the illustration of the caged bird, and followed by that of the cat; see ll. 163, 175. Further, Jean de Meun took the illustration of the caged bird from Boethius; see next note.
163. From Boethius; see the note to F. 607. It reappears in Le Roman de la Rose, 14145-62; beginning—
163. From Boethius; see the note to F. 607. It reappears in Le Roman de la Rose, 14145-62; beginning—
'Li oisillons du vert boscage,
'The birds of the green woods,
Quant il est pris et mis en cage,' &c.
Quant il est pris et mis en cage,' &c.
Compare Sq. Ta., F. 611-617. It is interesting to see how Chaucer has repeated the passage, and yet so greatly varied the form of it. We find, however, that silk and milk rime together in both cases.
Compare Sq. Ta., F. 611-617. It's interesting to see how Chaucer repeated the passage, yet changed it significantly. We find, however, that silk and milk rhyme in both cases.
175. Not from Boethius, but from Le Roman de la Rose, 14241, &c.:—
175. Not from Boethius, but from Le Roman de la Rose, 14241, &c.:—
'Qui prendroit, biau filz, ung chaton
'Who would take, beautiful son, a kitten
Qui onques rate ne raton
Qui onques rate ne raton
Véu n'auroit, puis fust noris
Veil wouldn't have, then was nourished
Sans jà véoir ras ne soris,
Sans jà véoir ras ne soris,
Lonc tens par ententive cure
Lonc tent for attentive care
De délicieuse pasture,
Delicious pasture,
Et puis véist soris venir,
Et puis tu vois venir,
N'est riens qui le péust tenir,
N'est riens qui le péust tenir,
Se l'en le lessoit eschaper,
If he let it escape,
Qu'il ne l'alast tantost haper.'
He shouldn't snatch it soon.
183. This is taken from a different part of Le Roman altogether, and is founded on a different argument, viz. the perversity of women's choice, as noticed in ll. 198-200 below. See Le Rom. de la Rose, 7799-7804:—
183. This comes from a different section of Le Roman entirely and is based on a different point, specifically the strange choices women make, as mentioned in lines 198-200 below. See Le Rom. de la Rose, 7799-7804:—
'Le vaillant homme arriere boute
'The brave man pushed back
Et prent le pire de la route:
Et prend le pire de la route:
Là norrit ses amors, et couve
Là norrit ses amors, et couve
Tout autresinc cum fait la louve,
Tout autresinc cum fait la louve,
Cui sa folie tant empire,
Whose madness reigns so much,
Qu'el prent des lous tretout le pire.'
Qu'el prent des lous tretout le pire.
vileins kinde, nature of a villain, a villainous or base disposition. Practically, vileins has here the force of an adjective, and came to be so regarded, as shewn by the formation from it of the adv. vileinsly, which occurs in I. 154, and elsewhere. Similarly, the gen. case wonders became the adj. wonders, which was gradually turned into wondrous; see Wondrous in my Etym. Dictionary.
vileins kinde, the nature of a villain, a villainous or lowly disposition. Essentially, vileins here acts like an adjective, and it came to be viewed that way, as shown by the formation of the adverb vileinsly, which appears in I. 154 and other places. Likewise, the genitive form wonders evolved into the adjective wonders, which eventually transformed into wondrous; see Wondrous in my Etym. Dictionary.
193. newefangel, eager of novelty; see note to F. 618.
193. newefangel, eager for novelty; see note to F. 618.
195. souneth in-to, accords with; see notes to A. 307, B. 3157, C. 54, and F. 517.
195. sounds into, agrees with; see notes to A. 307, B. 3157, C. 54, and F. 517.
204. lemman, short for leef man, lit. dear man. The context shews that it was considered a 'knavish' word at this period.
204. lemman, short for leef man, literally dear man. The context shows that it was seen as a 'sly' word at this time.
207-8. Repeated from Prol. 741-2; see note to A. 741.
207-8. Repeated from Prol. 741-2; see note to A. 741.
215. The line, as it stands, is deficient in the first foot, and is not pleasing. Tyrwhitt reads any for a. This improves it; but I do not know where he found any. The old editions of 1550 and 1561 have a, like the MSS.
215. The line, as it is, is lacking in the first foot and isn't satisfying. Tyrwhitt suggests using any instead of a. This makes it better; however, I'm not sure where he got any from. The old editions from 1550 and 1561 have a, just like the manuscripts.
220. wenche, like lemman, was a 'knavish' word; see E. 2202.
220. wenche, like lemman, was a 'mischievous' word; see E. 2202.
223. titlelees, title-less, glossed in Hn. by the words sine titulo. It means 'usurping,' as applied to one who has no title or claim to a throne except force. Obviously written before 1399!
223. titlelees, title-less, explained in Hn. by the words sine titulo. It means 'usurping,' referring to someone who has no title or claim to a throne except through force. Clearly written before 1399!
224. Here out-law-e is trisyllabic, and the final e is preserved by the caesura. But in l. 231 the accent is thrown back, and it is dissyllabic, as in modern English. Tyrwhitt puts any for a, against all authority.
224. Here out-law-e has three syllables, and the final e is preserved because of the pause. But in line 231, the emphasis shifts back, making it two syllables, like in modern English. Tyrwhitt suggests using any instead of a, which goes against all authority.
227. This well-known story of Alexander occurs in the Gesta Romanorum, c. 146; and this circumstance gave it vogue. In Swan's translation, the tale begins thus:—'Augustine tells us in his book, De Civitate Dei, that Diomedes, in a piratical galley, for a long time infested the sea, plundering and sinking many ships. Being captured by command of Alexander, before whom he was brought, the king inquired how he dared to molest the seas. "How darest thou," replied he, "molest the earth? Because I am master only of a single galley, I am termed a robber; but you, who oppress the world with huge squadrons, are called a king and a conquerour."' John of Salisbury repeats the story in his Policraticus, lib. iii. c. 14. Cf. Higden, Polychron. iii. 422.
227. This famous story about Alexander appears in the Gesta Romanorum, c. 146, and this detail made it popular. In Swan's translation, the tale begins like this:—'Augustine tells us in his book, De Civitate Dei, that Diomedes, using a pirate ship, for a long time terrorized the sea, plundering and sinking many ships. After being captured on Alexander's orders, he was brought before the king, who asked how he dared to disturb the seas. "How dare *you*," he replied, "disturb the earth? Because I am in charge of just a single ship, I'm called a robber; but you, who oppress the world with massive fleets, are called a king and a conqueror."' John of Salisbury retells the story in his Policraticus, lib. iii. c. 14. Cf. Higden, Polychron. iii. 422.
239. volage, giddy, thoughtless; cf. E. volatile. See the E. version of the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 1284 (vol. i. p. 147).
239. volage, carefree, impulsive; cf. E. volatile. See the E. version of the Romaunt of the Rose, l. 1284 (vol. i. p. 147).
243. It was already understood that cuckoo was, as Shakespeare says, 'a word of fear'; see Love's Labour's Lost, v. 2. 920. In the Parl. of Foules, 358, we find: 'the cukkow ever unkinde'; vol. i. p. 348.
243. It was already understood that cuckoo was, as Shakespeare says, 'a word of fear'; see Love's Labour's Lost, v. 2. 920. In the Parl. of Foules, 358, we find: 'the cukkow ever unkinde'; vol. i. p. 348.
252. blered is thyn ye, thine eye is bleared or dimmed, i. e. thou art deceived or cajoled. See A. 4049.
252. your eye is bleared, your eye is dimmed, meaning you are deceived or tricked. See A. 4049.
262. wryen, to turn aside hastily; see A. 3283.
262. wryen, to quickly turn aside; see A. 3283.
271. scorpioun, scorpion. Alluding to the notion that the scorpion, though its sting was deadly, had a flattering tongue, and could beguile. See notes to B. 404, E. 2059.
271. scorpion, scorpion. Referring to the idea that the scorpion, despite having a deadly sting, had a charm in its words and could deceive. See notes to B. 404, E. 2059.
278. rakel, rash, hasty; afterwards altered to rake-hell, by a curious popular etymology; and then shortened to rake, as in the phrase 'a dissolute rake.' See rake (2) in my Etym. Dictionary. Cf. l. 283.
278. rakel, reckless, impulsive; later changed to rake-hell, due to an interesting popular interpretation; and then reduced to rake, as in the term 'a dissolute rake.' See rake (2) in my Etym. Dictionary. Cf. l. 283.
Compare the Friar's sermon, on the subject of Ire, in D. 2005-2088, and the description of the same in the Pers. Tale, I. 535-561.
Compare the Friar's sermon about anger in D. 2005-2088, and the description of it in the Pers. Tale, I. 535-561.
290. fordoon, destroyed. For and (as in E. Cm.) Hn. Cp. Pt. Ln. have or.
290. fordoon, destroyed. For and (as in E. Cm.) Hn. Cp. Pt. Ln. have or.
In place of this line, Hl. has the following extraordinary variation:—
In place of this line, Hl. has the following remarkable variation:—
'Fordoon, or dun hath brought hem in the myre.'
'Fordoon, or they have brought them into the mud.'
This shews that the scribe remembered the fifth line in the Manciple's Prologue, and thought fit to re-introduce it here, where it is wholly out of place. This is one of the many signs of the untrustworthiness of this grossly over-rated MS.
This shows that the scribe remembered the fifth line in the Manciple's Prologue and thought it was appropriate to bring it back here, where it is completely out of place. This is one of the many signs of the untrustworthiness of this grossly overrated manuscript.
294. songe, didst sing; A. S. sunge.
294. songe, sang; A. S. sunge.
301. See the Parl. of Foules, l. 363, and the note (vol. i. pp. 520-1).
301. See the Parl. of Foules, l. 363, and the note (vol. i. pp. 520-1).
306. slong, slung, threw violently; needlessly altered by Tyrwhitt to flong. So in the Seven Sages, ed. Weber, l. 1316:—'Amidde the pit he hit slong.' As s and f are often confused, I give some alliterative examples from the Geste Historyale of the Destruction of Troy (E. E. T. S.):—
306. slong, slung, threw violently; needlessly changed by Tyrwhitt to flong. So in the Seven Sages, ed. Weber, l. 1316:—'In the middle of the pit he hit slong.' Since s and f are often mixed up, I’ll provide some alliterative examples from the Geste Historyale of the Destruction of Troy (E. E. T. S.):—
'Sesit his sité, slong it to ground'; 4215.
'Sesit his sité, slong it to ground'; 4215.
'Slogh hym full sleghly, and slange hym to ground'; 13745.
'Slogh him fully slyly, and slang him to the ground'; 13745.
'But the citie to sese, and slyng it to ground'; 8851.
'But the city to seize, and sling it to the ground'; 8851.
307. which, to whom; i. e. 'to whom I commit him.'
307. which, to whom; i.e. 'to whom I entrust him.'
314. Daun, Dan, i. e. lord, sir; see note to B. 3119.
314. Daun, Dan, meaning lord or sir; see note to B. 3119.
Salomon, Solomon; the reference is to Prov. xxi. 23; cf. Ps. xxxiv. 13.
Salomon, Solomon; the reference is to Prov. 21:23; cf. Ps. 34:13.
317. Sayings similar to those quoted below are common; but Dr. E. Köppel has shewn (in Archiv für das Studium der neueren Sprachen, ed. L. Herrig, vol. lxxxvi, p. 44) that Chaucer had particularly in mind a treatise by Albertano of Brescia, entitled De arte loquendi et tacendi. He refers us to a new edition by Thor Sundby, in a work entitled Brunetto Latinos levnet og skrifter, Kopenhagen, 1869.
317. Sayings like the ones quoted below are common, but Dr. E. Köppel has shown (in Archiv für das Studium der neueren Sprachen, ed. L. Herrig, vol. lxxxvi, p. 44) that Chaucer was specifically thinking of a treatise by Albertano of Brescia, called De arte loquendi et tacendi. He points us to a new edition by Thor Sundby in a work titled Brunetto Latinos liv og skrifter, Copenhagen, 1869.
We may further compare a passage in Le Roman de la Rose, 7069, which professes to follow Ptolemy's Almagest. And we find similar pieces of advice in Middle English, with such titles as 'How the Good Wife taught her Daughter,' and 'How the Wise man taught his Son'; but these are probably later than the time of Chaucer.
We can also compare a section in Le Roman de la Rose, 7069, which claims to follow Ptolemy's Almagest. We see similar pieces of advice in Middle English, with titles like 'How the Good Wife Taught Her Daughter' and 'How the Wise Man Taught His Son'; however, these are likely from a later period than Chaucer's time.
325. The corresponding passage in Albertano's treatise is the following, p. xcviii:—'Paucos vel neminem tacendo, multos loquendo circumventos vidimus, quod pulchre voluit, qui ait: Nil tacuisse nocet, nocet esse saepe locutum.' This hexameter is quoted from Dionysius Cato, Distich. lib. i. dist. 12, slightly altered. Cato has: 'Nam nulli tacuisse nocet, nocet esse locutum.' Cf. the common proverb—'a fool's bolt is soon shot,' which appears in the Proverbs of Alfred, l. 421. As to Cato, see note to G. 688.
325. The related section in Albertano's treatise is the following, p. xcviii:—'We've seen few or no one being circumvented by staying silent, while many have been trapped by speaking too much, which is nicely expressed by the idea: Saying nothing is harmful; talking too much can be harmful too.' This line is quoted from Dionysius Cato, Distich. lib. i. dist. 12, with a slight change. Cato says: 'For it harms no one to be silent; it is harmful to talk too much.' Compare this to the common saying—'a fool's bolt is shot quickly,' which appears in the Proverbs of Alfred, l. 421. For more on Cato, see note to G. 688.
332. In Albertano's treatise, p. xcvi, we find:—'Catho dixit: Virtutem primam esse puta compescere linguam.' From Dion. Cato, Distich. lib. i. dist. 3. Chaucer quotes it again in Troilus, iii. 294. Cf. Le Rom. de la Rose, 7073-4.
332. In Albertano's treatise, p. xcvi, we find:—'Catho said: The first virtue is to control your tongue.' From Dion. Cato, Distich. lib. i. dist. 3. Chaucer quotes it again in Troilus, iii. 294. Cf. Le Rom. de la Rose, 7073-4.
335. Cf. Albertano, p. cxv:—'In quantitate insuper modum requiras non multa dicendo; nam in multiloquio non deest peccatum.' This refers to Prov. x. 19:—'In multiloquio non deerit peccatum.'
335. Cf. Albertano, p. cxv:—'When it comes to quantity, don't say too much; because in excessive speech, there's bound to be sin.' This refers to Prov. x. 19:—'In excessive speech, sin is not lacking.'
340. Cf. Ps. lvii. 4:—'and their tongue a sharp sword.'
340. Cf. Ps. 57:4:—'and their tongue a sharp sword.'
344. See Prov. vi. 17, where 'a lying tongue' is said to be one of the seven things which 'are an abomination unto' the Lord. See also Prov. x. 31, xvii. 20, xxvi. 28, &c.
344. See Prov. vi. 17, where 'a lying tongue' is listed as one of the seven things that 'are detestable to' the Lord. See also Prov. x. 31, xvii. 20, xxvi. 28, etc.
345. Cf. Ps. x. 7, xii. 3, lii. 2, lxiv. 3-8, cxx. 3, &c. The reference to Seneca is, probably, to his treatise De Ira, from which two stories in the Sompnours Tale are taken; or it may be to the Sentences of Publilius Syrus, which are frequently quoted in the Tale of Melibeus under the name of 'Senek.'
345. Cf. Ps. 10:7, 12:3, 52:2, 64:3-8, 120:3, etc. The reference to Seneca likely pertains to his work De Ira, from which two stories in the Summoner's Tale are drawn; or it might refer to the Sentences of Publilius Syrus, which are often quoted in the Tale of Melibeus under the name 'Senek.'
350. Evidently an allusion to some Flemish proverb, equivalent to our 'least said, soonest mended,' which Hazlitt gives in the form—'Little said, soon amended.' In Bell's edition, the suggested form of the proverb is—'of little meddling comes great ease,' which comes nearer to the text. Chaucer has already given us a Flemish proverb in A. 4357.
350. This clearly refers to a Flemish proverb that's similar to our saying, 'less said, soon fixed,' which Hazlitt phrases as 'Little said, soon amended.' In Bell's edition, the proposed version of the proverb is 'of little meddling comes great ease,' which aligns more closely with the text. Chaucer has already presented a Flemish proverb in A. 4357.
355. 'Et semel emissum fugit irreuocabile uerbum'; Horace, Epist. I. xviii. 71. Chaucer found this line of Horace in Albertano's treatise (p. xcviii); or in Le Roman, 16746-8.
355. 'And once a word has been spoken, it flies irretrievably'; Horace, Epist. I. xviii. 71. Chaucer found this line of Horace in Albertano's treatise (p. xcviii); or in Le Roman, 16746-8.
357. Cf. Albertano's treatise, p. cvi:—'Consilium vel secretum tuum absconditum quasi in carcere tuo est reclusum; revelatum vero te in carcere suo tenet ligatum.'
357. Cf. Albertano's treatise, p. cvi:—'Your hidden counsel or secret is locked away as if in your own prison; once revealed, it keeps you bound in its own confinement.'
359. This is clearly, as Tyrwhitt suggests, from Dionysius Cato, Distich. lib. i. dist. 12:—'Rumores fuge, ne incipias novus auctor haberi.'
359. This is clearly, as Tyrwhitt suggests, from Dionysius Cato, Distich. lib. i. dist. 12:—'Avoid rumors, so you don’t start being seen as a new author.'
NOTES TO GROUP I.
NOTES FOR GROUP I.
The Parson's Prologue.
The Parson's Prologue.
1. maunciple, manciple; see the last Tale. But there is no real connexion between this Group and Group H. It is most likely that the word maunciple was only inserted provisionally.
1. maunciple, manciple; see the last Tale. But there is no real connection between this Group and Group H. It’s most likely that the word maunciple was only added temporarily.
When the Manciple had told his Tale, it was still only morning; see H. 16, and the note. The Pilgrims, however, had not far to go. Perhaps we may suppose that they halted on the road, having a shorter day's work before them than on previous occasions, and then other Tales might have been introduced; so that the time wore away till the afternoon came. It is clear, from l. 16, that the Parson's Tale was intended, when the final reversion should be made, to be the last on the outward journey. Whatever difficulties exist in the arrangement of the Tales may fairly be considered as due to the fact, that the final revision was never made.
When the Manciple finished his Tale, it was still morning; see H. 16, and the note. The Pilgrims, however, didn’t have far to go. We can probably assume they took a break on the road since they had a shorter day ahead of them than usual, which might have allowed for other Tales to be shared, passing the time until afternoon came. It’s clear from l. 16 that the Parson's Tale was intended to be the last one told on the outward journey when the final order was established. Any issues with the arrangement of the Tales can reasonably be attributed to the fact that the final revision was never completed.
4. nyne and twenty. In my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabe (E. E. T. S.), p. lxiii, I have explained this passage fully. In that treatise, part ii. sections 41-43, Chaucer explains the method of taking altitudes. He here says that the sun was 29° high, and in ll. 6-9 he says that his height was to his shadow in the proportion of 6 to 11. This comes to the same thing, since the angle whose tangent is 6/11 is very nearly 29°. Chaucer would know this, as I have shewn, by simple inspection of an astrolabe, without calculation.
4. twenty-nine. In my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabe (E. E. T. S.), p. lxiii, I've fully explained this passage. In that treatise, part ii. sections 41-43, Chaucer details how to take altitudes. He mentions that the sun was 29° high, and in lines 6-9 he states that his height was to his shadow in a ratio of 6 to 11. This works out to the same thing, since the angle with a tangent of 6/11 is very close to 29°. Chaucer would know this, as I have shown, just by looking at an astrolabe, without needing any calculations.
5. Foure, four P. M. Many MSS. have Ten, but the necessity of the correction is undoubted. This was proved by Mr. Brae, in his edition of Chaucer's Astrolabe, pp. 71-74. We have merely to remember that ten P. M. would be after sunset, to see that some alteration must be made. Now the altitude of the sun was 29°, and the day of the year was about April 20; and these data require that the time of day should be about 4 P. M. Tyrwhitt notes that some MSS. actually have the reading Foure, and this gives us authority for the change. Mr. Brae suggests that the reading Ten was very likely a gloss upon Foure; since four o'clock is the tenth hour of the day, reckoning from 6 A. M. The whole matter is thus accounted for. [445]
5. Four, four P.M. Many manuscripts have Ten, but the need for correction is clear. This was demonstrated by Mr. Brae in his edition of Chaucer's Astrolabe, pp. 71-74. We just need to remember that ten PM would be after sunset, which shows that some change is necessary. The altitude of the sun was 29°, and it was around April 20; these facts indicate that the time of day should be about 4 P.M. Tyrwhitt points out that some manuscripts actually have the reading Four, which gives us justification for the change. Mr. Brae suggests that the reading Ten was likely just a note on Four, since four o'clock is the tenth hour of the day, starting from 6 A.M. This explains the whole situation. [445]
10. the mones exaltacioun, the moon's exaltation. I have discussed this passage in my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabe, (E. E. T. S.), p. lxiii. Of course Chaucer uses exaltation here (as in other passages) in its ordinary astrological sense. The 'exaltation' of a planet is that sign in which it was believed to exert its greatest influence; and, in accordance with this, the old tables call Taurus the 'exaltation of the Moon,' and Libra the 'exaltation of Saturn.' These results, founded on no reasons, had to be remembered by sheer effort of memory, if remembered at all. I have no doubt, accordingly, that Chaucer (or his scribes) has made a mistake here, and that the reading should be 'Saturnes,' as proposed by Tyrwhitt. The sentence then means—'Therewith Saturn's exaltation, I mean Libra, kept on continually ascending above the horizon.' This would be quite right, as the sign of Libra was actually ascending at the time supposed. The phrase 'I mene Libra' may be paralleled by the phrase 'I mene Venus'; Kn. Tale, 1358 (A. 2216); see also Group B. 1860, 2141. alwey, continually, is common in Chaucer; see Clerkes Tale, E. 458, 810. gan ascende, did ascend, is the opposite to gan descende; Clerkes Tale, E. 392. It is somewhat remarkable that the astrologers also divided each sign into three equal parts of ten degrees each, called 'faces'; mentioned in Chaucer's Astrolabe, ii. 4. 39, and in the Squieres Tale, F. 50. According to this arbitrary scheme, the first 10 degrees of Libra were called the 'face of the moon,' or 'mones face.' This suggests that Chaucer may, at the moment, have confused face with exaltation, thus giving us, as the portion of the zodiac intended, the first ten degrees of Libra.
10. the mones exaltacioun, the moon's exaltation. I have discussed this passage in my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabe, (E. E. T. S.), p. lxiii. Of course, Chaucer uses exaltation here (as in other passages) in its usual astrological sense. The 'exaltation' of a planet refers to the sign where it was believed to have the most powerful influence; according to this, the old tables classify Taurus as the 'exaltation of the Moon' and Libra as the 'exaltation of Saturn.' These conclusions, based on no real evidence, had to be memorized through sheer effort, if they were remembered at all. I am convinced, therefore, that Chaucer (or his scribes) made a mistake here, and the text should read 'Saturnes,' as suggested by Tyrwhitt. The sentence then means—'So, Saturn's exaltation, I mean Libra, kept continually rising above the horizon.' This would be correct since the sign of Libra was actually rising at the time addressed. The phrase 'I mene Libra' can be compared to the phrase 'I mene Venus'; Kn. Tale, 1358 (A. 2216); see also Group B. 1860, 2141. alwey, meaning continually, is commonly used in Chaucer; see Clerkes Tale, E. 458, 810. gan ascende, meaning did ascend, is the opposite of gan descende; Clerkes Tale, E. 392. It's interesting that astrologers also divided each sign into three equal parts of ten degrees each, called 'faces'; this is mentioned in Chaucer's Astrolabe, ii. 4. 39, and in the Squieres Tale, F. 50. According to this arbitrary system, the first 10 degrees of Libra were known as the 'face of the moon,' or 'mones face.' This implies that Chaucer may have confused face with exaltation at that moment, leading to the first ten degrees of Libra being intended as the portion of the zodiac.
I doubt if the phrase is worth further discussion. For further information, see my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabe (as above); and, for an ingenious (but impossible and unconvincing) theory, offered in explanation of the whole passage, see Mr. Brae's edition of the same, p. 74. Most unfortunately, more than one attempt has been made to fix the date of the Canterbury Tales, by adopting as the true reading the phrase 'In mene Libra,' and then pretending that the moon itself (not its exaltation) was 'in the middle of Libra.' But this reading is evolved out of a mistake in MS. Hl., which (after all) has not In mene, but In mena (!); neither does In mene mean 'in the middle.' All calculations founded on this rotten basis are necessarily worthless.
I’m not sure the phrase needs any more discussion. For more information, see my Preface to Chaucer's Astrolabe (as mentioned above); and for a clever (but flawed and unconvincing) theory explaining the whole passage, check out Mr. Brae's edition of the same work, p. 74. Unfortunately, multiple attempts have been made to pinpoint the date of the Canterbury Tales by taking the phrase 'In mene Libra' as the correct reading and then incorrectly claiming that the moon itself (not its exaltation) was 'in the middle of Libra.' However, this reading comes from a mistake in MS. Hl., which actually says In mena (!) instead of In mene; and In mene doesn’t mean 'in the middle.' Any calculations based on this flawed premise are completely worthless.
16. This means that the Parson's Tale was meant to be the last one on the outward journey. Unfortunately, there lack a great many more tales than one, as the matter really stands.
16. This means that the Parson's Tale was intended to be the final one on the outward journey. Unfortunately, there are a lot more tales missing than just one, as the situation truly is.
26. 'Unpack your wallet, and let us see what is in it.' In other words, tell us a story, and let us see what it is like.
26. 'Open your wallet, and let us see what's inside.' In other words, share a story with us, and let us experience what it's like.
32. See 1 Tim. i. 4, iv. 7; 2 Tim. iv. 4.
32. See 1 Tim. 1:4, 4:7; 2 Tim. 4:4.
42. Southren. Nearly all alliterative poems are in the Northern or West-Midland dialect, as opposed to the East-Midland dialect of Chaucer, which approaches the Southern dialect. Still, it is the Parson himself, not Chaucer, who says he is a Southerner; though [446]perhaps the poet meant, naturally enough, to tell us that he was himself resident in Kent (probably at Greenwich). The dialect of Kent was Southern. Many Southern forms occur in Gower.
42. Southren. Almost all alliterative poems are written in the Northern or West-Midland dialect, in contrast to Chaucer's East-Midland dialect, which is closer to the Southern dialect. However, it's the Parson himself, not Chaucer, who claims to be a Southerner; though [446]perhaps the poet intended to indicate that he lived in Kent (most likely in Greenwich). The dialect spoken in Kent was Southern. Many Southern forms can also be found in Gower.
43. rum, ram, ruf are of course nonsense words, chosen to represent alliteration, because they all alike begin with r. In most alliterative poetry, the number of words in a line beginning with a common letter is, as Chaucer suggests, three.
43. rum, ram, ruf are clearly just made-up words, picked to show alliteration, since they all start with r. In most alliterative poetry, the number of words in a line that start with the same letter is, as Chaucer points out, three.
The word geste here means no more than 'tell a story,' without reference to the form of the story. It is, however, worth noting that one very long alliterative poem on the siege of Troy, edited by Panton and Donaldson (Early English Text Society), bears the title of 'Gest Hystoriale.' The number of distinctively Northern words in it is very considerable.
The word geste here means nothing more than 'tell a story,' without any reference to how the story is told. However, it's worth mentioning that a very long alliterative poem about the siege of Troy, edited by Panton and Donaldson (Early English Text Society), is titled 'Gest Hystoriale.' The number of uniquely Northern words in it is quite significant.
I think that this line has been forced by some out of its true meaning, and made to convey a sneer against alliterative poetry which was by no means intended. Neither Chaucer himself nor his amiable parson would have spoken slightingly of other men's labours. The introduction of the words rum, ram, ruf conveys no more than a perfectly good-humoured allusion. That this is the true view is clear from the very next line, where the Parson declares that 'he holds rime but little better.'
I believe this line has been misinterpreted by some, twisted away from its true meaning, and used to mock alliterative poetry, which was never the intention. Neither Chaucer nor his kind-hearted parson would have looked down on the work of others. The mention of the words rum, ram, ruf is simply a light-hearted reference. This interpretation is clearly supported by the very next line, where the Parson states that 'he thinks rhyme is only slightly better.'
The most interesting question is—why should Chaucer allude to alliterative poetry at all? The answer is, in my view, that he distinctly wished to recognise the curious work of his contemporary William, whose Vision of Piers the Plowman had, by this time, passed, as it were, into a second edition, having been extremely popular in London, and especially amongst the lower classes. The author was not a Southerner, but his poem had come to London, together with himself, before A. D. 1377.
The most interesting question is—why did Chaucer reference alliterative poetry at all? In my opinion, he clearly wanted to acknowledge the unique work of his contemporary William, whose Vision of Piers the Plowman had, by this time, effectively reached a second edition, having been really popular in London, especially among the lower classes. The author wasn’t a Southerner, but his poem had made its way to London along with him before A. D. 1377.
In his play entitled The Old Wives' Tale, Peele introduces a character named Huanebango who imitates the spluttering hexameters used by Stanyhurst in his translation of a part of Vergil's Æneid, and afterwards says:—'I'll now set my countenance, and to her in prose; it may be, this rim-ram-ruf is too rude an encounter.' He evidently borrowed the expression from Chaucer.
In his play called The Old Wives' Tale, Peele introduces a character named Huanebango who mimics the choppy hexameters used by Stanyhurst in his translation of part of Vergil's Æneid, and then says:—'I'll now put on my serious face, and speak to her in prose; maybe this rim-ram-ruf is too crude an approach.' He clearly borrowed this expression from Chaucer.
I may further observe that Chaucer did not invent these nonsense words himself; he probably borrowed them from some French source. For, in Sigart's Walloon Dictionary, we find these entries following.
I should also point out that Chaucer didn’t invent these nonsense words himself; he likely borrowed them from some French source. In Sigart's Walloon Dictionary, we find the following entries.
'Rim ni ram (ça n'a ni), cela n'a ni rime ni raison.
'Rim ni ram (that doesn’t exist), it makes no sense at all.'
Rim-ram, protocole, formulaire: C'est toudi l'même rim-ram, c'est toujours la même chanson.'
Rim-ram, protocol, form: It's always the same rim-ram, it's always the same song.'
Again, in the Dispute between the Soul and the Body (Vernon MS.), printed in Wright's edition of Walter Mapes, p. 340, col. 2, we find:—
Again, in the Dispute between the Soul and the Body (Vernon MS.), printed in Wright's edition of Walter Mapes, p. 340, col. 2, we find:—
'For to bere thi word so wyde,
'To make your word so wide,
And maken of the rym and raf.'
And make of the rhyme and rhythm.
57. textuel, literally exact in giving the text. The next line means 'I only gather (and give you) the general meaning.' Most quotations at this period were very inexact, and Chaucer was no more exact than others.
57. textuel, literally precise in presenting the text. The next line means 'I only collect (and provide you with) the general meaning.' Most quotes during this time were quite loose, and Chaucer was just as imprecise as everyone else.
67. hadde the wordes. Tyrwhitt says—'This is a French phrase. It is applied to the Speaker of the Commons in Rot. Parl. 51 Edw. III. n. 87: "Mons. Thomas de Hungerford, Chivaler, qi avoit les paroles pur les Communes d'Angleterre en cest Parlement," &c.' It means—was the spokesman.
67. had the words. Tyrwhitt says—'This is a French phrase. It is used to refer to the Speaker of the Commons in Rot. Parl. 51 Edw. III. n. 87: "Mons. Thomas de Hungerford, Chivaler, who had the words for the Commons of England in this Parliament," &c.' It means—was the spokesperson.
The Persones Tale.
The Person's Tale.
A considerable portion of this Tale (chiefly after § 23) is borrowed from a French Treatise by Frère Lorens, entitled 'La Somme des Vices et des Vertus,' the very treatise of which the Ayenbite of Inwyt is a translation. This treatise, says Dr. Morris, 'was composed in the year 1279 for the use of Philip the Second of France, by Frère Lorens (or Laurentius Gallus, as he is designated in Latin), of the order of Friars Preachers' or Dominicans. There are two MS. copies of this treatise in the British Museum, viz. MS. Cotton, Cleopatra, A. v., and the Royal MS. 19 C. ii.
A significant part of this Tale (especially after § 23) is taken from a French treatise by Frère Lorens called 'La Somme des Vices et des Vertus,' which is also the source of the Ayenbite of Inwyt translation. Dr. Morris states that 'it was created in the year 1279 for the use of Philip the Second of France, by Frère Lorens (or Laurentius Gallus, as he is known in Latin), of the order of Friars Preachers' or Dominicans. There are two manuscript copies of this treatise in the British Museum, specifically MS. Cotton, Cleopatra, A. v., and the Royal MS. 19 C. ii.
The printed text (circa 1495) is scarce; but numerous quotations from the Cotton MS. are given by Dr. W. Eilers, in Essays on Chaucer, Part V., pp. 501-610, published by the Chaucer Society. I occasionally give extracts from these quotations below, and I simply denote them by the symbol 'Fr.' I also use 'Ayenb.' to denote the Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris (E. E. T. S.). An interesting review, by Dr. Koch, of this essay by Eilers, will be found in Anglia, vol. v. pt. ii. p. 130.
The printed text (around 1495) is rare; however, Dr. W. Eilers includes many quotations from the Cotton MS. in Essays on Chaucer, Part V., pp. 501-610, published by the Chaucer Society. I will occasionally provide excerpts from these quotes below, marked with the symbol 'Fr.' I also use 'Ayenb.' to refer to the Ayenbite of Inwyt, edited by Morris (E. E. T. S.). An interesting review of Eilers' essay by Dr. Koch can be found in Anglia, vol. v. pt. ii. p. 130.
The 'sections' (marked §) into which the Tale is divided are the same as in Tyrwhitt's edition, though he does not number them. Still, it renders reference to that edition an easy matter.
The 'sections' (marked §) in which the Tale is divided are the same as in Tyrwhitt's edition, although he does not number them. Still, this makes it easy to reference that edition.
The clauses or 'lines,' or short subdivisions, are the same as in the Six-text edition. Each 'line' ends with a slanting stroke, as in the Tale of Melibee, and they are numbered 'by fives' in the margin.
The clauses or 'lines,' or short subdivisions, are the same as in the Six-text edition. Each 'line' ends with a slanting stroke, like in the Tale of Melibee, and they are numbered 'by fives' in the margin.
Text. The 'text' at the head of the Tale is taken from the Vulgate version of Jer. vi. 16. The usual reading for viis is semitis.
Text. The 'text' at the beginning of the Tale is taken from the Vulgate version of Jer. vi. 16. The common reading for viis is semitis.
I have only partially succeeded in finding the numerous quotations. For some of the references I am indebted to the Rev. E. Marshall.
I have only partially succeeded in finding the many quotes. For some of the references, I am grateful to Rev. E. Marshall.
75. A note in Bell's Chaucer suggests that we should read—'that wole that no man,' &c.; inserting wole that. But the old edd. agree with the MSS.; and the text is right as it stands. That no man wole perisse = that wishes no one to perish. For this common use of wole, see the very next phrase, which means—'but desires that we may all come.' The reference is to 2 Pet. iii. 9, where Wyclif's later version has a similar turn of expression, viz. 'and wole not that ony men perische, but that alle turne ayen to penaunce.' [448]
75. A note in Bell's Chaucer suggests that we should read—'that would that no man,' etc.; inserting would that. But the old editions agree with the manuscripts, and the text is correct as it stands. That no man would perish means that wishes no one to perish. For this common use of would, see the very next phrase, which means—'but desires that we may all come.' The reference is to 2 Pet. iii. 9, where Wyclif's later version has a similar expression, viz. 'and does not wish that any men perish, but that all turn back to repentance.' [448]
77. A translation of Jer. vi. 16 above; it is nearest to Wyclif's earlier version: 'Stondeth up-on weies, and seeth, and asketh of the olde pathis, what is the goode weie; and goth in it, and yee shul fynde refreshinge to youre soules.'
77. A translation of Jer. vi. 16 above; it is closest to Wyclif's earlier version: 'Stand at the crossroads and look; ask for the ancient paths, which is the good way; walk in it, and you will find rest for your souls.'
79. espirituels, the pl. (French) adj. in s, following its sb.; see B. 2038, F. 1278.
79. spiritual, the pl. (French) adj. in s, following its noun; see B. 2038, F. 1278.
80. Alluding to ll. 50, 51 of the Prologue to this Tale.
80. Referring to lines 50 and 51 of the Prologue to this Tale.
82. whennes it is cleped Penitence; our author entirely forgets this clause in the sequel, and takes no more notice of the point here noted.
82. when it is called Penitence; our author completely overlooks this clause later on and makes no further mention of the point noted here.
84. 'Poenitentia est et mala praeterita plangere, et plangenda iterum non committere'; S. Ambrosii Opera, Appendix, Sermo xxv; ed. Migne (Cursus Patrologicus), vol. 17, col. 655.
84. 'Repentance is to mourn over past wrongs and not to commit those wrongs again'; St. Ambrose's Works, Appendix, Sermon XXV; ed. Migne (Patrologia Series), vol. 17, col. 655.
The quotations, chiefly from the Latin fathers, in this Persones Tale, are so numerous, and often so brief and inexact, that I am not able to give the references in more than a few instances. I have, however, succeeded in finding some of them, such as the one above.
The quotes, mainly from the Latin fathers, in this Persones Tale are so numerous, and often so brief and inaccurate, that I can't provide references for more than a few of them. However, I have managed to find some, like the one above.
85. In the works of St. Ambrose, the following sentence occurs just above the one cited in the last note: 'Poenitentia vero est dolor cordis, et amaritudo animae pro malis quae quisque commisit.'
85. In the writings of St. Ambrose, the following sentence appears just above the one mentioned in the previous note: 'Repentance is indeed the pain of the heart and the bitterness of the soul for the wrongs that one has committed.'
89. St. Isidore of Seville is here intended (born A.D. 570, died A.D. 636). Cf. 551 below, (p. 603). I find no passage which precisely answers to this quotation, but I think the following is intended: 'Nam qui plangit peccatum, et iterum admittit peccatum, quasi si quis lavet laterem crudum, quem quanto magis eluerit, tanto amplius lutum facit.'—S. Isidorus, Sententiarum lib. ii. c. 13; ed. Migne, vol. 83, col. 613. Here Isidore does not call the sinner a 'japer,' but says that he is as foolish as a man who washes an unburnt brick; for such a process only produces more mud.
89. St. Isidore of Seville is the one referred to here (born A.D. 570, died A.D. 636). See 551 below, (p. 603). I can't find an exact quote that matches this reference, but I believe the following is what is meant: 'For he who laments sin and then commits sin again is like someone who washes a raw brick; the more he cleans it, the more mud he creates.'—S. Isidorus, Sententiarum lib. ii. c. 13; ed. Migne, vol. 83, col. 613. Here Isidore doesn’t call the sinner a 'japer,' but suggests he is as foolish as a person who washes an unbaked brick, as that only results in more mud.
92. St. Gregory the Great, the first pope of that name, is here meant; and the following is probably the passage referred to: 'Ut intelligas in anima gravissimo iniquitatis pondere obrutum ... ut ad sublimia levari jam non valeat, quoniam iniquitatis eam [mentem] gravitudo coarctat.'—S. Gregorius, in Septem Psalmos Poenitentiales Expositio; Ps. xxvii. v. 8; ed. Migne, vol. 79, col. 572.
92. St. Gregory the Great, the first pope with that name, is what is being referred to here; and the following is likely the passage being quoted: 'So you understand that the soul is weighed down by a heavy burden of sin... that it can no longer rise to higher things, because the weight of sin constrains it.'—S. Gregory, in the Explanation of the Seven Penitential Psalms; Ps. xxvii. v. 8; ed. Migne, vol. 79, col. 572.
93. and forlete sinne, and forsake sin before they die. This expression has already occurred at the end of the Phisiciens Tale; see C. 286.
93. and forsake sin, and turn away from sin before they die. This expression has already appeared at the end of the Physician's Tale; see C. 286.
94. Note the glosses in the footnotes; thus tak means tene, i. e. 'keep to'; and siker is certum, i. e. 'sure.'
94. Note the explanations in the footnotes; thus tak means tene, i.e. 'keep to'; and siker is certum, i.e. 'sure.'
96. It is quite hopeless to make any sense of this passage. It is perfectly clear that, as Koch suggests (see Anglia, V. pt. ii. p. 135), a considerable portion of the text is here lost. And no doubt it happened in the usual way, viz. by the omission of a clause included between some repeated words, such as that a man. Our author must have described, first of all, three actions of Penitence; and afterwards, three defautes (or defects) in doing penance. All that we have left is a notice of the first action (left unexplained), and a partial [449]explanation of the three 'defautes.' I suggest, therefore, a lacuna after that a man; and I take it that the original text had: 'The firste accion of Penitence is that a man [do so and so. The second action is, that he do so and so. The third is, that he do so and so. Moreover, ye shall understand that there are three defautes in doing penance. The first is, if that a man] be baptized after that he hath sinned.' Some MSS. read that if a man or if a man before be baptized. I do not see that this helps us, because I do not think that this is where the fault really lies.
96. It's pretty hopeless to make any sense of this passage. It's obvious that, as Koch suggests (see Anglia, V. pt. ii. p. 135), a significant part of the text is lost. Most likely, it happened in the usual way, by leaving out a clause that was included between some repeated words, like that a man. Our author must have first described three actions of Penitence, and then three defects in performing penance. All we have left is a mention of the first action (which is left unexplained), and a partial [449]explanation of the three 'defects.' I suggest there is a lacuna after that a man; I believe the original text included: 'The first action of Penitence is that a man [do so and so. The second action is, that he do so and so. The third is, that he do so and so. Additionally, you should understand that there are three defects in doing penance. The first is, if that a man]' is baptized after he has sinned.' Some manuscripts read that if a man or if a man before be baptized. I don't think this really helps us, since I don't believe that's where the actual issue lies.
97. The quotation here meant is the following: 'Omnis enim, qui iam arbiter voluntatis suae constitutus est, cum accedit ad sacramentum fidelium, nisi eum poeniteat vitae veteris, novam non potest inchoare': Homil. l.; in Opp. Basil. 1569, tom. x. col. 552 C.
97. The quote referred to here is: 'For anyone who has established themselves as the master of their own will, when they approach the sacrament of the faithful, unless they regret their old life, they cannot begin anew': Homil. l.; in Opp. Basil. 1569, tom. x. col. 552 C.
100. 'Est enim poenitentia bonorum et humilium fidelium poena quotidiana'; S. Aug. Opp. Basil. 1569, tom. ii. col. 507 A; Epist. cviii.
100. 'Indeed, repentance is the daily punishment of the good and humble faithful'; S. Aug. Opp. Basil. 1569, tom. ii. col. 507 A; Epist. cviii.
102. spyces, species, kinds; of frequent occurrence in this Tale.
102. spices, varieties, types; commonly found in this Tale.
103. The 'slaughter of children' here referred to is probably the accidental overlying of them by nurses, which was accounted a deadly sin, as being the result of negligence. This Chaucer expressly states below; see 575 (p. 604).
103. The "slaughter of children" mentioned here likely refers to the accidental smothering of infants by nurses, which was deemed a grave sin due to negligence. Chaucer clearly states this below; see 575 (p. 604).
105. naked, i. e. thinly clad, in little more than a shirt-like garment.
105. naked, meaning dressed very lightly, in just a shirt-like garment.
108. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xvii. 29:—
108. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xvii. 29:—
'Cordis contricio cometh of sorwe in herte,
'Cordis contricio comes from sorrow in the heart,
And oris confessio, that cometh of shrifte of mouthe,
And oris confessio, that comes from mouth confession,
And operis satisfactio, that for synnes payeth
And operis satisfactio, which pays for sins.
And for alle synnes soueraynliche quiteth:
And for all sins, He has fully atoned:
Cordis contricio, oris confessio, operis satisfactio.'
Cordis contricio, oris confessio, operis satisfactio.
I find 'confessio' and 'cordis contritio' mentioned near together in the Latin version of St. Chrysostom's 20th homily on Genesis, cap. iv; ed. Migne, vol. liii. col. 170.
I see 'confessio' and 'cordis contritio' mentioned close to each other in the Latin version of St. Chrysostom's 20th homily on Genesis, cap. iv; ed. Migne, vol. liii. col. 170.
115. Not the words of Christ, but of St. John the Baptist; Matt. iii. 8.
115. Not the words of Christ, but of St. John the Baptist; Matt. 3:8.
116. See Matt. vii. 20.
116. Check Matt. 7:20.
119. 'Et in timore Domini declinatur a malo'; Prov. xvi. 6.
119. 'And in the fear of the Lord, one turns away from evil'; Prov. xvi. 6.
125. 'Iniquos odio habui, et legem tuam dilexi'; Ps. cxviii. (cxix.) 113.
125. 'I hated the wicked, but I loved your law'; Ps. 118. (119.) 113.
126. Cf. Daniel iv. 10-27.
126. See Daniel 4:10-27.
127. The reference is probably to Prov. xxviii. 13.
127. The reference is likely to Prov. 28:13.
128. In this Penitence, i. e. in this 'spice' or particular portion of Penitence; for he is here speaking of Contrition only.
128. In this Penitence, i.e., in this 'spice' or specific aspect of Penitence; for he is only addressing Contrition here.
130. St. Bernard of Clairvaux. The reference may be to the following passage: 'Tertius gradus est dolor, sed et ipse trina connexione ligatus. Vere post cognitionem et poenitentiam dolor renovatus est, et in meditatione mea ignis incanduit, quia Creatorem offendi, Dominum non timui, sprevi benefactorem.'—S. Bernardus, Sermo xl. § 5; ed. Migne, vol. 183, col. 649.
130. St. Bernard of Clairvaux. The reference may be to the following passage: 'The third level is pain, but it is also bound by a threefold connection. Indeed, after knowledge and repentance, pain is renewed, and in my meditation, a fire was ignited, because I have offended the Creator, did not fear the Lord, and scorned the benefactor.'—S. Bernardus, Sermo xl. § 5; ed. Migne, vol. 183, col. 649.
135. Ezechie, king Hezekiah; see Isaiah, xxxviii. 15 (Vulgate).
135. Ezechie, King Hezekiah; see Isaiah, 38:15 (Vulgate).
136. From Rev. ii. 5.
136. From Rev. 2:5.
138. Referring to 2 Pet. ii. 22.
138. Referring to 2 Peter 2:22.
141. From Ezek. xx. 43.
From Ezekiel 20:43.
142. Really from John viii. 34; but cf. 2 Pet. ii. 19.
142. Really from John 8:34; but see also 2 Peter 2:19.
143. Here, again, the reference is wrong. The text intended is, probably, Job xlii. 6, where the Vulgate has:—'Idcirco ipse me reprehendo, et ago poenitentiam in favilla et cinere.' Cf. Ps. xxxviii. 6.
143. Here, again, the reference is wrong. The text intended is probably Job 42:6, where the Vulgate has:—'Therefore I despise myself and repent in dust and ashes.' Cf. Ps. 38:6.
144. The allusions to Seneca are numerous, and sentences from other authors are frequently attributed to him.
144. There are many references to Seneca, and quotes from other writers are often mistakenly credited to him.
150. 'Vis ut tibi seruiat cum quo factus es, et non uis seruire ei a quo factus es? Ergo cum uis ut seruiat tibi seruus tuus homo, et tu non uis seruire Deo, facis Deo quod tu pati non uis.'—S. Aug. Opp. Basil. 1569, tom. ix. col. 929 D; De Decem Chordis, cap. x.
150. 'How is it that you want to be served by the one you were created from, but you don’t want to serve the one you were created by? Therefore, when you want your servant, a human, to serve you, yet you refuse to serve God, you’re doing to God what you do not want done to you.'—S. Aug. Opp. Basil. 1569, tom. ix. col. 929 D; De Decem Chordis, cap. x.
151. Take reward of, have regard to.
151. Take reward of, pay attention to.
154. vileynsly; an adv. formed from the adj. vileyns, base. See 652 below; &c.
154. vileynsly; an adverb formed from the adjective vileyns, base. See 652 below; &c.
156. See Prov. xi. 22. groyn, snout. 'Groyne of a swyne, Rostrum porcinum'; Prompt. Parv. Cotgrave has:—'Groin de porceau, the snowt of a Hog.' Florio's Ital. Dict. has:—'Grugno, the snout of a hog.' The Low Lat. form is grunnus; we find—'Grunnus, Anglice a gruyn, or a wrot'; Wright-Wülcker's Gloss. col. 587, l. 23. The A. S. word is wrōt; whence M. E. wroten, vb., as below.
156. See Prov. xi. 22. groyn, snout. 'Groyne of a swyne, Rostrum porcinum'; Prompt. Parv. Cotgrave has:—'Groin de porceau, the snout of a Hog.' Florio's Italian Dictionary has:—'Grugno, the snout of a hog.' The Low Latin form is grunnus; we find—'Grunnus, Anglice a groyn, or a snout'; Wright-Wülcker's Gloss. col. 587, l. 23. The Old English word is wrōt; whence Middle English wroten, vb., as below.
159. This quotation is also given, in Latin, in Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, l. 4671:—'Siue comedam, siue bibam, siue aliquid aliud faciam, semper michi uidetur ilia tuba resonare in auribus meis, Surgite, mortui, uenite ad iudicium.' It occurs still earlier, in the Gesta Romanorum, cap. 37. It is not really from Jerome, but occurs in the Regula Monachorum, in S. Hieron. Opp. tom. v. App.; Paris, 1706. Cf. Lyndesay's Monarchè, book iv. l. 5606.
159. This quote is also given in Latin in Hampole's *Pricke of Conscience*, line 4671:—'Whether I eat, drink, or do anything else, it always seems to me that trumpet resonates in my ears, "Arise, dead, come to judgment." It appears even earlier in the *Gesta Romanorum*, chapter 37. It doesn't actually come from Jerome, but is found in the *Regula Monachorum*, in S. Hieron. Opp. vol. v. App.; Paris, 1706. See also Lyndesay's *Monarchè*, book iv. line 5606.
162. From Rom. xiv. 10.
162. From Rom. 14:10.
164. essoyne, excuse; a common legal term; A. F. essoigne, essoyne; See Essoin in my Etym. Dict., 2nd ed., Addenda.
164. essoyne, excuse; a common legal term; A. F. essoigne, essoyne; See Essoin in my Etym. Dict., 2nd ed., Addenda.
166. 'Nulla ibi dissimilatio, ubi reddenda ratio etiam de verbo otioso'; S. Bernardus, Sermo ad Prelatos in Concilio, § 5; ed. Migne, vol. 184, col. 1098.
166. 'There is no difference there, where an account must also be given for idle words'; St. Bernard, Sermon to the Prelates at the Council, § 5; ed. Migne, vol. 184, col. 1098.
168. This gives the general sense of Prov. i. 28.
168. This captures the general meaning of Prov. i. 28.
169. 'O angustiae! Hinc erunt peccata accusantia; inde terrens iustitia; subtus patens horridum chaos inferni; desuper iratus iudex; intus urens conscientia; foris ardens mundus. Iustus uix saluabitur; peccator sic deprehensus in quam partem se premet? Constrictus ubi latebo? quomodo parebo? Latere erit impossibile; apparere intolerabile.'—S. Anselmi Meditatio Secunda; ed. Migne, vol. 158, col. 724. Cf. St. Bernard, Tractatus de Interiore Domo, cap. 22, § 46; Ancren Riwle, p. 304. [451]
169. 'Oh, the anguish! Here come the sins accusing us; there is the terrifying justice; beneath us lies the dreadful chaos of hell; above us the angry judge; within us burns our conscience; outside the world is ablaze. The righteous will barely be saved; what chance does the sinner have when caught like this? Where can I hide? How can I stand before this? It will be impossible to hide; appearing will be unbearable.'—S. Anselmi Meditatio Secunda; ed. Migne, vol. 158, col. 724. Cf. St. Bernard, Tractatus de Interiore Domo, cap. 22, § 46; Ancren Riwle, p. 304. [451]
174. This passage from Jerome is probably founded upon Ps. xcvii. 3, 4.
174. This passage from Jerome is probably based on Ps. xcvii. 3, 4.
176. From Job x. 20-22.
176. From Job 20:20-22.
181. Referring to the quotation above; see 177.
181. For the quote mentioned above, see 177.
182. I. e. Job calls it 'dark,' because he that is in hell is deprived of natural light. Of course material is here the adjective.
182. I. e. Job calls it 'dark' because someone in hell is cut off from natural light. Of course, material is used here as the adjective.
183. shal turne him al to peyne, shall all become painful to him; him is here a dative. In Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, ll. 6823, 6829, we find the above quotation from Job x. 20-22; and, soon after (l. 6879), a quotation from St. Augustine which seems to be here imitated:—'Demones igne scintillante uidebunt.'
183. shall turn him all to pain, shall all become painful to him; him is here a dative. In Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, ll. 6823, 6829, we find the above quotation from Job x. 20-22; and, soon after (l. 6879), a quotation from St. Augustine which seems to be here imitated:—'Demones igne scintillante uidebunt.'
186. defautes, wants, deprivations; agayn, as compared with.
186. defaults, wants, deprivations; against, as compared with.
189. Not from Jeremiah, but from 1 Sam. ii. 30; cf. Mal. ii. 9.
189. Not from Jeremiah, but from 1 Sam. ii. 30; cf. Mal. ii. 9.
190. fortroden of, trodden down by; see fortreden in Stratmann; A. S. fortredan.
190. fortroden of, pushed down by; see fortreden in Stratmann; A. S. fortredan.
191. This singular quotation is said, in Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, l. 8592, to be from the book of Job. The reference is to Job xx. 25, where the Vulgate has: 'uadent et uenient super eum horribiles.' The word demones is supplied in Hampole before horribiles. Even Wycliffe's version has: 'orrible fendis schulen go, and schulen come on hym.' A. V. 'terrors are upon him.'
191. This unique quote is mentioned in Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, l. 8592, as coming from the book of Job. It refers to Job 20:25, where the Vulgate states: 'uadent et uenient super eum horribiles.' Hampole adds the word demones before horribiles. Even Wycliffe's version says: 'orrible fendis schulen go, and schulen come on hym.' A. V. says 'terrors are upon him.'
defouled, trodden down. In Ps. cxxxviii. 11, Wycliffe has—'schulen defoule me'; Vulgate, 'conculcabunt me.'
defouled, trampled. In Ps. cxxxviii. 11, Wycliffe has—'they will defoule me'; Vulgate, 'conculcabunt me.'
193. Chaucer extends this quotation by the insertion of the explanatory words about 'the riche folk'; see Ps. lxxvi. 5. oneden to, united to, entirely gave up (their hearts) to. The pp. oned, united, occurs in D. 1968. See Prompt. Parv. p. 365.
193. Chaucer adds to this quote by including the explanatory words about 'the rich people'; see Ps. lxxvi. 5. oneden to, joined together, completely devoted (their hearts) to. The past participle oned, united, appears in D. 1968. See Prompt. Parv. p. 365.
195. From Deut. xxxii. 24, 33. Cf. Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, l. 6755.
195. From Deut. 32:24, 33. Cf. Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, l. 6755.
198. From Isaiah xiv. 11.
198. From Isaiah 14:11.
201. From Micah vii. 6.
201. From Micah 7:6.
204. The reference is to the Vulgate version of Ps. x. 6 (answering to Ps. xi. 6 in the A. V.): 'Qui autem diligit iniquitatem, odit animam suam.' Cf. Prov. xxix. 24.
204. The reference is to the Vulgate version of Ps. x. 6 (which corresponds to Ps. xi. 6 in the A. V.): 'But whoever loves wickedness hates their soul.' See Prov. xxix. 24.
207. The 'five wits' are the five senses. Cf. P. Plowman, B. xiv. 53:—
207. The 'five wits' refer to the five senses. Cf. P. Plowman, B. xiv. 53:—
'Bi so that thow be sobre of syghte and of tonge,
'Be sober of sight and of tongue,
In etynge and in handlynge, and in alle thi fyue wittis.'
In eating and in handling, and in all your five senses.
208. grintinge, gnashing; cf. Matt. xiii. 42, xxv. 30.
208. grintinge, gnashing; cf. Matt. xiii. 42, xxv. 30.
209. nosethirles, nostrils. This seems to be taken from Jerome; for Hampole, in his Pricke of Conscience, l. 6677, says:—
209. nosethirles, nostrils. This seems to be taken from Jerome; for Hampole, in his Pricke of Conscience, l. 6677, says:—
'Of this Saynt Ierom, the haly man,
'Of this Saint Jerome, the holy man,
Says thus, als I here shewe yhow can:
Says this, as I show you here:
Ibi est ignis inextinguibilis, et fetor intollerabilis.'
Ibi est ignis inextinguibilis, et fetor intollerabilis.
210. The reference is to the last verse in Isaiah.
210. The reference is to the last verse in Isaiah.
211. Alluding to Job x. 22, already cited above; see note to 176. The Vulgate has:—'ubi umbra mortis.'
211. Referring to Job x. 22, mentioned earlier; see note to 176. The Vulgate says:—'where the shadow of death.'
214. 'Fit ergo miseris mors sine morte, finis sine fine, defectus sine defectu, quia et mors uiuit, et finis semper incipit, et deficere defectus nescit';—S. Gregorius, Moralium lib. ix. c. 66; ed. Migne, vol. 75, col. 915.
214. 'So for the miserable, death comes without dying, an end without a finish, lacking without truly lacking, because both death lives, and the end always begins, and lacks never really lacks';—St. Gregory, Moralium lib. ix. c. 66; ed. Migne, vol. 75, col. 915.
216. From Rev. ix. 6. Cf. Hampole, Pricke of Conscience, ll. 6723, 7387.
216. From Rev. ix. 6. See Hampole, Pricke of Conscience, ll. 6723, 7387.
217. Referring to the words 'et nullus ordo,' in Job x. 22; see 177 above.
217. Referring to the phrase 'and no order,' in Job x. 22; see 177 above.
218. This seems to have been the usual explanation of the passage. See the curious application of this text to the friars in Piers Plowman, B. xx. 268.
218. This appears to have been the typical interpretation of the passage. Check out the interesting use of this text in relation to the friars in Piers Plowman, B. xx. 268.
220. Referring to Ps. cvii. 34.
Referring to Psalm 107:34.
221. St. Basil the Great, bishop of Caesarea (born in 329, died in 379). The passage alluded to is from his Homilies on the Psalms; on Ps. xxviii. 7; § 6.
221. St. Basil the Great, bishop of Caesarea (born in 329, died in 379). The passage referred to is from his Homilies on the Psalms; on Ps. xxviii. 7; § 6.
223. The same text as that translated above (177) by 'grisly drede that ever shal laste.' 'Sempiternus horror inhabitat'; Job x. 22.
223. The same text as that translated above (177) by 'gruesome fear that will last forever.' 'Eternal horror inhabits'; Job x. 22.
225. This probably refers to the words 'In inferno nulla est redemptio,' founded on Job vii. 9; see P. Plowm. C. xxi. 153.
225. This likely references the phrase 'In hell there is no redemption,' based on Job 7:9; see P. Plowm. C. xxi. 153.
227. From Prov. xi. 7.
227. From Prov. 11:7.
229-230. I cannot trace these references. Cf. Eccl. i. 18.
229-230. I can’t find these references. See Eccl. i. 18.
236. From Ezek. xviii. 24.
236. From Ezekiel 18:24.
248. This seems to be the refrain of a Balade. It is interesting to notice that Chaucer again quotes it, as a line of verse, in his poem on Fortune; see Minor Poems, x. 7 (vol. i. p. 383).
248. This seems to be the refrain of a Ballad. It’s interesting to note that Chaucer cites it again as a line of verse in his poem about Fortune; see Minor Poems, x. 7 (vol. i. p. 383).
252. to paye with his dette, to pay his debt with.
252. to pay with his debt, to pay his debt with.
253-4. This is evidently the same passage from St. Bernard as that referred to in Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, l. 5653:—'Sicut non peribit capillus de capite, ita non erit momentum de toto tempore, de quo sane non conqueratur.'
253-4. This is clearly the same passage from St. Bernard as the one mentioned in Hampole's Pricke of Conscience, l. 5653:—'Just as not a hair will perish from the head, so there will not be a moment of all time, about which we will genuinely complain.'
258. mowes, grimaces. 'Mowe, or skorne'; Prompt. Parv. p. 346. Cf. Troil. iv. 7.
258. mowes, grimaces. 'Mowe, or scorn'; Prompt. Parv. p. 346. Cf. Troil. iv. 7.
273. This probably refers to Ps. lxix, which is frequently interpreted to refer to the sufferings of Christ; see vv. 7, 9, 18-21.
273. This likely refers to Psalm 69, which is often understood to relate to the sufferings of Christ; see verses 7, 9, 18-21.
281. From Isaiah liii. 5.
281. From Isaiah 53:5.
284. From the Vulgate version of John xix. 19.
284. From the Vulgate version of John 19:19.
286. From Matt. i. 21.
286. From Matthew 1:21.
287. From Acts iv. 12.
287. From Acts 4:12.
288. Nazarenus, an inhabitant of Nazareth.
288. Nazarenus, a person from Nazareth.
There is a further reference to passages in which the promised Messiah is described as a nētser, i. e. a 'shoot' or 'sprout,' of Jesse. Genesius explains nētser as meaning 'a branch,' Isaiah xiv. 19, lx. 21; [453]and, metaphorically, 'a Branch of Jesse,' Isaiah xi. 1. This sense of 'branch' or 'sprout' shews the origin of the explanation of the word as 'flourishing.'
There’s also a reference to passages where the promised Messiah is described as a nētser, meaning a 'shoot' or 'sprout' of Jesse. Genesius defines nētser as 'a branch,' in Isaiah xiv. 19, lx. 21; [453]and, in a metaphorical way, 'a Branch of Jesse,' Isaiah xi. 1. This understanding of 'branch' or 'sprout' reveals how the word came to be interpreted as 'flourishing.'
289. From Rev. iii. 20.
289. From Rev. 3:20.
300. and nat repente, and (for him) not to repent; used substantively, as equivalent to 'non-repentance.' So also repenten him, to repent, is equivalent to 'repentance.'
300. and nat repente, and (for him) not to repent; used as a noun, meaning 'not repenting.' Similarly, repenten him, to repent, is equivalent to 'repentance.'
303. 'Scio enim Deum inimicum omni criminoso'; S. Aug. De Vera Poenitentia, cap. ix; Opp. Basil. 1569, tom. iv. col. 1044 C.
303. 'For I know that God is an enemy to every wrongdoer'; St. Augustine, On True Repentance, chap. ix; Works, Basil, 1569, vol. iv, col. 1044 C.
307. Ps. xcvii. 10 (xcvi. 10, in the Vulgate).
307. Ps. 97:10.
309. From Ps. xxxii. 5. The words that is to seyn are superfluous.
309. From Ps. xxxii. 5. The words that is to say are unnecessary.
313. sone of ire, i. e. a child of wrath; Eph. ii. 3.
313. son of wrath, meaning a child of anger; Eph. ii. 3.
315. a sory song, i. e. a mournful song.
315. a sad song, i.e. a mournful song.
316. The subject of this second Chapter, viz. Confession, is interrupted, in §§ 23-84, by a long description of the Seven Deadly Sins. The subject is resumed in § 85, at p. 634. As to Confession, compare the Ancren Riwle, p. 299, and Myre's Instructions for Parish Priests, p. 24.
316. The topic of this second chapter, namely Confession, is interrupted in §§ 23-84 by a lengthy description of the Seven Deadly Sins. The topic resumes in § 85, on p. 634. For more on Confession, see the Ancren Riwle, p. 299, and Myre's Instructions for Parish Priests, p. 24.
317. And whether it oghte nedes be doon or noon. Here again, as in 83 above, Chaucer forgets this clause, and pays no more heed to the matter.
317. And whether it should necessarily be done or not. Here again, as in 83 above, Chaucer ignores this clause and pays no further attention to the matter.
320. Before avaunte, understand he moot; i. e. and (he must) not boast of his good works. Compare Ancren Riwle, p. 317; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 255.
320. Before avaunte, understand he moot; i.e. and (he must) not brag about his good deeds. Compare Ancren Riwle, p. 317; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 255.
322. From Rom. v. 12.
322. From Rom. 5:12.
326-330. Compare Wycliffe's later version of Gen. iii. 1-7.
326-330. Compare Wycliffe's later version of Gen. iii. 1-7.
337-340. This agrees rather closely with the Ninth of the Articles of Religion.
337-340. This closely aligns with the Ninth of the Articles of Religion.
341. refreyded, chilled, cooled. Words of Anglo-French origin have ey or ei in place of the Central French oi. Cotgrave has:—'Refroidir, to coole, to take away the heat of, to slacken, to calme.' Cotgrave also has:—'Malefice, a mischiefe; ... also, a charme (wherby hurt is done); mischievous witchery.' It is the same word as the Span. malhecho, mischief, and Shakespeare's mallecho; Hamlet, iii. 2. 146.
341. refreyded, chilled, cooled. Words of Anglo-French origin have ey or ei instead of the Central French oi. Cotgrave states:—'Refroidir, to cool, to take away the heat of, to relax, to calm.' Cotgrave also includes:—'Malefice, a mischief; ... also, a charm (by which harm is done); mischievous witchcraft.' It is the same word as the Spanish malhecho, mischief, and Shakespeare's mallecho; Hamlet, iii. 2. 146.
342. From Gal. v. 17.
342. From Gal. 5:17.
343. Cf. 2 Cor. xi. 25-27.
343. See 2 Cor. 11:25-27.
344. From Rom. vii. 24.
344. From Rom. 7:24.
345. This passage refers to St. Jerome's 22nd Epistle to Eustochium, De Virginitate, § 7 (ed. Migne, vol. 22. col. 398). A long extract from this letter is given in Alban Butler's Lives of the Saints, under Sept. 30.
345. This passage refers to St. Jerome's 22nd Letter to Eustochium, De Virginitate, § 7 (ed. Migne, vol. 22. col. 398). A lengthy excerpt from this letter can be found in Alban Butler's Lives of the Saints, under Sept. 30.
348. From James i. 14.
348. From James 1:14.
349. From 1 John i. 8.
349. From 1 John 1:8.
351. The sense shews that suggestion is really meant; but it only appears in MSS. Selden and Lansdowne; all the rest have subieccion or subieccioun, which I have therefore retained in the text. The fact is, that the words were confused in medieval Latin. Ducange gives subjectio, as used for suggestio. However, we find the words 'by wikked suggestion' just below, in l. 355.
351. The sense indicates that suggestion is actually intended; however, it only appears in the Selden and Lansdowne manuscripts; all the others have subieccion or subieccioun, which I have therefore kept in the text. The truth is that the words were mixed up in medieval Latin. Ducange lists subjectio as being used for suggestio. However, we find the words 'by wicked suggestion' just below, in line 355.
bely, i. e. bellows; so in all the seven MSS. It is precisely the same [454]word as the mod. E. belly, notwithstanding the present difference in sense. The old sense was simply 'bag'; applied either to an inflated bag for blowing, or to the abdomen. The pl. form belies was also used in the double sense, viz. (1) a pair of bellows, and (2) bellies; in fact, a pair of bellows is still called blow-bellis in some parts of Shropshire; see Blow-bellows and Blow-bellys in Miss Jackson's Shropshire Glossary. And see the full explanations of Bellows and Belly in the New Eng. Dict.
bely, meaning bellows; this is consistent across all seven manuscripts. It's exactly the same [454]word as the modern English belly, even though the meaning has changed. The original meaning was simply 'bag'; it referred to either an inflated bag for blowing or to the abdomen. The plural form belies was also used in both senses, meaning (1) a pair of bellows and (2) bellies; in fact, a pair of bellows is still referred to as blow-bellis in some areas of Shropshire; see Blow-bellows and Blow-bellys in Miss Jackson's Shropshire Glossary. Also, see the complete explanations of Bellows and Belly in the New English Dictionary.
355. 'Perhaps there may be some such passage in the Rabbinical histories of Moses, which the learned Gaulmin published in the last century (Paris, 1629, 8vo.), and which, among other traditions, contain that alluded to by St. Jude, Epist. 9.'—Tyrwhitt. An apocryphal book, called the Assumption of Moses, is mentioned by Origen.
355. "Maybe there’s a passage like that in the Rabbinical histories of Moses, published by the scholar Gaulmin in the last century (Paris, 1629, 8vo.), which, among other traditions, includes the one referenced by St. Jude, Epist. 9." —Tyrwhitt. An apocryphal book called the Assumption of Moses is mentioned by Origen.
358. Wycliffe protested against this attempted distinction between 'venial' and 'deadly' sin; see his Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 452. See also Myrc's Instructions for Parish Priests, p. 43.
358. Wycliffe spoke out against this effort to make a distinction between 'venial' and 'deadly' sin; see his Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 452. See also Myrc's Instructions for Parish Priests, p. 43.
362. Hazlitt gives this proverb in the form—'Many littles make a mickle'; from Camden's Remains. He adds several parallels from Ray's Proverbs. Another similar proverb is: 'A little leak will sink a great ship'; cf. 363.
362. Hazlitt presents this proverb as "Many small things add up to a lot"; from Camden's Remains. He includes several similar sayings from Ray's Proverbs. Another related proverb is: "A small leak can sink a big ship"; see 363.
363. crevace, crevice. thurrok, the holde of a ship. 'Thurrok of a schyppe, Sentina'; Prompt. Parv. The following remarkable passage occurs in The Myroure of oure Ladye, ed. Blunt (E. E. T. S.), pt. ii. pp. 108, 109:—'Noe [Noah] ioyed that hys Shyppe shulde be so pycked [pitched] wyth-in and wyth-out, that there shulde [be?] no thorrocke [bilge-water?] that myghte syee [leak, ooze in] or droppe in therto. Ye shall vnderstonde that there ys a place in the bottome of a shyppe wherein ys gatheryd all the fylthe that cometh in-to the shyppe, other by lekynge or by syinge in-to yt by the bourdes, when the shyppe is olde, or when yt is not wel pycked, or by eny other wyse. And that place stynketh ryghte fowle; and yt ys called in some contre [county] of thys londe a thorrocke. Other calle yt an hamron, and some calle yt the bulcke of the shyppe. And thys is the thorrocke that this Lesson spekyth of. For the shyppe of Noe was soo well pycked, that there gatheryd no soche fylthe therin.' It is cognate with Du. durk, Mid. Du. durck; Hexham's Du. Dict. has:—'Durck van het schip daer al het water ende vuyligheyt in loopt, The Bottom or Sink of a ship where all the water and filth runs in.' Sewel's Du. Diet, has:—'Durk (vuyl scheepswater), The foul water at the bottom of a ship.' This shews that the word meant (1) the lower part of the hold; and (2) the bilge-water that collects there. Probably a still older sense is simply 'hull'; for we find A. S. þurruc, as a gloss to 'Cumba, uel caupolus'; Wright-Wülcker's Gloss. 181. 35. And Ducange has:—'Cumba, cymba, navis, seu potius navis species ... Glossar. Arabico-Latinum; Lembus, navicula brevis, dicta et caupulus, et cumba, et lintris.... Ugutio: Cumba et cimba, ima pars navis et vicinior aquis.' [455]
363. crevace, crevice. thurrok, the hold of a ship. 'Thurrok of a ship, Sentina'; Prompt. Parv. The following remarkable passage occurs in The Myroure of oure Ladye, ed. Blunt (E. E. T. S.), pt. ii. pp. 108, 109:—'Noah rejoiced that his ship would be so well coated [pitched] inside and out, that there would be no thorrocke [bilge-water?] that could seep [leak, ooze in] or drip in there. You should understand that there is a place in the bottom of a ship where all the filth that comes into the ship gathers, whether by leaking or seeping in through the boards when the ship is old, or when it is not well sealed, or by any other means. And that place stinks really badly; and it is called in some parts [counties] of this land a thorrocke. Others call it an hamron, and some call it the bulk of the ship. And this is the thorrocke that this lesson speaks of. For Noah's ship was so well sealed that no such filth gathered in it.' It is related to Du. durk, Mid. Du. durck; Hexham's Du. Dict. has:—'Durck van het schip daer al het water ende vuyligheyt in loopt, The bottom or sink of a ship where all the water and filth runs in.' Sewel's Du. Dict. has:—'Durk (dirty ship water), The foul water at the bottom of a ship.' This shows that the word meant (1) the lower part of the hold; and (2) the bilge water that collects there. Probably a still older sense is simply 'hull'; for we find A. S. þurruc, as a gloss to 'Cumba, uel caupolus'; Wright-Wülcker's Gloss. 181. 35. And Ducange has:—'Cumba, cymba, navis, seu potius navis species ... Glossar. Arabico-Latinum; Lembus, navicula brevis, dicta et caupulus, et cumba, et lintris.... Ugutio: Cumba et cimba, ima pars navis et vicinior aquis.' [455]
This image is doubtless borrowed from St. Gregory; see Sweet's ed. of Ælfred's translation of Gregory's Pastoral Care, cap. lvii.
This image is definitely taken from St. Gregory; see Sweet's edition of Ælfred's translation of Gregory's Pastoral Care, chapter 57.
378. tale, relate, narrate; cf. A. 772; Will. of Palerne, 160; Gower, C. A. iii. 329. A. S. talian. Tyrwhitt reads talke.
378. tale, tell, narrate; see A. 772; Will. of Palerne, 160; Gower, C. A. iii. 329. A. S. talian. Tyrwhitt reads talke.
384. I find, in Caxton's Golden Legende, the expression—'yf they had done ony venyal synne, hit was anone putte awey by the loue of charyte, lyke as a drope of water in a fornays.'—Of the Commemoration of Al Soules. See my note to P. Pl. C. vii. 338.
384. I see in Caxton's Golden Legend the phrase—'if they had committed any venial sin, it was immediately erased by the love of charity, like a drop of water in a furnace.'—About the Commemoration of All Souls. See my note to P. Pl. C. vii. 338.
386. Confiteor, I confess. In the Ancren Riwle, p. 137, the editor's translation has:—'Wherefore every anchoress saith to every priest Confiteor first of all, and confesseth herself first of all, and often.'
386. Confiteor, I confess. In the Ancren Riwle, p. 137, the editor's translation says:—'So every anchoress says to every priest Confiteor first of all, and confesses herself first of all, and often.'
387. Here begins the famous and very common subject of the Seven Deadly Sins, largely borrowed from the treatise by Frère Lorens mentioned above (p. 447). I give occasional quotations from the French text, marked 'Fr.,' with references to the pages of Essays on Chaucer, Part V (Chaucer Society).
387. Here starts the well-known and widely discussed topic of the Seven Deadly Sins, mostly taken from the treatise by Frère Lorens mentioned earlier (p. 447). I include occasional quotes from the French text, marked 'Fr.,' along with references to the pages of Essays on Chaucer, Part V (Chaucer Society).
I here repeat, from my note on P. Plowman, C. vii. 3, some of the references to passages in which the Seven Sins appear. See, for instance, Ælfric's Homilies, ed. Thorpe, ii. 219; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 119, 225; The Ancren Riwle, ed. Morton, pp. 198-204; Religious Pieces, ed. Perry (E. E. T. S.), pp. 11, 12; the Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris, p. 16; Political, Religious, and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 215; Hymns to the Virgin and Christ, ed. Furnivall, p. 62; Myrc's Instructions for Parish Priests, p. 33; Dunbar's Dance of the Seven Deadly Sins; Spenser, F. Q. bk. i. c. 4; &c. See also Sins in Nares' Glossary.
I’m repeating here, from my note on P. Plowman, C. vii. 3, some references to passages where the Seven Sins show up. For example, check out Ælfric's Homilies, ed. Thorpe, ii. 219; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 119, 225; The Ancren Riwle, ed. Morton, pp. 198-204; Religious Pieces, ed. Perry (E. E. T. S.), pp. 11, 12; the Ayenbite of Inwyt, ed. Morris, p. 16; Political, Religious, and Love Poems, ed. Furnivall, p. 215; Hymns to the Virgin and Christ, ed. Furnivall, p. 62; Myrc's Instructions for Parish Priests, p. 33; Dunbar's Dance of the Seven Deadly Sins; Spenser, F. Q. bk. i. c. 4; and so on. Also, see Sins in Nares' Glossary.
The Seven Sins, in Chaucer's order, are:—
The Seven Sins, in Chaucer's order, are:—
1. Superbia, Pride (p. 591); its 'remedy' is Humilitas, Humility.
1. Superbia, Pride (p. 591); its 'remedy' is Humilitas, Humility.
2. Inuidia, Envy (p. 598); remedy, Caritas, Love.
2. Inuidia, Envy (p. 598); remedy, Caritas, Love.
3. Ira, Ire, Wrath (p. 601); remedy, Patientia, Patience.
3. Ira, Ire, Wrath (p. 601); remedy, Patientia, Patience.
4. Accidia, Sloth (p. 612); remedy, Fortitudo, Strength.
4. Accidia, Sloth (p. 612); remedy, Fortitudo, Strength.
5. Auaricia, Avarice (p. 617); remedy, Misericordia, Pity.
5. Auaricia, Greed (p. 617); remedy, Misericordia, Compassion.
6. Gula, Gluttony (p. 623); remedy, Abstinentia, Abstinence.
6. Gula, Gluttony (p. 623); remedy, Abstinentia, Abstinence.
7. Luxuria, Lechery (p. 625); remedy, Castitas, Chastity.
7. Luxuria, Lechery (p. 625); remedy, Castitas, Chastity.
springers, origins, sources. I adopted this reading from Hl., because none of the other MSS. make sense. They have spryngen of or springen of (Hn. sprynge of), which can only mean 'arise from,' thus exactly contradicting the sense intended. Thynne has springe of; but Wright, Morris, and Bell all have springers of, as they follow the Harl. MS. I know no other example of this rare word; and it is difficult to see why the commoner form springes would not have served the purpose. Tyrwhitt gets over the difficulty by transposing the words, as in the Selden MS., thus reading—'and of hem springen alle,' &c. But the other MSS. do not countenance this arrangement.
springers, origins, sources. I took this interpretation from Hl., because none of the other manuscripts make sense. They have spryngen of or springen of (Hn. sprynge of), which can only mean 'arise from,' thus completely contradicting the intended meaning. Thynne has springe of; however, Wright, Morris, and Bell all have springers of, as they follow the Harl. MS. I don't know any other example of this rare word; and it's hard to see why the more common form springes wouldn't have worked. Tyrwhitt solves the issue by rearranging the words, as seen in the Selden MS., reading—'and of hem springen alle,' &c. But the other manuscripts don't support this arrangement.
There is a long passage in St. Gregory's Moralium lib. xxxi. c. 45 (ed. Migne, vol. 76. col. 621), to which I suppose that later writers were much indebted. It is explicitly referred to, for instance, by John of Salisbury, in his Policraticus, lib. viii. c. 1. I quote some passages from it further on, in suitable places. It begins thus:—
There is a lengthy excerpt in St. Gregory's "Moralium" (book 31, chapter 45) (ed. Migne, vol. 76, col. 621) that I believe later writers relied on heavily. For example, John of Salisbury directly mentions it in his "Policraticus," book 8, chapter 1. I'll quote some sections from it later on in the appropriate sections. It starts like this:—
'Radix quippe cuncti mali Superbia est. Primae autem ejus soboles, septem nimirum principalia vitia, de hac virulenta radice proferuntur, scilicet inanis gloria, invidia, ira, tristitia, avaritia, ventris ingluvies, luxuria; ... sed habet contra nos haec singula exercitum suum.'
'The root of all evil is pride. From this toxic root come its seven main offspring, which are: empty glory, envy, anger, sadness, greed, gluttony, and lust; ... but each of these has its own army against us.'
389. hise braunches, its branches. In the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 17, they are called boghes, boughs; and the 'twigs' are called little boghes.
389. hise braunches, its branches. In the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 17, they are called boghes, boughs; and the 'twigs' are called little boghes.
De Superbia.
On Pride.
390. In Essays on Chaucer, p. 510, Dr. Eilers gives a detailed and careful comparison of the English with the French text from which it is partly derived. The result, through no fault of his, is more bewildering than useful; for the numerous alterations in the arrangement of the parts of the subject are altogether too tedious to explain. The reader will gain the best idea of the state of the case, if I here quote Dr. Eilers' summary of his comparison of the two texts, as to their treatment of 'Pride.' Similar numberless alterations of detail occur in the treatment of the other 'Sins.' (Fr. = French text).
390. In Essays on Chaucer, p. 510, Dr. Eilers provides a detailed and thorough comparison of the English text with the French text that it is partly based on. Unfortunately, the outcome is more confusing than helpful, not due to any shortcomings on his part; the numerous changes in how the topics are arranged are simply too tedious to clarify. Readers will understand the situation best if I quote Dr. Eilers' summary of his comparison of the two texts regarding their approach to 'Pride.' Countless similar changes in detail appear in the discussion of the other 'Sins.' (Fr. = French text).
'From the above [comparison] it will appear that a well-ordered scheme underlies the French text. Orguel is divided into 7 branches, and each of these again into a similar number of reinselez (branchettes). Let us examine the English text (Chaucer's) more closely. After first pointing out (substantially in agreement with Fr.) the impossibility of naming all the parts (twigges) into which Pride may be divided, 16 twigges are enumerated, but without that logical coherence apparent in Fr. Next follow short definitions of the twigs, in which, however, the 11th twig (Strif) is omitted from the list, and is added instead at the end, under janglinge, which had never been mentioned before. These 16 twigs correspond partly to the branches, partly to the reinselez of Fr., whilst some of them are not found in Fr. at all, or at least not under the same heading.
From the comparison above, it's clear that a well-organized plan supports the French text. Orguel is split into 7 branches, and each of these further branches out into a similar number of reinselez (branchettes). Let's take a closer look at the English text (Chaucer's). First, it highlights (mostly agreeing with the French) the impossibility of naming all the parts (twigges) into which Pride can be divided. It lists 16 twigges, but lacks the logical coherence present in the French version. Next, there are brief definitions of the twigs; however, the 11th twig (Strif) is left out of the list and instead mentioned at the end, under janglinge, which was never introduced before. These 16 twigs correspond to some of the branches and some of the reinselez in the French text, while others don't appear in the French at all or at least not under the same title.
'The definitions correspond only in their general sense with Fr. [Here instances are given.]
'The definitions only match in their general sense with Fr. [Here instances are given.]
'Throughout this part there is in Ch. much confusion of particulars. The definition of "swelling of herte" is incorrect. "Arrogaunce" and "Presumpcion," which in Fr. are identical, appear in Ch. as distinct conceptions. On the other hand, the definitions of some of the words resemble each other closely.... The next section, on "a privee spece of Pryde" (§ 25), has nothing corresponding to it in Fr.; &c.... In the section "whennes Pride sourdeth and springeth" (§ 29), Ch. is in tolerably exact accordance with Fr.... The correspondence in this [457]first Deadly Sin is confined to isolated expressions, points of arrangement common to both,' &c.
'Throughout this part, there is a lot of confusion about the details in Ch. The definition of "swelling of heart" is wrong. "Arrogance" and "Presumption," which are the same in French, appear in Ch. as separate concepts. On the flip side, some of the definitions of certain words are very similar to each other.... The next section, on "a private kind of Pride" (§ 25), has no equivalent in French; etc.... In the section "where Pride originates and springs from" (§ 29), Ch. is fairly consistent with the French.... The similarities in this [457]first Deadly Sin are limited to isolated phrases and arrangement points common to both,' etc.
On account, then, of the complicated differences in the treatment of details, I do not think it advisable to give the full and exact results. I confine myself to passages in which the Fr. throws real light on the English text, and to the points of chief interest only.
Because of the complex differences in how details are handled, I don't think it's wise to provide the complete and exact results. I will focus on sections where the French sheds real light on the English text, and only on the most important points.
I think it worth while to continue here the quotation from Gregory commenced in the note to l. 388 above:—'Nam de inani gloria inobedientia, jactantia, hypocrisis, contentiones, pertinaciae, discordiae, et novitatum praesumptiones oriuntur.' Here is the outline of the division of Pride into branches. He gives similar 'branches' of Inuidia, Ira, and the rest.
I think it's worth continuing the quote from Gregory that started in the note to l. 388 above:—'For from empty glory come disobedience, boasting, hypocrisy, conflicts, stubbornness, discord, and presumptions of novelty.' Here’s the outline of how Pride is divided into different branches. He provides similar 'branches' for Envy, Wrath, and the others.
In the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 17, the first bough of Pride has three twigs, as in Fr.; in fact, it follows Fr. very closely, and gives a very good idea of its general contents and treatment.
In the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 17, the first branch of Pride has three twigs, just like in Fr.; in fact, it closely follows Fr. very closely, and provides a solid overview of its overall content and approach.
In the Ancren Riwle, p. 199, 'the Lion of Pride' has 9 whelps, such as Vain Glory, Indignation, Hypocrisy, Presumption, &c.
In the Ancren Riwle, p. 199, 'the Lion of Pride' has 9 cubs, like Vain Glory, Indignation, Hypocrisy, Presumption, etc.
392. Inobedient, disobedient. Cf. P. Plowman, C. vii. 19; Ayenb. (i. e. Ayenbite of Inwyt), p. 20, ll. 7. 8.
392. Inobedient, disobedient. See P. Plowman, C. vii. 19; Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 20, ll. 7. 8.
393. Avauntour, boaster; P. Pl. C. vii. 35; Ayenb. p. 22, ll. 5-15.
393. Avauntour, boaster; P. Pl. C. vii. 35; Ayenb. p. 22, ll. 5-15.
394. Ipocrite, hypocrite. Cf. P. Pl. C. vii. 36-40; Ayenb. p. 25 (Sixth Bough).
394. Ipocrite, hypocrite. Cf. P. Pl. C. vii. 36-40; Ayenb. p. 25 (Sixth Bough).
395. Despitous, scornful; cf. Ayenb. p. 20, ll. 4, 5. even-cristene, fellow-Christian; cf. Swed. jämn-christen, from jämn, even; Icel. jafnkristinn. Euene-cristene occurs in P. Plowm. B. ii. 94, v. 440; also spelt emcristene in the same, C. xx. 226, &c.
395. Despitous, disdainful; cf. Ayenb. p. 20, ll. 4, 5. even-cristene, fellow Christian; cf. Swed. jämn-christen, from jämn, even; Icel. jafnkristinn. Euene-cristene appears in P. Plowm. B. ii. 94, v. 440; also spelled emcristene in the same, C. xx. 226, &c.
398. The definition does not well suit 'Swellinge of herte.' It better defines 'the envious man'; see Ayenb. p. 27, l. 15. And see P. 599, l. 492, below. At the same time, it is not so much out of place as the critics say it is, and is paralleled by the lines in P. Plowman, C. vii. 17, where Pride says that he was—
398. The definition doesn't really fit 'Swellinge of herte.' It better describes 'the envious man'; see Ayenb. p. 27, l. 15. And check P. 599, l. 492, below. At the same time, it's not quite as out of place as the critics claim, and it parallels the lines in P. Plowman, C. vii. 17, where Pride says that he was—
'nouht abaissed to agulte
'nothing based to argue
God and alle good men, so gret was myn herte.'
God and all good people, so great was my heart.
399. This is parallel to P. Plowm. C. vii. 41-58.
399. This is similar to P. Plowm. C. vii. 41-58.
401. This corresponds to Ayenb. p. 29, l. 19. 'The zixte is, to werri zoþnesse be his wytinde.' Fr. 'guerroier verité a son escient.'
401. This corresponds to Ayenb. p. 29, l. 19. 'The zixte is, to werri zoþnesse be his wytinde.' Fr. 'guerroier verité a son escient.'
402. Contumax, contumacious; as in P. Plowm. C. xiv. 85.
402. Contumax, defiant; as in P. Plowm. C. xiv. 85.
403. Surquidrie, presumption; O.F. surquiderie. It occurs in the Ancren Riwle, p. 56 (note h); Gawain and the Grene Knight, l. 2457; Barbour's Bruce, xi. 11, xvi. 327; &c.
403. Surquidrie, presumption; O.F. surquiderie. It occurs in the Ancren Riwle, p. 56 (note h); Gawain and the Grene Knight, l. 2457; Barbour's Bruce, xi. 11, xvi. 327; &c.
406. See E. 1200, and the note. Cf. Ayenb. p. 58, l. 13:—'that byeth ase the cleper of the melle, thet ne may him naght hyealde stille.' Fr. 'vaines paroles, qui sont come li batels du moulin.'
406. See E. 1200, and the note. Cf. Ayenb. p. 58, l. 13:—'that buys just like the chatter of the mill, that can’t keep still.' Fr. 'empty words, which are like the clatter of the mill.'
kisse pax, to kiss the pax. The pax was a small flat piece of wood or metal, quite distinct from the pyx, with which it is often confounded. See the full explanation in Nares. See also Bingham, Antiq. of the Christian Church; and Rock, Church of our Fathers.
kisse pax, to kiss the pax. The pax was a small flat piece of wood or metal, quite distinct from the pyx, with which it is often confused. See the full explanation in Nares. See also Bingham, Antiq. of the Christian Church; and Rock, Church of our Fathers.
goon to offring; see A. 450, and the note.
goon to offring; see A. 450, and the note.
411. leefsel, a shady arbour, such as may still be seen before an ale-house-door, or a cottage-door, in some country villages. The word has already occurred in A. 4061, and has been explained in the note to that line. It is quite distinct from the ivy-bush which was so commonly suspended in place of, or in addition to, the sign which denoted an ale-house; see the chapter on Ale-house Signs in Brand's Pop. Antiquities. Perhaps we may assume that the descriptive epithet gaye is here of some force; the arbour in front of an inn-door would, usually, be either larger or more conspicuous than that in front of an ordinary cottage.
411. Leefsel, a shaded area, like those you might still see in front of a pub or a cottage in some rural villages. The word has already appeared in A. 4061 and has been explained in the note for that line. It is quite different from the ivy-bush, which was commonly hung instead of or alongside the sign that indicated an ale-house; see the chapter on Ale-house Signs in Brand's Pop. Antiquities. We might assume that the descriptive term gaye holds some significance here; the arbour in front of an inn would typically be larger or more noticeable than the one in front of a regular cottage.
412. This 'outrageous array of clothing' answers to the 'plente des beles robes' in Fr.; cf. Ayenb. p. 24, last line but one.
412. This 'outrageous array of clothing' corresponds to the 'plenty of beautiful dresses' in French; see Ayenb. p. 24, second to last line.
413. Alluding to Luke xvi. 19. Really from S. Gregorii Homiliarum in Evangelia lib. ii. homil. xl. § 3: 'Quodsi uidelicet culpa non esset, nequaquam sermo Dei tam uigilanter exprimeret quod diues ... bysso et purpura indutus fuisset.' See Migne's ed. vol. 76. col. 1305.
413. Referencing Luke 16:19. This is really from St. Gregory's Homilies on the Gospels, Book II, Homily 40, § 3: 'If it weren’t for fault, the Word of God wouldn’t so clearly express that the rich man … was dressed in fine linen and purple.' See Migne's edition, vol. 76, col. 1305.
414. From S. Gregorii Homiliarum in Evangelia lib. ii. homil. 40. § 3: 'Nemo quippe uestimenta praecipua nisi ad inanem gloriam quaerit, uidelicet, ut honorabilior caeteris esse uideatur.' Cf. lib. i. homil. vi. § 3 (on the text, Matt. xi. 2-10), where St. Gregory inveighs against such as—'solis exterioribus dediti, praesentis uitae mollitiem et delectationem quaerunt ... Nemo ergo existimet in fluxu atque studio uestium peccatum deesse;' (ed. Migne, vol. 76. col. 1097). He proceeds to refer to 1 Pet. iii. 5, 1 Tim. ii. 9.
414. From S. Gregory's Homilies on the Gospels, book ii, homily 40, § 3: 'No one seeks fine clothing except for empty glory, namely, to seem more honorable than others.' See also book i, homily vi, § 3 (on the text, Matt. xi. 2-10), where St. Gregory criticizes those who—'focused only on outward appearances, seek the comforts and pleasures of this life... Therefore, no one should think that sin is absent in the obsession and pursuit of clothing;' (ed. Migne, vol. 76, col. 1097). He goes on to reference 1 Pet. iii. 5, 1 Tim. ii. 9.
415. costlewe, costly. 'Costelewe, costfull, costuous, Sumptuosus'; Prompt. Parv.; see Way's note. This form answers to the Icel. kostligr; and the only difference between the suffixes -lewe and -ly is that the former is Norse, and represents Icel. -ligr, whilst the latter represents the A. S. -lic. See Chokelew in the New Eng. Dict., and cf. drunken-lewe, drunken-like, sik-lewe, sickly.
415. costlewe, costly. 'Costelewe, expensive, luxurious, Sumptuosus'; Prompt. Parv.; see Way's note. This form corresponds to the Icel. kostligr; the only difference between the suffixes -lewe and -ly is that the former is Norse and represents Icel. -ligr, while the latter represents the A. S. -lic. See Chokelew in the New Eng. Dict., and cf. drunken-lewe, drunken-like, sik-lewe, sickly.
416. Wyclif (Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 124) is similarly severe against proud array.
416. Wyclif (Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 124) is equally harsh about proud attire.
417. degyse, fashionable; O. F. desguisè, also spelt desguisiè (Godefroy). Chaucer found this word in Le Roman de la Rose, l. 827; see vol. i. p. 128.
417. degyse, trendy; O. F. desguisè, also spelled desguisiè (Godefroy). Chaucer encountered this word in Le Roman de la Rose, l. 827; see vol. i. p. 128.
endentinge, notching, or the use of indented lines. Indentee (better endentee) is still a term in heraldry, to signify that an edge or dividing line is notched or serrated, as shewn in any heraldic work. Several of the terms in this clause have, in heraldry, a special sense, and Chaucer seems to be thinking, in particular, of such coats-of-arms as were sometimes made of variously coloured cloths, cut into the requisite shapes. [459]
Indenting, notching, or using indented lines. Indentee (more accurately endentee) is still a term in heraldry to indicate that an edge or dividing line is notched or serrated, as shown in any heraldic work. Several of the terms in this clause have a specific meaning in heraldry, and Chaucer seems to be thinking in particular of coats-of-arms made from variously colored fabrics, cut into the necessary shapes. [459]
barringe, cutting into stripes, or decoration with bars. A bar, in heraldry, is a horizontal stripe like the fess, but narrower.
barring, cutting into stripes, or decorating with bars. A bar in heraldry is a horizontal stripe similar to the fess, but narrower.
oundinge, waving; decoration by the use of waved lines. Oundee or oundy (also onde, ondy) is the heraldic name for a waved line or edge. Criseyde's hair was ounded, i. e. waved; Troilus, iv. 736.
Oundinge, waving; decoration using wavy lines. Oundee or oundy (also onde, ondy) is the heraldic term for a wavy line or edge. Criseyde's hair was ounded, i.e., wavy; Troilus, iv. 736.
palinge, decoration with a 'pale' or upright stripe. A pale, in heraldry, is a broad upright stripe, occupying the third part of the field. Cf. note to HF. 1840 (vol. iii. p. 282).
palinge, decoration with an upright stripe. A pale, in heraldry, is a wide upright stripe that takes up one-third of the background. Cf. note to HF. 1840 (vol. iii. p. 282).
windinge, twisting; decoration with curved lines. Many heraldic charges, such as a lion, had to be cut out in the cloth, by 'winding' the scissors about, along the outline required.
windinge, twisting; decoration with curved lines. Many heraldic charges, like a lion, had to be cut out of the fabric by 'winding' the scissors around the required outline.
bendinge, decoration with bends. A bend, in heraldry, is a slanting stripe or band. The bend dexter is drawn from the dexter chief to the sinister base of the shield; the bend sinister (once a mark of bastardy) slopes the other way.
bendinge, decoration with bends. A bend, in heraldry, is a slanting stripe or band. The bend dexter is drawn from the upper right to the lower left of the shield; the bend sinister (once a mark of illegitimacy) slopes the other way.
418. pounsoninge, punching, perforation. Strictly, the use of a puncheon or perforating implement. 'Punchon, stimulus, punctorium'; Prompt. Parv.
418. pounsoninge, punching, perforation. Strictly speaking, the use of a puncheon or perforating tool. 'Punchon, stimulus, punctorium'; Prompt. Parv.
chisels, i. e. cutting instruments; we may note that, etymologically, chisels and scissors (M. E. cisoures) are closely related words.
chisels, i.e. cutting tools; we can point out that, etymologically, chisels and scissors (M. E. cisoures) are closely related terms.
dagginge, slitting, snipping, cutting into strips or narrow flapping ends. There is a special allusion to the custom of dagging, i. e. jagging, or foliating the edges of robes (especially of the sleeves), so common in the reigns of Edw. III. and Rich. II. See fig. 91 in Fairholt's Costume in England (1885), i. 124. See P. Plowman, C. xxiii. 143; Rich. the Redeless, iii. 193.
Dagging, slitting, snipping, cutting into strips or narrow flaps. There’s a specific reference to the practice of dagging, meaning jagging or decorating the edges of robes (especially the sleeves), which was popular during the reigns of Edward III and Richard II. See fig. 91 in Fairholt's Costume in England (1885), i. 124. See P. Plowman, C. xxiii. 143; Rich. the Redeless, iii. 193.
419. The length of the trains of gowns is a common subject of satire. See, in particular, Sir David Lyndesay's Minor Poems (E. E. T. S.), pp. 574-5.
419. The length of gown trains is a common target for jokes. See, in particular, Sir David Lyndesay's Minor Poems (E. E. T. S.), pp. 574-5.
421. bete, remedy, amend, better, relieve; cf. A. 2253.
421. bete, fix, improve, enhance, ease; cf. A. 2253.
422. cutted, cut short; see Leg. G. Women, 973, and note.
422. cutted, cut short; see Leg. G. Women, 973, and note.
sloppes, garments; here, evidently, jackets of a short length. 'Sloppe, garment, Mutatorium'; Prompt. Parv.; Icel. sloppr, a robe, gown. There is a parallel passage in the Knight of La Tour-Landry, cap. xlvii (p. 63). Cf. oversloppe, G. 633.
sloppes, garments; here, clearly, short jackets. 'Sloppe, garment, Mutatorium'; Prompt. Parv.; Icel. sloppr, a robe, gown. There is a similar passage in the Knight of La Tour-Landry, cap. xlvii (p. 63). Cf. oversloppe, G. 633.
hainselins (also spelt hanselins, anslets), the same as sloppes, i. e. jackets. Tyrwhitt unluckily says that 'it appears from the context to mean a sort of breeches,' whereas it was the shortness of the hainselin that enabled the breeches to be seen; and his error has been copied by others. This most unusual word answers to the rare O. F. hamselin, hamcellim, or hainselin, a sort of robe. Godefroy says—'sorte de robe longue'; whereas it was certainly 'courte.' His examples include the mention of 'un hainselin de vert brun' in 1416, 'hamselin' in 1403, and an extract from Christine de Pisan:—
hainselins (also spelled hanselins, anslets), are the same as sloppes, meaning jackets. Tyrwhitt mistakenly claims that 'it appears from the context to mean a kind of breeches,' when in fact it was the shortness of the hainselin that allowed the breeches to be visible; his mistake has been repeated by others. This very uncommon word corresponds to the rare O. F. hamselin, hamcellim, or hainselin, a type of robe. Godefroy states—'sorte de robe longue'; however, it was definitely 'courte.' His examples include the reference to 'un hainselin de vert brun' in 1416, 'hamselin' in 1403, and a quote from Christine de Pisan:—
'N'orent pas gonele a pointes,
'N'orent pas gonele à pointes,
Mais hamcellins a grans manches
Mais hamcellins à grandes manches
Estroit serrez sus les hanches.'
Tighten the belt around the hips.
I suppose the last line means 'tightly gathered in above the hips.' Cotgrave has: 'sus, above.' The word is probably of Frankish origin; from O. H. G. *hemithilīn, M. H. G. hemdelīn, dimin. of O. H. G. hemithi, a shirt (G. Hema). See Fig. 93 and Fig. 136 in Fairholt's Costume, i. 126, 180.
I think the last line means 'tightly gathered above the hips.' Cotgrave has: 'sus, above.' The word likely comes from Frankish; derived from O. H. G. *hemithilīn, M. H. G. hemdelīn, a diminutive of O. H. G. hemithi, which means a shirt (G. Hema). Check out Fig. 93 and Fig. 136 in Fairholt's Costume, i. 126, 180.
425. degysinge, mode of dress. This alludes to the singular habit of wearing parti-coloured dresses; see the remarks in Fairholt's Costume, i. 114, 115.
425. degysinge, style of dress. This refers to the unique habit of wearing multi-colored clothing; see the notes in Fairholt's Costume, i. 114, 115.
427. fyr of seint Anthony, St. Anthony's fire; a popular name for erysipelas, which this saint was supposed to cure.
427. St. Anthony's fire, a common name for erysipelas, which people believed this saint could cure.
429. honestetee, decency; as in B. 3908. In 431, it seems to mean 'neatness'; and so in 436.
429. honestetee, decency; as in B. 3908. In 431, it seems to mean 'neatness'; and so in 436.
432. aornement, the O. F. form of 'adornment'; see Adornment in the New E. Dict., in which the oldest quotation for this form is from Caxton. The expression 'in thinges that apertenen to rydinge' answers to 'his uaire ridinges' in Ayenb. p. 24, l. 3 from bottom; Fr. 'beles chevauchures.'
432. aornement, the Old French form of 'adornment'; see Adornment in the New English Dictionary, where the oldest quotation for this form is from Caxton. The phrase 'in things that pertain to riding' corresponds to 'his uaire ridinges' in Ayenb. p. 24, l. 3 from the bottom; French 'beles chevauchures.'
434. From Zech. x. 5.
434. From Zech. 10:5.
435. This curiously expresses the view taken by the lower orders in England, who regarded the riders, mostly Normans, as belonging to the class of their oppressors. Hence the curious song against the Retinues of the Rich, in Wright's Political Songs, pp. 237-240.
435. This interestingly shows the perspective of the lower classes in England, who saw the riders, mostly Normans, as part of their oppressors. Thus, the unusual song against the Retinues of the Rich appears in Wright's Political Songs, pp. 237-240.
437. greet meinee, a large household; 'the uayre mayné,' Ayenb. p. 24, l. 31; Fr. 'bele maisnie.'
437. greet meinee, a large household; 'the good company,' Ayenb. p. 24, l. 31; Fr. 'beautiful household.'
440. As 'thilke that holden hostelries,' i. e. innkeepers, are here represented as upholding the cheating ways of the 'hostilers,' the latter must here be used (like mod. E. ostler) in the sense of the servants attached to the inn. In A. 241, hostiler may mean the innkeeper himself; but ostler goes well with tappestere, i. e. barmaid.
440. As those who run inns, i.e., innkeepers, are shown here as supporting the dishonest practices of the 'hostlers,' the latter term must be understood (like modern English ostler) to refer to the servants working at the inn. In A. 241, hostiler might mean the innkeeper himself; however, ostler fits well with tappestere, i.e., barmaid.
442. From Ps. lv. 15.
442. From Ps. 55:15.
445. wilde fyr, fire caused by kindling some inflammable spirit, just as our modern 'Christmas pudding' or 'mince pie' is surrounded with the flames of burning brandy. It seems to have been called 'wild fire' as being not easily extinguishable, like the 'Greek fire' of the middle ages; see Ancren Riwle, p. 402, and Warton's note, Hist. Eng. Poetry, ed. 1871, ii. 154. In A. 4172, and E. 2252, it is used, metaphorically, to denote 'erysipelas.'
445. wilde fyr, fire caused by igniting some flammable spirit, just like our modern 'Christmas pudding' or 'mince pie' is surrounded by the flames of burning brandy. It seems to have been called 'wild fire' because it’s not easily extinguished, similar to the 'Greek fire' of the Middle Ages; see Ancren Riwle, p. 402, and Warton's note, Hist. Eng. Poetry, ed. 1871, ii. 154. In A. 4172 and E. 2252, it is used metaphorically to refer to 'erysipelas.'
446. vessel, a collective noun, like mod. E. 'plate.' As to minstrelsy at feasts, see E. 1178, F. 268, &c.
446. vessel, a collective noun, similar to modern English 'plate.' For information on minstrelsy at feasts, refer to E. 1178, F. 268, etc.
448. sourden of, arise from, have their source in; F. sourdre.
448. sourden of, arise from, have their source in; F. sourdre.
450-5. Here the E. text is tolerably close to the Fr. original; cf. Ayenb. p. 24. The 'goodes' are Li bien de nature, being such as are (1) devers le cors, viz. sainteté (good health), biauté, force, proesce, noblesce, bone langue, bone voiz; and (2) devers l'ame, viz. cler sens, soutil engin, bone memoire, les vertuz natureles. Again, there are Li bien de fortune, viz. hautesces, honors, richesces, delices, prosperitez. Lastly, there are Li bien de grace, viz. vertuz, bones œvres. [461]
450-5. Here the English text is fairly close to the French original; see Ayenb. p. 24. The 'goods' are Li bien de nature, which include (1) devers le cors, namely sainteté (good health), biauté, force, proesce, noblesce, bone langue, bone voiz; and (2) devers l'ame, which means cler sens, soutil engin, bone memoire, les vertuz natureles. Additionally, there are Li bien de fortune, which consist of hautesces, honors, richesces, delices, prosperitez. Finally, there are Li bien de grace, which include vertuz, bones œvres. [461]
459. Alluding to Gal. v. 17; see Wyclif's version.
459. Referring to Gal. v. 17; see Wyclif's version.
460. causeth ... meschaunce, often brings many a man into peril and misfortune. The idiom is curious; but all the MSS. agree here, and Thynne's edition has the same. Tyrwhitt has 'causeth ful oft to many man peril,' &c. This is easier, but lacks authority.
460. causeth ... meschaunce, often puts many a man in danger and bad luck. The phrase is interesting; however, all the manuscripts agree here, and Thynne's edition reflects the same. Tyrwhitt has 'causeth ful oft to many man peril,' etc. This version is simpler, but it lacks authority.
467. Chaucer found this quotation from Seneca in the Latin treatise which is the original of 'Melibeus' (p. 124 of Sundby's edition), though the passage does not occur in his version of that tale. It is made up of two clauses, taken, respectively, from Seneca, De Clementia, i. 3. 3, and the same, i. 19. 2. 'Nullum clementia magis decet quam regem'; et iterum, 'Iracundissimae et parui corporis sunt apes, rex tamen earum sine aculeo est.' Cf. Pliny, Nat. History, bk. xi. c. 17; Batman upon Bartholomè, bk. xviii. c. 12; Hoccleve, de Regimine Principum, p. 121; Brunetto Latini, Li Livres dou Tresor, i. v. 155.
467. Chaucer found this quote from Seneca in the Latin treatise that is the original of 'Melibeus' (p. 124 of Sundby's edition), although the passage doesn't appear in his version of that tale. It's made up of two clauses, taken from Seneca, De Clementia, i. 3. 3, and the same source, i. 19. 2. 'No one is more suited to show mercy than a king'; and again, 'Angry and small-bodied are the bees, yet their king is without a sting.' See also Pliny, Nat. History, bk. xi. c. 17; Batman upon Bartholomè, bk. xviii. c. 12; Hoccleve, de Regimine Principum, p. 121; Brunetto Latini, Li Livres dou Tresor, i. v. 155.
At the same time, it is remarkable that Chaucer's words resemble even more closely a passage from Cicero which is quoted on the preceding page of the same book:—'Nam Tullius dixit: Nihil est laudabilius, nihil magno et praeclaro viro dignius placabilitate atque clementia'; De Officiis, i. 25.
At the same time, it's notable that Chaucer's words closely match a quote from Cicero found on the previous page of the same book:—'For Tullius said: There is nothing more commendable, nothing more worthy of a great and distinguished man than patience and kindness'; De Officiis, i. 25.
470. Here there is a slight change in the order; the 'goods of grace' are discussed before those of 'fortune'; see 454, 455.
470. Here there's a slight change in the order; the 'goods of grace' are discussed before those of 'fortune'; see 454, 455.
473. Cf. the Clerkes Tale, E. 1000.
473. Cf. the Clerk's Tale, E. 1000.
475. In the Fr. treatise, all the Sins come first, and then the Remedies are discussed afterwards. The alteration in this respect is an improvement.
475. In the French treatise, all the sins are listed first, and then the remedies are discussed afterwards. This change is an improvement.
476. mekenesse; called 'Mildenesse' in Ayenb. p. 130, and 'umilite' in Fr. The resemblance of this § 29 to the Fr. text is very slight.
476. mekenesse; referred to as 'Mildenesse' in Ayenb. p. 130, and 'umilite' in French. The similarity of this § 29 to the French text is minimal.
483. to stonde gladly to, willingly to abide by.
483. to stonde gladly to, willingly to go along with.
De Inuidia.
From Envy.
484. See Ayenb. 26; Myrc's Instructions to Parish Priests, p. 37; P. Plowm. C. vii. 63 (B. v. 76); Ancren Riwle, p. 200; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 128. In form and general contents, this chapter on Envy is a condensation of the corresponding chapter in the Fr. text, but there are several deviations.
484. See Ayenb. 26; Myrc's Instructions to Parish Priests, p. 37; P. Plowm. C. vii. 63 (B. v. 76); Ancren Riwle, p. 200; Wyclif's Works, ed. Arnold, iii. 128. This chapter on Envy is a summary of the related chapter in the French text, although there are several differences.
philosophre; I do not know who is meant. However, St. Gregory (see the note to 388) says: 'De inuidia, odium, susurratio, detractio, exsultatio in aduersis proximi, afflictio autem in prosperis nascitur.'
philosopher; I don’t know who is being referred to. However, St. Gregory (see the note to 388) says: 'From envy, hatred, whispering, slander, rejoicing in the misfortunes of others, but sorrow in their success arises.'
Augustin. The quotation seems rather to follow the words of St. Gregory just quoted. I find, in St. Augustine, only one of the clauses, viz. 'Inuidia est enim odium felicitatis alienae'; S. Aug. in Psalm. civ. 25 (cv. 25 in the Vulgate); ed. Migne, vol. 37, col. 1399. This is the very quotation which has already done duty in the Phisicien's Tale; see C. 115, and the note. Cf. P. Plowm. B. v. 112, 113.
Augustine. The quote seems to align more with the words of St. Gregory that were just mentioned. In St. Augustine, I only find one of the phrases, namely, 'Envy is indeed the hatred of someone else's happiness'; S. Aug. in Psalm. civ. 25 (cv. 25 in the Vulgate); ed. Migne, vol. 37, col. 1399. This is the same quote that has already been used in the Physician's Tale; see C. 115, and the note. Cf. P. Plowm. B. v. 112, 113.
486. two; Dr. Eilers remarks—'Clearly three follow.' But we can easily count them as two; (1) hardness of heart; (2) warring against truth, or against grace given to one's neighbour.
486. two; Dr. Eilers notes—'Clearly three follow.' But we can easily count them as two; (1) hardness of heart; (2) fighting against the truth, or against the grace given to one’s neighbor.
487. Fr. 'guerroier verité a son escient'; and again, 'guerroier la grace du saint esperit en autrui.' See Ayenb. p. 29, ll. 2, 3, 18, 19.
487. Fr. 'to warrior truth in one’s own knowledge'; and again, 'to warrior the grace of the Holy Spirit in others.' See Ayenb. p. 29, ll. 2, 3, 18, 19.
490. Compare P. Pl. C. vii. 93.
490. Compare P. Pl. C. vii. 93.
491-492. See 484 above, and the note.
491-492. See 484 above, and the note.
493. bakbyting; cf. Ancren Riwle, p. 86; P. Plowm. B. v. 89. Fr. text, 'detraction.'
493. bakbyting; cf. Ancren Riwle, p. 86; P. Plowm. B. v. 89. Fr. text, 'detraction.'
493-494. Fr. 'quant on dist bien d'autrui devant lui, toz jors il i trueve e i met un mes'; where mes is the mod. F. mais, Chaucer's 'but.'
493-494. Fr. 'quand on dit bien d'autrui devant lui, toujours il y trouve et y met un mes'; where mes is the modern French mais, Chaucer's 'but.'
495. Fr. 'il pervertist e torne tout a la pior partie.'
495. Fr. 'he perverted it and turned everything to the worst part.'
496. Fr. 'il estaint e met a nient touz les biens que li hons fait.'
496. Fr. 'it extinguishes and negates all the good that man does.'
499. Fr. 'grondiller e murmurer.'
499. Fr. 'grumble and murmur.'
500. Fr. 's'il [Dieu] li envoie adversitez, povretez, chier tens, pluie, seccheresce, s'il done a l'un et toult a l'autre.' Cf. P. Pl. B. vi. 317.
500. Fr. 'if [God] sends him adversities, poverty, expensive times, rain, drought, if He gives to one and not to another.' Cf. P. Pl. B. vi. 317.
502. See John xii. 4. enoynte, anointed, is the past tense; the pp. is enoynt, A. 2961; cf. anoint, A. 199.
502. See John xii. 4. enoynte, anointed, is the past tense; the pp. is enoynt, A. 2961; cf. anoint, A. 199.
504. See Luke vii. 39.
504. See Luke 7:39.
505. bereth him, &c., lays to his charge. Cf. D. 226, 380.
505. bereth him, &c., accuses him. See D. 226, 380.
508. Compare the Fr. text:—'murmure contre Dieu et chante la pater-nostre au singe, certes mais la chancon au diable.'
508. Compare the Fr. text:—'murmur against God and sing the Our Father to the monkey, certainly but the song to the devil.'
515. This section, on the Remedy against Envy, is very much abridged from the Fr. original, and the points of contact are few. Cf. Ayenb. p. 144; Myrc, p. 52.
515. This section on the Remedy against Envy is significantly shortened from the French original, and there are only a few similarities. See Ayenb. p. 144; Myrc, p. 52.
526. From Matt. v. 44.
526. From Matt. 5:44.
De Ira.
On Anger.
532. 'The first part of this chapter is, in arrangement as in substance, a condensation of the corresponding chapter in Fr. The working out of the subject is interwoven with ideas, which are nowhere to be found in Fr. ... the verbal coincidences are very numerous.'—Essays on Chaucer, p. 533. See Ayenb. p. 29; Myrc, p. 38; Wyclif, Works, iii. 134.
532. 'The first part of this chapter is, both in structure and content, a summary of the corresponding chapter in Fr. The development of the topic is mixed with ideas that aren't found in Fr. ... the verbal similarities are quite abundant.'—Essays on Chaucer, p. 533. See Ayenb. p. 29; Myrc, p. 38; Wyclif, Works, iii. 134.
535. 'Nam et ipsam iram nihil aliud esse, quam ulciscendi libidinem, veteres definierunt'; S. August. De Civitate Dei, lib. xiv. c. 15. § 2. Cf. Cicero, Tuscul. Disput. lib. iii. c. 5; lib. iv. c. 9.
535. 'For the ancients defined anger as nothing more than a desire for vengeance'; St. Augustine, The City of God, book XIV, chapter 15, section 2. Cf. Cicero, Tusculan Disputations, book III, chapter 5; book IV, chapter 9.
536. Cf. Horace, Epist. I. 2. 62:—'Ira furor breuis est.'
536. Cf. Horace, Epist. I. 2. 62:—'Anger is a brief madness.'
537. trouble, i. e. troubled, agitated; F. trouble, adj. Cf. H. 279.
537. trouble, meaning troubled or agitated; F. trouble, adj. See H. 279.
540. From Ps. iv. 5 (Vulgate).
540. From Ps. iv. 5 (Vulgate).
551. 'Juniperus, ... Graece dicta, ... quod conceptum diu teneat ignem: adeo ut si prunae ex eius cinere fuerint opertae, usque ad annum perueniant; πυρ enim apud Graecos ignis dicitur'; S. Isidorus, Etymologiarum lib. xvii. c. 7; ed. Migne, vol. 82, col. 615. This is one of Isidore's delicious 'etymologies.' This remarkable story is founded on the imaginary fact that juniper is derived from the Gk. πῦρ, fire! [463]
551. 'Juniperus, ... called in Greek, ... because it keeps the fire going for a long time: so much so that if embers have been covered with its ash, they can last until the next year; fire means 'fire' in Greek'; S. Isidorus, Etymologiarum lib. xvii. c. 7; ed. Migne, vol. 82, col. 615. This is one of Isidore's delightful 'etymologies.' This fascinating story is based on the fictional idea that juniper comes from the Greek word fire, meaning fire! [463]
562. hate, &c. This expression is from St. Augustine:—'Quid est odium? ira inueterata. Ira inuerata si facta est, iam odium dicitur'; Sermo lviii. c. 7; ed. Migne, vol. 38, col. 397.
562. hate, etc. This expression comes from St. Augustine: — 'What is hatred? It is enduring anger. When it has become enduring, it is now called hatred'; Sermon lviii. c. 7; ed. Migne, vol. 38, col. 397.
565. six thinges; evidently an error for three. The three are: (1) hate; (2) backbiting; (3) deceitful counsel. The error may easily have arisen from misreading iij as uj. Most of the MSS. have '.vj.'; but '.ui.' and '.uj.' were also in use. See 1 John iii. 15.
565. six things; clearly a mistake for three. The three are: (1) hate; (2) gossip; (3) dishonest advice. The error might have come from misreading iij as uj. Most of the manuscripts have '.vj.'; but '.ui.' and '.uj.' were also in use. See 1 John iii. 15.
566. Probably due to an imperfect remembrance of Prov. xxv. 18:—'Iaculum, et gladius, et sagitta acuta, homo qui loquitur contra proximum suum falsum testimonium.' Cf. xii. 18, xxx. 14.
566. Probably because of an imperfect memory of Prov. xxv. 18:—'A whip, a sword, and a sharp arrow—someone who speaks false testimony against their neighbor.' See also xii. 18, xxx. 14.
568. From Prov. xxviii. 15; cf. iii. 27.
568. From Prov. 28:15; see also 3:27.
shepe, hire, is a rare word; hence the addition, either by Chaucer or by a scribe, of the words or the hyre, by way of a gloss. The writer of the Ayenbite writes ss for sh; and we there find the word ssepe, in the sense of 'hire' or 'pay,' no less than five times; at pp. 33, 40, 86, 113, 146, also the pl. ssepes, wages, at p. 39. Cf. A. S. scipe, pay, in Ælfric's Lives of Saints, ed. Skeat, xxxi. 55 (vol. ii. p. 222). See note to Anelida, 193.
shepe, hire, is an uncommon term; thus, the addition, either by Chaucer or a scribe, of the words or the hyre, as a gloss. The writer of the Ayenbite uses ss for sh; and we see the word ssepe, meaning 'hire' or 'pay,' at least five times on pages 33, 40, 86, 113, and 146, along with the plural ssepes, meaning wages, on page 39. Compare with A. S. scipe, pay, in Ælfric's Lives of Saints, ed. Skeat, xxxi. 55 (vol. ii. p. 222). See note to Anelida, 193.
569. From Prov. xxv. 21.
569. From Prov. 25:21.
572. in his defendaunt, in his (own) defence; it looks like an imitation of the French phrase en se defendant.
572. in his defendaunt, in his (own) defense; it seems like a imitation of the French phrase en se defendant.
575. Note the double use of homicide; it here translates homicidium; just above, it translates homicida.
575. Note the dual use of homicide; it translates homicidium here; just above, it translates homicida.
580. Fr. 'Mais especiaument nous apelons ci blaspheme, quant on mesdit de Dieu e de ses sainz, on des sacramenz de sainte eglise.'
580. Fr. 'But especially, we call this blasphemy when someone speaks ill of God, His saints, or the sacraments of the holy church.'
582. From Ps. cxlv. 9.
582. From Ps. 145:9.
587. The French treatise includes seven forms of swearing (parjuremens) under the head of Ire.
587. The French essay lists seven types of swearing (perjuries) under the category of Anger.
588. See Exod. xx. 7; Matt. v. 34. Cf. C. 642.
588. See Exod. 20:7; Matt. 5:34. Cf. C. 642.
591. Fr. 'Il resont plus cruel que li Iuys qui le crucifierent. Il ne briserent nul des os, mais cist le depiecent plus menu c'on ne fait pourcel en la boucherie.' Cf. Pard. Tale, C. 475, 651, and the notes.
591. Fr. 'He is more cruel than the Jews who crucified him. They did not break any of his bones, but this one tears him apart more finely than is done for a pig at the butcher's.' Cf. Pard. Tale, C. 475, 651, and the notes.
592. See the parallel passage in the Pard. Tale, C. 635, and the note. From Jer. iv. 2; on which St. Jerome remarks: 'Animaduertendum est quod iusiurandum tres habet comites.'
592. See the parallel passage in the Pard. Tale, C. 635, and the note. From Jer. iv. 2; on which St. Jerome comments: 'It's important to note that the oath has three companions.'
593. See Pard. Tale, C. 649, and the note. The wounde is a translation of the Lat. plaga in Ecclus. xxiii. 12 (Vulgate):—'non discedet a domo illius plaga.'
593. See Pard. Tale, C. 649, and the note. The wounde is a translation of the Latin plaga in Ecclus. xxiii. 12 (Vulgate):—'non discedet a domo illius plaga.'
597. From Acts iv. 12.
597. From Acts 4:12.
598. From Phil. ii. 10.
598. From Phil. 2:10.
601. This section (§ 37) is rather closer than usual to the French text, but is amplified.
601. This section (§ 37) is a bit closer than usual to the French text, but it's been expanded.
603. Fr. 'comme font les devines et les sorcieres et les charmeresses. Et touz ceus qui en tiex choses croient ... pecchent morteument; car toutes teles choses sont contre la foi, et por ce les deffent sainte eglise.'
603. Fr. 'like what fortune tellers, witches, and charmers do. And all those who believe in such things... commit a serious sin; because all such things are against the faith, and that’s why the Holy Church prohibits them.'
bright swerd, used, instead of a magic mirror, in catoptromancy; see Brand.
bright sword, used instead of a magic mirror in catoptromancy; see Brand.
in a cercle. Circles were almost invariably drawn upon the ground by sorcerers, within which the invoked spirit was supposed to be confined; see Brand, iii. 56, 59.
in a circle. Circles were usually drawn on the ground by witches, within which the summoned spirit was believed to be trapped; see Brand, iii. 56, 59.
in a fyr, as in pyromancy. 'Amphiaraus was the first that had knowledge in Pyromancie, and gathered signs by speculation of fire'; Holland, tr. of Pliny, bk. vii. c. 56. Cf. P. Plowman, A. xi. 158.
in a fire, as in fire magic. 'Amphiaraus was the first to have knowledge of fire magic and gathered signs by observing fire'; Holland, translation of Pliny, book vii, chapter 56. Cf. P. Plowman, A. xi. 158.
'Magic may be practised after diuers sorts; ... for it worketh by the means of (1) Water, hydromantia; (2) Globes or Balls, sphaeromantia; (3) Aire, aeromantia; (4) Starres, astrologia; (5) Fire-lights, pyromantia; (6) Basons, lecanomantia; and (7) Axes, axinomantia'; Holland, tr. of Pliny, bk. xxx. c. 2.
'Magic can be practiced in various ways; ... it works through (1) Water, hydromantia; (2) Globes or Balls, sphaeromantia; (3) Air, aeromantia; (4) Stars, astrologia; (5) Fire-light, pyromantia; (6) Basins, lecanomantia; and (7) Axes, axinomantia'; Holland, tr. of Pliny, bk. xxx. c. 2.
shulder-boon. See Pard. Tale, C. 351, and the note. Brand, in his Pop. Antiq., has a chapter on Divination by the Speal [rather Spaule], or Blade-bone. In Miss Burne's Shropshire Folk-Lore, p. 179, we are referred to Tylor, Prim. Culture, i. 124; Folk-Lore Record, i. 176; Henderson, Folk-Lore, p. 175.
shoulder-bone. See Pard. Tale, C. 351, and the note. Brand, in his Pop. Antiq., has a chapter on Divination by the Speal [rather Spaule], or Blade-bone. In Miss Burne's Shropshire Folk-Lore, p. 179, we are referred to Tylor, Prim. Culture, i. 124; Folk-Lore Record, i. 176; Henderson, Folk-Lore, p. 175.
605. divynailes, divinations. 'Devinailles, f. Divinations, predictions'; Cotgrave.
605. divynailes, divinations. 'Devinailles, f. Divinations, predictions'; Cotgrave.
flight of briddes. This form of divination, so well known to the Romans, is still kept in remembrance by the use of the words augury and auspice. Divinations by beasts were common and various; the commonest method was by inspecting the entrails of a beast when sacrificed. See Brand's chapter on Omens, as e.g. by the howling of dogs, by cats, birds, animals crossing one's path, &c.
Flight of birds. This method of divination, well-known to the Romans, is still remembered today through the words augury and auspice. Divination using animals was common and varied; the most popular method involved examining the entrails of a sacrificed animal. See Brand's chapter on Omens, such as by the howling of dogs, by cats, birds, or animals crossing one’s path, etc.
sort, lot; as by the Virgilian lots, Bible lots, &c.; see Brand, Pop. Antiq. iii. 336; Sir T. Browne, Vulgar Errors, bk. v. c. 24, § 7; Gay, Shepherd's Week, Pastoral 4.
sort, lot; like the lots from Virgil, Bible lots, etc.; see Brand, Pop. Antiq. iii. 336; Sir T. Browne, Vulgar Errors, bk. v. c. 24, § 7; Gay, Shepherd's Week, Pastoral 4.
geomancie, divination by dots made with a pointed stick in dust, &c. See the note on A. 2043, above. Divination by dreams needs no remark.
geomancy, divination using dots created with a sharp stick in dust, etc. See the note on A. 2043, above. Dream interpretation doesn't need any explanation.
chirkinge, creaking. Strange noises have often caused superstitious terrors; a familiar instance is that of the death-watch. They are also sometimes regarded, with less evil effect, and perhaps, occasionally, with some truth, as weather-omens.
chirking, creaking. Odd sounds have frequently sparked superstitious fears; a well-known example is the death-watch beetle. They are also sometimes viewed, with less harmful consequences, and perhaps, at times, with a bit of truth, as indicators of upcoming weather.
See Gay's Trivia, bk. i. l. 157; and the well-known Signs of Rain, by Dr. Jennings.
See Gay's Trivia, book 1, line 157; and the famous Signs of Rain, by Dr. Jennings.
gnawynge of rattes. See Brand, Popular Antiq. iii. 188.
gnawing of rats. See Brand, Popular Antiq. iii. 188.
607. Charmes. See examples in Brand, Pop. Antiquities, of Rural Charms, Characts, and Amulets. It is curious to note Chaucer's qualified belief in them.
607. Charmes. See examples in Brand, Pop. Antiquities, of Rural Charms, Characters, and Amulets. It's interesting to see Chaucer's cautious belief in them.
609. Cf. Fr. 'unes menconges aidans, ... unes nuisans, ... por faire domage a autrui.'
609. Cf. Fr. 'some harmful lies, ... some nuisances, ... to cause damage to others.'
611. Som lesinge, &c.; 'some (kind of) lying arises, because a man [465]wants to sustain (the credit of) his word.' Dr. Eilers marks he with the note—'grammatical error.' But it is quite right; he is used indefinitely, as frequently. It is just a little too bad to charge this as an error on the author.
611. Som lesinge, &c.; 'some type of lying happens, because a person [465]wants to maintain the trustworthiness of their word.' Dr. Eilers notes he with the remark—'grammatical error.' But it's actually correct; he is used indefinitely, as is often the case. It's just a bit unfair to label this as an error on the author's part.
612. The mention of flattery seems out of place. But, as Dr. Eilers says, we may well suppose that 'the English author, once having had recourse to the "pecchiez de male langue," exhausted its whole contents, perhaps intentionally, perhaps unintentionally, but certainly with no regard to the subject of anger.' If we turn to the Ayenbite, p. 57, we shall find that the sins of the tongue, including flattery, are there given at the end of the section on Gluttony, where their appearance is even more surprising. The fact is, that the grouping of all sins under the Seven Deadly Sins is extremely artificial, and there is no particular place for the insertion of flattery or of certain other sins. Moreover, in 618 below, Chaucer naively gives his reason for the arrangement which he has adopted.
612. The mention of flattery feels out of place. But, as Dr. Eilers says, we can assume that 'the English author, once having relied on the "pecchiez de male langue," used up everything it contained, maybe on purpose, maybe not, but definitely without thinking about the topic of anger.' If we look at the Ayenbite, p. 57, we'll see that the sins of the tongue, including flattery, are listed at the end of the section on Gluttony, where their inclusion is even more unexpected. The truth is, the categorization of all sins under the Seven Deadly Sins is really artificial, and there isn’t a specific spot to include flattery or some other sins. Additionally, in 618 below, Chaucer straightforwardly explains his reason for the organization that he has chosen.
613. Fr. 'Li losengier sont les norrices au diable, qui ses enfans alaitent et endorment en leur pecchies ... par lor biau chanter.' The same expression occurs in the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 60, l. 7.
613. Fr. 'The deceivers are the nurses of the devil, who feed and lull his children to sleep in their sins ... with their beautiful singing.' The same expression appears in the Ayenbite of Inwyt, p. 60, l. 7.
614. Salomon. Chaucer gives the general sense of Prov. xxviii. 23.
614. Salomon. Chaucer captures the main idea of Prov. xxviii. 23.
615. Fr. 'les apele l'escripture enchanteors, car il enchantent tant l'ome que il les croit plus que soi meismes.' The Ayenbite has 'charmeres'; p. 60, l. 25.
615. Fr. 'they’re called the enchanteors in the scriptures because they enchant people so much that they believe them more than themselves.' The Ayenbite has 'charmeres'; p. 60, l. 25.
616. Following Tyrwhitt, I have supplied the words between square brackets, which are wanting in all the seven MSS. and in Thynne's edition. Tyrwhitt supplies 'god; and thise flatereres betrayen.' But he does not tell us where (if anywhere) he found these words.
616. Following Tyrwhitt, I have added the words in square brackets that are missing from all seven manuscripts and from Thynne's edition. Tyrwhitt adds 'God; and these flatterers betray.' However, he doesn't specify where (if anywhere) he found these words.
617. The Fr. text has the very expression 'quant il chantent touz jors Placebo.' The Ayenbite adds an explanation (p. 60, l. 7 from bottom): viz. they all sing Placebo, that is to say, 'my lord saith truth,' or 'my lord doth well'; and turn to good all that the master doth or saith, whether it be good or bad. See my note to P. Plowman, C. iv. 467.
617. The French text uses the exact phrase 'quant il chantent touz jors Placebo.' The Ayenbite adds an explanation (p. 60, l. 7 from bottom): namely, they all sing Placebo, which means 'my lord speaks the truth,' or 'my lord does well'; and they interpret everything the master does or says, whether it’s good or bad, in a positive light. See my note to P. Plowman, C. iv. 467.
Note the name Placebo in the Marchauntes Tale; see E. 1476.
Note the name Placebo in the Merchant's Tale; see E. 1476.
619. Fr. 'Apres vienent les maudicons.... E saint Pol dist que tieus genz ne poent le regne Dieu avoir.' This refers to 1 Cor. vi. 10, where the Vulgate has: 'neque maledici (A. V. 'revilers') ... regnum Dei possidebunt.' So in Ayenb. p. 66, l. 22.
619. Fr. 'Afterwards come the cursed.... And Saint Paul says that such people cannot inherit the kingdom of God.' This refers to 1 Cor. vi. 10, where the Vulgate has: 'neque maledici (A. V. 'revilers') ... regnum Dei possidebunt.' So in Ayenb. p. 66, l. 22.
620. Not in the Fr. text. This is an old proverb, which Southey quotes, in a Greek form, as a motto prefixed to his Curse of Kehama. His English version of it is:—'curses are like young chickens, they always come home to roost.'
620. Not in the Fr. text. This is an old proverb, which Southey quotes in a Greek form as a motto prefixed to his Curse of Kehama. His English version of it is:—'curses are like young chickens, they always come home to roost.'
623. gospel. See Matt. v. 22, 44.
623. gospel. See Matt. 5:22, 5:44.
624. Fr. 'on reproche à l'ome ou ses pecchiez, ou ses folies, ou sa povrete, ou ses povres parenz, ou aucune defaute qu'il a en lui.' Cf. Ayenb. p. 66, l. 27.
624. Fr. 'People criticize a man for his sins, his foolishness, his poverty, his poor relatives, or any faults he has in him.' Cf. Ayenb. p. 66, l. 27.
mesel, leper; so meselrie, leprosy, in 625.
mesel, leper; so meselrie, leprosy, in 625.
625. maheym, maim, i. e. mutilation or bodily imperfection. Our [466]maim is a contracted form of this M. E. maheym. In P. Plowman, B. xvii. 189, one MS. has y-mayheymed, where others have y-maymed. In Britton, i. 98, the Anglo-French form is maheyng; in the Liber Albus, p. 281, it is mahaym.
625. maheym, maim, meaning mutilation or bodily imperfection. Our [466]maim is a shortened version of this M. E. maheym. In P. Plowman, B. xvii. 189, one manuscript has y-mayheymed, while others show y-maymed. In Britton, i. 98, the Anglo-French term is maheyng; in the Liber Albus, p. 281, it is mahaym.
627. From Matt. xii. 34.
627. From Matt. 12:34.
629. From Prov. xv. 4.
629. From Prov. 15:4.
deslavee, lit. 'unwashed,' foul; from O. F. 'deslaver, v. a. salir, souiller; fig., souiller, ternir la reputation de quelqu'un'; Godefroy. The pp. deslave properly means: 'non lavé, crasseux, sale.' Chaucer seems to confuse this with the transitive sense of the active verb; and he evidently had in mind the above verse from the Proverbs, where the Vulgate has 'Lingua placabilis, lignum uitae; quae autem immoderata est, conteret spiritum.' Hence deslavee here means 'unbridled.'
deslavee, literally 'unwashed,' dirty; from Old French 'deslaver, v. a. to soil, dirty; figuratively, to tarnish or stain someone's reputation'; Godefroy. The past participle deslave means: 'not washed, grimy, dirty.' Chaucer seems to mix this up with the transitive sense of the active verb; and he clearly had in mind the verse above from Proverbs, where the Vulgate has 'Lingua placabilis, lignum uitae; quae autem immoderata est, conteret spiritum.' Therefore, deslavee here means 'unbridled.'
630. From 2 Tim. ii. 24.
630. From 2 Tim. ii. 24.
631. From Prov. xxvii. 15; the Vulgate has 'Tecta perstillantia.' Cf. Prov. xix. 13; and note to D. 278.
631. From Prov. xxvii. 15; the Vulgate states 'Tecta perstillantia.' See also Prov. xix. 13; and note to D. 278.
633. From Prov. xvii. 1. Below, see Col. iii. 18.
633. From Prov. xvii. 1. Below, see Col. iii. 18.
636. See Ayenb., p. 187. The toad was considered poisonous, and wine was an antidote. Hence the antipathy.
636. See Ayenb., p. 187. The toad was seen as toxic, and wine was viewed as the remedy. That's why there was such a strong dislike.
639. See 2 Sam. xvii. 1.
639. See 2 Samuel 17:1.
640. fals livinge, false liver, evil liver.
640. fals livinge, false liver, evil liver.
642-3. This passage resembles the Fr. text.
642-3. This passage is similar to the French text.
649. From Ecclesiastes, v. 3.
649. From Ecclesiastes, verse 3.
651. deffendeth, forbids; see Eph. v. 4.
651. forbids, prohibits; see Eph. v. 4.
654. The word Mansuetude is borrowed from the Fr. text.
654. The word Mansuetude comes from the French text.
657. Jerome seems to be quoting 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 5.
657. Jerome appears to be quoting 1 Cor. 13:4-5.
660. Compare Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 7. ll. 91, 92 (vol. ii. p. 48).
660. Compare Boethius, bk. ii. pr. 7. ll. 91, 92 (vol. ii. p. 48).
661. Mat. v. 9. Cf. Frank. Tale, F. 773, and the note. The 'wise man' is Dionysius Cato, who says:—'Quem superare potes, interdum uince ferendo,' sometimes altered to 'superare nequis, patienter,' &c.; Distich. i. 38.
661. Mat. v. 9. Cf. Frank. Tale, F. 773, and the note. The 'wise man' is Dionysius Cato, who says:—'Whom you can overcome, sometimes conquer by enduring,' sometimes changed to 'overcome nobody, patiently,' &c.; Distich. i. 38.
664. From Prov. xxix. 9.
664. From Prov. 29:9.
670. This example somewhat resembles a story in Seneca, De Ira, lib. i. c. 15:—'Socrates seruo ait: Caederem te, nisi irascerer'; &c.
670. This example is somewhat similar to a story in Seneca, De Ira, lib. i. c. 15:—'Socrates says to the servant: I would beat you, if I weren’t angry'; &c.
De Accidia.
On Acedia.
677. The description of Sloth answers to the description in the Fr. text chiefly as regards the general outline. The particular points of contact are few. Cf. Ayenb. of Inwyt, pp. 31-34.
677. The description of Sloth matches the description in the Fr. text mainly in terms of the general outline. The specific points of connection are limited. Cf. Ayenb. of Inwyt, pp. 31-34.
678. This remark, from Augustine, properly applies to the sin of Envy; see note to 484 above; p. 461.
678. This comment from Augustine accurately relates to the sin of Envy; see note to 484 above; p. 461.
679. Salomon; with reference to Eccl. ix. 10.
679. Salomon; referring to Eccl. ix. 10.
680. See Jer. xlviii. 10; for 'necligently,' the Vulg. has 'fraudulenter'; A. V. 'deceitfully.'
680. See Jer. xlviii. 10; for 'negligently,' the Vulg. has 'fraudulenter'; A. V. 'deceitfully.'
687. Referring, probably, to Rev. iii. 16.
687. Likely referencing Rev. iii. 16.
693. wanhope, despair; as in the parallel passage in the Ayenb. p. 34, l. 12. Cf. P. Plowman, C. viii. 59, 81, and note.
693. wanhope, despair; as in the similar passage in the Ayenb. p. 34, l. 12. Cf. P. Plowman, C. viii. 59, 81, and note.
694. 'Quidam enim in peccata prolapsi desperatione plus pereunt'; S. Aug. De Natura et Gratia, cap. 35; ed. Migne, xliv. 266. A similar passage occurs in his Sermo xx. § 3; ed. Migne, xxxviii. 140.
694. 'Some, indeed, because they have fallen into sin, perish more through despair'; S. Aug. On Nature and Grace, chap. 35; ed. Migne, xliv. 266. A similar passage can be found in his Sermon xx. § 3; ed. Migne, xxxviii. 140.
698. The words recreant and creant are, curiously enough, used in almost exactly the same sense; perhaps creant was merely an abbreviated form. To 'say creant' and to 'yield oneself recreant' meant, 'to own oneself beaten'; the original sense being, apparently, 'to entrust oneself to the enemy' or confide in him, in the hope of obtaining mercy; see the explanation of se recredere in Ducange, and recreant and recroire in Godefroy. The E. phrase is well illustrated by P. Plowman, B. xii. 193, xviii. 100; see creant in the New E. Dict.
698. The words recreant and creant are, interestingly enough, used in almost the same way; maybe creant was just a shortened version. To 'say creant' and to 'yield oneself recreant' meant 'to admit defeat'; the original meaning seems to be 'to trust oneself to the enemy' or confide in him, hoping for mercy; refer to the explanation of se recredere in Ducange, and recreant and recroire in Godefroy. The English phrase is well illustrated by P. Plowman, B. xii. 193, xviii. 100; see creant in the New E. Dict.
700-703. Alluding to Luke xv. 7; xv. 24; xxiii. 42, 43.
700-703. Referring to Luke 15:7; 15:24; 23:42, 43.
705. From Matt. vii. 7, John xvi. 24; compare Wyclif's version.
705. From Matt. 7:7, John 16:24; compare Wyclif's version.
707. by the morwe, early in the morning; cf. D. 755, H. 16; and D. 1080.
707. by the morwe, early in the morning; cf. D. 755, H. 16; and D. 1080.
709. From Prov. viii. 17.
709. From Prov. 8:17.
712. From the Vulgate, Eccl. vii. 19 (18):—'qui timet Deum, nihil negligit.'
712. From the Vulgate, Eccl. vii. 19 (18):—'Those who fear God, lack nothing.'
714. Cf. G. 3, and note; also Ayenb. p. 31, ll. 20-22.
714. Cf. G. 3, and note; also Ayenb. p. 31, ll. 20-22.
715. thurrok, the sink in which all evil things collect; see note to 363, above, p. 454.
715. thurrok, the place where all bad things gather; see note to 363, above, p. 454.
716. Cf. Matt. xi. 12. The reference to 'David' is to Ps. lxxiii. 5 (lxxii. 5 in the Vulgate):—'In labore hominum non sunt, et cum hominibus non flagellabuntur.' See the comment on this verse in Hampole's Psalter, ed. Bramley; which concludes with:—'for with men whaym God drawes to heven thai sal nought be swongen, but with fendes in hell.'
716. Cf. Matt. 11:12. The mention of 'David' refers to Psalm 73:5 (72:5 in the Vulgate):—'They are not in trouble like other men, and they aren’t plagued with human ills.' See the commentary on this verse in Hampole's Psalter, ed. Bramley; which concludes with:—'for with those who God draws to heaven, they will not be tormented, but with demons in hell.'
718. latrede, tardy (very rare); A. S. læt-rǣde, slow of counsel, deliberate (see Toller).
718. latrede, slow; A. S. læt-rǣde, slow to make decisions, careful (see Toller).
dich, ditch. In the Fr. text, the image is that of a prisoner, who, when the door is open, is too lazy to mount the steps; so in Ayenb. p. 32, l. 2. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xiv. 236, 237.
dich, ditch. In the French text, the image is that of a prisoner who, when the door is open, is too lazy to climb the steps; so in Ayenb. p. 32, l. 2. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xiv. 236, 237.
719. Cf. Ayenb. p. 32, l. 21:—'thou sselt libbe long'; also P. Pl. C. xii. 180; Prov. of Hendyng, l. 304.
719. Cf. Ayenb. p. 32, l. 21:—'you shall live long'; also P. Pl. C. xii. 180; Prov. of Hendyng, l. 304.
723. This is something like the Fr. text; see Ayenb. p. 33, l. 14. But the Fr. text does not quote St. Bernard. The passage in St. Bernard seems to be one in his Vitis Mystica, cap. xix. § 66; ed. Migne, vol. clxxxiv. coll. 674, 675: 'Aliquando affligitur hoc uitio anima bonorum,... ut nec orare, nec legere, nec meditari, nec opus manuum libeat exercere.'
723. This is somewhat similar to the French text; see Ayenb. p. 33, l. 14. However, the French text does not reference St. Bernard. The section from St. Bernard appears to be from his Vitis Mystica, cap. xix. § 66; ed. Migne, vol. clxxxiv. coll. 674, 675: 'Sometimes the soul of the good is afflicted by this defect,... so that it does not want to pray, read, meditate, or even engage in the work of its hands.'
725. tristicia. The Fr. text has tristesce, translated by 'zorȝe' in the Ayenbite, p. 34, l. 8; see 2 Cor. vii. 10.
725. tristicia. The French text has tristesce, translated by 'zorȝe' in the Ayenbite, p. 34, l. 8; see 2 Cor. vii. 10.
731. The 'speces,' or kinds, are here five, viz. magnanimity, faith, surety, magnificence, and constancy. These are taken from the Fr. text, which gives six kinds, viz. magnanimite, fiance, seurte, pacience, magnificence, constaunce. Patience is omitted, as having occurred above; see 659.
731. The "types" or "kinds" here are five: magnanimity, faith, surety, magnificence, and constancy. These come from the French text, which lists six kinds: magnanimity, faith, certainty, patience, magnificence, and constancy. Patience is left out since it was mentioned earlier; see 659.
De Auaricia.
From the Auaricia.
739. In this section we again find several hints taken from the Fr. text, especially in the arrangement of the subdivisions; cf. Ayenb. pp. 34-45. The text of St. Paul is quoted in the original, and in the Ayenb. p. 34; see note to C. 334, and cf. 1 Tim. vi. 10.
739. In this section, we again see several references taken from the Fr. text, especially in how the subdivisions are organized; cf. Ayenb. pp. 34-45. The text of St. Paul is quoted in the original, and in the Ayenb. p. 34; see the note to C. 334, and cf. 1 Tim. vi. 10.
741. 'Amor mundi, amor huius saeculi, cupiditas dicitur'; S. Augustini enarratio in Psalmum xxxi, part ii. § 5; ed. Migne, vol. 36, col. 260.
741. 'The love of the world, the love of this age, is called desire'; St. Augustine's commentary on Psalm 31, part ii. § 5; ed. Migne, vol. 36, col. 260.
748. 'Auarus, quod est idolorum seruitus'; Eph. v. 5.
748. 'Avarice, which is the worship of idols'; Eph. v. 5.
749. mawmet, idol. It was unjustly supposed that Mahometans worshipped the prophet; whence Mahomet, corrupted to mawmet, came to mean an idol in general. See Marco Polo, ed. Yule, i. 174, for illustrations.
749. mawmet, idol. It was mistakenly thought that Muslims worshipped the prophet; from this, Mahomet, altered to mawmet, became a general term for an idol. See Marco Polo, ed. Yule, i. 174, for examples.
751. 'Non habebis deos alienos coram me. Non facies tibi sculptile'; Exod. xx. 3, 4. The addition of the second clause, taken from the second commandment, is remarkable. It was quite common to omit the second commandment altogether; cf. note to C. 641. Cf. Ayenb. pp. 5, 6.
751. "You shall have no other gods before me. You shall not make an idol for yourself." Exod. xx. 3, 4. The addition of the second clause from the second commandment is noteworthy. It was quite common to skip the second commandment entirely; see note to C. 641. See Ayenb. pp. 5, 6.
752. tailages, &c. The Fr. text has:—'par tallies, par corvees, par emprunz, par mauvaises coustumes,' &c.; cf. 'be tailes, be coruees, be lones, be kueade wones'; Ayenb. p. 38. Cowel explains tallage as 'a tribute, toll, or tax.' It was, in fact, an exaction for which a tally, or acknowledgement (upon a notched stick) was given; see note to P. Plowman, B. iv. 57; and cf. Chaucer's Prologue, 570; P. Plowman, C. xxii. 37.
752. tailages, &c. The French text says:—'by tallies, by corvees, by loans, by unfair customs,' etc.; see 'by tails, by corvees, by loans, by bad customs'; Ayenb. p. 38. Cowel defines tallage as 'a tribute, toll, or tax.' It was essentially a levy for which a tally, or acknowledgment (on a notched stick), was issued; see note to P. Plowman, B. iv. 57; and compare Chaucer's Prologue, 570; P. Plowman, C. xxii. 37.
Dr. Murray explains cariage in this passage as meaning 'an obsolete service of carrying, or a payment in lieu of the same, due by a tenant to his landlord or feudal superior, or imposed by authority.'
Dr. Murray explains cariage in this passage as meaning 'an outdated service of carrying, or a payment instead of the same, owed by a tenant to their landlord or feudal superior, or enforced by authority.'
amerciments, arbitrary fines inflicted 'at the mercy' of an affeeror. If the affeeror had no mercy, they became, as is here said, mere extortions.
amerciments, arbitrary fines imposed 'at the mercy' of an affeeror. If the affeeror showed no mercy, they turned into, as stated here, simple extortions.
754. The reference is given to Augustine's De Civitate Dei, lib. ix.; but is wrong. It should be to lib. xix. c. 15:—'Prima ergo seruitutis caussa peccatum est.'
754. The reference is given to Augustine's De Civitate Dei, lib. ix.; but it's incorrect. It should be to lib. xix. c. 15:—'So the first cause of servitude is sin.'
755. See Gen. ix. 18-27. The reference to Gen. v. is a mistake, perhaps due to the fact that Ham is first mentioned in that chapter, at the end of it. See 766 below.
755. See Gen. 9:18-27. The mention of Gen. 5 is an error, possibly because Ham is first mentioned in that chapter, at the end. See 766 below.
760. contubernial with, dwelling together with, intimate with. Chaucer found the word in Seneca; see the last note.
760. contubernial with, living together with, close to. Chaucer found the word in Seneca; see the last note.
761-3. The general sense of this passage is from Seneca, Epist. 47 (note to 759). Thus the words 'that they rather love thee than drede' answer to 'Colant [serui] potius te, quam timeant.'
761-3. The general sense of this passage is from Seneca, Epist. 47 (note to 759). Thus the words 'that they love you more than they fear you' correspond to 'They would rather serve you than be afraid of you.'
766. See Gen. ix. 26, and note to 755.
766. See Gen. 9:26, and note to 755.
767-8. Cf. Ayenb. p. 39, ll. 6-9; P. Pl. B. vi. 28. The Fr. Text has:—'ces gran prelaz qui acrochent ... par trop grans procuracions ... ce sont li lou qui manguent les berbiz.' It does not mention St. Austin.
767-8. Cf. Ayenb. p. 39, ll. 6-9; P. Pl. B. vi. 28. The Fr. Text has:—'ces gran prelaz qui acrochent ... par trop grans procuracions ... ce sont li lou qui manguent les berbiz.' It does not mention St. Austin.
783. So in Fr. text; see Ayenb. p. 41, near the bottom. See also the parallel passage in Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 64.
783. So in Fr. text; see Ayenb. p. 41, near the bottom. See also the parallel passage in Wyclif's Works, ed. Matthew, p. 64.
788. Damasie; Damasus I., pope from 336 to 384. His day is December 11. St. Jerome (Epist. 61, c. 3) tells us that a Roman senator, envious of the pomp sometimes observed in church ceremonies, said to pope Damasus, 'Make me bishop of Rome, and I will be a Christian tomorrow.' (Alban Butler.)
788. Damasie; Damasus I., pope from 336 to 384. His feast day is December 11. St. Jerome (Epist. 61, c. 3) recounts that a Roman senator, envious of the splendor sometimes seen in church ceremonies, said to Pope Damasus, 'Make me the bishop of Rome, and I will become a Christian tomorrow.' (Alban Butler.)
793. See Pard. Tale, C. 590; Ayenb. p. 45, l. 13.
793. See Pard. Tale, C. 590; Ayenb. p. 45, l. 13.
797. Cf. 'ualse notaryes'; Ayenb. p. 40, l. 8; and see 'Susannah' in the Apocrypha, as told in Dan. xiii., in the Vulgate version.
797. Cf. 'ualse notaryes'; Ayenb. p. 40, l. 8; and see 'Susannah' in the Apocrypha, as told in Dan. xiii., in the Vulgate version.
799. Corporel, bodily theft; see Ayenb. p. 37, l. 3.
799. Corporeal, bodily theft; see Ayenb. p. 37, l. 3.
801. Sacrilege; see Ayenb. p. 40, l. 26. chirche-hawes, church-yards; Fr. 'mostiers, ou sainz leus, cymetieres'; Ayenb. (p. 41)—'cherches, other holi stedes, cherchtounes.'
801. Sacrilege; see Ayenb. p. 40, l. 26. chirche-hawes, church yards; Fr. 'mostiers, ou sainz leus, cymetieres'; Ayenb. (p. 41)—'churches, other holy places, church towns.'
802. See Ayenb. p. 41, ll. 7-20. The concluding portion of this section resembles the Fr. text more closely than usual.
802. See Ayenb. p. 41, ll. 7-20. The ending part of this section is more similar to the French text than it usually is.
Dr. Eilers proposes to insert the words rentes and before rightes, because the Fr. text has 'les rentes ... e les autres droitures'; and it is remarkable that Tyrwhitt also inserts these words. But they neither appear in any of the seven MSS., nor in Thynne's edition.
Dr. Eilers suggests adding the words rentes and before rightes, since the French text includes 'les rentes ... e les autres droitures'; it's interesting to note that Tyrwhitt also adds these words. However, they don’t appear in any of the seven manuscripts or in Thynne's edition.
804. misericorde answers to 'merci' in Ayenb. p. 185, l. 26.
804. misericorde corresponds to 'merci' in Ayenb. p. 185, l. 26.
811. largesse, bounty; so also in Ayenb. p. 188, l. 4.
811. largesse, generosity; similarly in Ayenb. p. 188, l. 4.
813. fool-largesse, foolish prodigality, such as is satirised in P. Plowm. C. viii. 82-101.
813. fool-largesse, foolish wastefulness, like what is mocked in P. Plowm. C. viii. 82-101.
De Gula.
The Gula.
818. This section has very little in common with the Fr. Text; cf. Ayenb. p. 50. It is also much shorter than the original.
818. This section has very little in common with the French text; see Ayenb. p. 50. It is also much shorter than the original.
819-20. Adam; mentioned also in Fr. text; see Ayenb. p. 50, l. 8 from bottom. See Pard. Tale, C. 505, and the note; also C. 529, and the note. From Phil. iii. 18, 19.
819-20. Adam; also mentioned in the French text; see Ayenb. p. 50, l. 8 from bottom. See Pard. Tale, C. 505, and the note; also C. 529, and the note. From Phil. iii. 18, 19.
822. See Pard. Tale, C. 549, 558.
822. See Pard. Tale, C. 549, 558.
828. The mention of St. Gregory is copied from the Fr. text; see Ayenb. p. 51, l. 18. The passage meant is the following: 'Sciendum praeterea est quia quinque nos modis gulae uitium tentat. Aliquando namque indigentiae tempora praeuenit; aliquando uero tempus non praeuenit, sed cibos lautiores quaerit; aliquando quaelibet qua [470]sumenda sint praeparari accuratius expetit; aliquando autem et qualitati ciborum et tempori congruit, sed in ipsa quantitate sumendi mensuram moderatae refectionis excedit.'—S. Gregorii Moralium Lib. xxx. cap. xviii. § 60; ed. Migne, vol. 76, col. 556.
828. The reference to St. Gregory is taken from the French text; see Ayenb. p. 51, l. 18. The intended passage is as follows: 'It should also be noted that the vice of gluttony tempts us in five ways. Sometimes it anticipates times of need; at other times, it doesn't anticipate but seeks fancier foods; sometimes it demands that whatever is consumed be prepared more carefully; however, there are occasions when it matches the quality and timing of the foods, but in terms of quantity, it exceeds the measure of moderate eating.' —S. Gregorii Moralium Lib. xxx. cap. xviii. § 60; ed. Migne, vol. 76, col. 556.
829. curiositee; Fr. 'curieusete'; Ayenb. 'bysihede,' p. 55, l. 8 from bottom.
829. curiositee; Fr. 'curieusete'; Ayenb. 'bysihede,' p. 55, l. 8 from bottom.
831. The remedy against Gluttony, in the Fr. text, is 'La vertu de Sobrete,' answering to 'the uirtue of Temperance' in the Ayenb. p. 245. The Fr. text treats this at great length; but Chaucer only says a few words. He mentions, however, 'Attemperaunce' and 'Mesure'; cf. Fr. 'atemprance' and 'mesure.'
831. The solution to Gluttony in the French text is 'La vertu de Sobrete,' which corresponds to 'the virtue of Temperance' in the Ayenb. p. 245. The French text discusses this in detail, but Chaucer only offers a brief mention. He refers to 'Attemperaunce' and 'Mesure'; see French 'atemprance' and 'mesure.'
De Luxuria.
Of Luxury.
836. This section contains a considerable amount of the matter found in the Fr. text, but the comparison between the texts is difficult, owing to the frequent changes in the arrangement of the material. Dr. Eilers says (p. 566):—'This chapter of the Eng. text, though twice as comprehensive as the French, contains more in quantity that corresponds with the Fr. than that diverges from it, and exceeds all the previous chapters in the degree of correspondence.' For details, see Dr. Eilers' essay, and cf. Ayenb. pp. 46-49.
836. This section includes a lot of the content found in the French text, but comparing the two is challenging due to the frequent changes in the way the material is organized. Dr. Eilers states (p. 566):—'This chapter of the English text, while being twice as comprehensive as the French, contains more that corresponds with the French than that which deviates from it, and surpasses all the earlier chapters in the level of correspondence.' For more details, see Dr. Eilers' essay, and compare with Ayenb. pp. 46-49.
After 'departe,' MS. Hl. supplies a reference to Eph. v. 18.
After 'departe,' MS. Hl. includes a reference to Eph. v. 18.
837-8. See Exod. xx. 14; Lev. xix. 20; Deut. xxii. 21; Lev. xxi. 9.
837-8. See Exod. 20:14; Lev. 19:20; Deut. 22:21; Lev. 21:9.
839. thonder-leyt, thunder-bolt, lit. thunder-flash; A. S. līget, līgetu, a flash; cf. note to Boethius, bk. i. met. 4. 8. See Gen. xix. 24.
839. thunder-light, thunderbolt, literally thunder-flash; A. S. līget, līgetu, a flash; see note to Boethius, bk. i. met. 4. 8. See Gen. xix. 24.
841. stank, pool; 'stagno' in the Vulgate (Rev. xxi. 8).
841. stank, pool; 'stagno' in the Vulgate (Rev. xxi. 8).
842-5. See Matt. xix. 5; Eph. v. 25; Exod. xx. 17; Matt. v. 28.
842-5. See Matt. 19:5; Eph. 5:25; Exod. 20:17; Matt. 5:28.
852. that other, the second. The former is mentioned above, in 830. The 'five fingers' are, in Fr., called fol regart, fous atouchemenz, foles paroles, fous baisiers, le fait; all 'si come dist saint Gregoire.' Cf. Ayenb. p. 46.
852. that other, the second. The first one is mentioned above in 830. The 'five fingers' are referred to in French as fol regart, fous atouchemenz, foles paroles, fous baisiers, le fait; all 'as Saint Gregory said.' Cf. Ayenb. p. 46.
853. basilicok, basilisk; Fr. Text, 'basilicoc.' The fabulous basilisk, or cockatrice, which had a head like a cock and a body like a serpent, was supposed to slay men by its mere glance. In the Wars of Alexander, ed. Skeat, 4837-57, we read how Alexander induced a basilisk to commit suicide by gazing in a mirror. Cf. Ayenb. p. 28, l. 12.
853. basilicok, basilisk; Fr. Text, 'basilicoc.' The legendary basilisk, or cockatrice, had a head like a rooster and a body like a snake, and it was believed to kill people just by looking at them. In the Wars of Alexander, ed. Skeat, 4837-57, it describes how Alexander made a basilisk kill itself by looking into a mirror. Cf. Ayenb. p. 28, l. 12.
854. See Prov. vi. 26-9; vii. 26; Ecclus. xii. 13, 14; xiii. 1; xxvi. 7.
854. See Prov. 6:26-29; 7:26; Ecclus. 12:13, 14; 13:1; 26:7.
858. roser, rose-bush; as in Havelok, 2919.
858. roser, rosebush; as in Havelok, 2919.
busshes, as in Tyrwhitt, must be the right reading; but I can find no authority for it. The MSS. all have beautees, i. e. beauties, or some equivalent form. Thynne (ed. 1550) has benches, which is also found in some MSS.; but it does not help us.
busshes, as Tyrwhitt suggests, must be the correct reading; however, I can find no authority for it. All the manuscripts have beautees, meaning beauties, or some equivalent form. Thynne (ed. 1550) has benches, which is also found in some manuscripts, but that doesn’t help us.
859. Compare this with the March. Tale, E. 1840; and see Ayenb. p. 48, l. 25.
859. Compare this with the March. Tale, E. 1840; and see Ayenb. p. 48, l. 25.
867. 'St. Paul gives them the kingdom due to sinners.' In fact, St. Paul denies them the kingdom due to saints; which comes to the same thing. See Gal. v. 19-21; and see 884 below. Cf. Rev. xxi. 8.
867. 'St. Paul gives them the kingdom intended for sinners.' In fact, St. Paul denies them the kingdom intended for saints; which amounts to the same thing. See Gal. v. 19-21; and see 884 below. Cf. Rev. xxi. 8.
869. the hundred fruit, i. e. fruit brought forth a hundred-fold. Cf. 'dabant fructum, aliud centesimum,' &c.; Matt. xiii. 8. It was usual to liken virginity, widowhood, and matrimony, respectively, to the bringing forth of fruit a hundredfold, sixtyfold and thirtyfold; see P. Plowman, C. xix. 84-90, and note to l. 84; Hali Meidenhad, ed. Cockayne, p. 22; Ayenb. p. 234. 'Centesimus et sexagesimus et tricesimus fructus ... multum differt in numero. Triginta referuntur ad nuptias ... Sexaginta uero ad uiduas ... Porro centesimus numerus ... exprimit uirginitatis coronam'; Hieronymus contra Iouinianum, lib. i; ed. 1524, ii. 18. The Fr. text has: 'Ceus qui gardent virginite ont le centiesme fruit.' But Chaucer, being well acquainted with Jerome's treatise, recognised at once the Latin source; for in MS. Hl. we find the note, 'secundum Ieronimum contra Iouinianum.'
869. the hundred fruit, meaning fruit that yields a hundredfold. See 'they gave fruit, another hundredfold,' etc.; Matt. xiii. 8. It was common to compare virginity, widowhood, and marriage to producing fruit a hundredfold, sixtyfold, and thirtyfold, respectively; refer to P. Plowman, C. xix. 84-90, and note to l. 84; Hali Meidenhad, ed. Cockayne, p. 22; Ayenb. p. 234. 'Centesimus, sexagesimus, and tricesimus fructus ... varies greatly in number. Thirty applies to marriage ... Sixty refers to widows ... The centesimus number ... represents the crown of virginity'; Jerome against Jovinian, book i; ed. 1524, ii. 18. The French text states: 'Those who keep their virginity have the hundredfold fruit.' However, Chaucer, being well-versed in Jerome's treatise, immediately recognized the Latin origin; for in MS. Hl. we find the note, 'according to Jerome against Jovinian.'
879. 'Him shall God destroy'; 1 Cor. iii. 17.
879. 'God will destroy him'; 1 Cor. iii. 17.
880. douted, feared. See Gen. xxxix. 8, 9.
880. doubted, feared. See Gen. xxxix. 8, 9.
884. 'Huanne me brecth the sacrement of spoushod, hit y-ualth otherhuyl desertesoun of eyr, and ualse mariages'; Ayenb. p. 48.
884. 'If you break the sacrament of marriage, it brings either public disgrace or false marriages'; Ayenb. p. 48.
887. gladly, readily; hence, fittingly.
887. gladly, readily; therefore, appropriately.
889. 'Iam amplius noli peccare'; John viii. 11.
889. 'From now on, don’t sin anymore'; John 8:11.
895. as by the dignitee, i. e. on account of the dignity of their office; see note to 900.
895. as by the dignity, i.e. because of the dignity of their position; see note to 900.
'Satanas transfigurat se,' &c.; 2 Cor. xi. 14.
'Satan transforms himself,' &c.; 2 Cor. xi. 14.
897-8. From 1 Sam. ii. 12 (in the Vulgate, Liber primus Regum). Belial signifies worthlessness; and hence, lawlessness, or evil. But in the Vulgate version of Judges, xix. 22, the word Belial is explained to mean 'absque iugo'; which in O. French would become 'sans ioug.' Chaucer seems to have met with this explanation, and perhaps misread it as 'sans iuge'; i. e. 'without Iuge.'
897-8. From 1 Sam. ii. 12 (in the Vulgate, Liber primus Regum). Belial means worthlessness; and so, lawlessness, or evil. However, in the Vulgate version of Judges, xix. 22, the word Belial is interpreted as 'absque iugo'; which in Old French would be 'sans ioug.' Chaucer seems to have encountered this explanation, and possibly misread it as 'sans iuge'; i.e., 'without Iuge.'
900. misterie, i. e. office, duty. As in 895 above, misterie is here short for ministerie, i. e. ministry, office, duty; in fact, the Selden and Lansdowne MSS. actually have the spelling mynysterie. MS. Cm., by a singular error, adds mynystre again, and has the reading: 'kunne not mynystre the mysterie.' Tyrwhitt has wrongly introduced the extra mynystre. Wright copied him; Bell copied Wright; and Morris copied Bell; so that these editions vary from the Harl. MS., which omits it! The question is easily settled. 'The Book' means the Bible; and the Vulgate version (1 Sam. ii. 12, 13) has 'nescientes ... officium sacerdotum ad populum.' Hence conne means 'know.'
900. mystery, i.e. office, duty. Similar to 895 above, mystery is a shortened form of ministry, i.e. ministry, office, duty; in fact, the Selden and Lansdowne manuscripts actually spell it as mynysterie. The Cm manuscript mistakenly includes mynystre again and reads: 'could not mynystre the mystery.' Tyrwhitt incorrectly added the extra mynystre. Wright copied him; Bell copied Wright; and Morris copied Bell; so these editions differ from the Harl. manuscript, which omits it! The question is easily resolved. 'The Book' refers to the Bible; and the Vulgate version (1 Sam. ii. 12, 13) states 'nescientes ... officium sacerdotum ad populum.' Therefore, conne means 'know.'
904. 'Adulter est, inquit [Xystus, in sententiis] in suam uxorem amator ardentior,' &c.; S. Hieron. c. Iouinian. lib. i. (near the end)
904. 'Adultery is, as [Xystus said in his opinions] an ardent lover for his own wife,' etc.; St. Jerome, Against Jovinian, Book I (near the end)
906. There is no such passage in the E. version of the book of Tobit; but it occurs in the Vulgate, Tob. vi. 17; and see Ayenb. p. 223.
906. There is no such passage in the English version of the book of Tobit; but it appears in the Vulgate, Tob. vi. 17; and see Ayenb. p. 223.
915. This section has much in common with the Fr. text. 'We meet,' says Dr. Eilers, 'with whole sentences in entire agreement.' See Ayenb. pp. 202-238.
915. This section shares a lot with the French text. 'We find,' says Dr. Eilers, 'complete sentences that fully align.' See Ayenb. pp. 202-238.
916. two maneres, two ways; cf. the two 'states,' in Ayenb. p. 220.
916. two maneres, two ways; see the two 'states' in Ayenb. p. 220.
918-19. Eph. v. 32; Gen. ii. 24; John ii. 1.
918-19. Eph. 5:32; Gen. 2:24; John 2:1.
922. Eph. v. 25, again quoted in 929; 1 Cor. xi. 3.
922. Eph. v. 25, again mentioned in 929; 1 Cor. xi. 3.
927. desray, disorder, 'dissarray'; A. F. desrei, O. F. desroi; see derai in Stratmann.
927. desray, disorder, 'dissarray'; A. F. desrei, O. F. desroi; see derai in Stratmann.
930. MS. Hl. adds cap. iij. after Peter; hence the reference is to 1 Pet. iii. 1.
930. MS. Hl. adds cap. iij. after Peter; hence the reference is to 1 Pet. iii. 1.
933. Perhaps the reference is to Rev. xvii. 4, xviii. 16.
933. Maybe the reference is to Rev. 17:4, 18:16.
934. Gregorie; see note to 414 above, p. 458.
934. Gregorie; see note to 414 above, p. 458.
939. three thinges, three reasons; so in Ayenb. p. 222, l. 14.
939. three things, three reasons; so in Ayenb. p. 222, l. 14.
944. widewe; cf. Ayenb. p. 225, l. 9.
944. widow; cf. Ayenb. p. 225, l. 9.
947. boyste, box; Mat. xxvi. 7; John xii. 3.
947. boyste, box; Mat. xxvi. 7; John xii. 3.
948. lyf, life; i. e. she lives like them; Fr. semblant as angels du ciel,' i. e. like the angels of heaven. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xix. 89-100; Ayenb. p. 227, l. 13.
948. lyf, life; i.e. she lives like them; Fr. semblant as angels du ciel,' i.e. like the angels of heaven. Cf. P. Plowman, C. xix. 89-100; Ayenb. p. 227, l. 13.
951. See the parallel passage; Ayenb. p. 204, at the bottom.
951. See the similar passage; Ayenb. p. 204, at the bottom.
954. leyt, flame; the candle being stuck close to the wall.
954. leyt, flame; the candle is placed right up against the wall.
955. Daniel; so in E. Cm.; but the other five MSS. have Dauid, i. e. David. It appears that David is the correct reading, since the names of Sampson, David, and Solomon occur both in the Fr. text, and in Ayenb. p. 204.
955. Daniel; this is the case in E. Cm.; however, the other five manuscripts have Dauid, meaning David. It seems that David is the correct reading, as the names Sampson, David, and Solomon appear in both the French text and in Ayenb. p. 204.
956-7. Probably Chaucer omitted the ten commandments, because he was getting tired of the work. He mentions them because they are treated of at length in the French treatise; see Ayenb. pp. 5-11. Hence his 'leaving them to divines' is a mere excuse. Cf. Kn. Tale, A. 1323; and see note to 1043 below (p. 474).
956-7. Chaucer likely left out the ten commandments because he was starting to feel worn out from the work. He brings them up since they are discussed in detail in the French treatise; see Ayenb. pp. 5-11. So his claim of 'leaving them to divines' is just an excuse. See Kn. Tale, A. 1323; and refer to the note for 1043 below (p. 474).
We may also see, in this expression, a clear proof that this Treatise was originally made by Chaucer in his own person. On assigning this Tale to the Parson, he should have struck out this tell-tale clause; for surely the Parson was 'a divine.'
We can also see, in this expression, clear proof that this Treatise was originally created by Chaucer himself. When assigning this Tale to the Parson, he should have removed this revealing clause; because surely the Parson was 'a divine.'
De Confessione. Instead of this Title, most MSS., including E., have—'Sequitur secunda Pars Penitencie.' But this is unsuitable, as it has already appeared, viz. at p. 586. I have therefore taken, from MSS. Pt. and Christchurch, the alternative title—'De Confessione.' See p. 639.
De Confessione. Instead of this title, most manuscripts, including E., have—'Sequitur secunda Pars Penitencie.' However, this is not appropriate since it has already appeared, specifically on page 586. Therefore, I have chosen the alternative title—'De Confessione'—from the manuscripts Pt. and Christchurch. See page 639.
958. This chapter, on Confession, answers to a similar chapter in the Fr. text, though the material has been re-arranged. See Ayenb. pp. 172-180; Ancren Riwle, pp. 299, 317. The reference to the 'firste chaptire' is to paragraph 107, on p. 572.
958. This chapter, on Confession, corresponds to a similar chapter in the Fr. text, although the material has been re-organized. See Ayenb. pp. 172-180; Ancren Riwle, pp. 299, 317. The mention of the 'first chapter' refers to paragraph 107, on p. 572.
959. fyve wittes, five senses, also called 'the vif wittes of the bodie' in Ayenb. p. 177. And cf. P. Plowman, C. ii. 15, and the note.
959. five wits, five senses, also known as 'the lively wits of the body' in Ayenb. p. 177. And cf. P. Plowman, C. ii. 15, and the note.
961. This corresponds to Ayenb. p. 175, l. 23, and lines following, to p. 176, l. 12; but the order varies.
961. This corresponds to Ayenb. p. 175, l. 23, and the following lines, to p. 176, l. 12; but the order is different.
971. eschew, reluctant; lit. 'shy.' See E. 1812, and the note. Tyrwhitt reads slow, which is ingenious, but wrong.
971. eschew, hesitant; literally 'shy.' See E. 1812, and the note. Tyrwhitt reads slow, which is clever, but incorrect.
979. engreggen, aggravate; Fr. 'les circumstances qui poent engreger le pecche.' Godefroy, s. v. engregier, quotes this very passage, from two other MS. which read, respectively, 'qui pueent engregier le pechie,' and 'qui engrigent les pechies.'
979. engreggen, aggravate; Fr. 'the circumstances that cause engreger the sin.' Godefroy, s. v. engregier, quotes this very passage from two other manuscripts which read, respectively, 'that cause engregier the sin,' and 'that engrigent the sins.'
981. namely by the two, especially by the (former) two; penitence and shrift. the thridde, the third; i. e. satisfaction, reparation.
981. namely by the two, especially by the (former) two; penitence and confession. the thridde, the third; i.e. satisfaction, reparation.
982. foure, four; Fr. 'six.' See Ayenb. p. 172, l. 6.
982. four, four; Fr. 'six.' See Ayenb. p. 172, l. 6.
983. Ezekias, Hezekiah; Fr. text, 'Ezechias'; all the MSS. have Ezekiel (wrongly); see Isaiah, xxxviii. 15. The Ayenb. has 'ezechie'; p. 172, l. 9 from bottom.
983. Ezekias, Hezekiah; Fr. text, 'Ezechias'; all the MSS. have Ezekiel (wrongly); see Isaiah, xxxviii. 15. The Ayenb. has 'ezechie'; p. 172, l. 9 from bottom.
986-8. See Luke xviii. 13; 1 Pet. v. 6.
986-8. See Luke 18:13; 1 Peter 5:6.
994, 996. See Matt. xxvi. 75; Luke vii. 37.
994, 996. See Matt. 26:75; Luke 7:37.
998. hastily, without delay; Ayenb. 'hasteliche,' p. 173, l. 10; Fr. 'hastivement.' And see Ayenb. p. 173, l. 25 for the rest of the sentence.
998. quickly, without delay; Ayenb. 'hasteliche,' p. 173, l. 10; Fr. 'hastivement.' And see Ayenb. p. 173, l. 25 for the rest of the sentence.
1005. countrewaite, watch against, be on his guard against; see Tale of Melibeus, B. 2508.
1005. countrewaite, watch out for, be on guard against; see Tale of Melibeus, B. 2508.
1006. parcel, part; departe, divide; see Ayenb. p. 175.
1006. parcel, part; departe, divide; see Ayenb. p. 175.
1008. Cf. Somn. Tale, D. 2095-8.
1008. Cf. Somn. Tale, D. 2095-8.
1013. nayte, deny; Icel. neita; Tyrwhitt has nay. So, in Boeth. bk. i. met. 1. l. 16, where the original has negat, MS. Addit. has naieth; but the Camb. MS. has nayteth.
1013. nayte, deny; Icel. neita; Tyrwhitt has nay. So, in Boeth. bk. i. met. 1. l. 16, where the original has negat, MS. Addit. has naieth; but the Camb. MS. has nayteth.
1020. This passage from St. Augustine is alluded to in the Ancren Riwle, p. 337:—'Qui causa humilitatis mentitur fit quod prius ipse non fuit, id est, peccator.' See S. August. Sermo clxxxi. § 4 (ed. Migne, vol. 38, col. 981): 'Propter humilitatem dicis te peccatorem.... Testis ergo falsus es contra te.'
1020. This passage from St. Augustine is referenced in the Ancren Riwle, p. 337:—'Whoever lies for the sake of humility becomes something he was not before, meaning, a sinner.' See S. August. Sermo clxxxi. § 4 (ed. Migne, vol. 38, col. 981): 'Because of humility, you call yourself a sinner.... Therefore, you are a false witness against yourself.'
1025. Cf. Ayenb. p. 178, l. 13; Ancren Riwle, p. 323.
1025. Cf. Ayenb. p. 178, l. 13; Ancren Riwle, p. 323.
1027. ones a yere, viz. at Easter. In the Ancren Riwle, p. 413, fifteen times are mentioned. See P. Plowman, C. xxi. 472, xxii. 3, and the note to the latter passage. renovellen, are renewed; i. e. in spring-time.
1027. once a year, namely, at Easter. In the Ancren Riwle, p. 413, fifteen times are mentioned. See P. Plowman, C. xxi. 472, xxii. 3, and the note to the latter passage. renewed, are renewed; i.e. in springtime.
De Satisfaccione.
On Satisfaction.
1030. In Religious Pieces, ed. Perry (E. E. T. S.), p. 9, the seven 'works of mercy' are (1) feeding the hungry; (2) giving drink to the thirsty; (3) clothing the naked; (4) sheltering the homeless; (5) visiting the sick; (6) visiting prisoners; (7) burying the dead poor.
1030. In Religious Pieces, ed. Perry (E. E. T. S.), p. 9, the seven 'works of mercy' are (1) feeding the hungry; (2) giving drink to the thirsty; (3) clothing the naked; (4) sheltering the homeless; (5) visiting the sick; (6) visiting prisoners; (7) burying the dead poor.
1031. Cf. P. Plowman, C. ii. 20 (B. i. 20), and the note.
1031. Cf. P. Plowman, C. ii. 20 (B. i. 20), and the note.
1034. Compare Ayenb. p. 192, l. 5.
1034. Compare Ayenb. p. 192, l. 5.
1040-2. Compare Ayenbite, p. 99.
1040-2. See Ayenbite, p. 99.
1043. Here again Chaucer really speaks in his own person; cf. note to 957 above. The reason for his mentioning the 'exposition' of the prayer is, that a long exposition, which he wished to avoid, is given in the Fr. text (see Ayenb. pp. 99-118).
1043. Here again, Chaucer is speaking in his own voice; see the note to 957 above. The reason he mentions the 'exposition' of the prayer is that a lengthy exposition, which he wanted to skip, is provided in the French text (see Ayenb. pp. 99-118).
1045. Epitomised from the Fr. text; see Ayenb. p. 207.
1045. Summarized from the French text; see Ayenb. p. 207.
1048. wakinge, watching; see Matt. xxvi. 41.
1048. wakinge, watching; see Matt. xxvi. 41.
1049. Cf. Ayenb. p. 53, where iolyuete answers to ioliuete in the Fr. text, and to Iolitee in Chaucer.
1049. Cf. Ayenb. p. 53, where iolyuete corresponds to ioliuete in the French text, and to Iolitee in Chaucer.
1051. On eating, see P. Plowman, C. ix. 273 (B. vi. 263). in untyme, at a wrong season; see P. Plowm. B. ix. 186.
1051. On eating, see P. Plowman, C. ix. 273 (B. vi. 263). in untyme, at a wrong time; see P. Plowm. B. ix. 186.
1052. Observe that, in 1038, Chaucer says that bodily pain stands in (1) prayers; (2) watching; (3) fasting; and (4) virtuous teachings. He speaks of prayers in 1039-1047; of watching in 1048-9; of fasting in 1050-1. He now takes up 'teaching,' by which he means, in the first place, bodily 'discipline'; and the words 'or techinge by word or by writinge or in ensample' are, practically, parenthetical. The word discipline is due to the Fr. text; cf. Ayenb. p. 250, l. 2: 'ase ine uestinges, ine wakiinges, ine dissiplines,' &c.
1052. Notice that in 1038, Chaucer states that bodily pain is present in (1) prayers; (2) watching; (3) fasting; and (4) virtuous teachings. He discusses prayers in 1039-1047; watching in 1048-9; and fasting in 1050-1. Now he addresses 'teaching,' which, in the first instance, refers to bodily 'discipline'; and the phrases 'or teaching by word or by writing or in example' are essentially parenthetical. The term discipline comes from the French text; see Ayenb. p. 250, l. 2: 'as in westings, in wakings, in disciplines,' etc.
heyres, hair-shirts; see P. Plowman, C. vii. 6, and the note.
heyres, hair-shirts; see P. Plowman, C. vii. 6, and the note.
haubergeons, habergeons, shirts of mail. It is surprising to find, in the Romance of Tristan, ed. Michel, ii. 36, that the heroine (Yseult) is described as wearing a 'byrnie' or shirt of mail next her skin:—'Vest une brunie à sa char nue.' Michel quotes from Le Voyage de Charlemagne à Constantinople, I. 635:—'Il lur a cumaundet que aient vestu brunies.'
haubergeons, habergeons, shirts of mail. It's surprising to find in the Romance of Tristan, ed. Michel, ii. 36, that the heroine (Yseult) is described as wearing a 'byrnie' or shirt of mail next to her skin:—'Vest une brunie à sa char nue.' Michel references Le Voyage de Charlemagne à Constantinople, I. 635:—'Il lur a cumaundet que aient vestu brunies.'
1054. Tyrwhitt puts a comma after herte, and none after God, and other editors follow him. But the text (Col. iii. 12) has: 'Induite uos ergo, sicut electi Dei, ... uiscera misericordiae, benignitatem, ... patientiam.' Hence 'in herte of misericorde' simply translates 'uiscera misericordiae.'
1054. Tyrwhitt places a comma after herte and doesn’t put one after God, and other editors follow his lead. However, the text (Col. iii. 12) reads: 'Induite uos ergo, sicut electi Dei, ... uiscera misericordiae, benignitatem, ... patientiam.' Therefore, 'in herte of misericorde' directly translates to 'uiscera misericordiae.'
1055-6. Not in the Fr. text. Cf. P. Plowm. C. viii. 61, and the note.
1055-6. Not in the Fr. text. See P. Plowm. C. viii. 61, and the note.
1057. The Fr. text mentions five things; the fifth is a wicked love of sin; see Ayenb. p. 179.
1057. The Fr. text mentions five things; the fifth is a sinful love of wrongdoing; see Ayenb. p. 179.
1059. Fr. 'au regart de la peine d'enfer.'
1059. Fr. 'in regard to the punishment of hell.'
1067. surquidrie, too great confidence; see 403 above, and the note.
1067. surquidrie, excessive confidence; see 403 above, and the note.
1069. From S. Gregorii Moralium lib. xxxiv. cap. xix. § 36 (ed. Migne, vol. 76, col. 738):—'Ad districti ergo iudicis iustitiam pertinet, ut nunquam careant supplicio, quorum mens in hac uita nunquam uoluit carere peccato.'
1069. From S. Gregory's Moral Books, Book 34, Chapter 19, § 36 (ed. Migne, vol. 76, col. 738):—'It is the duty of a strict judge to ensure that those whose minds never chose to refrain from sin in this life are never free from punishment.'
1073. There is here a sad oversight. For 'the seconde wanhope,' we should read 'the same wanhope.' The second kind of despair is discussed in 1074. All the MSS. have this mistake.
1073. There is a sad mistake here. For 'the seconde wanhope,' we should read 'the same wanhope.' The second kind of despair is discussed in 1074. All the manuscripts have this error.
1081. This final paragraph is variously headed in the MSS. E. has: 'Here taketh the makere of this book his leue.' So also Cm. So also Pt., preceded by 'Explicit fabula Rectoris.' Hl. has: 'Preces de Chauceres.' The words 'this litel tretis' refer, of course, to the Persones Tale as originally written, so that some part of this concluding address was certainly added afterwards. The interpolation (due to Chaucer himself, if we may trust the evidence) probably extends (as Tyrwhitt suggested) from the words and namely in 1085 to the words salvacioun of my soule in 1090. This accounts for the unusual length of the sentence in 1084-1092. The addition was made at the time of revision, when Chaucer had made up his mind that the Persones Tale was to be the last; and he took the opportunity of writing the conclusion of the work before it was, in reality, completed. This accounts for the whole matter.
1081. This final paragraph has different headings in the manuscripts. E. has: 'Here the author of this book takes his leave.' Cm. has the same, as does Pt., preceded by 'The tale of the Rector ends here.' Hl. has: 'Prayers of Chaucer.' The phrase 'this little treatise' refers, of course, to the Persones Tale as originally written, so some part of this concluding address was definitely added later. The addition (which is likely by Chaucer himself, if we can trust the evidence) probably spans from the words and namely in 1085 to salvacioun of my soule in 1090. This explains the unusual length of the sentence in 1084-1092. The addition was made during revision, when Chaucer had decided that the Persones Tale would be the last; he took the chance to write the conclusion of the work before it was actually finished. This clarifies the entire situation.
1083. Alluding to Rom. xv. 4.
1083. Referring to Rom. xv. 4.
1085. I revoke in my retracciouns, I recall by retracting what I may have said amiss. There is no need to lay an undue stress on this expression, as if the author had been compelled to denounce and retract most of his works. We may fairly understand the expression 'thilke that sownen into sinne' as applicable to all the works, and not to the Tales alone. Whilst thanking God for his devotional works, it was not out of place for him to 'recall' his more secular ones; for this expression seems to mean no more than that he could not claim that they were written in God's service. To 'revoke' cannot here mean 'to withdraw,' because the poems named were not withdrawn, nor was there any way in which such a result could have been brought about. Cf. vol. iii. p. 503.
1085. I take back what I said, I withdraw any statements I might have made incorrectly. There's no need to put too much emphasis on this phrase, as if the author had to condemn and take back most of his works. We can fairly interpret the phrase 'those that lead to sin' as applying to all his works, not just the Tales. While thanking God for his devotional writings, it was appropriate for him to 'take back' his more secular pieces; this phrase seems to simply suggest that he couldn't claim they were written for God's purpose. To 'revoke' doesn't mean 'to withdraw' here, because the poems mentioned were not taken down, nor was there any way for that to happen. Cf. vol. iii. p. 503.
1086. The book of the xix. Ladies is, of course, the Legend of Good Women. For xix., most MSS. have 'xxv.'; MS. Harl. 1758 has '25'; MS. Ln. has 'xv.'; and MS. Hl. has '29'; but we know, from the Poem itself, that 'xix.' is correct. Numbers, as the various readings shew, easily went wrong; see note to 565 above.
1086. The book of the 19 Ladies is, of course, the Legend of Good Women. For 19, most manuscripts have '25'; MS. Harl. 1758 has '25'; MS. Ln. has '15'; and MS. Hl. has '29'; but we know from the poem itself that '19' is correct. As the different versions show, numbers could easily get misinterpreted; see note to 565 above.
'The book of seint Valentynes day of the Parlement of Briddes' is all one title; the poem itself is well known.
'The book of St. Valentine's Day of the Parliament of Birds' is all one title; the poem itself is well known.
1087. 'The book of the Lion' is now lost; most likely, as Tyrwhitt suggests, it was a translation from, or adaptation of, Le Dit du Lione, a poem by G. de Machault, composed in the year 1342. It is printed among Machault's poems. Lydgate, in his Prologue to the Falls of Princes, ascribes this work to Chaucer in the words:—
1087. 'The book of the Lion' is now lost; most likely, as Tyrwhitt suggests, it was a translation from, or adaptation of, Le Dit du Lione, a poem by G. de Machault, composed in 1342. It is included among Machault's poems. Lydgate, in his Prologue to the Falls of Princes, attributes this work to Chaucer with the following words:—
'And of the Lyon a boke he did wryte.'
And he wrote a book about the lion.
But it is probable that Lydgate is merely quoting from the present passage, and knew no more of the matter than we do.
But it's likely that Lydgate is just quoting from this passage and knew no more about the situation than we do.
1088. Boece, i. e. his translation of Boethius. Legendes, i. e. the Legend of St. Cecilia and the Legend of the boy-saint in the Prioresses Tale. Omelies, homilies; such as the Parson's Tale and the Tale of Melibeus. moralitee and devocioun; such as Chaucer's A B C, and his Balades on Fortune, Truth, Gentilesse, and Lack of Steadfastness; also the Monkes Tale, which is expressly called 'a Tragedie.' The Pardoneres Tale, moreover, is called 'an honest thing'; and even of the Nonnes Prestes Tale we are bidden, at the end, to 'take the moralitee.'
1088. Boece, meaning his translation of Boethius. Legendes, referring to the Legend of St. Cecilia and the Legend of the boy-saint in the Prioress's Tale. Omelies, homilies; such as the Parson's Tale and the Tale of Melibeus. moralitee and devocioun; like Chaucer's A B C, and his Ballads on Fortune, Truth, Gentilesse, and Lack of Steadfastness; also the Monk's Tale, which is specifically called 'a Tragedy.' The Pardoner's Tale, furthermore, is referred to as 'an honest thing'; and even in the Nun's Priest's Tale, we are told at the end to 'take the moral.'
NOTES
NOTES
TO
TO
THE TALE OF GAMELYN.
The Story of Gamelin.
1. Litheth, hearken ye; cf. l. 169. This is the imperative plural; so also lesteneth, herkeneth. See remarks on the dialect in vol. iii. p. 400. For the explanation of the harder words, see the Glossary. Compare: 'Now list and lithe, you gentlemen'; Percy Folio MS., ii. 218; 'Now lithe and listen, gentlemen,' id. iii. 77.
1. Listen, everyone; cf. l. 169. This is the plural command; so is lesten, herken. See comments on the dialect in vol. iii. p. 400. For the definitions of the more difficult words, see the Glossary. Compare: 'Now listen and lithe, you gentlemen'; Percy Folio MS., ii. 218; 'Now lithe and listen, gentlemen,' id. iii. 77.
3. Iohan of Boundys. It is not clear what is meant by Boundys, which is repeated in l. 226; nor is there any clear indication of the supposed locality of the story. Lodge, in his novel (see vol. iii. p. 404), ingeniously substitutes Bourdeaux, and calls the knight 'Sir John of Bourdeaux.'[29] In Shakespeare, he becomes Sir Roland de Bois.
3. Iohan of Boundys. It's unclear what Boundys refers to, as it is repeated in line 226; there’s also no definite indication of where the story takes place. Lodge, in his novel (see vol. iii. p. 404), cleverly changes it to Bourdeaux and refers to the knight as 'Sir John of Bourdeaux.'[29] In Shakespeare, he is portrayed as Sir Roland de Bois.
The reading righte (for right) is demanded by grammar, the article being in the definite form; and the same reading is equally demanded by the metre. Where the final e is thus necessary to the grammar and metre alike, there is little difficulty in restoring the correct reading. Compare the good-e knight in ll. 11, 25, 33.
The reading righte (for right) is required by grammar, as the article is in the definite form; and the same reading is also needed for the meter. When the final e is necessary for both grammar and meter, it's easy to restore the correct reading. Compare the good-e knight in ll. 11, 25, 33.
4. 'He was sufficiently instructed by right bringing up, and knew much about sport.' Nurture is the old phrase for a 'genteel education.' Thus we find 'The boke of Nurture, or Schoole of good maners: for men, seruants, and children,' written by Hugh Rhodes, and printed in 1577; and John Russell's 'Boke of Nurture,' in MS. Harl. 4011. See the Babees Book, ed. F. J. Furnivall, 1868; where much information as to the behaviour of our forefathers is given. By game is meant what is now called sport; 'The Master of the Game' is the name of an old treatise on hunting; see Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 149. Cf. As You Like It, ii. 7. 97: 'Yet am I inland bred, And know some nurture.'
4. 'He was well taught from a young age and knew a lot about sports.' Nurture is an old term for a 'refined education.' So we see 'The Book of Nurture, or School of Good Manners: for Men, Servants, and Children,' written by Hugh Rhodes and printed in 1577; and John Russell's 'Book of Nurture,' in MS. Harl. 4011. Check out the Babees Book, edited by F. J. Furnivall, 1868; it provides a lot of information about our ancestors' behavior. By game, we mean what is now called sport; 'The Master of the Game' is the title of an old book on hunting; see Reliquiae Antiquae, i. 149. Compare to As You Like It, ii. 7. 97: 'Yet am I inland bred, And know some nurture.'
5. Thre sones, three sons. They are here named Johan, Ote, and Gamelyn; Lodge calls them Saladyne, Fernandine, and Rosader; in Shakespeare, they are Oliver, Jaques, and Orlando. The characters of the three are much the same in all three versions of the story.
5. The sons, three sons. They are named Johan, Ote, and Gamelyn; Lodge calls them Saladyne, Fernandine, and Rosader; in Shakespeare, they are Oliver, Jaques, and Orlando. The characters of the three are quite similar in all three versions of the story.
12. his day, his term of life, his lifetime. So in Hamlet, v. 1. 315, the 'dog will have his day.' Hence after his day is, practically, after his death.
12. his day, his time on Earth, his lifetime. So in Hamlet, v. 1. 315, the 'dog will have his day.' Therefore, after his day essentially means after his death.
14. 'This appears to mean, that the knight had himself acquired his land, and held it in fee simple (verrey purchas), not entailed nor settled; and that, consequently, he had a right to divide it among his children as he pleased. The housbond in this case means a man who was kept at home looking after his domestic business and his estates, and who could not be wyde-wher,' i. e. often far from home; note by Mr. Jephson. See ll. 58-61 below, which prove that the knight had partly inherited his land, and partly won it by military service. Cf. Chaucer, Prol. 256, 319. In the Freres Tale (D. 1449) we find:—
14. 'This seems to mean that the knight had acquired his land himself and held it in fee simple (verrey purchas), not entailed or settled; and therefore, he had the right to divide it among his children as he wished. The housbond here refers to a man who stayed home managing his household and his properties, and who could not be wyde-wher,' i.e., often far from home; note by Mr. Jephson. See ll. 58-61 below, which show that the knight had partly inherited his land and partly earned it through military service. Cf. Chaucer, Prol. 256, 319. In the Freres Tale (D. 1449) we find:—
'And here I ryde about my purchasing,
'And here I ride about my purchasing,
To wite wher men wolde yeve me any-thing;
To write where people would give me anything;
My purchas is theffect of al my rente.'
My purchase is the result of all my earnings.
I cannot think that Dr. Morris is right in explaining purchasing by 'prosecution'; see Purchas in the Glossary.
I don't believe Dr. Morris is correct in describing purchasing as 'prosecution'; check Purchas in the Glossary.
16. hadde, might have; the subjunctive mood.
16. hadde, could have; the subjunctive mood.
20. on lyve, in life; now written a-live or alive. Lyve is the dat. case, governed by on, which constantly has the sense of 'in' in A.S. and M.E.
20. on lyve, in life; now written a-live or alive. Lyve is the dative case, governed by on, which consistently means 'in' in Old English and Middle English.
23. ther, where. The reader should note this common idiom, or he will miss the structure of the sentence. Cf. ll. 33, 52, 66, &c.
23. there, where. The reader should pay attention to this common phrase, or he will miss the structure of the sentence. See lines 33, 52, 66, &c.
31. ne dismay you nought, do not dismay yourself; i. e. be not dismayed or dispirited.
31. Don't let it bother you, do not let it bother yourself; i.e. don't be dismayed or discouraged.
32. 'God can bring good out of the evil that is now wrought.' Boot, advantage, remedy, or profit, is continually contrasted with bale or evil; the alliteration of the words rendered them suitable for proverbial phrases. One of the commonest is 'When bale is hext, then boot is next,' i. e. when evil is highest (at its height), then the remedy is nighest. This is one of the Proverbs of Hendyng; see Specimens of English, ed. Morris and Skeat, part ii. p. 40. So, in l. 34, Boote of bale means 'remedy of evil,' good out of evil. See note to l. 631.
32. 'God can bring good out of the evil that is happening now.' Boot, advantage, remedy, or profit, is constantly compared with bale or evil; the alliteration of the words made them ideal for proverbs. One of the most common is 'When bale is hext, then boot is next,' meaning when evil is at its peak, then the remedy is closest. This is one of the Proverbs of Hendyng; see Specimens of English, ed. Morris and Skeat, part ii. p. 40. So, in l. 34, Boote of bale means 'remedy of evil,' good out of evil. See note to l. 631.
34. it is no nay, there is no denying it, it cannot be denied. So in Chaucer, C. T. 8693, 9015 (E. 817, 1139).
34. it is no nay, there’s no denying it, it cannot be denied. So in Chaucer, C. T. 8693, 9015 (E. 817, 1139).
39. that on, that other, the one, the other. Sometimes corruptly written the ton, the tother; and hence the vulgar English the tother.
39. that on, that other, the one, the other. Sometimes incorrectly written the ton, the tother; and that's where the informal English the tother comes from.
43. Such was their intention, but it was partly overruled; for we see, from l. 45, that the second son duly received his share.
43. That was their intention, but it was partially overridden; as we see from line 45, the second son did receive his share.
48. whan he good cowde, when he knew what was good, i. e. when he was old enough to know right from wrong; or, as we now say, when he came to years of discretion. Observe that the division of land here proposed was not final; for the good knight, being still alive, altered it; see l. 54.
48. when he knew what was good, meaning when he was old enough to understand right from wrong; or, as we say today, when he reached the age of reason. Note that the division of land proposed here was not permanent; because the good knight was still alive, he changed it; see l. 54.
53. 'Saint Martin was a Hungarian by birth, and served in the army under Constantius and Julian. He is represented in pictures as [479]a Roman knight on horseback, with his sword dividing his cloak into two pieces, one of which he gives to a beggar. He was a strenuous opponent of the Arians, and died at Tours, where his relics were preserved and honoured.'—Jephson. St. Martin's day, commonly called Martinmas, is Nov. 11. The knight swears by St. Martin in his character of soldier. Cf. l. 225.
53. Saint Martin was originally from Hungary and served in the army under Constantius and Julian. He is depicted in art as a Roman knight on horseback, with his sword slicing his cloak into two parts, one of which he gives to a beggar. He was a strong opponent of the Arians and passed away in Tours, where his relics were kept and revered.—Jephson. St. Martin's Day, often referred to as Martinmas, is celebrated on November 11. The knight swears by St. Martin in his role as a soldier. Cf. l. 225.
57. plowes, ploughlands; see the Glossary.
57. plowes, plow lands; see the Glossary.
62. The knight's intention was, evidently, that Gamelyn's share should be the best. In Lodge's novel, Sir John gives to the eldest 'fourteen ploughlands, with all my manner-houses and my richest plate'; to the second, 'twelve ploughlands'; but to the youngest, says he, 'I give my horse, my armour, and my launce, with sixteene ploughlands; for, if the inwarde thoughts be discovered by outward shadows, Rosader wil exceed you all in bountie and honour.'
62. The knight clearly intended for Gamelyn to receive the best share. In Lodge's novel, Sir John gives the oldest son 'fourteen ploughlands, along with all my manor houses and my most valuable silver'; to the second son, 'twelve ploughlands'; but to the youngest, he says, 'I give my horse, my armor, and my lance, along with sixteen ploughlands; for, if inner thoughts are revealed by outer actions, Rosader will surpass you all in generosity and honor.'
64. 'That my bequest may stand,' i. e. remain good.
64. 'That my gift may remain valid,' i.e. still be effective.
67. stoon-stille, as still as a stone. So Chaucer has 'as stille as stoon'; Clerkes Tale, E. 121. See ll. 263, 423.
67. stoon-stille, as still as a stone. So Chaucer has 'as still as stone'; Clerkes Tale, E. 121. See ll. 263, 423.
76. 'And afterwards he paid for it in his fair skin.' We should now say, his recompense fell upon his own head.
76. 'And afterwards he paid for it in his fair skin.' We should now say, his consequences came back to him.
78. of good wil, readily, of their own accord. 'They of their own accord feared him as being the strongest.' So also 'of thine own good will,' Shak. Rich. II. iv. 1. 177; 'by her good will,' Venus and Adonis, 479. But the nearest parallel passage is in Octouian Imperator, l. 561, pr. in Weber's Metrical Romances, iii. 180. It is there said of some sailors who were chased by a lioness, that they ran away very hastily 'with good wylle.' Cf. in wille, i. e. anxious, in l. 173.
78. of good will, willingly, on their own. 'They feared him on their own because he was the strongest.' Likewise, 'of your own good will,' Shak. Rich. II. iv. 1. 177; 'by her good will,' Venus and Adonis, 479. But the closest similar passage is in Octouian Imperator, l. 561, pr. in Weber's Metrical Romances, iii. 180. It says that some sailors who were chased by a lioness ran away very quickly 'with good will.' Cf. in will, meaning eager, in l. 173.
82. To handle his beard, i. e. to feel, by his beard, that he was of full age. Lodge has a parallel passage, but gives a more literal sense to the expression 'hondlen his berd,' which merely signifies that he was growing up. 'With that, casting up his hand, he felt haire on his face, and perceiving his beard to bud, for choler he began to blush, and swore to himselfe he would be no more subject to such slaverie.' Cf. As You Like It, iii. 2. 218, 396.
82. To touch his beard, meaning to realize that he was now of age. Lodge has a similar passage but gives a more straightforward meaning to the phrase 'hondlen his berd,' which simply indicates that he was maturing. 'With that, raising his hand, he felt hair on his face, and noticing his beard starting to grow, he blushed out of anger and vowed to himself that he would no longer be subject to such servitude.' Cf. As You Like It, iii. 2. 218, 396.
90. 'Is our meat prepared,' i. e. is our dinner ready? Our perhaps means my, being used in a lordly style. See the next note.
90. 'Is our meat ready?' i.e. is our dinner prepared? Our might actually mean my, used in a regal manner. See the next note.
92. Observe the use of the familiar thou, in place of the usual respectful ye. This accounts for the elder brother's astonishment, as expressed in the next line.
92. Notice the use of the familiar thou instead of the usual respectful ye. This explains the elder brother's surprise, as shown in the next line.
100. 'Brother by name, and brother in that only.'
100. 'Brother in name only.'
101. that rape was of rees, who was hasty in his fit of passion. Mr. Jephson's explanation 'deprived of reason for anger' is incorrect. Rape is hasty; see the Glossary. Rees is the modern E. race, A. S. rǣs, applied to any sudden course, whether bodily or mental; cf. l. 547. So in Gower, ed. Pauli, i. 335, we find:—
101. that rape was of rees, who was quick to act in his fit of passion. Mr. Jephson's explanation 'deprived of reason for anger' is incorrect. Rape is quick; see the Glossary. Rees is the modern E. race, A. S. rǣs, used for any sudden action, whether physical or mental; cf. l. 547. So in Gower, ed. Pauli, i. 335, we find:—
'Do thou no-thinge in suche a rees,'
'Don't do anything like that in such a rees,'
102. gadeling, fellow; a term of reproach. But observe that the sarcasm lies in the similarity of the sound of the word to Gamelyn. Hence Gamelyn's indignant reply. In P. Plowman, C. xi. 297, gadelynges are ranked with false folk, deceivers, and liars.
102. gadeling, buddy; a term of disapproval. But notice that the sarcasm comes from how the word sounds similar to Gamelyn. That's why Gamelyn responds with anger. In P. Plowman, C. xi. 297, gadelynges are listed alongside dishonest people, deceivers, and liars.
103. 'Thou shall be glad to get mere food and clothing.'
103. 'You will be happy to get just food and clothing.'
109. ner, nigher, the old comparative form; afterwards written near, and wrongly extended to near-er, with a double comparative suffix. Cf. l. 135, 352.
109. ner, nigher, the old comparative form; later written as near, and incorrectly extended to near-er, with a double comparative suffix. Cf. l. 135, 352.
a-foote, on foot; not a foot, the length of a foot, as that would have no final e.
a-foote, on foot; not a foot, the length of a foot, as that would have no final e.
115. schal algate, must in any case.
115. schal algate, must in any case.
116. This is obscure; it may mean 'unless thou art the one (to do it)'; i. e. to give me the beating. In other words, Gamelyn dares his brother to use the rod himself, not to delegate such an office to another. But his brother was much too wary to take such advice; he preferred to depute the business to his men.
116. This is unclear; it might mean 'unless you are the one (to do it)'; i.e., to give me the beating. In other words, Gamelyn challenges his brother to handle it himself, not to pass the task on to someone else. But his brother was too cautious to take such advice; he preferred to assign the job to his men.
121. over-al, all about, all round, everywhere.
121. over-al, all over, everywhere.
122. stood, i. e. which stood. The omission of the relative is common.
122. stood, i.e. which stood. It’s common to leave out the relative clause.
125. good woon, good store; plentifully.
good food, good store; plenty.
129. for his eye, for awe of him. His is not the possessive pronoun here, but the genitive of the personal pronoun.
129. for his eye, for awe of him. His is not the possessive pronoun here, but the genitive of the personal pronoun.
130. by halves, lit. by sides; i. e. some to one side, some to the other. drowe by halves = sidled away.
130. by halves, literally by sides; that is, some on one side, some on the other. drowe by halves = moved away sideways.
131. 'May ye prosper ill!' Cf. Chaucer, Pard. Tale, C. 947.
131. 'May you prosper badly!' Cf. Chaucer, Pard. Tale, C. 947.
136. 'I will teach thee some play with the buckler.' An allusion to the 'sword and buckler play,' described in Strutt, Sports and Pastimes, bk. iii. ch. 6. § 22. Not unlike our modern 'single-stick,' but with the addition of a buckler in the left hand. Strutt gives a picture from a Bodleian MS., dated 1344, in which clubs or bludgeons are substituted for swords; and, no doubt, the swords used in sport were commonly of wood. Gamelyn is speaking jocosely; he had no buckler, but he had a wooden 'pestel,' which did very well for a sword.
136. 'I’ll show you some moves with a shield.' This refers to the 'sword and shield play,' described in Strutt, Sports and Pastimes, bk. iii. ch. 6. § 22. It's similar to our modern 'single-stick' but involves using a shield in the left hand. Strutt includes an illustration from a Bodleian manuscript, dated 1344, where clubs or bludgeons replace swords; and it’s likely that the swords used in this sport were typically made of wood. Gamelyn is joking; he didn’t have a shield, but he had a wooden 'pestle,' which worked just fine as a sword.
137. 'by Saint Richard was a favourite oath[30] with the outlaws of Robin Hood's stamp, probably because of his Saxon extraction'; Jephson. Mr. Jephson adds the following quotation from the English Martyrologe, 1608: 'Saint Richard, King and Confessor, was sonne to Lotharius, King of Kent, who, for the love of Christ, taking upon him a long peregrination, went to Rome for devotion to that sea [see], and, on his way homeward, died at Lucca, about the year of Christ 750, where his body is kept until this day, with great veneration, in the oratory and chappell of St. Frigidian, and adorned with an epitaph both in verse and prose.' But this is altogether beside the mark; for Mr. Jephson certainly refers to the wrong saint. There were four St. Richards, commemorated, respectively, on Feb. 7, April 3, June 9, and August 21; see Alban Butler's Lives of the Saints. The day of [481]the Saxon king is Feb. 7; but he could hardly have been so fresh in the memory of Englishmen as the more noted St. Richard, bishop of Chichester, who died in 1253, and was canonized in 1262; his day being April 3. There is a special fitness in the allusion to this latter saint, because he was a pattern of brotherly love, and Johan is here deprecating Gamelyn's anger. Alban Butler says of him: 'The unfortunate situation of his eldest brother's affairs gave him an occasion of exercising his benevolent disposition. Richard condescended to become his brother's servant, undertook the management of his farms, and by his industry and generosity effectually retrieved his brother's before distressed circumstances.' His name still appears in our Prayer-books.
137. 'by Saint Richard' was a popular oath[30] among the outlaws like Robin Hood, likely because of his Saxon roots,' Jephson. Mr. Jephson includes the following quote from the English Martyrologe, 1608: 'Saint Richard, King and Confessor, was the son of Lotharius, King of Kent, who, out of love for Christ, undertook a long journey to Rome for devotion to that holy site [see], and died on his way home in Lucca around the year 750, where his body is still kept with great reverence in the oratory and chapel of St. Frigidian, and is honored with an epitaph in both verse and prose.' However, this is completely off base, as Mr. Jephson is clearly referencing the wrong saint. There were four St. Richards, celebrated on February 7, April 3, June 9, and August 21, according to Alban Butler’s Lives of the Saints. The day of the Saxon king is February 7, but he probably wasn't as well-remembered by the English as the more famous St. Richard, bishop of Chichester, who died in 1253 and was canonized in 1262, with his feast day on April 3. There’s a particular relevance in referring to this latter saint, as he exemplified brotherly love, and Johan is here trying to calm Gamelyn's anger. Alban Butler writes about him: 'The unfortunate circumstances of his eldest brother’s situation gave him an opportunity to show his caring nature. Richard humbly took on the role of his brother's servant, managed his farms, and through his hard work and generosity, successfully improved his brother's previously desperate situation.' His name continues to be found in our Prayer-books.
141. I mot nede is used for 'I must needs'; see examples in Mätzner, Alteng. Sprachproben, i. 302 (182). Mot is the present tense; whereas moste (mod. E. must) is the past tense, and was once grammatically incorrect as a form of the present tense.
141. I mot nede is used for 'I must needs'; see examples in Mätzner, Alteng. Sprachproben, i. 302 (182). Mot is the present tense; while moste (modern English must) is the past tense, and it was once considered grammatically incorrect as a form of the present tense.
150. of thing, of a thing; as in Sir Tristram, 406.
150. of thing, of a thing; as in Sir Tristram, 406.
154. 'And mind that thou blame me, unless I soon grant it.'
154. 'And make sure you don't blame me if I don't give it to you soon.'
156. 'If we are to be at one,' i. e. to be reconciled. Cf. l. 166.
156. 'If we are to be united,' i.e. to be reconciled. See line 166.
158. 'Thou must cause me to possess it, if we are not to quarrel.'
158. 'You need to make sure I have it, or we’re going to fight.'
160. We should now say—'All that your father left you, and more too, if you would like to have it.' The offer is meant to be very liberal.
160. We should now say—'Everything your father left you, and even more if you want it.' The offer is intended to be very generous.
164. 'As he well knew (how to do).'
164. 'As he knew how to do it well.'
167. 'In no respect he knew with what sort of a false treason his brother kissed him.' Whiche is cognate with the Latin qualis, and has here the same sense.
167. 'In no way did he realize what kind of false betrayal his brother was showing when he kissed him.' Whiche is related to the Latin qualis, and has the same meaning here.
171. 'There was a wrestling-match proclaimed there, hard by.'
171. 'There was a wrestling match announced nearby.'
172. 'And, as prizes for it, there were exhibited a ram and a ring.' In Lodge's novel, 'a day of wrastling and tournament' is appointed by Torimond, king of France. In Chaucer's Prologue, A. 548, we find: 'At wrastling he wolde have alwey the ram.' On this Tyrwhitt has the following note: 'This was the usual prize at wrestling-matches. See C. T. l. 13671 [Sir Thopas, st. 5], and Gamelyn, ll. 184, 280. Mathew Paris mentions a wrestling-match at Westminster, A. D. 1222, at which a ram was the prize.' In Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. ii. ch. 2. § 14, two men are represented as wrestling for a live cock. Strutt also quotes a passage from 'A mery Geste of Robin Hode,' which gives an account of a wrestling, at which the following prizes were 'set up' (the same phrase being used as here), viz. a white bull, a courser with saddle and bridle, a pair of gloves, a red gold ring, and a pipe of wine!
172. 'And, as prizes for it, a ram and a ring were displayed.' In Lodge's novel, Torimond, the king of France, schedules 'a day of wrestling and tournament.' In Chaucer's Prologue, A. 548, we read: 'At wrestling he always wanted the ram.' Tyrwhitt adds the following note: 'This was the standard prize at wrestling matches. See C. T. l. 13671 [Sir Thopas, st. 5], and Gamelyn, ll. 184, 280. Mathew Paris mentions a wrestling match at Westminster, A. D. 1222, where a ram was the prize.' In Strutt's Sports and Pastimes, bk. ii. ch. 2. § 14, two men are shown wrestling for a live chicken. Strutt also quotes a passage from 'A Merry Geste of Robin Hood,' which describes a wrestling match where the following prizes were 'set up' (the same phrase used here), namely a white bull, a horse with saddle and bridle, a pair of gloves, a red gold ring, and a cask of wine!
199. 'Why dost thou thus behave?' i. e. make this lamentation. Cf. As You Like It, i. 2. 133-140.
199. 'Why are you acting this way?' i.e. making this lament. Cf. As You Like It, i. 2. 133-140.
204. 'Unless God be surety for them,' i. e. ensure their recovery. The story supposes that the two sons are not slain, but greatly disabled; as Shakespeare says, 'there is little hope of life' in them.
204. 'Unless God guarantees their recovery,' i.e., ensures they get better. The story assumes that the two sons are not dead, but seriously injured; as Shakespeare says, 'there is little hope of life' in them.
207. wilt thow wel doon, if thou wishest to do a kind deed.
207. wilt thou well do, if you want to do a good deed.
214. drede not of, fear not for.
214. don’t fear, don’t stress about.
217. 'How he dared adventure himself, to prove his strength upon him that was so doughty a champion.'
217. 'How he dared to challenge himself, to test his strength against such a formidable champion.'
224. whyl he couthe go, whilst he was able to go about.
224. why he could go, while he was able to get around.
230. a moche schrewe thou were, thou wast a great doer of mischief. Gamelyn retorts that he is now a more, i. e. a still greater doer of mischief. Moche is often used of size. In Havelok, l. 982, more than the meste = bigger than the biggest.
230. You were such a troublemaker, you were a great source of mischief. Gamelyn replies that he is now even more, meaning he is an even bigger source of mischief. Moche is often used to refer to size. In Havelok, l. 982, more than the meste = bigger than the biggest.
236. gonne goon, did go. Gonne is a mere auxiliary verb.
236. gonna goon, did go. Gonna is just an auxiliary verb.
237. 'The champion tried various sleights upon Gamelyn, who was prepared for them.'
237. "The champion tried different tricks on Gamelyn, but he was ready for them."
240. faste aboute, busily employed, trying your best. Cf. l. 785.
240. fast around, working hard, doing your best. Cf. l. 785.
248. Spoken ironically, 'shall it be counted as a throw, or as none?'
248. Said sarcastically, "Is it counted as a throw or not at all?"
249. whether, &c., whichever it be accounted.
249. whether, &c., no matter how it's considered.
253. of him, &c., he stood in no awe of him. Instead of our modern expression 'he stood in awe of him,' the M.E. expression is, usually, 'he stood awe of him,' suppressing in. It probably arose out of the very construction here used, viz. 'awe of him stood to him,' i. e. arose in him. However that may be, the idiom is common. Thus, in Barbour's Bruce, iii. 62:—
253. of him, &c., he wasn't intimidated by him. Instead of our modern phrase 'he was in awe of him,' the Middle English expression is usually 'he stood awe of him,' leaving out the in. It likely came from the very structure used here, that is, 'awe of him stood to him,' meaning arose within him. Regardless, the idiom is common. For example, in Barbour's Bruce, iii. 62:—
'Quhen that the lord of Lorne saw
'Quhen that the lord of Lorne saw
His men stand off him ane sik awe.'
His men stand away from him in such fear.
In Havelok, l. 277:—
In Havelok, l. 277:—
'Al Engelond of him stod awe,
'Al Engelond of him stood in awe,
Al Engelond was of him adrad.'
Al Engelond was afraid of him.
So also, 'he stode of him non eye'; Rob. of Brunne, tr. of Langtoft, p. 8, l. 24. So also in Wallace, v. 929, vi. 878.
So also, 'he stood of him no eye'; Rob. of Brunne, tr. of Langtoft, p. 8, l. 24. So also in Wallace, v. 929, vi. 878.
255. 'Who was not at all well pleased.'
255. 'Who was not happy at all.'
256. 'He is an evil master.' The reading oure alther mayster (in Cp.) means—'he is master of us all.'
256. 'He is a wicked master.' The reading oure alther mayster (in Cp.) means—'he is master of us all.'
257. 'It is full yore ago'; it is very long ago.
257. 'It is a long time ago'; it is very long ago.
262. wil no-more, desires no more, has had enough.
262. wil no-more, wants no more, has had enough.
270. 'This fair is done.' A proverb, meaning that the things of the fair are sold, and there is no more business to be done.
270. 'This fair is over.' A saying, meaning that the items at the fair have been sold, and there’s no more business to conduct.
271. 'As I hope to do well, I have not yet sold up the half of my ware'; i. e. I have more to offer. The wrestler, in spite of his pain, utters the grim joke that Gamelyn sells his ware too dearly.
271. "As I hope to succeed, I haven't even sold half of my goods"; meaning, I have more to offer. The wrestler, despite his pain, makes a dark joke that Gamelyn sells his goods for too high a price.
272. halvendel is for A.S. healfne dǣl or þone healfan dǣl, the accusative case. The word of is to be understood after it. See Zupitza's Notes to Guy of Warwick, l. 5916.
272. halvendel is derived from A.S. healfne dǣl or þone healfan dǣl, which is the accusative case. The word of should be understood to follow it. See Zupitza's Notes to Guy of Warwick, l. 5916.
273. See note to l. 334.
273. See note to l. 334.
277. 'By Saint James in Galicia.' In Chaucer's Prologue, the Wife of Bath had been 'in Galice at Seint Jame.' The shrine of St. James, at Compostella in Galicia, was much frequented by pilgrims. See my note to Prol. 466, at p. 44 above. It is remarkable that the whole of this line is quoted from A Poem on the Times of Edw. II., l. 475; see Political Songs, ed. Wright, p. 345. It occurs again below, l. 764.
277. 'By Saint James in Galicia.' In Chaucer's Prologue, the Wife of Bath had been 'in Galice at Seint Jame.' The shrine of St. James, at Compostella in Galicia, was a popular destination for pilgrims. See my note to Prol. 466, at p. 44 above. It's notable that the whole of this line is quoted from A Poem on the Times of Edw. II., l. 475; see Political Songs, ed. Wright, p. 345. It appears again below, l. 764.
278. 'Yet it is too cheap, that which thou hast bought.' The franklin tells the defeated wrestler that it is not for him to call Gamelyn's ware dear, for he has, in fact, been let off much too cheaply. Our modern cheap is short for good cheap, i. e. bought in good market. To buy in a good cheap was shortened to to buy good cheap, and finally became to buy cheap.
278. 'But what you’ve paid is way too little.' The franklin tells the defeated wrestler that he shouldn’t call Gamelyn’s stuff expensive, because he actually got off way too easily. Our modern cheap comes from good cheap, meaning bought at a good price. To buy in a good cheap got shortened to to buy good cheap, and eventually turned into to buy cheap.
281. have, have, receive, take.
have, have, receive, take.
285. rowte, company. We are to suppose that a crowd of Gamelyn's admirers accompanied him home. In Lodge's novel, the elder brother 'sawe wher Rosader returned with the garland on his head, as having won the prize, accompanied with a crue of boon companions; greeved at this, he stepped in and shut the gate.'
285. rowte, company. We can imagine that a bunch of Gamelyn's fans went home with him. In Lodge's novel, the older brother "saw that Rosader came back with the garland on his head, having won the prize, along with a group of close friends; upset by this, he went in and closed the gate."
297. See note to l. 334.
297. See note to l. 334.
302. though thou haddest swore, though thou hadst sworn (the contrary). This curious phrase occurs also in Chaucer, Kn. Tale, A. 1089, where 'althogh we hadde it sworn' is equivalent to 'though we had sworn (the contrary).'
302. though thou haddest swore, though you had sworn (the contrary). This interesting phrase also appears in Chaucer, Kn. Tale, A. 1089, where 'althogh we hadde it sworn' means 'though we had sworn (the contrary).'
312. 'That desired either to walk or to ride in.' Go, when opposed to ride, means to go on foot, to walk.
312. 'That wanted either to walk or to ride in.' Go, when contrasted with ride, means to go on foot, to walk.
318. and ye wil doon after me, if ye will act according to my advice; spoken parenthetically.
318. and you will do as I say, if you follow my advice; said in passing.
321. oure catour, caterer for us. oure aller purs, the purse of us all. Cf. footnotes to l. 256.
321. our caterer, the person who provides for us. our collective purse, the purse belonging to all of us. Cf. footnotes to l. 256.
324. largely, liberally; the usual old meaning.
324. mostly, freely; the typical old meaning.
328. no cheste, no strife, no quarrelling.
328. no cheste, no conflict, no arguing.
334. so, &c., 'as I hope to enjoy the use of my eye'; lit. 'as I may use my eye.' This phrase occurs also in Havelok, 2545: 'So mote ich brouke mi rith eie,' as I hope to have the use of my right eye. And again in the same, l. 1743, with the substitution of 'finger or toe' for 'right eye'; and in l. 311, with the substitution of 'mi blake swire,' i. e. my black neck; cf. ll. 273, 297 above. See also ll. 407, 489, 567. Even Chaucer has: 'So mote I brouke wel myn eyen tweye,' as I hope to make good use of my two eyes; Nonne Prestes Tale, 479 (B. 4490).
334. so, &c., 'as I hope to use my eye'; literally, 'as I may use my eye.' This phrase also appears in Havelok, 2545: 'So mote ich brouke mi rith eie,' meaning as I hope to have the use of my right eye. And again in the same text, l. 1743, with 'finger or toe' instead of 'right eye'; and in l. 311, with 'mi blake swire,' i.e. my black neck; see also ll. 273, 297 above. See also ll. 407, 489, 567. Even Chaucer has: 'So mote I brouke wel myn eyen tweye,' as I hope to make good use of my two eyes; Nonne Prestes Tale, 479 (B. 4490).
338. bitaughte is used in two senses; they commended Gamelyn to God's protection, and bade him good day.
338. bitaughte is used in two ways; they entrusted Gamelyn to God's protection and wished him a good day.
349, 350. These lines are anticipatory; they give a brief summary of the next part of the story.
349, 350. These lines are a preview; they provide a quick overview of the upcoming section of the story.
352. ful neer, much nearer. See note to l. 109.
352. ful neer, much closer. See note to l. 109.
366. Iohan was pronounced like modern E. Jawn, and rimes with noon, pronounced as nawn (with aw as in awe). So also in Chaucer, Man of Lawes Tale, B. 1019.
366. Iohan was pronounced like modern E. Jawn, and rhymes with noon, pronounced as nawn (with aw as in awe). This is also found in Chaucer's Man of Law's Tale, B. 1019.
367. 'By my faith'; cf. l. 555. Chaucer has 'by my fey'; Kn. Tale, 268 (A. 1126).
367. 'By my faith'; cf. l. 555. Chaucer has 'by my fey'; Kn. Tale, 268 (A. 1126).
368. 'If thou thinkest the same as thou sayst, may God requite it thee!'
368. 'If you believe what you say, may God reward you for it!'
372. Tho, when. threwe, didst throw; observe the absence of -st in the suffix of the second person of the past tense of strong verbs.
372. Tho, when. threwe, did throw; notice the absence of -st in the suffix of the second person of the past tense of strong verbs.
373. moot, meeting, assembly, concourse of people; in allusion to the crew of companions whom Gamelyn introduced. Moreover, the word moot was especially used of an assembly of men in council, like our modern meeting. But it is, perhaps, simpler to take it in the sense of public disputation, dispute; cf. St. Katherine, l. 1314, and cf. M.E. motien, to dispute publicly. Indeed, as the rimes are often imperfect, the original word may have been mood, i. e. anger.
373. moot, meeting, gathering, group of people; referring to the crew of companions that Gamelyn brought together. Additionally, the word moot was specifically used for a council of men, similar to our current use of meeting. However, it's probably easier to understand it as a public debate or argument; see St. Katherine, l. 1314, and compare it with M.E. motien, to debate publicly. In fact, since the rhymes are often imperfect, the original word might have been mood, meaning anger.
376. It was not uncommon, to prevent a person from being forsworn, that the terms of an oath should be literally fulfilled; cf. Merch. Ven. iv. l. 326. In his novel, Lodge avoids all improbability by a much simpler device. He makes the eldest brother surprise the youngest in his sleep. 'On a morning very early he cald up certain of his servants, and went with them to the chamber of Rosader, which being open, he entered with his crue, and surprized his brother when he was asleepe, and bound him with fetters,' &c.
376. To keep someone from breaking an oath, it wasn't unusual for the terms of the oath to be strictly upheld; cf. Merch. Ven. iv. l. 326. In his novel, Lodge sidesteps all improbabilities with a much simpler approach. He has the oldest brother catch the youngest while he’s sleeping. 'One very early morning, he called some of his servants and went with them to Rosader's room, which was open. He entered with his group and surprised his brother while he was asleep, and bound him with chains,' etc.
382. Here, as in l. 420, all the MSS. have honde. The final e probably represents the dative or instrumental case, and the correct reading is fote and honde, as in MSS. Pt. and Ln. in both passages.
382. Here, as in line 420, all the manuscripts have honde. The final e probably indicates the dative or instrumental case, and the correct reading is fote and honde, as in manuscripts Pt. and Ln. in both passages.
386. wood, mad. It was common to bind and starve madmen, and to treat them cruelly. Even Malvolio was to be put 'in a dark room and bound'; Tw. Nt. iii. 4. 147. Cf. As You Like It, iii. 2. 421.
386. wood, crazy. It was normal to restrain and neglect people with madness, and to treat them harshly. Even Malvolio was supposed to be 'locked in a dark room and tied up'; Tw. Nt. iii. 4. 147. Cf. As You Like It, iii. 2. 421.
392. a party is an adverb, meaning 'partly,' or 'in some measure.' Cf. P. Plowman, B. xv. 17; Hampole, Prick of Conscience, 2334.
392. a party is an adverb, meaning 'partly,' or 'to some extent.' Cf. P. Plowman, B. xv. 17; Hampole, Prick of Conscience, 2334.
394. or, ere, before; not 'or.' be, been.
394. or, before; not 'or.' be, been.
398. 'Spence, or (according to the original French form of the word) despense, was the closet or room in convents and large houses where the victuals, wine, and plate were locked up; and the person who had the charge of it was called the spencer, or the despencer. Hence originated two common family names.'—Wright. The spence, however, like the spencer, owed its name to the O.F. verb despendre, to spend; as explained in my Etym. Dict. s. v. spend. See the Glossary. Lodge retains the name of Adam Spencer; whence Adam in Shakespeare.
398. 'Spence, or (based on the original French version of the word) despense, was the storage area or room in convents and large houses where food, wine, and silverware were kept; and the person responsible for it was called the spencer, or the despencer. This is how two common family names originated.'—Wright. The spence, like the spencer, got its name from the Old French verb despendre, meaning to spend; as detailed in my Etym. Dict. s. v. spend. See the Glossary. Lodge keeps the name of Adam Spencer; hence Adam in Shakespeare.
411. 'Upon such an agreement.'
411. 'Based on that agreement.'
413. 'All as I may prosper'; as I hope to thrive.
413. 'All as I may prosper'; as I hope to succeed.
430. wher I go, whether shall I go. Wher is a contracted form of whether, like or for other. Girde of, strike off.
430. where I go, where should I go. Where is a shortened form of whether, like or for other. Girde of, remove.
433. that this, &c., that this is a thing not to be denied, a sure thing.
433. that this, &c., that this is something that can't be denied, a definite fact.
438. hem, them, i. e. the fetters (understood); cf. l. 498.
438. hem, them, i.e. the shackles (understood); see l. 498.
441. borwe the, be surety for thee, go bail for thee.
441. borrow the, be surety for you, go bail for you.
444. do an other, act in another way, try another course. There is no authority for inserting thing after other.
444. do another, act differently, try a different approach. There is no reason to add thing after other.
445. Lodge says: 'and at the ende of the hall shall you see stand a couple of good pollaxes, one for you and another for me.'
445. Lodge says: 'and at the end of the hall, you'll see a couple of good poleaxes standing, one for you and another for me.'
449. 'If we must in any case absolve them of their sin.' Said jocosely; he was going to absolve them after a good chastisement.
449. "If we absolutely have to forgive them for their wrongdoing," he said playfully; he was planning to forgive them after a good punishment.
451. St. Charity was the daughter of St. Sophia, who christened her three daughters Fides, Spes, and Caritas; see Butler's Lives of the Saints (Aug. 1). Cf. Percy Folio MS., i. 28; l. 26.
451. St. Charity was the daughter of St. Sophia, who named her three daughters Faith, Hope, and Charity; see Butler's Lives of the Saints (Aug. 1). Cf. Percy Folio MS., i. 28; l. 26.
453. Lodge says: 'When I give you a wincke,' &c.
453. Lodge says: 'When I give you a wink,' &c.
456. for the nones, for the occasion; see note to l. 206.
456. for the nones, for the occasion; see note to l. 206.
460. leste and meste, least and greatest.
460. leste and meste, least and greatest.
461. halle, of the hall; A. S. healle, gen. case of heal, a hall. Here, and in l. 496, we may take halle-dore as a compound word, but halle is still a genitive form.
461. hall, of the hall; A. S. healle, gen. case of heal, a hall. Here, and in l. 496, we may take hall-door as a compound word, but hall is still a genitive form.
471. ther that, where that; as commonly.
471. ther that, where that; as commonly.
481. 'Who beggeth for thee (to come) out of prison, or who may be surety for thee; but ever may it be well with them that cause thee much sorrow.'
481. "Who’s asking for you to get out of prison, or who can vouch for you; but may it always go well for those who bring you a lot of pain."
485. 'All that may be surety for thee, may evil befall them'; lit. 'may it befall them evilly.'
485. 'Anyone who can be a guarantee for you, may something terrible happen to them'; literally, 'may something terrible happen to them.'
489. so, &c., 'as I hope to make use of my bones,' lit. bone.
489. so, &c., 'as I hope to make use of my bones,' lit. bone.
503. 'Gamelyn sprinkles holy water with an oaken sprig.' Said jocosely; Gamelyn flourishes his staff like one who sprinkles holy water. A spire is properly a springing shoot, hence a sprig or sapling. Cf. Troil. ii. 1335. See the Glossary.
503. 'Gamelyn sprinkles holy water with an oak branch.' He said jokingly; Gamelyn waves his staff like someone who sprinkles holy water. A spire is technically a young shoot, so it's a sprig or sapling. See Troil. ii. 1335. Check the Glossary.
509. Mr. Jephson here remarks as follows:—'The hatred of churchmen, of holy water, and of everything connected with the church, observable in all the ballads of this class, is probably owing to the fact, that William the Conqueror and his immediate successors systematically removed the Saxon bishops and abbots, and intruded Normans in their stead into all the valuable preferments in England. But there were also other grounds for the odium in which these foreign prelates were held. Sharing in the duties of the common law judges, they participated in the aversion with which the functionaries of the law were naturally regarded by outlaws and robbers,' &c. He also quotes, from the Lytel Geste of Robin Hood, the following:—
509. Mr. Jephson comments as follows:—'The dislike of churchmen, holy water, and everything related to the church, seen in all the ballads of this type, likely stems from the fact that William the Conqueror and his immediate successors systematically ousted the Saxon bishops and abbots, replacing them with Normans in all the important positions in England. However, there were also other reasons for the hatred toward these foreign church leaders. By sharing responsibilities with common law judges, they were associated with the resentment that outlaws and thieves naturally felt towards legal officials,' &c. He also quotes from the Lytel Geste of Robin Hood the following:—
'These bysshopes and these archebysshoppes,
'These bishops and these archbishops,
Ye shall them beete and bynde;
You will beat and bind them;
The high sheryfe of Notynghame,
The high sheriff of Nottingham,
Hym holde ye in your mynde.'
Hym, keep this in your mind.
It may be added that Lodge entirely omits here all mention of abbot, prior, monk, or canon. Times had changed.
It can be noted that Lodge completely leaves out any mention of abbot, prior, monk, or canon. Times had changed.
514. 'Pay a liberal allowance,' i. e. deal your blows bountifully.
514. 'Give a generous amount,' i.e. deliver your punches generously.
515. so ever, &c., 'as sure as ever I hear mass.' Cf. l. 595.
515. so ever, &c., 'as sure as I ever hear mass.' Cf. l. 595.
520. telle largely, count fully.
520. tell mostly, count completely.
523. the croune, i. e. the crown of each man's head; alluding to the tonsure. It means, do not spoil the tonsure on their crowns, but break their legs and arms.
523. the croune, i.e. the crown of each man's head; referring to the tonsure. It means, do not damage the tonsure on their crowns, but break their legs and arms.
531. cold reed, cold counsel, unprofitable counsel. So in Chaucer, Nonne Prestes Tale, B. 4446; see the note. So Shakespeare has 'colder tidings'; Rich. III, iv. 4. 536. Cf. l. 759 below.
531. cold reed, cold advice, useless advice. So in Chaucer, Nonne Prestes Tale, B. 4446; see the note. So Shakespeare has 'colder news'; Rich. III, iv. 4. 536. Cf. l. 759 below.
532. 'It had been better for us.' Cf. l. 621.
532. 'It would have been better for us.' Cf. l. 621.
533. This is ironical, and refers, as Mr. Jephson rightly says, to the laying on of hands, whereby Gamelyn made his victims deacons and priests after a new fashion of his own.
533. This is ironic, and as Mr. Jephson correctly points out, it refers to the laying on of hands, through which Gamelyn appointed his victims as deacons and priests in a way that was uniquely his own.
543. here love, love of them; here awe, awe of them. Here = A.S. hira, gen. pl. of hē, he. Hence here also means 'their,' as in l. 569.
543. Here is love, love for them; here is awe, awe of them. Here = A.S. hira, gen. pl. of hē, he. So here also means 'their,' as in line 569.
558. ther ... inne, wherein (Gamelyn was).
558. ther ... inne, where (Gamelyn was).
567. 'As I hope to have the use of my chin.' See note to l. 334.
567. 'As I hope to keep my chin.' See note to l. 334.
578. 'I will repay thee for thy words, when I see my opportunity.'
578. "I’ll get back at you for what you said when I get the chance."
583. It ben, they are; lit. it are. A common idiom in Middle English. See P. Plowman, C. vi. 59, ix. 217, xvi. 309; and compare it am I, as in Chaucer, Man of Lawes Tale, B. 1109.
583. It be, they are; literally, it is. A common phrase in Middle English. See P. Plowman, C. vi. 59, ix. 217, xvi. 309; and compare it am I, as in Chaucer, Man of Lawes Tale, B. 1109.
588. 'Make their beds in the fen,' i. e. lie down in the fen or mud.
588. 'Make their beds in the swamp,' i.e., lie down in the swamp or mud.
596. Spoken ironically. Adam offers them some refreshment. They reply, that his wine is not good, being too strong; indeed, so strong that it will not only, like ordinary wine, steal away a man's brains, but even take them out of his head altogether, so that they lie scattered in his hood. In other words. Adam's staff breaks their heads, and lets the brains out.
596. Spoken ironically. Adam offers them some refreshments. They respond that his wine isn't good because it's too strong; in fact, it's so strong that it not only robs a person of their senses like regular wine but can even knock their brains right out of their head, leaving them scattered in their hood. In other words, Adam's staff cracks their heads open and spills their brains out.
606. 'It is better for us to be there at large.'
606. 'It’s better for us to be free there.'
609. Lodge says that they 'tooke their way towards the forest of Arden.'
609. Lodge says that they "made their way to the Forest of Arden."
610. 'Then the sheriff found the nest, but no egg (in it).' So also in William of Palerne, l. 83: 'Than fond he nest and no neiȝ · for nouȝt nas ther leued'; i. e. for nothing was left there. No neiȝ = non eiȝ, no egg.
610. 'Then the sheriff found the nest, but no egg (in it).' Similarly, in William of Palerne, l. 83: 'Then he found the nest and no egg · because nothing was left there'; i.e. for nothing was there. No neiȝ = non eiȝ, no egg.
616. and loke how he fare, and let us see how he may fare.
616. and look how he fares, and let's see how he might fare.
618. Here Adam merely expresses disgust of his new mode of life. In Lodge's novel, he begins to faint, being old. Cf. l. 817.
618. Here Adam simply shows his disgust for his new way of life. In Lodge's novel, he starts to faint because he's old. Cf. l. 817.
621. lever me were, it would be preferable for me.
621. if you were to support me, that would be better for me.
631. 'After misery comes help.' So in the Proverbs of Hendyng, as said above, in note to l. 32. Trench, in his book On Proverbs, quotes a Hebrew proverb:—When the tale of bricks is doubled, Moses comes.
631. 'After hardship comes relief.' This is mentioned in the Proverbs of Hendyng, as noted in line 32. Trench, in his book On Proverbs, quotes a Hebrew proverb:—When the quota of bricks is increased, Moses arrives.
642. 'Whoso looked aright,' i. e. if one were to look carefully.
642. 'Whoever looks closely,' i.e. if someone were to look carefully.
652. 'Though ye fetched five more, ye would then be only twelve in number.' He means that he would fight twelve of them.
652. 'Even if you brought five more, you would still only have twelve people.' He means that he would take on twelve of them.
660. In Lodge's novel, the chief is 'Gerismond the lawfull King of France, banished by Torismond, who with a lustie crue of Outlawes lived in that Forrest.' But the present text evidently refers to an English outlaw, such as Robin Hood.
660. In Lodge's novel, the chief is 'Gerismond the lawful King of France, banished by Torismond, who with a lively crew of Outlaws lived in that Forest.' But the current text clearly refers to an English outlaw, like Robin Hood.
666. 'I will adventure myself as far as the door.' Spoken proverbially, there being no door in the wood. He means that he will venture within sight of the chief. hadde mete, might have food.
666. 'I will go as far as the door.' This is a saying because there’s no door in the woods. He means that he will go within sight of the chief. hadde mete, might have food.
689. 'His peace was made'; i. e. his pardon had been obtained.
689. 'He had made peace'; i.e. he had been forgiven.
698. 'And caused his brother to be indicted.'
698. 'And had his brother charged.'
700. wolves-heed, wolf's head. 'This was the ancient Saxon formula of outlawry, and seems to have been literally equivalent to setting the man's head at the same estimate as a wolf's head. In the laws of Edward the Confessor [§ 6], it is said of a person who has fled justice, 'Si postea repertus fuerit et teneri possit, vivus regi reddatur, vel caput ipsius si se defenderit; lupinum enim caput geret a die utlagacionis sue, quod ab Anglis wluesheued nominatur. Et hec sententia communis est de omnibus utlagis.'—Wright. See Thorpe, Ancient Laws, &c., i. 445.
700. wolves-heed, wolf's head. 'This was the old Saxon term for being an outlaw, and it was literally equivalent to valuing a man's head the same as a wolf's head. In the laws of Edward the Confessor [§ 6], it mentions a person who has fled from justice, 'If he is found later and can be captured, he should be returned alive to the king, or his head will be taken if he resists; for from the day of his outlawry, he will bear a wolf's head, which is called wluesheued by the English. And this judgment applies to all outlaws.'—Wright. See Thorpe, Ancient Laws, &c., i. 445.
701. of his men, i. e. (some) of his men.
701. of his men, i.e. (some) of his men.
703. 'How the wind was turned'; i. e. which way the wind blew, as we now say.
703. 'How the wind was turned'; i.e. which way the wind was blowing, as we now say.
704. 'When a man's lands were seized by force or unjustly, the peasantry on the estates were exposed to be plundered and ill-treated by the followers of the intruder.'—Wright.
704. 'When a man's land was taken by force or unfairly, the peasants on the estates were vulnerable to being robbed and mistreated by the intruder's followers.'—Wright.
707. 'The messengers of ill tidings, however innocent themselves, often experienced all the first anger of the person to whom they carried them, in the ages of feudal power. Hence the bearer of ill news generally began by deprecating the wrath of the person addressed.'—Wright. This was not, however, peculiar to those times. Cf. Sophocles, Antigone, 228; 2 Hen. IV. i. I. 100; Rich. III. iv. 4. 510; Macb. v. 5. 39.
707. 'The messengers of bad news, even if they were innocent themselves, often faced all the initial anger of the person they were delivering it to during the era of feudal power. Therefore, the bearer of bad news usually started by trying to calm the anger of the person they were speaking to.'—Wright. This wasn’t just a thing of that time. See Sophocles, Antigone, 228; 2 Hen. IV. i. I. 100; Rich. III. iv. 4. 510; Macb. v. 5. 39.
709. 'I. e. has obtained government of the bailiwick. In former times ... the high sheriff was the officer personally responsible for the peace of his bailiwick, which he maintained by calling out the posse comitatus to assist him.'—Jephson.
709. 'I. e. has obtained control of the area. In the past, the high sheriff was the official personally responsible for maintaining peace in his jurisdiction, which he upheld by summoning the posse comitatus to help him.'—Jephson.
710. doth thee crye, causes thee to be proclaimed.
710. does you cry, causes you to be proclaimed.
713. 'Greet well my husbands (i. e. servants) and their wives.' The A.S. wif was a neuter substantive, and remained unchanged in the plural, like sheep and deer in modern English. We find wif as a pl. form also in Layamon, l. 1507. The present is a very late example.
713. 'Say hi to my husbands (i.e. servants) and their wives.' The A.S. wif was a neutral noun and stayed the same in the plural, just like sheep and deer in modern English. We also see wif as a plural form in Layamon, l. 1507. This is a very late example.
714. 'I will go to (attend) the next assizes; see note to l. 715. If schire refers to the shire or county, the result is much the same. In venturing into the shire of which his brother was sheriff, Gamelyn was boldly putting himself into his brother's power.
714. 'I will go to the next court session; see note to l. 715. If schire refers to the county, the outcome is pretty similar. By entering the county where his brother was sheriff, Gamelyn was bravely putting himself at his brother's mercy.
718. 'Put down his hood,' lowered his hood, so as to show his face.
718. 'Pull down his hood,' he said, lowering it to reveal his face.
724. leet take Gamelyn, caused (men) to take Gamelyn; we now say 'caused Gamelyn to be taken,' changing the verb from active to passive. The active use of the verb is universal in such phrases in Middle English, as is still common in German. 'Er liess Gamelyn nehmen.' Cf. l. 733.
724. leet take Gamelyn, made (men) take Gamelyn; we now say 'made Gamelyn be taken,' changing the verb from active to passive. The active use of the verb is common in such phrases in Middle English, as it still is in German. 'Er liess Gamelyn nehmen.' Cf. l. 733.
727. Ote is not a common name; we find mention of 'Sir Otes de Lile' in Libius Disconius, l. 1103, in the Percy Folio MS., ii. 455. Otes is equivalent to 'Otho'; see Le Livere de Reis de Angletere, ed. Glover, p. 268, l. 6; and p. 272. The form Otoun or Oton is equivalent to Lat. acc. Othonem.
727. Ote isn't a common name; we find a reference to 'Sir Otes de Lile' in Libius Disconius, l. 1103, in the Percy Folio MS., ii. 455. Otes is similar to 'Otho'; see Le Livere de Reis de Angletere, ed. Glover, p. 268, l. 6; and p. 272. The form Otoun or Oton corresponds to the Latin accusative Othonem.
732. wonder sory, wonderfully sorry. nothing light, in no degree light-hearted.
732. wonder sory, truly sorry. nothing light, not light-hearted at all.
738. 'May evil befall such another brother (as thou art)'; cf. l. 485.
738. 'May misfortune come to another brother like you'; cf. l. 485.
744. 'I offer to bail him,' lit. I bid for him for bail; mainprise being a sb., and him a dative case. Mr. Jephson says—'I demand that he be granted to me on mainprise, or bail, till the assize for general gaol-delivery.'
744. 'I offer to bail him,' which means I’m putting up a bid for his bail; mainprise is a noun, and him is in the dative case. Mr. Jephson says—'I request that he be released to me on bail, or mainprise, until the trial for general release from jail.'
752. 'Cause (men) to deliver him at once, and to hand him over to me.'
752. 'Have them hand him over to me right away.'
761. sitte means 'may sit'; cf. l. 749.
761. sitte means 'may sit'; see l. 749.
779. cors, curse. He was never cursed by those with whom he had dealings. This can only refer to the poor whom he never oppressed. The author quietly ignores the strong language of the churchmen whom he stripped of everything. This is precisely the tone adopted in the Robin Hood ballads.
779. cors, curse. He was never cursed by those he dealt with. This can only refer to the poor whom he never took advantage of. The author conveniently overlooks the harsh words of the churchmen whom he deprived of everything. This is exactly the tone found in the Robin Hood ballads.
782. nom, catch, take; a new form of the infinitive mood. It arose from the pt. t. cam, by analogy of comen from cam. See Mätzner, Alteng. Sprachproben, i. 261, l. 80.
782. nom, catch, take; a new form of the infinitive mood. It came from the past tense cam, following the pattern of comen from cam. See Mätzner, Alteng. Sprachproben, i. 261, l. 80.
785. fast aboute, busily employed. See l. 240.
785. busy around, actively working. See l. 240.
786. to hyre the quest, to suborn the jury. See l. 801.
786. to hire the quest, to bribe the jury. See l. 801.
790. seet, should sit. The A.S. for sat is sæt, but for should sit (3rd pers. sing. of the pt. t. subj.) is sǣte. The latter became the M.E. seete; hence seet, by loss of the final e. It rimes with beheet (A.S. behēt).
790. seet, should sit. The Old English for sat is sæt, but for should sit (3rd person singular of the past tense subjunctive) is sǣte. The latter evolved into the Middle English seete; thus seet, by dropping the final e. It rhymes with beheet (Old English behēt).
806. spet, short for speedeth; cf. stant for standeth, &c.
806. spet, short for speedeth; cf. stant for standeth, &c.
834. of, in. So in Shakespeare, Jul. Cæsar, ii. 1. 157—'We shall find of him A shrewd contriver.'
834. of, in. So in Shakespeare, Jul. Cæsar, ii. 1. 157—'We shall find of him A clever planner.'
840. the quest is oute, the verdict is (already) delivered.
840. the quest is over, the verdict is (already) delivered.
852. the barre, the bar in front of the justice's seat; see ll. 860, 867.
852. the barre, the bar in front of the judge's seat; see ll. 860, 867.
864. 'It seemed a very long time to him.'
864. 'It felt like a really long time to him.'
871. sisours, jury-men. I copy the following from my note on P. Plowman, B. ii. 62. 'The exact signification of sisour does not seem quite certain, and perhaps it has not always the same meaning. The [489]Low-Latin name was assissores or assisiarii, interpreted by Ducange to mean "qui a principe vel a domino feudi delegati assisias tenent"; whence Halliwell's explanation of sisour as a person deputed to hold assizes. Compare—
871. sisours, jurors. I’ll share the following from my notes on P. Plowman, B. ii. 62. 'The exact meaning of sisour isn't completely clear, and it might not always have the same definition. The [489]Low-Latin term was assissores or assisiarii, which Ducange interprets as "those who hold assisias delegated by a prince or lord of the fief"; hence Halliwell's definition of sisour as someone appointed to hold assizes. Compare—
"Þys fals men, þat beyn sysours,
"These false men, that are sycophants,"
Þat for hate a trew man wyl endyte,
That for hate a true man will endure,
And a þefe for syluer quyte."
And a thief for silver payment.
Robert of Brunne, Handlyng Synne, 1335.'
Robert of Brunne, Handlyng Synne, 1335.
Mr. Furnivall's note says—'Sysour, an inquest-man at assizes. The sisour was really a juror, though differing greatly in functions and in position from what jurymen subsequently became; see Forsyth's Hist. of Trial by Jury.' In the tale of Gamelyn, however, it is pretty clear that 'the twelve sisours that weren of the quest' were simply the twelve gentlemen of the jury, who were hired to give false judgment (l. 786). Blount, in his Law Dictionary, says of assisors, that 'in Scotland (according to Skene) they are the same with our jurors.' The following stanza from A Poem of the Times of Edw. II., ll. 469-474 (printed in Political Songs, ed. Wright, p. 344), throws some light on the text:—
Mr. Furnivall's note says—'Sysour, a person who conducts inquests at the assizes. The sisour was actually a juror, although their roles and status were very different from what jurors later became; see Forsyth's History of Trial by Jury.' In the story of Gamelyn, however, it’s quite clear that 'the twelve sisours that were of the quest' were simply the twelve gentlemen of the jury, who were paid to deliver a false verdict (l. 786). Blount, in his Law Dictionary, notes about assisors, that 'in Scotland (according to Skene) they are the same as our jurors.' The following stanza from A Poem of the Times of Edw. II., ll. 469-474 (printed in Political Songs, ed. Wright, p. 344), sheds some light on the text:—
'And thise assisours, that comen to shire and to hundred,
'And these assistants, who come to the county and to the hundred,
Damneth men for silver, and that nis no wonder.
Damn people for money, and that's no surprise.
For whan the riche justise wol do wrong for mede,
For when the wealthy judge does wrong for money,
Thanne thinketh hem thei muwen the bet, for thei han more nede
Then they think they can do better because they have more need.
To winne.
To win.
Ac so is al this world ablent, that no man douteth sinne.'
Ac so is all this world so dark, that no one doubts sin.
880. 'To swing about with the ropes, and to be dried in the wind.'
880. 'To swing around with the ropes and to dry in the wind.'
881. 'Sorrow may he have who cares for it.' Not an uncommon phrase. In P. Plowman, B. vi. 122, it appears as 'þe deuel haue þat reccheth,' i. e. the devil take him who regrets it.
881. "May sorrow be upon whoever cares about it." This isn’t an uncommon phrase. In P. Plowman, B. vi. 122, it appears as "the devil take him who regrets it."
885. This seems to mean, 'he was hanged by the neck, and not by the purse.' That is, he was really hanged, and not merely made to suffer in his purse by paying a fine; cf. Ch. Prol. 657.
885. This seems to mean, 'he was hanged by the neck, and not by the purse.' That is, he was genuinely hanged, and not just made to suffer financially by paying a fine; cf. Ch. Prol. 657.
889. of the best assise, in the truest manner; cf. l. 544.
889. of the best quality, in the truest way; cf. l. 544.
900. 'Buried under the earth.'
'Buried underground.'
901. 'No man can escape it.'
901. 'No one can escape it.'
ADDENDA.
ADDENDA.
Note: to vol. i. p. ix. I am informed that it appears, from a charter in the British Museum, that one Galfridus de Chaucere is a witness to a grant of land to Hatfield Broad Oak Priory, co. Essex, about A.D. 1300. This shews that the poet was not the first of his surname to bear the name of Geoffrey.
Note: to vol. i. p. ix. I've been informed that, according to a charter in the British Museum, a man named Galfridus de Chaucere witnessed a land grant to Hatfield Broad Oak Priory, Essex, around CE 1300. This shows that the poet wasn't the first one in his family to have the name Geoffrey.
Rom. Rose, 923. Turke bowes, Turkish bows. The form Turke can hardly be right, as the adjective is required. The original copy probably had 'Turkis,' with the is written as a contraction; this would easily be misread as 'Turke,' i. e. as if the contraction stood for e. The French text has ars turquois, as the reader can see.
Rom. Rose, 923. Turke bowes, Turkish bows. The term Turke is probably incorrect, as the adjective form is needed. The original version likely had 'Turkis,' with the is noted as a contraction; this could easily have been misread as 'Turke,' meaning that the contraction was interpreted as e. The French text includes ars turquois, as the reader can see.
Cotgrave gives: 'Arc turquois, the Turkish long-bow.' But the Turkish long-bow was short, as compared with the English. Strutt speaks of his seeing the Turkish ambassador shoot; this was in the year 1800. 'The bow he used was much shorter than those belonging to the English archers; and his arrows were of the bolt kind, with round heads made of wood'; Sports and Pastimes, bk. ii. c. i. § 17. Cf. 'with bowes turkoys,' Percy Folio MS., ed. Hales and Furnivall, ii. 458.
Cotgrave says: 'Arc turquois, the Turkish long-bow.' But the Turkish long-bow was actually shorter compared to the English one. Strutt mentions seeing the Turkish ambassador shoot back in 1800. 'The bow he used was much shorter than those of the English archers; and his arrows were of the bolt type, with round wooden heads'; Sports and Pastimes, bk. ii. c. i. § 17. See also 'with bowes turkoys,' Percy Folio MS., ed. Hales and Furnivall, ii. 458.
III. (Book of the Duchesse), 1318, 1319. The lines are:—
III. (Book of the Duchesse), 1318, 1319. The lines are:—
A LONG CASTEL with walles WHYTE,
A long castle with white walls,
By seynt Iohan! on a RICHE HIL.
By Saint John! on a Rich Hill.
There can be no doubt that (as has been suggested by the Bishop of Oxford) these apparently otiose lines contain punning allusions to the whole subject of the poem. Long-castell (put for Lon-castell, or the castle on the Lune) was another name for Lancaster; compare the modern Lonsdale as a name for the valley of the Lune, and see Barbour's Bruce, xvii. 285, 582. Whyte alludes to Blanche. Thus the former line expresses Blanche, Duchess of Lancaster.
There’s no doubt that (as the Bishop of Oxford has suggested) these seemingly unnecessary lines have clever hints about the entire subject of the poem. Long-castle (which stands for Lon-castell, or the castle on the Lune) was another name for Lancaster; compare the modern Lonsdale as the name for the valley of the Lune, and check Barbour's Bruce, xvii. 285, 582. Whyte refers to Blanche. So, the previous line refers to Blanche, Duchess of Lancaster.
In the second line, the RICHE HIL refers to Richmond in Yorkshire; and the whole line expresses John, Earl of Richmond. John of Gaunt had been created Earl of Richmond (vol. i. p. xviii).
In the second line, the Riche Hill refers to Richmond in Yorkshire; and the whole line expresses John, Earl of Richmond. John of Gaunt had been made Earl of Richmond (vol. i. p. xviii).
Boethius. For some corrections, see vol. ii. p. lxxix.
Boethius. For some corrections, see vol. ii. p. lxxix.
Troilus. For some corrections and additions, see vol. ii. pp. lxxix, lxxx.
Troilus. For some corrections and additions, see vol. ii. pp. 79, 80.
For an Additional Note to Bk. iii. 674, see vol. ii. p. 506.
For an Additional Note to Bk. iii. 674, see vol. ii. p. 506.
Vol. III. pp. 421, 422. Sources of the Prioresses Tale. It is tolerably clear that Chaucer really got the former part of this story from one of the Miracles of our Lady, by Gautier de Coinci or Coincy[31]. And I have now little doubt that he adapted the latter part of it from another story in the same collection (and therefore in the same MS.), by the same author. It so happens that the latter story is printed in Bartsch and Horning's collection in 'La Langue et la Littérature Françaises'; Paris, 1887; col. 367. It is there entitled 'De Clerico Sancte Virgini devoto, in cuius iam mortui ore flos inuentus est.' It is rather a stupid and pointless story, to the following effect. There was a wicked cleric at Chartres, who gave himself up to all kinds of debauchery; but he had one merit. He never passed an image of Our Lady without kneeling down and saying a prayer. Some enemies killed him; and it was at once resolved to bury him in a ditch, as an outcast; and this was done. But Our Lady appeared to one of the chief clergy, and commanded that he should be buried again, in the holiest spot in the cemetery. When the body was recovered, it was found that the tongue of the corpse remained uncorrupted, being as red as a rose, and a miraculous flower was blossoming in his mouth. He was reburied in holy ground, with many tears from the pious. It was also observed that his tongue still slowly moved, as if endeavouring to sing the Virgin's praises.
Vol. 3. pp. 421, 422. Sources of the Prioress's Tale. It's pretty clear that Chaucer got the first part of this story from one of the Miracles of Our Lady by Gautier de Coinci. I'm also quite convinced that he adapted the second part from another story in the same collection (and therefore in the same manuscript), by the same author. This second story is printed in Bartsch and Horning's collection in 'La Langue et la Littérature Françaises'; Paris, 1887; col. 367. It's titled 'De Clerico Sancte Virgini devoto, in cuius iam mortui ore flos inuentus est.' It's a rather dull and pointless story, which goes like this: There was a wicked cleric in Chartres who engaged in all kinds of debauchery, but he had one redeeming quality: he never walked past an image of Our Lady without kneeling and saying a prayer. Some enemies killed him, and it was immediately decided to bury him in a ditch as an outcast, and they did just that. However, Our Lady appeared to one of the leading clergy and commanded that he be reburied in the holiest part of the cemetery. When they retrieved the body, they found that the corpse's tongue was uncorrupted, as red as a rose, and a miraculous flower was blooming in his mouth. He was reburied in sanctified ground, with many tears from the faithful. It was also noted that his tongue still slowly moved, as if trying to sing the Virgin's praises.
This is rather a clumsy assumption; for the tongue might have been trying to swear. Hence Chaucer gives it a real voice; and substitutes a small grain in place of the flower; probably because there was a well-known legend about the three grains found by Seth under Adam's tongue (above, p. 180, note to l. 1852). Chaucer's tale is really made up, with great skill, from a combination of these two poems by Gautier de Coinci; and it is highly remarkable that, in the Vernon MS., there is a version of the story which says that five roses were found in the child's head; one in his mouth, two in his eyes, and two in his ears. In the Legend of Alphonsus of Lincoln (see vol. iii. p. 421), the child has a precious stone in place of a tongue; but this legend was composed in 1459, and was probably copied from Chaucer. I think it highly probable that Chaucer combined the two 'Miracles' himself; though of course some one else may have done it before him. In any case, it is worth while pointing out that we must combine the two stories by de Coinci, before we obtain the whole of Chaucer's poem.
This is quite an awkward assumption; the tongue might have been trying to swear. That's why Chaucer gives it a real voice and swaps a small grain for the flower, probably referencing a well-known legend about the three grains found by Seth under Adam's tongue (above, p. 180, note to l. 1852). Chaucer's tale is skillfully crafted from a blend of these two poems by Gautier de Coinci; it's particularly notable that in the Vernon MS., there's a version of the story that states that five roses were found in the child's head: one in his mouth, two in his eyes, and two in his ears. In the Legend of Alphonsus of Lincoln (see vol. iii. p. 421), the child has a precious stone instead of a tongue; however, this legend was written in 1459 and likely copied from Chaucer. I find it quite likely that Chaucer combined the two 'Miracles' himself, although someone else might have done it before him. Regardless, it's important to note that we need to combine the two stories by de Coinci for a complete understanding of Chaucer's poem.
Vol. III. pp. 502, 503. The statement that the French treatise by Frère Lorens, entitled La Somme des Vices et des Vertus, 'has never been printed,' is incorrect. However, the book is scarce. Mr. Bradley tells me that there is a copy of it in the British Museum, printed by Anthoine Verard 'sus le pont notre dame,' Paris. It is undated, but it is said to have been printed in 1495. [492]
Vol. 3. pp. 502, 503. The claim that the French treatise by Frère Lorens, titled La Somme des Vices et des Vertus, 'has never been printed,' is false. However, the book is hard to find. Mr. Bradley has informed me that there is a copy in the British Museum, printed by Anthoine Verard 'sus le pont notre dame,' Paris. It's undated, but it's believed to have been printed in 1495. [492]
Canterbury Tales.
Canterbury Tales.
The Canterbury Tales, and especially the Prologue, are so full of allusions and expressions that either require or invite illustrations, that no commentary upon them can be considered exhaustive. Consequently, those points only have, for the most part, been considered where the expressions used are for any reason difficult, obscure, or likely to be misunderstood; for it frequently happens that, by a change in meaning, the modern form or use of a word suggests a wrong impression.
The Canterbury Tales, especially the Prologue, are packed with references and phrases that either need or welcome explanations, so no commentary on them can ever be complete. As a result, we've mainly focused on the parts where the wording is difficult, unclear, or likely to be misinterpreted; this is often the case because changes in meaning over time can lead to modern definitions or uses of words creating misleading impressions.
A considerable number of words and phrases which occur in Chaucer have already been explained by me in the Notes to Piers the Plowman. Hence, in many cases, additional illustrations and references can easily be had by consulting the 'Index to the Explanations in the Notes' printed in P. Plowman, vol. iv. pp. 464-491.
A significant number of words and phrases found in Chaucer have already been explained by me in the Notes to Piers the Plowman. Therefore, in many instances, you can easily find more examples and references by checking the 'Index to the Explanations in the Notes' printed in P. Plowman, vol. iv. pp. 464-491.
The 'Index of Books referred to in the Notes' to the same, vol. iv. pp. 492-502, gives a long list of books, most of which are useful for the illustration of Chaucer also. I add here a few additional notes, taken almost at random, for two of which I am indebted to Professor Earle.
The 'Index of Books referred to in the Notes' in the same volume, pp. 492-502, provides a long list of books, many of which are also helpful for understanding Chaucer. Here are a few extra notes, chosen somewhat randomly, two of which I owe to Professor Earle.
A. 30. Zupitza (Notes to Guy of Warwick, 855, p. 361) further illustrates this line. 'There can be no doubt that the pp. goon is to be supplied.' He quotes 'to reste eode þa sunne,' Layamon, 28328; 'until the son was gon to rest,' Iwaine, 3612, ed. Ritson (Met. Romances, i. 151); also from J. Grimm, Mythology, p. 702, who treats of the M.H.G. phrase ze reste gān.
A. 30. Zupitza (Notes to Guy of Warwick, 855, p. 361) further illustrates this line. "There's no doubt that 'goon' should be included." He quotes "to reste eode þa sunne," Layamon, 28328; "until the sun was gone to rest," Iwaine, 3612, ed. Ritson (Met. Romances, i. 151); also from J. Grimm, Mythology, p. 702, who discusses the M.H.G. phrase "ze reste gān."
A. 179. It is shown (vol. v. p. 22) that the simile about the fish out of water occurs in the Life of St. Anthony. Chaucer clearly took it from Jehan de Meung (or Jean de Meun); but the French poet probably took it from the Life of St. Anthony in the Legenda Aurea. We find it even in Caxton's Golden Legende:—'for lyke as fysshes that haue ben longe in the water whan they come in-to drye londe they muste dye, in lyke wyse the monkes that goon out of theyr cloystre or selles, yf they conuerse longe wyth seculiers they must nedes lose theyr holynesse and leue theyr good lyf.'
A. 179. It is shown (vol. v. p. 22) that the comparison about fish out of water appears in the Life of St. Anthony. Chaucer clearly borrowed it from Jehan de Meung (or Jean de Meun); however, the French poet probably got it from the Life of St. Anthony in the Legenda Aurea. We even see it in Caxton's Golden Legende:—'for just as fish that have been in the water for a long time must die when they come onto dry land, so too monks who leave their cloisters or cells, if they spend too much time with seculars, will inevitably lose their holiness and abandon their good life.'
A. 387. With the beste, 'as well as possible,' but originally 'among the best.' So in Zupitza, notes to Guy of Warwick, l. 1496. He quotes Mätzner's Grammatik, II. 2. 434; King Horn, 1326, knight with the beste; &c. Cf. with the furste, King Horn, 1119.
A. 387. With the beste, 'as well as possible,' but originally 'among the best.' So in Zupitza, notes to Guy of Warwick, l. 1496. He quotes Mätzner's Grammatik, II. 2. 434; King Horn, 1326, knight with the beste; &c. Cf. with the furste, King Horn, 1119.
A. 467. She coude muche of wandring by the weye; i. e. she knew much which she had learnt through being so great a traveller.—J. Earle.
A. 467. She knew a lot about wandering along the way; i.e. she had learned a great deal from being such a seasoned traveler.—J. Earle.
A. 655. See Freeman, vol. v. p. 497, and his quotation from John of Salisbury, Ep. 146 (Giles, i. 260):—'Erat, ut memini, genus hominum, qui in ecclesia Dei archidiaconorum censentur nomine, quibus vestra discretio omnem salutis viam querebatur esse praeclusam. Nam, ut dicere consuevistis, diligunt munera, sequuntur retributiones, ad injurias proni sunt, calumniis gaudent, peccata populi comedunt et bibunt, quibus vivitur ex rapto, ut non sit hospes ab hospite tutus.'—J. Earle. [From Freeman's Hist. of the Norman Conquest, ed. 1867-79.]
A. 655. See Freeman, vol. v. p. 497, and his quote from John of Salisbury, Ep. 146 (Giles, i. 260):—'There was, as I remember, a group of people in the church of God known as archdeacons, for whom your discretion sought to find a way to salvation. For, as you often say, they love their positions, pursue rewards, are prone to injuries, delight in accusations, consume and drink the sins of the people, living off theft, so that no guest is safe from the host.'—J. Earle. [From Freeman's Hist. of the Norman Conquest, ed. 1867-79.]
Cf. the Somnours Tale; especially D. 1315, 1317, and the notes.
Cf. the Summoner's Tale; especially D. 1315, 1317, and the notes.
A. 1155. For par amour, see all the instances referred to in the Glossary. The fact that it sometimes means 'with all affection,' or 'affectionately,' is well illustrated by a passage in the Coventry Mysteries, p. 50, where it is put into the mouth of Abraham, when addressing Isaac. 'Thu art my suete childe, and par amoure Ful wele in herte do I the loue.'
A. 1155. For par amour, see all the examples mentioned in the Glossary. It sometimes means 'with all affection' or 'affectionately,' which is clearly shown in a passage from the Coventry Mysteries, p. 50, where it is spoken by Abraham while addressing Isaac: 'You are my sweet child, and par amoure I love you wholeheartedly in my heart.'
A. 1452. Seven yeer is an old proverbial expression for a long time; see Seven-year in Halliwell; P. Plowman, C. vii. 214, xi. 73; Zupitza's notes to Guy of Warwick (l. 8667); &c. The curious thing is that Chaucer understood himself literally: 'It fel that in the seventhe yeer, in May'; A. 1462.
A. 1452. Seven years is an old saying for a long time; see Seven-year in Halliwell; P. Plowman, C. vii. 214, xi. 73; Zupitza's notes to Guy of Warwick (l. 8667); &c. The interesting thing is that Chaucer took it literally: 'It happened that in the seventh year, in May'; A. 1462.
A. 2749. Some further illustration of the word expulsive as a technical term may be found in old treatises. Thus Brunetto Latini, in his Livres dou Tresor, livre i. part iii. chap. 103, says that the four virtues which sustain life are the appetitive (due to the element of fire), the retentive (due to earth), the digestive (due to air), and the expulsive (due to water). Hence we have an appetite for food; we retain it; we digest it; and expel it. 'L'aigue est froide et moiste, et fait la vertu expulsive, ce est qu'ele chace fuer la viande quant ele est cuite.' Sir Thos. Elyot, Castel of Helth, 1539, p. 10, says there are three Powers, animal, spiritual, and natural. Of these, it is the natural power which 'appetiteth, retayneth, digesteth, expelleth'; whereas it is the 'power animall' that 'ordeyneth, discerneth, and composeth; that moueth by voluntarye mocyon,' &c. Of the four 'operations,' he says that 'expulsion [is] by colde and moyste.' The whole of this sort of jargon is full of inconsistencies.
A. 2749. More examples of the word expulsive as a technical term can be found in old writings. For instance, Brunetto Latini, in his Livres dou Tresor, book i, part iii, chap. 103, states that the four virtues that sustain life are the appetitive (from the element of fire), the retentive (from earth), the digestive (from air), and the expulsive (from water). Thus, we have an appetite for food; we hold onto it; we digest it; and we expel it. 'The water is cold and moist, and it has the expulsive virtue, which means it pushes out the food when it is cooked.' Sir Thos. Elyot, in Castel of Helth, 1539, p. 10, states there are three Powers: animal, spiritual, and natural. Among these, it is the natural power that 'appetiteth, retayneth, digesteth, expelleth'; while it is the 'animal power' that 'ordeyneth, discerneth, and composeth; which moves by voluntary motion,' etc. Regarding the four 'operations,' he notes that 'expulsion [is] by cold and moist.' The entire jargon here is filled with inconsistencies.
A. 3287. Do wey, i. e. take away. So also go wey occurs for 'go away.' See these phrases plentifully illustrated in Zupitza's notes to Guy of Warwick, l. 3097.
A. 3287. Do wey, meaning take away. Similarly, go wey means 'go away.' Look for these phrases extensively illustrated in Zupitza's notes to Guy of Warwick, l. 3097.
B. 124. After all, this line is probably merely a reproduction from Le Roman de la Rose, l. 10438:—
B. 124. After all, this line is probably just a copy from Le Roman de la Rose, l. 10438:—
'Tu n'a pas geté ambesas.'
'You didn't throw ambesas.'
B. 3917. A correspondent kindly reminds me that the story of Cyrus in Vincent of Beauvais came originally from Herodotus, who tells it, not of Cyrus, but of Polycrates of Samos; see Herodotus, bk. iii. capp. 124, 125. In Herodotus, the vision is seen by the daughter.
B. 3917. A correspondent kindly reminds me that the story of Cyrus in Vincent of Beauvais originally comes from Herodotus, who tells it, not about Cyrus, but about Polycrates of Samos; see Herodotus, bk. iii. capp. 124, 125. In Herodotus, the vision is seen by the daughter.
C. 406. In the long note at pp. 272-274, I have shewn that the sense is 'though their souls go a-gathering blackberries,' i. e. wander wherever they please. Mr. E.M. Spence suggests for comparison the well-known words of Falstaff (1 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 448):—'Shall the blessed sun of heaven prove a micher and eat blackberries?'
C. 406. In the long note on pp. 272-274, I've shown that the meaning is 'even if their souls go off gathering blackberries,' meaning they wander wherever they want. Mr. E.M. Spence suggests comparing this to the famous words of Falstaff (1 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 448):—'Will the blessed sun of heaven turn out to be a thief and eat blackberries?'
C. 570. In the Accounts of Henry, Earl of Derby, on his return from Prussia in 1391, the following item occurs for March:—'Et per manus eiusdem pro ij barrellis ferreres [vessels for carrying wine on horseback] vini de Lepe, viz. lj stope per ipsum emptis ibidem, ij nobles'; printed for the Camden Society, ed. L. Toulmin Smith, p. 95. Miss Toulmin Smith quotes from Henderson's History of Wines, 1824, the note that Lepe wine is 'a strong white wine of Spain,' and that Lepe is 'a small town on the sea-coast, between Ayamont and Palos, long celebrated for figs, raisins, and wine.' Its position was favourable, as it is in the part of Andalucia nearest to England. See Lepe in Pinero's Spanish Dictionary, ed. 1740.
C. 570. In the records of Henry, Earl of Derby, from his return from Prussia in 1391, there's the following entry for March:—'And through the hands of the same for 2 barrels of ferreres [vessels for carrying wine on horseback] wine from Lepe, namely 1 stope bought by him there, 2 nobles'; printed for the Camden Society, ed. L. Toulmin Smith, p. 95. Miss Toulmin Smith references Henderson's History of Wines, 1824, which notes that Lepe wine is 'a strong white wine from Spain,' and that Lepe is 'a small town on the coast, between Ayamont and Palos, long known for its figs, raisins, and wine.' Its location was advantageous, being in the part of Andalucia closest to England. See Lepe in Pinero's Spanish Dictionary, ed. 1740.
D. 110. The word fore occurs also, but with the Southern spelling vore, in P. Plowman, C. vii. 118; on which see my note.
D. 110. The word fore also appears, but with the Southern spelling vore, in P. Plowman, C. vii. 118; for details, see my note.
D. 325. At line 180 above (see the note), the Wife is plainly alluding to one of the passages in Le Roman de la Rose in which the Almageste is mentioned; and I have no doubt that she here refers to the other (l. 18772). For though the passage quoted by Jean de Meun, as from the Almagest, is really quite different, there is a general reference, in the context, to the idea of contentment:—
D. 325. At line 180 above (see the note), the Wife is clearly referring to one of the sections in Le Roman de la Rose where the Almagest is mentioned; and I'm sure she is also referencing the other (l. 18772). Although the passage that Jean de Meun quotes as being from the Almagest is actually quite different, there is a general reference in the context to the idea of contentment:—
'Car soffisance fait richece,' &c.
'Car sophistication makes wealth,' &c.
And just below:—
And just below:—
'Cil qui nous escrit l'Almageste.'
'The one who writes to us, the Almagest.'
F. 226. Many examples are given in Godefroy of the use of Fr. maistre with the adjectival sense of 'principal' or 'chief.' Thus we find la mestre yglise, la mestre tor, la maistre rue, la maistre cité, la maistre tente. See Maister in the Glossarial Index.
F. 226. Many examples are provided in Godefroy of the use of Fr. maistre with the adjectival meaning of 'main' or 'chief.' So we see la mestre yglise, la mestre tor, la maistre rue, la maistre cité, la maistre tente. See Maister in the Glossarial Index.
F. 233. Tyrwhitt remarks that a 'treatise on Perspective, under his name [i. e. of Aristotle], is mentioned by Vincent of Beauvais, in the thirteenth century (Speculum Historiale, lib. iii. c. 84):—"Extat etiam liber, qui dicitur Perspectiva Aristotelis."' See the word Aristotle in Tyrwhitt's Glossary to Chaucer.
F. 233. Tyrwhitt notes that a 'treatise on Perspective, attributed to him [i.e., Aristotle], is mentioned by Vincent of Beauvais in the thirteenth century (Speculum Historiale, lib. iii. c. 84):—"There is also a book called the Perspective of Aristotle."' See the word Aristotle in Tyrwhitt's Glossary to Chaucer.
INDEX TO SUBJECTS AND WORDS EXPLAINED IN THE NOTES.
INDEX TO SUBJECTS AND WORDS EXPLAINED IN THE NOTES.
The subjects discussed are in roman type; the words explained in italics. The references are to volume and page.
The topics covered are in regular font; the terms explained are in italics. The references are to volume and page.
a (in), vol. v. p. 423.
a (in), vol. 5, p. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
a (one), i. 565.
a (one), i. 565.
a certein, iii. 352.
a certain, iii. 352.
a twenty, iii. 337.
a twenty, III. 337.
a twenty devil way, iii. 339.
a twenty devil way, iii. 339.
a-begged, to goon, v. 400.
a-begged, to goon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
able, i. 457.
able, p. 457.
aboute, v. 62.
about, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
abrayd, i. 469; iii. 248.
abrayd, i. 469; iii. 248.
Absalom, iii. 298.
Absalom, III. 298.
abye, v. 420;
abandon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
abyen it, 192.
buy it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Accentuation, iii. 289; v. 61 (l. 861).
Accentuation, iii. 289; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 861).
accioun, i. 453.
action, i. 453.
Achilles, treachery of, ii. 503.
Achilles' treachery, ii. 503.
Actium, battle of, iii. 311-312.
Actium, battle of, III. 311-312.
Active and Contemplative Philosophy, ii. 420.
Active and Contemplative Philosophy, ii. 420.
adamant, i. 511.
adamant, p. 511.
Admetus, ii. 465.
Admetus, ii. 465.
advócat, i. 455;
advocate, i. 455;
advocaas, pl., v. 265.
advocates, pl., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Æetes, iii. 326.
Æetes, iii. 326.
Ægeus, iii. 335, 339.
Ægeus, III. 335, 339.
Ægyptus, iii. 346-7.
Ægyptus, iii. 346-7.
Ælla, king, v. 156.
Ælla, king, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Æmilia, via, v. 343.
Æmilia, on, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Æneas, iii. 317-324.
Æneas, iii. 317-324.
Æson, iii. 325.
Æson, iii. 325.
Æsop's Fables, vol. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
a-fere, ii. 463.
a-fere, ii. 463.
affyle, v. 57.
affyle, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
afounde, i. 550.
afounde, i. 550.
Agatho, iii. 309.
Agatho, III. 309.
agayns, go, v. 348.
against, go, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ageyn him, v. 162.
against him, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
agreables, ii. 436.
agreeable, ii. 436.
agryse, v. 264;
agryse, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
agroos, iii. 316;
agroos, iii. 316;
agrisen, ii. 435.
agrisen, ii. 435.
agroted, iii. 345.
agroted, iii. 345.
aketoun, v. 195.
aketoun, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
akornes, ii. 448.
akornes, II. 448.
al and som, v. 92.
al and som, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
al to-rente, v. 229.
to-rent, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
alambik, ii. 488.
alambik, ii. 488.
alaunts, v. 85.
alaunts, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Albification, v. 425.
Albification, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Albioun, i. 564.
Albioun, i. 564.
Alcathoe, iii. 334.
Alcathoe, iii. 334.
Alchabitius, i. 499, 500.
Alchabitius, i. 499, 500.
Alcyone, i. 464.
Alcyone, vol. 1, p. 464.
Aldebaran, iii. 358.
Aldebaran, vol. 3, p. 358.
alder, gen. pl., iii. 300.
alder, gen. pl., iii. 300.
alder-best, v. 57.
alder-best, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
alderman, v. 36 (l. 372).
alderman, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 372).
Aldiran, v. 380.
Aldiran, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
alemandres, i. 428.
alemandres, p. 428.
Alexander, v. 244;
Alexander, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— carried aloft, iii. 262;
— carried aloft, iii. 262;
— and the pirate, v. 441.
— and the pirate, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Alexandria, v. 6.
Alexandria, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Alexandryn, i. 420.
Alexandryn, p. 420.
aleys, i. 428.
aleys, i. 428.
Algezir, v. 7.
Algezir, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Algomeisa, iii. 358.
Algomeisa, iii. 358.
Algus, i. 475.
Algus, i. 475.
Alhabor, iii. 361.
Alhabor, vol. iii, p. 361.
Alhazen, v. 378.
Alhazen, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
alle, at, i. 497.
alle, at, i. 497.
alle and some, v. 148.
all and some, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
allegeaunce, i. 431.
allegiance, i. 431.
aller, our, v. 58.
let's go, our, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
alles-kinnes, iii. 279.
alles-kinnes, III. 279.
Alliteration, v. 446.
Alliteration, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Alma redemptoris, v. 177-178.
Alma redemptoris, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-178.
Almagest, iii. 354; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-6.
alpes, i. 421.
Alpes, i. 421.
Amalgaming, v. 423.
Amalgamating, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Amazons, v. 61.
Amazons, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ambes as, v. 143.
both as, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ambrose, St., v. 409.
Ambrose, St., vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ameled, i. 425.
Enamel, i. 425.
amendes, his, v. 223.
his fines, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
amerciment, v. 468.
amerciment, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
amonges, ii. 428.
amonges, ii. 428.
amorettes, i. 423, 438.
amorettes, i. 423, 438.
Amphiaraus, i. 532, 533.
Amphiaraus, i. 532, 533.
amphibologyes, ii. 493.
amphibologies, ii. 493.
Amyas (a mistake), i. 435.
Amyas (an error), i. 435.
an hunting, iii. 322.
a hunt, iii. 322.
Anaxarchus, ii. 433.
Anaxarchus, ii. 433.
Andromache's dream, v. 254.
Andromache's dream, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Angelus ad virginem, v. 97-8.
Angelus ad virginem, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
Anger, v. 462.
Anger, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Angle, in astrology, v. 150;
Angle, in astrology, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— meridional, v. 379-80.
— southward, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-80.
anientissed, v. 211.
anientissed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
a-night, v. 428.
a-night, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
anlas, v. 34-5.
anlas, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5.
Anna, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
annueleer, v. 429.
annueleer, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
anoyeth, v. 203.
anoyeth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Antenor, ii. 486.
Antenor, ii. 486.
Anthony, Life of St., v. 20;
Anthony, Life of St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— fire of, 460.
— fire of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Anticlaudianus, iii. 264.
Anticlaudianus, III. 264.
Antiochus, v. 244.
Antiochus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
antiphoner, v. 178.
antiphoner, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Antony, iii. 311-4.
Antony, III. 311-4.
aornement, v. 460.
ornament, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
apayd, evel, iii. 293.
apayd, evel, iii. 293.
ape, v. 430.
ape, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ape in one's hood, v. 174.
Ape in your neighborhood, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Apollonius of Tyre, v. 140.
Apollonius of Tyre, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
appalled, v. 382.
shocked, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
apparaunte, i. 417.
apparaunte, i. 417.
Appian Way, v. 407.
Appian Way, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
apposed, opposed, v. 411.
apposed, opposed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
approwours, v. 324.
approach, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Apulia, v. 375-6.
Apulia, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
apyked, v. 36.
apyked, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Arabic numerals, i. 475.
Arabic numerals, i. 475.
arace, i. 566.
arace, i. 566.
arblasters, i. 436.
arblasters, p. 436.
Arcite, i. 529.
Arcite, i. 529.
arest, v. 89.
arrest, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
areste, iii. 305.
areste, iii. 305.
arette, v. 57.
arette, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
argoile, v. 426.
argoile, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
argument, iii. 367 (l. 44).
argument, III. 367 (l. 44).
Argus (the argonaut), iii. 326.
Argus (the argonaut), III. 326.
Argus the hundred-eyed, ii. 493.
Argus the hundred-eyed, ii. 493.
Ariadne, iii. 252, 333-40;
Ariadne, iii. 252, 333-40;
— in Naxos, i. 566.
— in Naxos, i. 566.
Aries, qualities of, v. 373;
Aries traits, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— sun in, 372.
— sun in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Arion, iii. 267.
Arion, III. 267.
Aristotle, iii. 296, 305.
Aristotle, III. 296, 305.
ark (of the day), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Arming of knights, v. 195.
Knights getting equipped, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Arnoldus de Villa Nova, v. 432.
Arnoldus de Villa Nova, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Arsemius, v. 162.
Arsemius, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Arsenic, v. 424.
Arsenic, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
artelleries, v. 214.
artilleries, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
artow, v. 142.
artow, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Arviragus, v. 389.
Arviragus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
aryve, v. 8.
aryve, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
as, with imperative, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
as, short for al-so, v. 289.
as, short for also, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ascaunce, v. 427;
glance askance, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ascendant, iii. 271, 272; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Ascension, right, iii. 362-363.
Ascension, right, III. 362-363.
ascry, ii. 470.
ascry, ii. 470.
Ashes, old, v. 114.
Old ashes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Asie, v. 175.
Asia, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
asp (aspen), i. 512.
asp (aspen), p. 512.
Ass and harp, ii. 422.
Ass and harp, ii. 422.
assege, ii. 485.
assiege, ii. 485.
Assembly of Ladies, iii. 297.
Assembly of Ladies, vol. iii, p. 297.
Assonance (in Troilus, ii. 884); ii. 471.
Assonance (in Troilus, ii. 884); ii. 471.
assyse, i. 454.
assyse, i. 454.
Astrology, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-152; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
Astronomy, old, v. 149;
Astronomy, vintage, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— system of, ii. 421, 425, 446.
— system of, ii. 421, 425, 446.
atake, wel, v. 325.
attack, well, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Atalanta, i. 514, 515.
Atalanta, i. 514, 515.
Atazir, v. 150-1.
Atazir, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-1.
atempre, iii. 294.
atempre, iii. 294.
Atiteris, iii. 269.
Atiteris, III. 269.
Atlas, iii. 265.
Atlas, vol. 3, p. 265.
Attalia, v. 8.
Attalia, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
attamed, v. 248.
attamed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
atte, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
— nale, 324.
— nale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
attempree, v. 203.
attendee, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Attila, death of, v. 281.
Attila, death of, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
attricioun, ii. 465.
attraction, ii. 465.
augrim-stones, v. 97.
augrim-stones, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Augury, v. 464.
Augury, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Augustine, St., v. 263.
St. Augustine, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Aurelius, v. 389.
Aurelius vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Aurelius, Marcus, v. 414.
Aurelius, Marcus, versus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Aurora (by P. de Riga), i. 492, 493.
Aurora (by P. de Riga), i. 492, 493.
Austin friars, i. 450.
Austin Friars, i. 450.
Avarice, v. 468-9.
Avarice, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
avauntour, v. 457.
avauntour, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ave Marie, v. 176.
Ave Maria, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
aventaille, v. 352.
aventaille, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Avicenna, v. 289.
Avicenna, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
avow, to make, v. 286-7.
avow, to make, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
avowe, i. 466.
avowe, i. 466.
avoy, v. 251.
avoy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
avyse us, v. 157;
Save us, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— you, 345.
— you, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
awhaped, i. 536; ii. 463.
awhaped, i. 536; ii. 463.
awmere (no such word), i. 432.
awmere (not a word), i. 432.
Ayas, v. 8.
Ayas, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Azimuth (etymology of), iii. 357.
Azimuth (origin of), iii. 357.
azure, i. 538.
blue, i. 538.
babewinnes, iii. 267.
babewinnes, iii. 267.
bacheler, v. 9.
bachelor, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bak, v. 428.
bak, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bakbyting, v. 462.
backbiting, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Baked meats, v. 33.
Baked meats, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Balade, iii. 306.
Balade, III. 306.
baldric, v. 13.
baldric, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bale, (Gamelyn), v. 478.
bale, (Gamelyn), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
balke, v. 116.
balke, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
barbe, ii. 468, 469.
barbe, ii. 468, 469.
barre, iii. 322 (l. 1200);
barre, iii. 322 (line 1200);
barres, v. 32.
bars, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
barringe, v. 459.
barringe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
basilicok, v. 470.
basilicok, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Basket-making by apostles, v. 274.
Apostles' basket-making, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
baskett-es, v. 274.
baskett-es, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bath, Wife of, v. 43.
Bath, Wife of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bayard, blind, v. 431.
Bayard, blind, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Beard, making a, iii. 258;
Beard, making a, iii. 258;
to trim his, v. 124;
to trim his hair; __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
forked beards, v. 29;
forked beards, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
yellow beards, 185.
yellow beards, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
become, iii. 339.
become, iii. 339.
bede, pt. s. subj., i. 423.
bede, pt. s. subj., i. 423.
bedes, payre of, v. 18.
pair of beads, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bees, i. 519.
Bees, i. 519.
bees, been, pl., v. 368.
bees, been, pl., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
beet, pt. s., i. 418.
beet, pt. s., i. 418.
beggar, i. 448, 449.
panhandler, i. 448, 449.
Begging by friars, v. 274-5.
Begging by friars, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5.
Beguins, Begards, i. 448, 449;
Beguins, Begards, i. 448, 449;
Beguines, 446.
Beguines, 446.
behelde = beholde, i. 533-4.
behold = behold, i. 533-4.
bel-amy, v. 268.
bel-amy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bele, v. 173.
beetle, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Belial, meaning of, v. 471.
Belial, definition of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Belinous, iii. 272.
Belinous, III. 272.
Bell before a corpse, v. 286;
Bell before a corpse, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— of a clock, i. 495.
— of a clock, i. 495.
Belshazzar, v. 234.
Belshazzar, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bely (bellows), v. 453-4.
bely (bellows), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-4.
bendinge, v. 459.
bendinge, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
benedicite, v. 166;
bless, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Benet, St., v. 21.
Benet, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Benmarin, v. 7.
Benmarin, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bere the belle, ii. 476.
before the beauty, ii. 476.
Bernabo Visconti, v. 240-241.
Bernabo Visconti, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-241.
Bernard, St., iii. 89; v. 402-3.
Bernard, St., iii. 89; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
berth on hond, v. 157.
dock on land, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
besaunt, i. 426.
besaunt, i. 426.
besette, iii. 346 (l. 2558).
besette, iii. 346 (l. 2558).
beshende, iii. 350.
beshende, iii. 350.
beste, with the, v. 492.
best, with the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bet; see go.
bet; see go.
bete, v., v. 459.
bete, verb, verb __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bicched bones, v. 285.
broken bones, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bigamye, v. 292.
bigamy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bigonne, v. 413;
bigonne, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— the bord, v. 6.
— the board, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bigoon, bigo, i. 420, 421.
bigoon, bigo, i. 420, 421.
Bill (of a bird), iii. 261.
Bill (of a bird), iii. 261.
bille, i. 455, 460.
bille, p. 455, 460.
Birds, various, i. 517.
Birds, various, p. 517.
biseken, bisechen, v. 63.
biseken, bisechen, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bisemare, v. 119.
bisemare, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bisette, v. 30.
bisette, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
biseye, v. 349.
biseye, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bit (for biddeth), v. 22.
bit (for biddeth), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bitrent, ii. 481, 490.
bitrent, ii. 481, 490.
bitter swete, v. 427-8.
bitter sweet, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
blakeberied, a, v. 272-3.
blakeberied, a, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
blank-manger, v. 38.
blank-manger, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Blean Forest, v. 416.
Blean Forest, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
glare, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
blewe, i. 496.
blewe, i. 496.
bleynte, v. 65.
bleynte, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Boar's head at Christmas, v. 393.
Boar's head at Christmas, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bob-up-and-down, v. 435.
Bob up and down, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
boës (behoves), v. 122.
boës (behoves), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Boethius, v. 255;
Boethius, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— on music, 256.
— about music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
boght agayn, v. 278.
bought again, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bole, v. 423-4.
bole, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-4.
Bologna, v. 347.
Bologna, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bolt-upright, v. 173.
bolt upright, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Boötes, ii. 450; v. 83.
Boötes, ii. 450; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Boots, tight-fitting, v. 24.
Skinny boots, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bord, v. 6.
board, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
borel, v. 225;
burel, 335.
burel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
borken, ii. 426.
borken, ii. 426.
borneth, ii. 463.
born, ii. 463.
bost, iii. 317.
bote and bale (Gam.), v. 478.
botel hay, v. 436.
botel hay, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
boteler, iii. 256.
butler, iii. 256.
botoun, i. 430.
botoun, i. 430.
Boulogne, pilgrims to, v. 44.
Boulogne, pilgrims to, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
boun, v. 399.
boun, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bourdon, v. 55.
bourdon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
boydekins, v. 245.
boydekins, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bracer, v. 12.
bracer, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bradwardine, v. 255.
Bradwardine, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bragot, v. 100.
bragot, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
brasil, v. 258.
Brazil, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
brayd, iii. 321-2.
brayd, iii. 321-2.
Bread for horses, v. 16.
Bread for horses, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
brede, iii. 269.
brede, iii. 269.
Bret, iii. 267.
Bret, III. 267.
bretful, iii. 286; v. 56.
bretful, iii. 286; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
breyd-e, v. 313.
breyd-e, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bridles, v. 381.
Bridles, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
brige, v. 222.
bridge, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
brimstoon, v. 424.
brimstoon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
brocages, i. 446 (l. 6971);
brocages, p. 446 (l. 6971);
brocage, v. 104.
brocage, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
broche, v. 18.
broach, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
broken, iii. 327.
broken, III. 327.
broken harm, v. 357.
broken harm, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
brokkinge, v. 104.
brokkinge, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bromholm, v. 126.
Bromholm, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
brotelnesse, i. 565.
Brothers, sworn, v. 66.
Brothers, sworn, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Bruges, v. 168.
Bruges, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Brut, i. 564.
Brut, i. 564.
Brutus Cassius, v. 245.
Brutus Cassius, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
brybe, v. 131.
brybe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bryberyes, v. 324.
bryberyes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Buck, names of the, i. 475.
Buck, names of the, i. 475.
buf, v. 335-6.
buf, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
bulles, v. 269.
bubbles, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bumbleth, v. 317-8.
bumbleth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
burel, v. 335;
burel, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
borel, 225.
borel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
buriels, v. 407.
burials, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Burnell the Ass, v. 256.
Burnell the Donkey, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
burnet, i. 418.
burnet, i. 418.
Busiris, v. 232;
Busiris, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Busirides, ii. 433.
Busirides, II. 433.
by, v. 429.
by, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
by and by, v. 64.
eventually, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
by me (rimes with tyme), v. 430.
by me (rhymes with time), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
by'r (by our), i. 477.
by'r (by our), i. 477.
Byblis, i. 515.
Byblis, 1. 515.
cadence, iii. 257.
cadence, iii. 257.
Calchas, ii. 462.
Calchas, II. 462.
Calcination, v. 423.
Calcination, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
calendar, iii. 309, 310.
calendar, III. 309, 310.
Calendars, i. 454.
Calendars, vol. 454.
calendes, ii. 468.
calendes, ii. 468.
caleweys, i. 447.
caleweys, p. 447.
calle (caul), v. 318.
call (caul), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Callisto, i. 514; v. 83.
Callisto, i. 514; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Calydonian boar-hunt, ii. 501.
Calydonian boar hunt, ii. 501.
Calypso, iii. 272.
Calypso, iii. 272.
Cambinskan, v. 371.
Cambinskan, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Campaneus (Capaneus); i. 533; v. 63.
Campaneus (Capaneus); i. 533; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
camus, v. 117.
Camus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Canace, iii. 299; v. 140.
Canace, iii. 299; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cananee, v. 404.
Cananee, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Candace, i. 513, 565.
Candace, vol. 513, 565.
canel-boon, i. 484.
canel-boon, i. 484.
Canius, or Canus, ii. 422, 424.
Canius, or Canus, ii. 422, 424.
cankedort, ii. 473, 474.
cankedort, ii. 473, 474.
Canon (by Avicenna), v. 289.
Canon (by Avicenna), vol. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Canons, v. 416.
Canons, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Canterbury, archbp. of, v. 258.
Canterbury, archbishop of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Capaneus, i. 533; v. 63.
Capaneus, i. 533; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cape (gape), ii. 500; v. 112.
cape (gape), ii. 500; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cappe, hir aller, v. 50.
cappe, her all, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
capul, v. 124.
capul, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Caracalla, ii. 439.
Caracalla, II 439.
carbuncle, iii. 275; v. 196.
carbuncle, iii. 275; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cardiacle, v. 267.
cardiacle, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cariage, v. 468;
carriage, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
upon —, 329.
upon —, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
carl, v. 47.
Carl, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Carmelites, v. 339.
Carmelites, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
carole, i. 422, 484.
Carole, i. 422, 484.
Carrenare, i. 487.
Carrenare, i. 487.
carrik, v. 330.
carrik, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Carving, v. 10.
Carving, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cassandra's lament, i. 494.
Cassandra's lament, i. 494.
Cassiodorus, ii. 423, 424.
Cassiodorus, II. 423, 424.
Castel, long, v. 490.
Castel, lengthy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Castles in Spain, i. 433.
Castles in Spain, p. 433.
Catalonia, iii. 270, 271.
Catalonia, vol. iii, pp. 270, 271.
caterwawed, a, v. 300.
caterwawed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Caucasus, v. 320.
Caucasus, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cause causinge, ii. 490.
cause causing, ii. 490.
cause why, v. 369.
the reason, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cave, i. 499.
cave, i. 499.
caynard, v. 298.
caynard, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cecilia, St., v. 402;
Cecilia, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— church of, v. 414;
— church of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— life of, iii. 308;
— life of, iii. 308;
ceint, v. 32.
ceint, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
celle (for selle), v. 112.
cell (for sell), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
celle fantastik, v. 69.
that’s fantastic, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
— of the brain, 69.
— of the brain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cenith, iii. 357.
peak, iii. 357.
Centaurs, the, v. 232.
Centaurs, the, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Centaury, v. 252.
Centaury, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
centre, v. 371;
center, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
cered pokets, v. 425.
sealed pockets, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cerial, v. 87.
cereal, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ceriously, v. 146-7.
seriously, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
ceruce, v. 53.
ceruce, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cetewale, v. 97.
cetewale, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ceyx and Alcyone, v. 137.
Ceyx and Alcyone, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chalons, v. 125.
chalons, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chamail (camel), v. 352.
chamail (camel), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
champioun, v. 27.
champion, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Chantecleer, v. 249.
Chantecleer, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Chantries, v. 46.
Chantries, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Chapes, v. 36.
Chapes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Chaplains, v. 340.
Chaplains, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
charge, iii. 259.
charge, iii. 259.
Charity, St., v. 339.
Charity, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Charms, v. 464;
Charms, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— and spells, 105-6.
— and spells, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
Chaucer, genuine lines by, v. 292-3.
Chaucer, original lines by, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
Chaucer's appearance, i. 557; v. 182;
Chaucer's appearance, i. 557; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— his occupations, iii. 257;
— his jobs, iii. 257;
— his translation of Boethius, iii. 307;
— his translation of Boethius, iii. 307;
— his wife, iii. 256.
— his wife, iii. 256.
Chauntepleure, i. 537.
Chauntepleure, p. 537.
Cheapside, shows in, v. 129.
Cheapside, shows in, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cheep (cheap), v. 483.
cheep (cheap), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cheest (chooses), i. 524.
cheest (chooses), i. 524.
cheklatoun, v. 186.
cheklatoun, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chelaundre, i. 418.
chelaundre, i. 418.
cherisaunce (no such word), i. 434.
cherisaunce (no such word), i. 434.
Cherry-fair, ii. 505.
Cherry festival, ii. 505.
cherubinnes face, v. 52.
cherub's face, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Chess invented, i. 480;
Chess created, i. 480;
chess-pieces, i. 481, 482;
chess pieces, i. 481, 482;
chess, v. 389.
chess, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cheste, v. 288.
cheste, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chevauche, i. 501; v. 438.
rides, i. 501; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chevesaile, i. 425.
chevesaile, i. 425.
chevisaunce, iii. 345; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Chichevache, v. 351-2.
Chichevache, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2.
child, v. 193.
kid, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chilindre, v. 170-1.
chilindre, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-1.
chimbe, v. 114.
chimbe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chinche, v. 220.
bedbug, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chirche-hawes, v. 469.
church hawes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chirkinge, ii. 426; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Chiron, iii. 267.
Chiron, III. 267.
chisels, v. 459.
chisels, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chivachee, v. 438; i. 501.
chivachee, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; i. 501.
chivachye, v. 10.
chivachye, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
choppen, iii. 282.
choppen, iii. 282.
Chorus, iii. 344.
Chorus, III. 344.
Chough, the, i. 518.
Chough, the, i. 518.
Christ's members (in oaths), v. 275-6.
Christ's members (in oaths), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
Christmas, poor at, v. 144.
Christmas, lacking in funds, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Chrysippus, v. 309.
Chrysippus, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Church-building, v. 336.
Church construction, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Church-door, marriage at the, v. 44.
Wedding at the church door, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chydester, v. 358.
chydester, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cicero, v. 387;
Cicero, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— his Somnium Scipionis, v. 254.
— his Dream of Scipio, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ciclatoun, v. 185.
ciclatoun, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cipress, v. 198.
cypress, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cipryde, i. 514.
Cipryde, i. 514.
Circe, iii. 272.
Circe, III. 272.
citizein, iii. 264 (l. 986).
citizen, iii. 264 (l. 986).
Cirrea, i. 531.
Cirrea, vol. 531.
citrinacioun, v. 426.
citrinacioun, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
claperes, i. 428.
claperes, i. 428.
clappen as a mille, v. 457.
clapping as a million, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Clara, St., iii. 266.
Clara, St., iii. 266.
clarree, ii. 432; v. 70.
clarree, ii. 432; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Claudian, iii. 279, 302.
Claudian, iii. 279, 302.
clawe, v. 317.
claw, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cleopatra, iii. 310-4.
Cleopatra, iii. 310-4.
clergeon, v. 176.
clergeon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Clerk, duties of a, v. 103;
Clerk, responsibilities of a, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Clerk, 30-1.
the Clerk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-1.
clew, iii. 280 (l. 1702).
clew, iii. 280 (l. 1702).
cliket, v. 364-5.
click, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5.
Climates, latitudes of, iii. 365-6.
Climates, latitudes of, iii. 365-6.
clom, v. 108.
clom, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
clote-leef, v. 417.
clote-leef, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cloth-making, v. 43.
Fabrication, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cloutes, v. 270.
cloutes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
clowe-gilofre, v. 188.
clowe-gilofre, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cock, the, i. 519;
Cock, the, i. 519;
— as astrologer, ii. 482;
— as astrologer, ii. 482;
cogge, iii. 327.
cogge, iii. 327.
cok, cry, v. 256.
coke, cry, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cokenay, v. 125.
cokenay, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Colchis, iii. 325.
Colchis, III. 325.
cold (fatal), v. 255.
cold (deadly), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
col-fox, v. 255.
col-fox, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Collatinus, iii. 331.
Collatinus, III. 331.
Colle, iii. 273.
Colle, vol. 3, p. 273.
Collect and Expanse years, iii. 367.
Collect and Expanse years, iii. 367.
Cologne, pilgrims to, v. 44.
Pilgrims to Cologne, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
colour, i. 563.
color, i. 563.
Colours, meaning of, i. 534, 538, 565.
Colours, meaning of, i. 534, 538, 565.
coltes tooth, v. 306.
Colte's tooth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
com of, ii. 473; v. 110.
com of, ii. 473; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
com-ba-me, v. 109.
combine, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
combre-world, ii. 487.
combre-world, ii. 487.
combust, ii. 478; iii. 362.
burn, ii. 478; iii. 362.
come, s., v. 410.
come, s., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
comeveden, ii. 475.
comeveden, ii. 475.
Commandments, the ten, v. 283-4.
Ten Commandments, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-4.
compas, iii. 260.
compass, iii. 260.
Compass, points of the, iii. 364 (§ 31. 6).
Compass, points of the, iii. 364 (§ 31. 6).
Complaints, v. 395.
Complaints, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Compostella, pilgrims to, v. 44.
Pilgrims to Compostella, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
comprende, ii. 483; v. 377.
understand, ii. 483; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
condicioun, iii. 290.
condition, iii. 290.
condys, pl., i. 428.
condys, pl., i. 428.
conning, iii. 292.
conning, iii. 292.
Conscience, worm of, v. 264.
Conscience, worm of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
consecrat, v. 229.
consecrate, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Constantine, v. 362.
Constantine, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
contenaunce, v. 205.
appearance, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
contre-houses, i. 532.
against houses, i. 532.
contubernial, v. 469.
cohabiting, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
contumax, v. 457.
contumax, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Convent of thirteen, v. 341.
Convent of thirteen, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
convers, in, ii. 505.
convers, in, ii. 505.
cope, v. 29.
deal with, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
coppe, withouten, v. 389-90.
cup, without, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-90.
corage, taketh his, i. 417.
courage, take his
Coral, buildings of, v. 77.
Coral, buildings of, versus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
corbets, iii. 274.
corbets, iii. 274.
Cormorant, the, i. 520.
Cormorant, the, i. 520.
corniculere, v. 411.
corniculere, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
corny, v. 268.
cheesy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
corollary, ii. 442.
corollary, ii. 442.
Corona Borealis, iii. 340.
Corona Borealis, iii. 340.
corseynt, iii. 248.
corseynt, vol. iii, p. 248.
cost (coast), v. 316.
cost (coast), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
costlewe, v. 458.
costlewe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
costrel, iii. 550.
costrel, iii. 550.
countour, v. 35.
contour, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
court, v. 340.
court, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
courtepy, v. 31 (l. 290).
courtship, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 290).
covent, v. 180.
coven, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
covercle, iii. 260.
covercle, iii. 260.
covyne, v. 51.
covyne, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cow is wood, v. 297.
cow is wood, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
crampisshe, i. 535.
crampisshe, i. 535.
Crane, the, i. 518.
Crane, the, i. 518.
Crassus, ii. 481.
Crassus, II. 481.
creant, v. 467.
creant, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Creation, date of the, v. 255.
Creation date v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
crece, i. 438.
grows, i. 438.
Creusa, iii. 330.
Creusa, III. 330.
crinkled, iii. 336.
crinkled, iii. 336.
Criseyde, for Briseida, ii. 426;
Criseyde, for Briseida, ii. 426;
— her mother, 489 (l. 762).
— her mother, 489 (l. 762).
croce, v. 303.
croce, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Crœsus, iii. 248; v. 246.
Crœsus, iii. 248; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
croppes, v. 2.
crops, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Crosiers, v. 323.
Crosiers, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cross, finding of the, v. 290;
Finding of the cross, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hymn to the —, 155;
hymn to the —, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sign of the —, 155.
sign of the —, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Crow, the, i. 520, 521.
Crow, the, i. 520, 521.
Crow's feet, ii. 469.
Crow's feet, ii. 469.
crowne, v. 173.
crown, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
crulle, v. 10.
crulle, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cucurbites, v. 424.
cucurbits, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cukkow, v. 441.
cukkow, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Curfew-time, v. 108.
Curfew time, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cut (lot), v. 59;
cut (lot), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
draw cuts, 289.
draw cuts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cuthbert, St., v. 124.
Cuthbert, St., vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
cutted, iii. 318; v. 459.
cut, iii. 318; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Cybele, iii. 309.
Cybele, III. 309.
Cyllenius, i. 498.
Cyllenius, i. 498.
dagges, i. 449;
dagges, i. 449;
dagginge, v. 459.
dagging, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
dagon, v. 333.
dagon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
daliaunce, v. 25.
dalliance, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dalida, i. 565; v. 230.
Dalida, i. 565; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Damascus, v. 228.
Damascus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dan, v. 225.
Dan, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Danaus, iii. 346.
Danaus, iii. 346.
Dante, mentioned, v. 242.
Dante, mentioned, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Daphne, v. 83.
Daphne, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
dare, v. 169.
dare, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dares Frigius, i. 489, 490; iii. 326.
Dares Frigius, i. 489, 490; iii. 326.
darked, iii. 316.
darked, iii. 316.
darreyne, v. 73.
darreyne, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dart, prize for running, v. 293.
Dart, racing reward, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dartmouth, v. 38.
Dartmouth, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Date of the pilgrimage, v. 132-3.
Date of the pilgrimage, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
Daun, v. 168.
Daun, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Daunger, iii. 295.
Danger, iii. 295.
daunger, in, v. 54;
danger, in, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— with, 304.
— with, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
daungerous, v. 46.
dangerous, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
dawes, v. 392.
dawes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
day, his (Gam.), v. 478.
his day (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
day natural, i. 499; v. 374.
natural day, i. 499; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
daysyes, iii. 291.
daysyes, vol. 3, p. 291.
decoped, i. 423.
decoded, i. 423.
Deficient lines, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-1.
defouled, v. 451.
defouled, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
degrees (steps), v. 77.
degrees (steps), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
degyse, v. 458;
degyse, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
degysinge, 460.
decoding, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
deliver, v. 10.
deliver, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Delphos, v. 391.
Delphos, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
delye, ii. 420.
delye, ii. 420.
Demophoon, iii. 252, 344.
Demophoon, iii. 252, 344.
depardieux, v. 135-6.
depardieux, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
Deptford, v. 115.
Deptford, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
derk, i. 500.
derk, p. 500.
derring-do (Spenser), ii. 498.
daring deed (Spenser), ii. 498.
desespeired, i. 527.
despaired, i. 527.
deslavee, v. 466.
deslavee, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
despitous, v. 457.
despite, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
desray, v. 472.
desray, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
deye, s., v. 249.
deye, s., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
deye, dye, v., v. 156.
deye, dye, v., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
deyntee, v. 20.
dainty, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
diapred, v. 85.
diapred, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dictys, i. 490.
Dictys, i. 490.
Dido, iii. 317-24.
Dido, iii. 317-24.
digne, v. 119.
dignified, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Diomede described, ii. 498.
Diomede described, ii. 498.
disioint, iii. 329.
disjoint, iii. 329.
dismal, i. 493, 494.
bleak, i. 493, 494.
disputisoun, v. 357.
disputisoun, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
distoned, i. 436.
distoned, i. 436.
distraught, v. 169.
upset, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
distreyneth, v. 211.
distreyneth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
divisioun, i. 504.
division, i. 504.
divynailes, v. 464.
divynailes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
do wey, v. 493.
do wey, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
dog for the bow, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Dolphin, the constellation, iii. 265.
Dolphin constellation, iii. 265.
dolven and deed, i. 469.
driven and done, i. 469.
dome, as to my, i. 567.
dome, as to my, i. 567.
dominacioun, v. 438.
domination, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Domination, blood in, v. 382.
Domination, blood in, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
don make, hath, v. 345.
don't make, has, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
doucettes, iii. 268.
doucettes, vol. iii, p. 268.
dragges, v. 41.
drags, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dragon's Tail, iii. 361.
Dragon's Tail, vol. iii, 361.
dragoun, v. 433.
dragon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Drake, the, i. 520.
Drake, the, i. 520.
drasty, v. 201.
drasty, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
draught, i. 479.
draft, i. 479.
Dreams, i. 509: ii. 497; iii. 246.
Dreams, i. 509: ii. 497; iii. 246.
drede, withouten, v. 400.
fear, without, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
dredful, iii. 316.
dreadful, iii. 316.
dresse, v. 350.
dressed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
droghte, v. 2.
drought, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Dry sea, the, i. 486, 487.
Dry sea, the, i. 486, 487.
Dryden on Chaucer, v. 100.
Dryden on Chaucer, vol. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
dryve away, i. 463; v. 283;
drive away, i. 463; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dryve forth, ii. 467.
drive on, ii. 467.
Du Gueschlin, v. 238-9.
Du Gueschlin, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
duetee, v. 324.
duetee, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
dulcarnon, ii. 479, 480.
dulcarnon, ii. 479, 480.
Dun in the mire, v. 435-6.
Dun in the mud, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
Dunmow flitch, v. 296.
Dunmow flitch, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
durring don, ii. 498.
during dawn, ii. 498.
dyte, i. 568.
dyte, i. 568.
-e, i. the fem. adj., iii. 347.
-e, i. the feminine adjective, iii. 347.
Eagle, the, i. 517.
Eagle, the, i. 517.
Eclipse, lunar, ii. 450.
Lunar eclipse, ii. 450.
Ecliptic, obliquity of the, iii. 354.
Ecliptic, obliquity of the, iii. 354.
Eclympasteyre, i. 468.
Eclympasteyre, i. 468.
-ed, for A. S. -að, -oð, v. 273.
-ed, for A. S. -að, -oð, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Edward, St., v. 226.
Edward, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
eek, eke, v. 137.
eek, eke, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Eels slippery, iii. 286, 287.
Eels are slippery, iii. 286, 287.
eftures (a ghost-word), iii. 332.
eftures (a ghost word), iii. 332.
eggement, v. 160.
eggement, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
egrimoine, v. 425.
egrimoine, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Egyptian days, i. 493.
Egyptian days, p. 493.
eightetene, v. 133.
eighteen, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Eilers, Dr., quoted, v. 456.
Dr. Eilers, quoted, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ekko, v. 390.
Ekko, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Eleatici, ii. 420.
Eleatics, ii. 420.
Election, in astrology, v. 151-2.
Election in astrology, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2.
Eliachim, v. 243.
Eliachim, versus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Eligius, St., v. 14.
Eligius, St., see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
elf, v. 159.
elf, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
elvish, v. 182-3.
elvish, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
embosed, i. 472.
embossed, i. 472.
embrouded, v. 10.
obscured, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Emelye, i. 532.
Emelye, 1.532.
emforth, iii. 338.
emforth, vol. 3, p. 338.
enbibing, v. 426.
enbibing, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
endentinge, v. 458.
ending, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
engreggen, v. 473.
engreggen, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
enluting, v. 422.
enluting, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
entaile, i. 425.
entaile, i. 425.
entendeden, iii. 321.
entendeden, iii. 321.
entremees, i. 446.
hors d'oeuvres, i. 446.
Envoy, iii. 306.
Envoy, vol. 3, p. 306.
Envy, v. 461-2.
Envy, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2.
envye, to, i. 468.
envy, to, i. 468.
envyen, iii. 270.
envyen, iii. 270.
envyned, v. 33.
envy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ephesus, widow of, v. 312.
Ephesus, widow of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Epicurus, v. 33.
Epicurus, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
episicle, iii. 364.
episicle, III. 364.
equacions, v. 394.
equations, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Eriphyle, v. 311.
Eriphyle, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
erme, i. 465; v. 267.
erme, i. 465; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Erymanthian boar, ii. 454.
Erymanthian boar, II. 454.
eschu, adj., v. 362.
eschu, adj., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
eschue, ger., v. 401.
eschue, ger., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
esed, v. 4.
esed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
espiaille, v. 213.
espiaille, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
espirituels, v. 448.
spirituals, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
essoyne, v. 450.
essoyne, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Esther, iii. 298.
Esther 3:298.
estres iii. 331-2; v. 78.
estres iii. 331-2; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
et, pr. s., iii. 324.
et, pr. s., iii. 324.
Ethics of Aristotle, iii. 296.
Aristotle's Ethics, iii. 296.
Etymologies of names, v. 405.
Etymology of names, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Euripus, ii. 428.
Euripus, ii. 428.
Europa, iii. 294.
Europa, vol. iii, p. 294.
Eva, Ave, v. 310.
Eva, Ave, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Eve, sone of, v. 404-5.
Eve, daughter of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5.
even-cristen, v. 457.
even-cristen, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ever in oon, i. 458.
always in tune, i. 458.
ew, i. 512.
ew, i. 512.
Exaltation (in astrology), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
— of the moon, v. 445;
— of the moon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— of the sun, 372.
— of the sun, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Expanse years, iii. 367.
Expanse years, vol. 3, p. 367.
eye, awe (Gam.), v. 482.
eye, awe (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Eyes, gray, v. 17.
Gray eyes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
— Man defeating a Lion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
— Wolf and the Mare, 122-3.
— Wolf and the Mare, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
Face (in astrology), v. 395;
Face (in astrology), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— of Mars, 372.
— of Mars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
facound, v. 262.
facound, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fade, i. 419.
fade, p. 419.
Fairies, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-90, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Fairs, v. 173.
Fairs, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Falcon, the, i. 517.
Falcon, the, i. 517.
falding, v. 38.
falding, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fan, v. 436.
fan, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fard, i. 432.
makeup, i. 432.
Fates, the three, ii. 495.
Fates, the three, II. 495.
favour, iii. 253.
favor, iii. 253.
fawe, v. 296.
fawe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Feast for three days, v. 91.
Feast for three days, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
feeldes, v. 63.
feeldes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
felawshippe, iii. 318.
fellowship, iii. 318.
feldefare, farewel, ii. 479.
farewell, ii. 479.
felle, adj. pl., ii. 464.
felle, adj. pl., ii. 464.
fen (Arab. fann), v. 289.
fen (Arab. fann), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ferd, pp., ii. 491.
ferd, pp., ii. 491.
ferd, for, ii. 489.
ferd, for, ii. 489.
ferforth, v. 202.
ferforth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fermentacioun, v. 426.
fermentation, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fermerer, v. 334.
fermerer, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fermour, iii. 305.
fermour, III. 305.
fern, ferne yere, v. 379.
fern, ferne yere, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Fern-ashes, glass from, v. 378.
Fern ashes, glass from, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ferne, ii. 434, v. 3.
ferne, ii. 434, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ferre, v. 6.
ferre, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fers, i. 476, 480;
fers, i. 476, 480;
ferses, 481.
ferses, 481.
ferthing, v. 16.
ferthing, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fet-e, i. 469, 477 (l. 501).
fet-e, i. 469, 477 (l. 501).
fetis, v. 18.
fetis, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fevere, a blaunche, ii. 466.
fevere, a blaunche, ii. 466.
Fieldfare, the, i. 521.
Fieldfare, the, i. 521.
fir, sailing, i. 512.
fir, sailing, i. 512.
Fire, Greek, v. 301.
Fire, Greek, versus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Fish Street, v. 280.
Fish Street, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Flanders, v. 275.
Flanders, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Flat, not edge, ii. 490.
Flat, not edge, ii. 490.
fled-de, pp. pl., ii. 464.
fled-de, pp. pl., ii. 464.
flekked, v. 417.
spotted, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fleming of wrecches, ii. 480.
Fleming of Wretches, ii. 480.
Flemings slain, v. 257-8.
Flemings killed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
flokmele, v. 344.
flokmele, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Florins, v. 288.
Florins, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Flower and Leaf, iii. 293, 297.
Flower and Leaf, iii. 293, 297.
floytinge, v. 10.
floating, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fneseth, v. 438.
fneseth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
folily, v. 221.
folily, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Folk-lore; when men's ears glow, ii. 471;
Folk-lore; when people's ears are burning, ii. 471;
itching, v. 109.
itching, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
foo (for foot), v. 111.
foo (for foot), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
foot-hot, i. 435; v. 154.
foot-hot, i. 435; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
foot-mantel, v. 45.
foot-mantel, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
for, against, i. 432; iii. 298;
for, against, i. 432; iii. 298;
for moiste, i. 429.
for moist, i. 429.
for to, iii. 290.
for to, iii. 290.
for warping, iii. 365.
for warping, iii. 365.
for wood, iii. 280, 344.
for wood, 3. 280, 344.
forage, v. 113.
forage, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
forbyse, ii. 473.
forbyse, ii. 473.
fordrye, v. 383.
fordrye, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
before, s., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
foreyne, iii. 335.
foreyne, III. 335.
forget, pr. s., i. 418.
forget, present simple, i. 418.
forloyn, i. 473.
forloyn, i. 473.
forme-fader, v. 208.
form-fader, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
formel, i. 521.
forneys, v. 48.
forneys, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fors, no, v. 266;
for sure, no, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
no — of, 252.
no — of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
forshright, ii. 491.
forshright, ii. 491.
forstraught, v. 169.
forstraught, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fortened, i. 438.
fortified, i. 438.
Fortuna maior, ii. 482.
Fortuna maior, II. 482.
forward, v. 5.
forward, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fostred, v. 414 (l. 539).
fostered, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 539).
fot-hoot, i. 473.
fot-hoot, i. 473.
foudre, iii. 254, 255.
lightning, iii. 254, 255.
foun (fawn), i. 475;
foun (fawn), i. 475;
see fownes.
see fownes.
founde, i. 536.
founde, vol. 536.
fownes, ii. 464;
fownes, ii. 464;
see foun.
see found.
foynen, v. 73.
foynen, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Frankeleyn, the, v. 32.
Frankeleyn, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
frape, ii. 477.
frape, ii. 477.
fraternitee, v. 36.
fraternity, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Fraternity, letters of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
fraught, v. 145-6.
fraught, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
free, i. 453.
free, p. 453.
fremd, iii. 319.
fremd, iii. 319.
French in England, v. 15.
French in England, vol. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fret, ii. 297, 298.
worry, ii. 297, 298.
fret full, i. 437.
full of worry, i. 437.
fretted, i. 449.
worried, i. 449.
Frideswide, St., v. 105.
Frideswide, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Friesland, i. 558.
Friesland, vol. 1, page 558.
fro ye, ii. 461.
from you, ii. 461.
froit = fruit, iii. 285.
frouncen, i. 449.
frouncen, i. 449.
fume, v. 251.
fume, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Fumitory, v. 252.
Fumitory, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Funerals, v. 93.
Funerals, versus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
furie, v. 390.
fury, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
furlong-wey, iii. 300; v. 346.
furlong-way, iii. 300; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fyrbrond, v. 360.
fyrbrond, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gadeling (Gam.), v. 480.
gadeling (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
galaxye, iii. 263.
galaxy, iii. 263.
galentyne, i. 540, 549.
galentyne, i. 540, 549.
Galianes, v. 266.
Galianes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
galingale, v. 37.
galingale, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
galley half-pence, v. 186.
galley half-pence, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gaming, v. 282.
Gaming, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ganelon, v. 239;
Ganelon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Genelon, i. 491;
Genelon, i. 491;
Gargaphia, v. 90.
Gargaphia, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gargate, v. 257.
gargate, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
garisoun, to, i. 434.
garisoun, to, i. 434.
Garlands, v. 54.
Garlands, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gat-tothed, v. 44.
gap-toothed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gauded, v. 18.
gauded, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gaudy-grene, v. 83-4.
flashy green, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-4.
Gaunt, John of, i. 476.
Gaunt, John of, vol. i, p. 476.
gauren, v. 375.
gauren, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gawain, Sir, v. 374.
Gawain, Sir, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gaytres beryis, v. 252.
gaytres berries, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
geen, gone (North.), v. 123.
geen, gone (North.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
geeth, iii. 338.
geeth, III. 338.
Geminis, in, v. 366.
Geminis, in, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gems repel venom, i. 425.
Gems repel poison, i. 425.
Genelon, i. 491;
Genelon, i. 491;
Ganelon, v. 239;
Ganelon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Gengis Khan, v. 371.
Genghis Khan, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gentilesse, v. 319.
kindness, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Geoffrey of Monmouth, iii. 278.
Geoffrey of Monmouth, III, 278.
Geomancy, v. 82.
Geomancy, verb __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gerund, use of the, v. 412.
Gerund usage, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gery, v. 72.
gery, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gesture, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
gestes, 377.
gestures, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gestours, v. 194.
gestours, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Giants, v. 191.
Giants vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gib-cat, i. 443.
gib-cat, p. 443.
gigginge, v. 88.
gigginge, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Giles, St., iii. 264; v. 430.
Giles, St., iii. 264; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gipoun, v. 9.
gipoun, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gipser, v. 35.
gipser, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
girles, v. 54.
girls, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
girt, pr. s., i. 498.
girt, present singular, i. 498.
giterne, v. 102.
giterne, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Glasgerion, iii. 267, 268.
Glasgerion, vol. iii, pp. 267-268.
Glass-making, v. 378-9.
Glass-making, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
gledy, iii. 294.
gledy, iii. 294.
glood, v. 199.
glood, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
glose, i. 471.
gloss, i. 471.
Gloves, white, v. 93.
White gloves, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gluttony, v. 469.
Gluttony, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gnede, i. 442.
gnede, i. 442.
gnodded, gniden, i. 540.
nodded, denying, i. 540.
gnof, v. 96.
gnof, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
go, iii. 337.
go, III. 337.
go walked, v. 334.
go walked, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
god be with you, v. 288.
God be with you, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
god yow see, v. 287.
God, you see, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
goddes kechil, v. 333.
goddess kechil, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gode man, v. 334.
good man, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
godsibbes, v. 471.
godsibbes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
— a remedy, 42.
— a solution, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
golde (flower), v. 77.
golden (flower), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
golee, i. 523.
golly, i. 523.
goliardeys, v. 48-9.
goliardeys, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
gonne, iii. 312.
gonna, iii. 312.
good man, iii. 325.
good man, iii. 325.
good' men, v. 290.
good men, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Good Women, v. 137-8.
Good Women, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
goon a-caterwawed, v. 300.
goon a-caterwauling, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Goose, the, i. 519.
Goose, the, i. 519.
goosish, ii. 477.
goosish, ii. 477.
under my —, 190.
under my —, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gospel of the Holy Ghost, i. 447, 448.
Gospel of the Holy Spirit, i. 447, 448.
Gospels, copies of the, v. 157-8.
Gospels, copies of the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
goune-cloth, v. 341.
goune-cloth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
governeresse, i. 456.
governor, i. 456.
Gower, moral, ii. 505;
Gower, moral, vol. II, p. 505;
— quoted, i. 485;
— quoted, i. 485;
grace, to stonde in, v. 431.
grace, to stand in, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
grange, v. 108.
grange, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Graunson, Sir Otes de, i. 559, 562.
Graunson, Sir Otes de, i. 559, 562.
gree, v. 91.
gree, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Green, for inconstancy, i. 565, 566.
Green, for inconsistency, i. 565, 566.
Greenwich, v. 115.
Greenwich, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
grete, the, iii. 310.
Greta, the, iii. 310.
grete see, v. 8.
green light, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
greves, iii. 298.
grievances, iii. 298.
greyn, v. 109.
greyn, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
greyn of Portingale, v. 259.
Gray of Portugal, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
grille, i. 418.
grill, i. 418.
grisel, i. 557.
grisel, p. 557.
groyn, v. 450.
groyn, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
groyning, v. 88.
groyning, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
gruf, v. 63.
gruf, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
grys, v. 23.
grys, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Guido delle Colonne, i. 489, 490, 491; iii. 318, 324, 328.
Guido delle Colonne, i. 489, 490, 491; iii. 318, 324, 328.
Guilds, v. 36.
Guilds, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gundulfus, v. 256-7.
Gundulfus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
Guy, Sir, v. 199.
Guy, Sir, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gyndes, v. 338.
Gyndes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
haberdassher, v. 35.
hat maker, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
habergeoun, v. 9.
hat, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
habitacles, iii. 267.
habitats, iii. 267.
Hailes, Blood of, v. 284.
Hailes, Blood of, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hainselins, v. 459.
hainselins, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hair, yellow, v. 65.
Blonde hair, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
haire, i. 419.
hair, i. 419.
halcyon, i. 464.
halcyon, p. 464.
half-goddes, iii. 305.
half-goddess, iii. 305.
halse, v. 180.
halse, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
halvendel (Gam.), v. 482.
halvendel (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
halwes, v. 3;
halwes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
seketh —, iii. 323.
seketh —, iii. 323.
hande-brede, v. 111.
hand-breadth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Harbledown, v. 435.
Harbledown, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hardy, iii. 327.
hardy, vol. iii, p. 327.
harlot, v. 53.
prostitute, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
harlotrye, v. 49.
harlotry, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
harlots, king of, i. 442.
prostitutes, king of, i. 442.
harneised, v. 12.
harnessed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
harneys, v. 64.
harneys, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Harpies, the, ii. 453.
Harpies, the, vol. ii, p. 453.
harre, v. 48.
harre, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
harrow, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Harrowing of hell, v. 107.
Harrowing of Hell, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Harry Bailly, v. 129.
Harry Bailly, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hasard, v. 282.
hazard, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hasdrubal's wife, v. 257.
Hasdrubal's wife, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hath (for is), v. 381.
has (for is), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
haubergeons, v. 474.
haubergeons, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hauberk, v. 195-6.
hauberk, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
haunteden, v. 275.
haunted, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hautein, iii. 321 (l. 1120).
hautein, iii. 321 (l. 1120).
hawe bake, v. 141.
haw bake, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hayt! v. 328.
hate! v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Head-dresses, v. 43.
Headpieces, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hed (Kentish), iii. 297.
hed (Kentish), iii. 297.
heef, ii. 420.
heef, ii. 420.
heigh and lowe, in, v. 58.
high and low, in, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
helde, v. 299.
held, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Helicon, iii. 254.
Helicon, III. 254.
Hellebore, v. 252.
Hellebore, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Heloise, v. 309.
Heloise, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hende, v. 97.
hende, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hente, iii. 255.
herber, iii. 296, 297.
herber, iii. 296, 297.
herberwe, v. 390 (l. 1033).
herberwe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 1033).
Herbs, virtues of, v. 375.
Herbs, their benefits, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hercules, labours of, v. 231-2;
Hercules' labors, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2;
— pillars of, 233.
— pillars of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
here (her), v. 407.
here (her), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
here and howne, ii. 486.
here and there, ii. 486.
Herenus, i. 460; ii. 484.
Herenus, i. 460; ii. 484.
Herines (Furies), ii. 484.
Herines (Furies), vol. 2, p. 484.
heritage, gen., i. 460.
heritage, gen., i. 460.
Hermengild, v. 156.
Hermengild, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hermes, v. 432.
Hermes, versus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hermes Ballenus, iii. 272.
Hermes Ballenus, III. 272.
Hero, iii. 299.
Hero, iii. 299.
Heron, the, i. 518.
Heron, the, i. 518.
heronere, iii. 321.
heronere, iii. 321.
heronsew, v. 373.
heronsew, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Herostratus, iii. 283.
Herostratus, vol. iii, p. 283.
herse, i. 458.
herse, i. 458.
hert-e, iii. 292.
hert-e, iii. 292.
Hesperides, the, ii. 454.
Hesperides, the, II. 454.
heterly, iii. 312.
heterly, iii. 312.
hethen (hence), v. 122.
hethen (hence), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hethenesse, v. 6.
hethenesse, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hething, s., v. 124.
hething, n., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hette, i. 503.
hette, p. 503.
heyne, v. 430-1.
heyne, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-1.
heyre, an, v. 406.
heyre, an, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hight, i. 460.
him and here, v. 155.
him and here, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hippolytus, iii. 338.
Hippolytus, III. 338.
hit, pr. s., v. 384.
hit, present tense, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hit am I, iii. 300.
am I hit, iii. 300.
ho, v. 74.
ho, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hoccleve, iii. 307; v. 433.
Hoccleve, iii. 307; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hochepot, v. 212.
hochepot, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hoker, v. 119.
hoker, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hold, in, v. 250.
hold, in, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Holderness, v. 331.
Holderness, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
holm, i. 512.
holm, i. 512.
Holofernes, v. 161.
Holofernes, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Homage, form of, i. 431.
Homage, form of, i. 431.
Homer, ii. 462.
Homer, Book II, line 462.
homicide, v. 463.
hond, holde in, iii. 258.
dog, hold in, iii. 258.
honestetee, v. 460.
honestetee, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hood, the Canon's, v. 417.
Hood, the Canon's, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hood, game in one's, iii. 282.
Hood, game in one's, iii. 282.
Hoodless, to go, i. 486.
Hoodless, to leave, i. 486.
hool and sound, v. 204.
hool and sound, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hoomly, v. 360.
hoomly, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hope, v., v. 122.
hope, v., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hoppesteres, v. 80.
hoppesteres, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Horn, lay of, v. 198.
Horn, lay of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Horoscopes, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
horowe, i. 503.
horowe, i. 503.
hors, pl., v. 8.
hors, pl., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Horse of brass, v. 374.
Brass horse, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hose, v. 421.
hose, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Host, the, v. 58.
Host, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hostes man, v. 333.
hostes man, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hostler, v. 4 (l. 23);
stable attendant, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 23);
hostiler, 460.
hostile, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hoten, v. 294-5.
hoten, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5.
hottes, iii. 284.
hottest, iii. 284.
houndfish, v. 362.
houndfish, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
houped, v. 258.
houped, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Hours of the clock, v. 250;
Clock hours, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
unequal hours, 86.
unequal hours, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
House with two rooms, v. 249.
Two-room house, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
celestial houses, iii. 361, 365.
celestial houses, iii. 361, 365.
House of Fame, argument of, iii. 243.
House of Fame, argument of, iii. 243.
hoven, iii. 322.
hoven, iii. 322.
Hugh of Lincoln, v. 181.
Hugh of Lincoln, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
humble bed, v. 244.
simple bed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
hunte, v. 74.
hunteresse, iii. 318.
huntress, iii. 318.
hunting, an, iii. 322.
hurtlen, iii. 312.
hurtlen, iii. 312.
Hypermnestra, iii. 346-351.
Hypermnestra, iii. 346-351.
Hypsipyle, iii. 324-8.
Hypsipyle, iii. 324-328.
Idols, sacrifice to, v. 411.
Sacrifice to idols, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ignotum per ignotius, v. 434.
unknown by the more unknown, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ilioun, i. 494; iii. 249, 250, 318.
Ilioun, i. 494; iii. 249, 250, 318.
Images as charms, iii. 271.
Images as charms, iii. 271.
impes, v. 225.
impes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
in (for into), iii. 251.
in (for into), iii. 251.
in manus tuas, v. 126.
in your hands, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
incubus, v. 315.
incubus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
inde, i. 418.
inde, i. 418.
Innocent III., On Human Misery, iii. 307.
Innocent III, On Human Misery, iii. 307.
inobedient, v. 457.
inobedient, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
interesse, i. 547.
interest, i. 547.
intervalle, v. 218.
interval, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
in-with, iii. 293; v. 179-180.
in-with, iii. 293; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-180.
ipocras, v. 361.
ipocras, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ipocrite, v. 457.
hypocrite, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Irish (not irous), i. 435.
Irish (not irous), p. 435.
Isis, iii. 283.
Isis, vol. iii, p. 283.
Isoude, i. 515; iii. 282, 299.
Isoude, i. 515; iii. 282, 299.
it ben, 486.
it's been, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Itching (in folk-lore), v. 109.
Itching (in folklore), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ive, St., v. 172.
Ive, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jack (a fool), v. 109.
Jack (a fool), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jack of Dover, v. 128.
Jack of Dover, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jack Straw, v. 257-8.
Jack Straw, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
Jacobin, i. 450.
Jacobin, vol. 1, p. 450.
Jaconites, iii. 329.
Jaconites, vol. iii, p. 329.
iagounce, i. 426.
iagounce, i. 426.
Iambeux, v. 196.
Iambeux, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jane, v. 186.
Jane, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Janus, v. 393.
Janus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jay, the, i. 518;
Jay, the, i. 518;
— its talking, v. 53.
— it's talking, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
je vous dy, v. 334.
I'll tell you, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jephtha, v. 264.
Jephtha, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jerome against Jovinian, iii. 302.
Jerome vs. Jovinian, iii. 302.
Iesu (not Jhesu), v. 179.
Iesu (not Jhesu), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Iet, the newe, v. 55.
Let, the new, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ieupardies, i. 481.
jeopardies, i. 481.
Iewerye, v. 175.
Iewerye, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jews, feeling against the, v. 178-9;
Jews facing hostility, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9;
Jews' work, 196.
Jews' work, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
io = jo, ii. 476.
io = jo, ii. 476.
Joce, St., v. 303.
Joce, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
jogelour, iii. 271, 327; v. 377.
jogelour, iii. 271, 327; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Iolitee, v. 193.
Iolitee, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jonathan, iii. 298.
Jonathan, III. 298.
Josephus, iii. 276.
Josephus, III. 276.
Iossa, v. 124.
Iossa, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
iouken, ii. 497.
iouken, ii. 497.
Ioves, iii. 256.
Loves, iii. 256.
Jovinian, v. 335.
Jovinian, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Jubilee, v. 334.
Jubilee, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Julian, St., iii. 265; v. 33.
Julian, St., iii. 265; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Julius Cæsar, v. 244.
Julius Caesar, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Juniper, v. 462-3.
Juniper, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
Iupartye, v. 421.
Iupartye, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
kalender, iii. 309-10.
calendar, iii. 309-10.
Kay, Sir, i. 432.
Kay, Sir, p. 432.
Kayr-rud, v. 389.
Kayr-rud, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
kechil, v. 333.
small, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
kempe heres, v. 84.
kempe here, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ken = kin, i. 475.
ken = kin, p. 475.
Kenelm, St., v. 254.
Kenelm, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Kentish forms, v. 59 (l. 828).
Kentish forms, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 828).
kepe, s., iii. 319.
kepe, s., iii. 319.
kept, don you, v. 351 (l. 1098).
kept, don't you, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 1098).
Kerchiefs, v. 43.
Kerchiefs, versus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
kernels, i. 336.
kernels, p. 336.
kers (curse!), v. 248.
kers (curse!), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
kike, v. 317.
kike, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
kimelin, v. 107.
kimelin, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
King's Hall, v. 119-20.
King's Hall, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-20.
King's note, v. 98.
King's note, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
kinnes, alles, iii. 279.
kinnes, alles, iii. 279.
kirked, i. 433, 434.
kirked, i. 433, 434.
Kite (bird), v. 386.
Kite (bird), verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
kk, written as lk, i. 425.
kk, written as lk, p. 425.
knarre, v. 48.
knarre, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Knight, v. 5;
Knight, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— of the shire, 34;
— of the area, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Knightes Tale, chronology of the, 75.
Knight's Tale, the chronology of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
knight, goddes, v. 410.
knight, goddess, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Knives for women, v. 27.
Knives for women, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Kyte, the, i. 519.
Kyte, the, i. 519.
labbe, v. 107.
labbe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lacche, i. 429.
lacche, i. 429.
lace, i. 561.
lace, p. 561.
Ladder, parts of a, v. 108.
Ladder parts, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ladies, nineteen, ii. 310; v. 137-8.
Ladies, 19, ii. 310; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
lady, gen., v. 10.
woman, gen., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lake, (linen), v. 195.
lake, (linen), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lakkest, (Gam.), v. 482-3.
slackest, (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
lampe, v. 422.
lamp, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Laodamia, iii. 299.
Laodamia, iii. 299.
Laomedon, ii. 486.
Laomedon, ii. 486.
Lapidaire, iii. 274.
Lapidaire, iii. 274.
Lapwing, the, i. 518.
Lapwing, the, i. 518.
largesse, iii. 274; v. 469.
generosity, iii. 274; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
last (weight), v. 174.
Last (weight), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
laten blood, v. 128.
latent blood, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lathe, v. 124.
lathe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Latitude (of places), v. 134
Latitude (of places), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
latitude, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-100, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__.
latrede, v. 467.
late, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lauds, v. 108.
praises, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
launcegay, v. 187.
launcegay, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
laurel, i. 512.
laurel, i. 512.
lause, ii. 431.
lause, ii. 431.
laved out, ii. 445;
laved out, ii. 445;
laven, 450.
laven, 450.
lavender, iii. 303, 304.
lavender, iii. 303, 304.
layneres, v. 88.
layers, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lays, Breton, v. 87.
Lays, Breton, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lazar, v. 27.
lazar, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ledene, v. 383.
ledene, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
leed, v. 24.
lead, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
leed, whippe of, v. 412.
led, whip off, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
leefsel, v. 458;
leaflet, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
levesel, 123.
level up, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
leek, a, v. 424.
leek, a, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
leet don cryen, v. 372.
don't cry, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Legend of Good Women, v. 137.
Legend of Good Women, vol. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lemman, v. 441.
lemman, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lemnos, iii. 326-7.
Lemnos, III. 326-7.
Lemuel, king, v. 282.
Lemuel, king, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Leonard, St., iii. 249.
Leonard, St., iii. 249.
lese, ii. 471.
lese, ii. 471.
let (leadeth), v. 172.
let (leads), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lette, pt. s., iii. 339.
lette, pt. s., iii. 339.
letted, v. 216.
letted, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lettow, v. 7.
Lettow, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lettres, lettre, v. 159.
letters, letter, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
letuaries, v. 41.
letuaries, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
leve, various senses of, iii. 288;
leve, various senses of, iii. 288;
leve, v. 330;
lev, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
leue, lene, iii. 337; v. 181.
leave, lane, iii. 337; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lever, him were, v. 399.
lever, he was, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lever, I have, v. 399.
lever, I have, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
levesel, v. 123;
levesel, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
leefsel, 458.
tissue, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
-lewe (suffix), v. 458.
-lewe (suffix), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lewed, iii. 261; v. 46.
lewd, iii. 261; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
leyt, v. 472.
lay, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lia (Leah), v. 405-6.
Lia (Leah), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
liard, v. 328.
liard, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Libeux, v. 199.
Libeux, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
licentiat, v. 26.
license, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Light from a lantern, v. 300.
Lantern light, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
light, v., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; pt. s., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
light-for-somer, i. 566.
light-for-summer, i. 566.
like, v., v. 317.
like, v., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lilting-horn, iii. 269 (l. 1223).
lilting-horn, III. 269 (l. 1223).
Lily (of St. Mary), v. 174.
Lily (of St. Mary), vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
limaille, v. 427.
limaille, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Linian, v. 342.
Linian, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lion, the sign of the, ii. 485;
Lion, the sign of the, ii. 485;
— of Hercules, 485.
— of Hercules, 485.
Lion, Book of the, v. 475.
Book of the Lion, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lisse, i. 488, 489.
lisse, i. 488, 489.
list (ear), v. 307.
list (ear), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
listes (lists), v. 76.
lists, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
listeth, v. 184.
lists, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
litheth (Gam.), v. 477.
litheth (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
liveree, v. 36.
live, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Livia, v. 311.
Livia, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lixt, v. 329.
lixt, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lodemenage, v. 39.
lodemenage, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lodesmen, iii. 327.
loigne, i. 435.
loigne, i. 435.
loller, v. 166-7.
loller, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
Lombards, v. 173.
Lombards, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lombardy horses, v. 375.
Lombardy horses, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
long castell (i. e. Lancaster; the note is wrong), i. 495; v. 490.
long castell (i.e., Lancaster; the note is incorrect), i. 495; v. 490.
Longitudes of towns, iii. 366.
Longitudes of towns, iii. 366.
Longius, i. 457.
Longius, i. 457.
loos, los, iii. 327.
loos, los, iii. 327.
lordinges, v. 134.
lordinges, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lost, sb., ii. 431.
lost, sb., ii. 431.
lotinge, v. 407-8.
lotinge, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
loude and stille, i. 435.
loud and still, i. 435.
louke, v. 130.
lounge, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Love, chain of, v. 93;
Love, chain of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Court of —, 319;
Court of —, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Love the ruler, ii. 435 (m 8. 10).
Love the ruler, ii. 435 (m 8. 10).
lovedayes, iii. 258; v. 28-9.
lovedayes, iii. 258; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
love-drury, v. 198.
love-drury, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lovers are lean, i. 548.
Lovers are thin, i. 548.
Lowis Chaucer, iii. 352.
Lowis Chaucer, vol. 3, p. 352.
Loy, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Lucia, or Lucilia, v. 312.
Lucia, or Lucilia, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lucifer, v. 227-8.
Lucifer, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
Lucretia, iii. 330-3.
Lucretia, III. 330-3.
luna, v. 433.
moon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lunarie, v. 425.
lunarie, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lure for a hawk, v. 439.
Hawk lure, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lussheburghes, v. 225.
lussheburghes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lute (clay), v. 422.
clay lute, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Lycurgus, v. 84;
Lycurgus, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— of Thrace, iii. 345.
— of Thrace, III. 345.
lye, (blaze), v. 320.
lye, (blaze), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lyes, iii. 286.
lyes, III. 286.
Lyeys, v. 7.
Lyeys, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lyked, iii. 330.
liked, iii. 330.
lymere, i. 472.
lymere, i. 472.
Lymote, iii. 273.
Lymote, vol. 3, p. 273.
Lynceus, iii. 346-7;
Lynceus, iii. 346-7;
— or lynx, ii. 440.
— or lynx, ii. 440.
Lyra, the constellation, iii. 265.
Lyra, the constellation, iii. 265.
lyte, iii. 257.
lyte, III. 257.
lyve, on (Gam.), v. 478.
live on (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
lyves, iii. 266; v. 348.
lyves, iii. 266; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
m', for me, i. 558; ii. 467 (l. 1050).
m', for me, i. 558; ii. 467 (l. 1050).
Macrobeus, i. 470.
Macrobeus, i. 470.
Madrian, corpus, v. 224.
Madrian, body, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Magdalene, Lamentation of Mary, iii. 308.
Magdalene, Lamentation of Mary, iii. 308.
Magic, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__; types of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
maheym, v. 465-6.
maheym, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
Mahoun, v. 147.
Mahoun, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
maister-strete, iii. 335.
Master Street, iii. 335.
maister-temple, iii. 319.
master-temple, iii. 319.
maistresse, v. 382.
mistress, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
maistrye, for the, v. 19.
mastery, for the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
make, iii. 292, 293.
make, III. 292, 293.
malefice, v. 453.
malefice, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Malin, v. 126.
Malin, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Malkin, v. 135.
Malkin, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
malt, pt. s., iii. 262.
malt, pt. s., iii. 262.
Malvesye, v. 168.
Malvesye, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Manciple, the, v. 50.
Manciple v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mandements, v. 323.
commands, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
maner (without of), v. 176.
maner, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Manes, ii. 498.
Manes, vol. II, p. 498.
mangerye (Gam.), v. 483.
mangerye (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Mansions, in astrology, i. 497; iii. 348.
Mansions, in astrology, i. 497; iii. 348.
Mantua, iii. 317.
Mantua, vol. 3, p. 317.
mappemonde, i. 549.
world map, i. 549.
Marcia Catoun, iii. 299.
Marcia Catoun, III. 299.
Marco Polo, v. 370-1.
Marco Polo, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-1.
marineer, v. 173.
marineer, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mark, pl., v. 272.
mark, pl., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mark of Adam, v. 310.
mark of Adam, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
market-beter, v. 117.
market-better, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Marriages made by friars, v. 25-6.
Marriages by friars, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
Mars the red, v. 74;
Mars the red, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— described, 82;
— described, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— (the planet), i. 496-7;
— (the planet), i. 496-7;
Marshal, v. 58.
Marshal, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Marsyas, iii. 269, 270.
Marsyas, III. 269, 270.
Marte, accus., iii. 341.
Marte, accus., vol. 3, p. 341.
Martian, iii. 264.
Martian, vol. 3, p. 264.
Mary = bitter, i. 454.
Mary = bitter, i. 454.
Mary of Egypt, St., v. 156.
Mary of Egypt, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
masse-peny, v. 333.
massive pain, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Master of Divinity, v. 340.
Master of Divinity, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
masty, iii. 281.
masty, iii. 281.
mat, iii. 294; v. 63.
mat, iii. 294; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Maudelayne (ship), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
maugree thyn heed, v. 142;
regardless of your opinion, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— hir heed, 316.
— pay attention, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
maumettrye, v. 148.
maumettrye, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Mauny, Sir Oliver, v. 238-9.
Mauny, Sir Oliver, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
Maur, St., v. 21.
Maur, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Maurice, the emperor, v. 164-5.
Maurice, the emperor, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5.
mavis, i. 421.
Mavis, p. 421.
mawmet, v. 468.
mawmet, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Maxim; he who is grieved in one respect, v. 125.
Maxim; someone who is upset about one thing, v. 125.
May, month of, iii. 290;
May, the month of, iii. 290;
— festival, ii. 469, iii. 294;
— festival, ii. 469, iii. 294;
maysondewe, i. 440.
maysondewe, i. 440.
me, dative, i. 463;
me, dative, i. 463;
with e elided, i. 458, 477.
with e removed, i. 458, 477.
mea culpa, ii. 469.
my bad, ii. 469.
mede, v. 104.
mead, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Medea, iii. 272.
Medea, Act III, Line 272.
Medicine, writers on, v. 41-2.
Medicine, writing about, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2.
Medlar, the, v. 113.
Medlar, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
medlee cote, v. 32.
medlee cote, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
meinee, v. 160;
mein, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meynee, iii. 319.
meynee, iii. 319.
Melancholy, v. 251-2.
Melancholy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2.
Meleager, ii. 501.
Meleager, II. 501.
mendinants, v. 335.
mendinants, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mene, sb., i. 455.
mene, sb., i. 455.
menes (means), v. 389;
menes (means), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
(go-betweens), 104.
(go-betweens), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Mercurie crude, v. 423.
Mercurie crude, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Mercury (planet), v. 310;
Mercury (planet), vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mansion of —, 386-7.
mansion of —, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
Mercy, Works of, v. 473.
Mercy, Works of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
merier, mery, v. 249.
merrier, merry, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
merk, v. 389.
merk, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Merlin, the, i. 517.
Merlin, the, i. 517.
mery, meanings of, v. 193.
mery, meanings of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mes, at good, i. 428, 429, 434.
mes, at good, i. 428, 429, 434.
message, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
messe, v. 172.
messe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Metamorphoseos, v. 141.
Metamorphoseos, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mewe, v. 34.
mewe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mewet, ii. 496.
mewet, ii. 496.
meynee, iii. 319; v. 160.
maynee, iii. 319; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
micher, i. 445.
micher, p. 445.
miches, i. 440.
miches, i. 440.
Midas, story of, v. 317.
Midas, story of, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Middelburgh, v. 30.
Middelburgh, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mille, clappeth as a, v. 352.
thousand, sounds like a, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Miller, the, v. 47-9.
Miller, the, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
Minos, iii. 333-4.
Minos, III 333-4.
Minotaur, iii. 334-5.
Minotaur, III. 334-5.
mintinge, ii. 420.
minting, ii. 420.
Mirror, magic, v. 377.
Mirror, magic, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mis, adj., iii. 285.
mis, adj., iii. 285.
Misenus, iii. 270.
Misenus, iii. 270.
misericorde, i. 453.
mercy, i. 453.
mister, v. 51.
mister, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
misterie, v. 471.
mystery, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mochel, s., i. 484.
mochel, s., i. 484.
mokeren, ii. 431.
mokeren, ii. 431.
mone, gender of, iii. 321 (l. 1163).
mone, gender of, iii. 321 (l. 1163).
Moon's motion, ii. 494, v. 363;
Moon's movement, ii. 494, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
man in the moon, ii. 466-7.
man in the moon, ii. 466-7.
moot, pl. sb., i. 473.
moot, pl. sb., i. 473.
more (root), ii. 495.
more (root), ii. 495.
more and lesse, v. 349.
more or less, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mormal, v. 37-8.
normal, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
morter, ii. 493.
mortar, ii. 493.
mortificacioun, v. 432.
mortification, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mortrewes, v. 37.
mortrewes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
mot, v. 481.
mot, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
moulen, v. 135;
moulen, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mowled, 113.
mowled, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Mountain, snow-clad, iii. 266.
Snow-covered mountain, iii. 266.
mourdaunt, i. 425.
mowe, v. 452.
mow, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
moysoun, i. 430.
moysoun, i. 430.
moyste, v. 268.
moyste, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Mulberry-tree, iii. 316-7.
Mulberry tree, iii. 316-7.
mullok, v. 428.
mullok, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
multiplye, v. 420.
multiply, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Music, patroness of, v. 407.
Music, patron of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
muwis, i. 440.
muwis, i. 440.
n', for ne (not), v. 58.
n', for ne (not), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Nails (as sworn by), v. 284.
Nails (as promised), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
naiteth, ii. 419;
naiteth, ii. 419;
nayte, v. 473.
nayte, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
naked, ii. 454.
naked, ii. 454.
naker, v. 88-9.
naker, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
namely, v. 272.
specifically, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
nat (for ne at), v. 148.
nat (for ne at), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
natal, ii. 476.
natal, ii. 476.
Naxos, iii. 252, 338-9; v. 140.
Naxos, iii. 252, 338-9; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Nazarenus, v. 452.
Nazarenus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ne (use of), i. 461; v. 58.
ne (usage), i. 461; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Nebuchadnezzar, v. 234.
Nebuchadnezzar, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
nedes cost, iii. 351; v. 71.
costs, iii. 351; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
neesing, v. 438.
sneezing, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Negative, double, iii. 288.
Negative, double, iii. 288.
neighebour, v. 142.
neighbor, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
neither nother, ii. 457.
neither nor, ii. 457.
Nembrot, i. 542.
Nembrot, i. 542.
Neot, St., v. 111.
Neot, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ner and ner, v. 178.
ner and ner, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Neritos, ii. 448.
Neritos, 2.448.
Nettle in, dock out, ii. 488.
Nettle in, dock out, ii. 488.
New year's festival, v. 372.
New Year's festival, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Newgate, procession to, v. 130.
Newgate, procession to, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
nexte, v. 180.
next, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Nicholas, St., v. 177.
Nicholas, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Nicholas of Lynn, iii. 352-3.
Nicholas of Lynn, iii. 352-3.
nightertale, v. 10.
nightertale, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Nightingale, the, i. 519.
Nightingale, the, i. 519.
night-spel, v. 105-6.
night-spell, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
Noah's flood, v. 111-2;
Noah's flood, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2;
— his wife, 107.
— his wife, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
nom, inf. (Gam.), v. 488.
name, inf. (Game), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
with the —, iii. 286, 328.
with the —, iii. 286, 328.
Nonne, the, v. 19.
Nonne, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
north contree, v. 326.
northern country, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Northern dialect, v. 121.
Northern dialect, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
northern light, v. 79.
northern lights, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Northumberland, v. 156.
Northumberland, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
norture (Gam.), v. 477.
nurture (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
nos kinnes, iii. 282.
nos kinnes, iii. 282.
not-heed, v. 12.
ignore, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
nouncerteyn, i. 561; ii. 463.
nouncerteyn, i. 561; ii. 463.
nounpower, ii. 438.
nounpower, ii. 438.
now, v. 180-1.
now, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-1.
Nuns as chaplains, v. 19.
Nuns as chaplains, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
octogamye, v. 292.
octogamye, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Octovien, emperor, i. 472, 473.
Octovien, emperor, I. 472, 473.
Œdipus, ii. 487.
Œdipus, ii. 487.
O-ënone (four syllables), ii. 465.
O-ënone, ii. 465.
Œnopia (Ægina), iii. 338.
Œnopia (Ægina), iii. 338.
of al, thank god, v. 234.
Thank goodness for that, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
offring, v. 43.
offering, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
oght (at all), v. 418.
ought (at all), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
oile of tartre, v. 426.
cream of tartar, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Oise, the river, iii. 284.
Oise River, III. 284.
olifaunt, v. 191.
elephant, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
olive, i. 512.
olive, i. 512.
oneden to, v. 451.
oneden to, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
oo (one), v. 408.
oo (one), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
open ye, v. 3.
open you, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
opposed, v. 411.
opposed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ord and ende, v. 245.
begin and end, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ordal, ii. 480.
ordal, ii. 480.
ore, thyn, v. 110.
ore, thyn, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
orfrays, i. 420.
orfrays, i. 420.
organs, v. 406.
organs, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
oriental, iii. 297.
Asian, iii. 297.
Orleans, University at, v. 391-2.
University of Orleans v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2.
Orpheus, iii. 267.
Orpheus, III. 267.
Orwell, v. 30.
Orwell vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Osanne, v. 405.
Osanne, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ospringe, v. 415.
Ospringe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ostelments, ii. 431.
hostelments, ii. 431.
oules, v. 332.
oules, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ounded, ii. 489;
ounded, ii. 489;
oundinge, v. 459.
ounding, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
oundy, iii. 275.
oundy, III. 275.
out of drede, v. 161.
out of dread, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
outherwhyle, v. 219.
Otherwise, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
outlawe, v. 441.
outlaw, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
outrely, v. 204.
outrely, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
out-twyne, i. 549.
out-twine, i. 549.
over al, v. 375.
overall, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
over-lippe, v. 16.
over-lipped, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
overskipper, i. 494.
overskipper, p. 494.
oversloppe, v. 418-9.
oversloppe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
overthwart, v. 79.
overthwart, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
over-whelveth, ii. 429.
overwhelmed, ii. 429.
Ovid, iii. 279.
Ovid, III. 279.
Owl, the, i. 517.
Owl, the, i. 517.
owne hand, his, v. 107.
own hand, his, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Oxenford, v. 31.
Oxenford, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Oxford, latitude of, iii. 363;
Oxford, latitude, iii. 363;
school of —, v. 102.
school of —, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
paas, goon a, v. 289.
pass, go on a, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Padua, v. 342.
Padua, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pale, iii. 282, 283.
pale, iii. 282, 283.
Pale as ashes, v. 69.
Pale as ashes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
palestral, ii. 496.
gym, ii. 496.
palinge, v. 459.
palinge, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
palis, paleis, ii. 422, 426.
palis, paleis, ii. 422, 426.
Palladium, ii. 462, 486.
Palladium, ii. 462, 486.
palm (tree), i. 512.
palm (tree), p. 512.
palmer, v. 3.
palmer, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Palmyra, v. 235.
Palmyra, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
panade, v. 117.
panade, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pandion, iii. 341.
Pandion, III. 341.
panter, iii. 295.
panther, iii. 295.
paper-whyt, iii. 322.
paper-white, iii. 322.
paradise (grains of), i. 428.
paradise (grains of), i. 428.
couples, iii. 301; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Pardoner, the, v. 54.
Pardoner, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pardons, sale of, v. 272.
Pardons for sale, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
parements, iii. 320; v. 381.
payments, iii. 320; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
parodie, ii. 502, 503.
parody, ii. 502, 503.
Parsley, v. 128.
Parsley, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Parson's daughters, v. 118.
Parson's daughters, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
parsoner, parcener, ii. 459.
parsoner, parcener, 2. 459.
Partridge-wings, iii. 276.
Partridge wings, iii. 276.
party, a (Gam.), v. 484.
party, a (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
parvys, v. 31.
parvys, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Past participle, use of, v. 145-6.
Past participle, use of, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
patente, v. 269.
patent, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Paternoster, White, v. 106.
Paternoster, White, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Paul's Windows, v. 101.
Paul's Windows, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pavements, v. 339.
Pavements, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pawns, eight (at chess), i. 482.
Pawns, eight (in chess), i. 482.
pax, kisse, v. 458.
peace, kiss, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
payed (as pt. s.), iii. 325.
paid (as pt. s.), iii. 325.
payndemayn, v. 184-5.
payndemayn, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5.
Peacock, the, i. 519.
Peacock, the, i. 519.
Peacock-arrows, v. 11.
Peacock arrows, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pegasee, v. 376.
Pegasee, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pelet, iii. 280.
pellet, iii. 280.
Pelias, iii. 325.
Pelias, III. 325.
Penelope, i. 490; iii. 298.
Penelope, i. 490; iii. 298.
Penmarch point, v. 388.
Penmarch Point, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
penner, v. 363.
penner, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pensel, i. 444; ii. 499.
pencil, i. 444; ii. 499.
Perceval, Sir, v. 200.
Perceval, Sir, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
peregryn, v. 383.
peregryn, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pere-ionette, v. 99.
pere-ionette, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
peril, upon my, v. 305.
danger, upon my, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Persoun, the, v. 45.
Person, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
perspective, v. 494.
viewpoint, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pertelote, v. 250.
Pertelote, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pestilences, i. 557; v. 286.
Pestilences, i. 557; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Peter! iii. 265; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Peter of Cyprus, v. 240.
Peter of Cyprus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Peter of Spain, v. 238.
Peter of Spain, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Petrarch, v. 343.
Petrarch, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Phædra, iii. 336.
Phædra, III. 336.
Pheasant, the, i. 519.
Pheasant, the, i. 519.
Philomela, iii. 340-4.
Philomela, iii. 340-4.
Philosophers should be silent, ii. 434 (l. 95).
Philosophers should keep quiet, ii. 434 (l. 95).
philosophre, v. 31.
philosopher, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Philostrate, v. 70.
Philostrate, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Philotetes, iii. 326.
Philotetes, III. 326.
phitonesse, iii. 271; v. 327.
phitonesse, iii. 271; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Phitoun, v. 439.
Phitoun, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Phœnix, i. 485.
Phœnix, vol. 1, p. 485.
Phyllis, iii. 252, 344.
Phyllis, vol. iii, pp. 252, 344.
physices (?), v. 167-8.
physics (?), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
Pierides, v. 140-1.
Pierides, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-1.
piëtous, ii. 497; v. 371 (l. 20).
pitiful, ii. 497; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 20).
pigges-nye, v. 100.
piggyback, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pilate's voice, v. 95.
Pilate's voice, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
piled, v. 52.
piled, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
piler elm, i. 512.
piler elm, i. 512.
Pilgrimages, v. 4.
Pilgrimages, versus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pilgrim's Tale, the, v. 313-4.
Pilgrim's Tale, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-4.
pilled, iii. 323.
pilled, iii. 323.
pilwebeer, v. 56.
pilwebeer, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
piment, i. 442; ii. 432.
pepper, i. 442; ii. 432.
pin, a Ioly, v. 358.
pin, a jolly, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pinched, v. 17.
pinched, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pins given by friars, v. 26-7.
Pins given by friars, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
piper, i. 512.
piper, i. 512.
Pipes, rustic, iii. 269.
Pipes, rustic, iii. 269.
Pirithous, v. 67.
Pirithous, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pisces, sign of, v. 381.
Pisces, sign of, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pitaunce, v. 26.
pitaunce, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
place, v. 184.
location, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
(a name), v. 357-8.
(a name), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
plages, v. 156.
beaches, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Planet's ascension, v. 150;
Planet's rise, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
influence of —, i. 556, iii. 347, 359;
influence of —, i. 556, iii. 347, 359;
See Spheres
View Spheres
plate (armour), v. 196.
body armor, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Plato, ii. 459;
Plato, vol. 2, p. 459;
— his doctrine of forms, iii. 340.
— his theory of forms, iii. 340.
Plays, Miracle, v. 305.
Plays, Miracle, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
platte (flat), v. 375.
platte (flat), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
plentevous, v. 33.
plenty, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pleye, v. 172.
play, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pleyndamour, v. 199.
Pleyndamour, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pleyne unto, pleyne on, i. 567.
plead to, plead on, i. 567.
Plowman, the, v. 47.
Plowman v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Plutarch, iii. 334-6.
Plutarch, III. 334-336.
point, in good, v. 23.
point, in good, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
point-devys, at, v. 109.
point-devys, at, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
poke, v. 126.
poke, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pole-star, iii. 363.
Pole star, iii. 363.
Polyxena, i. 490; iii. 299.
Polyxena, i. 490; iii. 299.
pomely-gray, v. 51.
pomely-gray, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pompey, v. 244.
Pompey, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pope-holy, i. 419.
Pope-holy, i. 419.
popelote, v. 100.
popelote, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Popering, v. 184.
Popering, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Popinjay, the, i. 520 (l. 359).
Popinjay, the, i. 520 (l. 359).
poppen, i. 424.
poppen, p. 424.
popper, v. 117.
popper, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
porismes, ii. 442.
porismes, II. 442.
porthors, i. 170.
porthors, p. 170.
possessioners, v. 331.
possessioners, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
post, ii. 466; v. 26.
post, ii. 466; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
potent, ii. 500.
powerful, ii. 500.
potestat, v. 338.
potestat, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
poudre-marchaunt, ii. 37.
poudre-marchaunt, ii. 37.
pounage, i. 539, 540.
pounage, pp. 539, 540.
pounsoninge, v. 459.
pounsoninge, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pouped, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.poverte, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Precession of the equinoxes, v. 395.
Precession of the equinoxes, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
preching, v. 304.
Preaching, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
precious, v. 363.
valuable, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
preignant, ii. 492.
pregnant, ii. 492.
Priests, the three, v. 19.
Priests, the three, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
prikke, iii. 262.
prikke, iii. 262.
high pr., half pr., 115;
high price, half price, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
fully pr., 192;
fully prepared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
pr. large, 382.
extra large, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Primum mobile, iii. 355-356; v. 149.
Primum mobile, iii. 355-356; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Princess, i. 561, 562.
Princess, i. 561, 562.
principals, adj. pl., iii. 353.
principals, adj. pl., iii. 353.
principio, in, v. 28.
beginning, in, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Prioress, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; her tale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
procutour, v. 329.
procutour, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Proper names, accent on, v. 164.
Proper names, emphasis on, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
proporcionels, v. 394.
proportional, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Prose, in, v. 141.
Prose, in, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Proverbs: abide by the law, v. 136;
Proverbs: follow the rules, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
after heat comes cold, i. 564;
after heat comes cold, i. 564;
all fails that fools think, ii. 463;
all fails that fools think, ii. 463;
as a blind man starts a hare, iii. 258;
as a blind man starts a hare, iii. 258;
as I brew, &c., iii. 283;
as I brew, &c., iii. 283;
aussi bien sont amourettes, &c., i. 438;
aussi bien sont amourettes, &c., i. 438;
avoidance is the only remedy, i. 510;
avoidance is the only solution, i. 510;
Bernardus monachus non uidit omnia, iii. 289;
Bernardus monachus non uidit omnia, iii. 289;
better late than never, v. 431;
better late than never, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a blind man cannot judge colours, ii. 468;
a blind man can't judge colors, ii. 468;
boot after bale (Gam.), v. 486;
boot after bale (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
(the) cat wants fish, &c., iii. 282;
(the) cat wants fish, etc., iii. 282;
companions in misery, ii. 465, (l. 708);
companions in misery, ii. 465, (l. 708);
cover the gleed, and increase the fire, iii. 315;
cover the embers, and stoke the fire, iii. 315;
(the) cowl makes not the monk, i. 443;
(the) cowl doesn’t make the monk, i. 443;
cuckolds at home, v. 95;
cuckolds at home, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
curses come home, v. 465;
curses return home, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
delay is dangerous, ii. 479;
delay is risky, ii. 479;
with empty hand, v. 124-5;
with empty hand, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5;
the false thinks not like the true, i. 534. (l. 105);
the false does not think like the true, i. 534. (l. 105);
familiarity breeds contempt, v. 222;
familiarity breeds contempt, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
far from eye, v. 105;
out of sight, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
farewell, fieldfare, ii. 479;
farewell, fieldfare, ii. 479;
farewell to last year's snow, ii. 500;
farewell to last year's snow, ii. 500;
fields have eyes, v. 71;
fields have eyes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
fish out of water, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
a fool's bell is soon rung, i. 439;
a fool's bell is quickly rung, i. 439;
a fool's bolt is soon shot, i. 523;
a fool's bolt is shot quickly, i. 523;
Fortune favours the bold, ii. 488 (l. 600);
Fortune favors the brave, ii. 488 (l. 600);
Fridays in the week, v. 72;
Fridays throughout the week, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
let the glass head beware of stones, ii. 471;
let the glass head be cautious of stones, ii. 471;
to glaze one's hood, ii. 497;
to shine one's hat, ii. 497;
as good fish in the sea, i. 523;
as good fish in the sea, i. 523;
greatest sinner, greatest saint, ii. 466;
greatest sinner, greatest saint, ii. 466;
he that gives quickly deserves most thanks, iii. 308;
he who gives quickly deserves the most thanks, iii. 308;
he that grasps at much holds little, i. 564;
he who tries to grab too much ends up with little, i. 564;
he that knows the herb, &c., iii. 251;
he that knows the herb, &c., iii. 251;
hear both sides, iii. 303;
hear both sides, iii. 303;
Hoc facit una dies, v. 74;
One day does this, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
let sleeping hounds lie, ii. 479;
let sleeping hounds lie, ii. 479;
let well alone, i. 559;
let it be, i. 559;
make a sparrow-hawk of a buzzard, i. 436;
make a sparrow-hawk out of a buzzard, i. 436;
making a rod for his own back, ii. 466 (l. 740);
making a rod for his own back, ii. 466 (l. 740);
many peoples, many customs, ii. 468;
many people, many customs, ii. 468;
medicine is bitter, ii. 481;
medicine is bitter, ii. 481;
more haste, worse speed, ii. 466;
more haste, worse speed, ii. 466;
need has no peer, v. 122;
need has no equal, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a nine day's wonder, ii. 488;
a nine day's wonder, ii. 488;
not all gold that glistens, iii. 250;
not all that glitters is gold, iii. 250;
nothing venture, nothing have, ii. 493;
nothing venture, nothing have, ii. 493;
oil increases fire, v. 262;
oil fuels fire, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
patience conquers, ii. 493 (l. 1584);
patience conquers, ii. 493 (l. 1584);
plants without a root soon die, ii. 489;
plants without a root soon die, ii. 489;
promise is debt, v. 136;
a promise is a debt, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
qui bien aime, i. 526;
who loves well, i. 526;
Qui plus castigat, i. 437;
Qui plus castigat, i. 437;
repel force by force, v. 116;
repel force with force, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
slight impressions soon fade, ii. 472;
slight impressions soon fade, ii. 472;
soon got, soon spent, v. 288;
soon got, soon spent, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
to spurn against an awl, i. 552;
to reject against a sharp tool, i. 552;
sufferance is an ease, v. 365;
suffering is a relief, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
there's as good fish, &c., i. 523;
there's just as good fish, etc., i. 523;
they never bent his bow, ii. 471;
they never bent his bow, ii. 471;
tow on my distaff, v. 111;
tow on my distaff, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
(two strings to a bow), i. 566;
(two strings to a bow), i. 566;
unhardy is unsely, v. 125-6;
unhardy is unsely, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6;
what is learnt when young, &c., i. 483;
what is learned when young, &c., i. 483;
what one brews, he must drink, iii. 283;
what one brews, he must drink, iii. 283;
when the iron's hot, ii. 472;
when the iron's hot, ii. 472;
wise men are chastised by fools, ii. 476;
wise men are criticized by fools, ii. 476;
with empty hand, v. 302 (l. 415);
with empty hand, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 415);
women's counsels are cold, v. 255.
women's advice is uninviting, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
See also i. 559, 564, and the references to the Proverbs in Troilus, ii. lxxviii.
See also i. 559, 564, and the references to the Proverbs in Troilus, ii. lxxviii.
Pruce, v. 7.
Pruce, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Prudence, three-eyed, ii. 498;
Prudence, three-eyed, ii. 498;
origin of the name, v. 202.
origin of the name, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pryme, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
see prime.
see prime.
prymerole, v. 100.
prymerole, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pseustis, iii. 269.
Pseustis, iii. 269.
Ptolemaic system, iii. 355-356.
Ptolemaic system, vol. iii, pp. 355-356.
Ptolemy, v. 341;
Ptolemy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
quoted, iii. 362;
quoted, III. 362;
his Almagest, iii. 354; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Puella and Rubens, v. 82-83.
Puella and Rubens, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-83.
pulle, i. 446;
pulle, i. 446;
— a finche, v. 53 (l. 649);
— a finche, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 649);
pulled hen, 21.
pulled chicken, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Punctuation, i. 431.
Punctuation, i. 431.
purchace, v. 161;
purchase, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
purchas, 28.
purchase, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
pure, i. 476; v. 68.
pure, p. 476; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
purfiled, v. 23.
purified, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
purpryse, i. 436.
purpryse, p. 436.
purveyance, v. 305.
provision, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
put up, put by, i. 459.
put up, set aside, i. 459.
Pygmalion, v. 260.
Pygmalion, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pyramus, iii. 314.
Pyramus, iii. 314.
Pythagoras, i. 481, 492, 507; ii. 425.
Pythagoras, i. 481, 492, 507; ii. 425.
quakke, v. 125.
quakke, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Quarnaro, gulf of, i. 487.
Quarnaro, Gulf of, i. 487.
querne, v. 230.
querne, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
questio quid iuris, v. 53.
question of law, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
qui bien aime, i. 525, 526.
qui bien aime, i. 525, 526.
qui cum patre, v. 332.
who with father, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
qui la, v. 171.
who's there, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Quicklime, pots of, iii. 312, 313.
Quicklime, pots of, iii. 312, 313.
quince, i. 428.
quince, p. 428.
quinible, v. 102.
quinible, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Quintain, the, v. 436.
Quintain, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
quirboilly, v. 196-7.
quirboilly, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
quistroun, i. 423.
quistroun, i. 423.
Rackets, playing at, ii. 488.
Rackets, playing at, ii. 488.
radevore, iii. 342 (l. 2352), 343.
radevore, iii. 342 (l. 2352), 343.
rakel, v. 441.
rakel, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rakelnesse, i. 557.
rakelnesse, i. 557.
rake-stele, v. 317.
rake-stele, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rakle, v., ii. 483.
rakle, v., ii. 483.
Ram, the, v. 2.
Ram, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ram, as a reward, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
rape and renne, v. 431-2.
rape and renne, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2.
rape of rees (Gam.), v. 479.
rape of rees (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Rebeck, v. 102.
Rebeck, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
recchelees, v. 22.
recchelees, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rechased, i. 473, 474.
recharged, i. 473, 474.
reclaim, v. 439.
reclaim, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
reclaiming, iii. 324.
reclaiming, iii. 324.
recoverer, i. 566.
recovery expert, i. 566.
recreant, v. 467.
cowardly, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Red Sea, ii. 437.
Red Sea, vol. 2, p. 437.
rede (pipe), iii. 268.
red (pipe), iii. 268.
rees (Gam.), v. 479.
rees (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
refere, referre, ii. 463.
refere, referre, 463.
refreyd, i. 550;
refreyd, i. 550;
refreyded, v. 453.
refreyded, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Regulus, ii. 433.
Regulus, II. 433.
relay, i. 472.
relay, i. 472.
relees, oute of, v. 404.
release, out of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
releved, iii. 294.
relieved, iii. 294.
Relics, v. 270.
Relics, versus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Reliq. Antiq. i. 233; v. 308.
Reliq. Antiq. i. 233; see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rémembraunce, iii. 289.
remembrance, iii. 289.
renably, v. 327.
renably, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
resalgar, v. 426.
resalgar, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rese, verb, v. 79.
rese, verb, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
resport, ii. 485.
resport, ii. 485.
reste, to, v. 492.
stay, to, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ret, pr. s.; ii. 469.
ret, present singular; ii. 469.
Reve, the, v. 50.
Reve, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
reverdye, i. 421.
reverdye, p. 421.
reverents, ii. 438.
reverents, ii. 438.
reward, v. 212.
reward, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rewel-boon, v. 197.
rewel-boon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rewtheless, i. 524.
regardless, i. 524.
reyes, iii. 270.
reyes, vol. 3, pg. 270.
Reynard, iii. 345.
Reynard, vol. III, p. 345.
Reynes (Rennes), i. 469.
Reynes (Rennes), i. 469.
reysed, v. 7.
reysed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rhyme, rime, v. 183.
rhyme, rime, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ribaud, i. 441.
ribaud, i. 441.
ribybe, v. 325.
ribybe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Richard, St. (Gam.), v. 480-1.
Richard, St. (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-1.
riche hil, i. e. Richmond in Yorkshire; John of Gaunt was Earl of Richmond (note partly wrong), i. 495; v. 490.
rich hill, i. e. Richmond in Yorkshire; John of Gaunt was Earl of Richmond (note partly wrong), i. 495; v. 490.
rideled, i. 427.
rideled, i. 427.
Riding into hall, v. 374.
Riding into the hall, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rime, rhyme, v. 183.
rime, rhyme, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Rime, an imperfect, i. 560 (l. 23); 565 (xx. 7).
Rime, an imperfect, i. 560 (l. 23); 565 (xx. 7).
Rimes, repeated, v. 379;
Rhyme, repeat, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dissyllabic, 55;
dissyllabic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in -y or -ye, 199.
in -y or -ye, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rim-ram-ruf, v. 446.
rim-ram-ruf, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rist, pr. s., iii. 315.
rist, pr. s., III. 315.
rit, pr. s., v. 418.
rit, present simple, verb __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
River, hawking by the, v. 186-7.
River, hawking by the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
Robin, Jolly, i. 450; ii. 500 (l. 1174).
Robin, Jolly, i. 450; ii. 500 (l. 1174).
Rochester, v. 224-5.
Rochester, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5.
rochet, i. 427.
rocket, i. 427.
rodebeem, v. 303 (l. 496).
rodebeem, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 496).
roggeth, iii. 351.
roggeth, iii. 351.
Roland, i. 491.
Roland, vol. 1, p. 491.
rolleth, ii. 500; v. 289.
rolls, ii. 500; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Romaunt of the Rose, i. 1, 417; iii. 301.
Romaunt of the Rose, i. 1, 417; iii. 301.
Romulus' mother, i. 516.
Romulus' mother, i. 516.
ron, pt. s., ii. 478.
ron, pt. s., ii. 478.
Ronyan, v. 266.
Ronyan, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ronan, St., v. 266-7.
Ronan, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
ronges, v. 107-8.
wrong, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
roon, i. 430.
roon, i. 430.
ropen, pt. pl., iii. 293.
ropen, pt. pl., iii. 293.
Rosarie, v. 432.
Rosarie, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
roser, v. 470.
roser, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rote (fiddle), v. 27.
rote (fiddle), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rote (root), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 2); __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
rouketh, v. 69.
rouketh, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Rouncival, v. 55.
Rouncival, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rouncy, v. 38.
rouncy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Roundel, i. 524-5; iii. 307.
Roundel, i. 524-5; iii. 307.
roundel (circle), iii. 260.
roundel (circle), iii. 260.
rowes, i. 495, 496.
rowes, p. 495, 496.
royales, v. 194-5.
royales, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5.
Rubeus, v. 82-3.
Rubeus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
rubible, ribible, v. 102.
rubible, ribible, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rubifying, v. 424.
rubifying, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ruggieri, v. 241.
Ruggieri, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rum, ram, ruf, v. 446.
rum, ram, ruf, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Russia, v. 371.
Russia vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Rusticiana, ii. 430.
Rusticiana, 2. 430.
-s, sign of pl. adj., iii. 353.
-s, sign of plural adjective, iii. 353.
Saddle-bow, v. 90.
Saddle-bow, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sadly, v. 159.
unfortunately, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sails, purple, iii. 313.
Sails, purple, III. 313.
Sal armoniacum, v. 424.
Sal armoniacum, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sal peter, v. 425.
sal peter, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sal tartre, v. 425.
tartar sauce, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
salwes, v. 308.
salwes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sapor, v. 236.
Sapor, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sarai, v. 370.
Sarai, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sarpulers, ii. 422.
sarpulers, ii. 422.
Satan, v. 228.
Satan, versus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sauces, v. 34.
Sauces, versus __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
savour, i. 551.
savor, i. 551.
save (sage), v. 91.
save (sage), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sawcefleem, v. 52.
sauceflame, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
saylours, i. 423.
saylours, p. 423.
saynt, i. 449.
saynt, p. 449.
Scholars, poor, v. 31.
Scholars, struggling, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Scipio (Africanus Minor), i. 506.
Scipio (Africanus Minor), i. 506.
scolering, v. 293.
scolering, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
scorkleth, ii. 433.
scorkleth, ii. 433.
scorning, i. 518.
mocking, i. 518.
Scorpion, i. 479; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
— with woman's face, 153.
— with woman's face, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Scot (horse's name), v. 51.
Scot (horse's name), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
scriveyn, i. 539.
scriveyn, i. 539.
Scylla, daughter of Nisus, i. 515; ii. 500; iii. 334.
Scylla, daughter of Nisus, i. 515; ii. 500; iii. 334.
Sea-fights, v. 39.
Naval battles, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Seals, virtue of, v. 374-5.
Seals, virtue of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-5.
secree of secrees, v. 433.
secret of secrets, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
seet (sat), i. 477.
set (sat), i. 477.
seet, sete, i. 477.
seet, sete, p. 477.
seint-e, v. 189.
seint-e, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
seken, to, v. 427.
everyone, to, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
selle (flooring), v. 112.
selle (flooring), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sely, iii. 321.
sely, iii. 321.
semëly, v. 14.
semëly, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
semi-cope, v. 225.
semi-cope, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Semiramis, iii. 314.
Semiramis, III. 314.
sendal, v. 42.
slides, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sent, pr. s., v. 351.
sent, present simple, verb __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sente, v. 164.
sente, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
septem triones, ii. 433.
seven plough oxen, ii. 433.
sereyns, i. 421.
sereyns, i. 421.
seriaunt, ii. 439.
seriaunt, ii. 439.
servant, (lover), i. 459, 511; iii. 257, 301; v. 74.
servant, (lover), i. 459, 511; iii. 257, 301; v. 74.
sessions, v. 34.
sessions, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
set, pr. s., i. 461.
set, 3rd person singular, i. 461.
sete, pp., iii. 320.
seven, pp., iii. 320.
sette his howve, v. 115.
set his house, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
seur, siker, v. 217.
seur, siker, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
seven yeer, v. 493.
seven year, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sewe, i. 554.
sewed, i. 554.
sewes, v. 373.
sewes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sewing letters, ii. 472.
Sewing letters, vol. II, p. 472.
sey (saw), v. 132.
see (saw), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
së-ynt, v. 111.
së-ynt, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Shadow, length of the, v. 133.
Shadow, length of the, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
shal, i. 528, 568.
shall, i. 528, 568.
shalmye, iii. 268.
shalmye, III. 268.
shalt, v. 67.
shall, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
shamefast, iii. 327.
shamefaced, iii. 327.
sheeld, v. 173;
shield, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sheeldes, 30 (l. 278).
shields, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 278).
Sheffield knives, v. 117.
Sheffield knives, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
shene, v. 18.
shene, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
shipe (hire), i. 536;
ship (hire), i. 536;
shepe, v. 463.
shepe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Shipman, the, v. 38-9.
Shipman, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
shipnes, v. 315.
shipnes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
shirt, iii. 349 (l. 2629).
shirt, iii. 349 (l. 2629).
sho, v. 28.
shoe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Shoes, slashed, v. 101.
Shoes, damaged, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sholder-boon, v. 464.
shoulder boon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
shoop him, v. 168.
shoop him, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
shot-windowe, v. 103-4.
display window, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-4.
Shoulder-blade, divination by a, v. 271.
Shoulder blade, divination by a, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
shoures, ii. 481.
showers, ii. 481.
shynede, iii. 321.
shynede, III. 321.
sib, v. 215.
sib, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sicer, v. 230.
sicer, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sichæus, iii. 319.
Sichæus, III. 319.
sight-e, s., iii. 291.
sight-e, n., iii. 291.
sighte, pt. s., v. 163.
sight, pt. s., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
significavit, v. 53.
signified, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Signs, influence of the, iii. 359.
Signs, influence of the, iii. 359.
siker, iii. 349-50.
siker, iii. 349-50.
sikerly, v. 16.
sikely, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Simkin, v. 118
Simkin, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
simphonye, v. 192.
simphonye, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
simpilly, i. 437.
simply, i. 437.
Sinon, iii. 317-8; v. 376-7.
Sinon, iii. 317-8; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
Sir Thopas, metre of, v. 183.
Sir Thopas, meter of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sis cink, v. 143-4.
sis cink, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-4.
sisours (Gam.), v. 488.
sisours (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sit, v. 354.
sit, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
site, iii. 362.
site, vol. iii, p. 362.
Sitho, iii. 346.
Sitho, III. 346.
sitte on knees, i. 466;
sitting on knees, i. 466;
sit on knee, iii. 337.
sitting on lap, iii. 337.
Sittingbourne, v. 313.
Sittingbourne vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
skaffaut, i. 436.
skaffaut, i. 436.
sledes, ii. 446.
sledes, ii. 446.
slider, v. 68.
slider, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
slit, i. 505.
slit, i. 505.
slong, v. 442.
slong, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sloppes, v. 459.
sloppes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sloth, v. 466-8.
Sloth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
slowe, s., i. 438.
slowe, s., i. 438.
sly, slyly, v. 70.
sly, slyly, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
slyde, v. 343.
slyde, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
smal (voice), i. 549.
small (voice), i. 549.
smoterlich, v. 119.
smoterlich, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
snewed, v. 34.
snewed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
so that, iii. 327-8.
so that
so theech, v. 290.
so theech, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Socrates and Xantippe, v. 311.
Socrates and Xantippe, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sokingly, v. 220.
sokingly, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sol, v. 433.
sol, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
solas, i. 184.
solas, i. 184.
soler, v. 120.
solar, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Soler-halle, v. 119-20.
Solar hall, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-20.
som (singular), i. 470; v. 428;
som (singular), i. 470; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
some, ii. 472.
some, II. 472.
Somer, John, iii. 353.
Somer, John, vol. 3, p. 353.
somer-sesoun, ii. 440, 453.
summer season, ii. 440, 453.
Somnour, the, v. 51.
Somnour, the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
songe, ii. 504.
song, ii. 504.
sonne, fem., v. 404.
sun, fem., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sop-in-wine, v. 33.
sop-in-wine, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sort, v. 464.
organize, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sote, v. 1.
sote, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sothe, v. 419.
sothe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
souded, v. 179.
sounded, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sound, theory of, iii. 259, 260.
Sound, theory of, iii. 259, 260.
sounds like, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
souninge, 29.
sound, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
soure (buck), i. 475.
soure (buck), p. 475.
sours, iii. 255; v. 336.
sours, iii. 255; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
souse, (mod. E.), iii. 255.
souse, (mod. E.), iii. 255.
Southern dialect, v. 445.
Southern dialect, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sovereines, pl. adj., ii. 455.
sovereigns
spanisshing, i. 434.
spanish, i. 434.
Sparrow, the, i. 519.
Sparrow, the, i. 519.
sparth, v. 89.
sparth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
spectacle, v. 322.
show, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
spending-silver, v. 429.
spending-silver, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
spenser (Gam.), v. 484.
spenser (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Spheres, the, i. 557; ii. 425, 446, 474, 504-5;
Spheres, the, i. 557; ii. 425, 446, 474, 504-5;
seven —, i. 496-7;
seven —, i. 496-7;
Spheres, harmony of the, i. 507.
Spheres, harmony of the, i. 507.
Spices and wine, ii. 506; iii. 320;
Spices and wine, ii. 506; iii. 320;
Spirits (in alchemy), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-7.
spitous, i. 566.
spitous, i. 566.
springen, v. 167.
jump, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
springers, v. 455.
springers, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
springoldes, i. 436.
springoldes, i. 436.
spyced conscience, v. 46-7.
spiced conscience, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
see Spices.
check out Spices.
squaymous, v. 102-3.
squaymous, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
Squire, v. 9.
Squire, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
staf-slinge, v. 192.
staff sling, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stalke, iii. 332, v. 116.
stalk, iii. 332, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stamin, iii. 343.
stamina, iii. 343.
stand (in) awe, v. 482.
stand in awe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stant, v. 375.
stant, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stape, v. 248.
stape, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Starling, the, i. 518.
Starling, the, i. 518.
Stars, seven, i. 483;
Stars, seven, i. 483;
— (on a Rete), iii. 357-8.
— (on a Rete), iii. 357-8.
startling, iii. 322.
shocking, iii. 322.
Statius, iii. 277.
Statius, III. 277.
stellifye, iii. 256.
stellifye, iii. 256.
stemed, v. 24.
stemed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stepe, v. 24.
stepe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
-ster, as a suffix, v. 276-7.
-ster, as a suffix, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
sterres fixes, iii. 357.
fixed stars, iii. 357.
steven, sette, v. 130.
Steven, sette, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stewe, v. 34.
stewe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stewes, v. 324.
stews, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
steyre, i. 500.
steyre, p. 500.
Stilbon, v. 282.
Stilbon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stillatorie, v. 418.
stillatorie, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Stoics, the, ii. 458.
Stoics, The, II. 458.
stole, iii. 342.
stolen, iii. 342.
stoon-stille (Gam.), v. 479.
stoon-stille (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
store, adj., v. 368.
store, adj., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Stork, the, i. 520.
Stork, the, i. 520.
stounde, v. 68.
stounde, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Strode, Ralph, ii. 505.
Strode, Ralph, vol. 2, p. 505.
Strother, v. 120.
Strother vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stree, v. 215.
stree, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
streite swerd, v. 257.
argumentative sword, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
style, v. 374.
style, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sublimation, v. 422-3.
Sublimation, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
subiection, v. 453.
subjection, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
suffice, i. 551.
enough, i. 551.
Sugar or soot, ii. 481.
Sugar or soot, ii. 481.
sukkenye, i. 426.
sukkenye, i. 426.
Summer, the hot, v. 39.
Summer, the hot, vibe. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Summer-games, v. 307-8.
Summer games, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
Sun, gender of the, iii. 360.
Sun, gender of the, iii. 360.
Sun, position of the, v. 133.
Sun's position, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
surquidrie, v. 457.
surquidrie, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sursanure, v. 391.
sursanure, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Swallow, the, i. 519.
Swallow, the, i. 519.
swalow, iii. 320.
swallow, iii. 320.
Swan, the, i. 517;
Swan, the, i. 517;
Swans eaten, v. 373.
Swans consumed, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Swearing, v. 283-4.
Swearing, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-4.
swete, v. 1.
sweet, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
swete fo, i. 537 (l. 272).
swete fo, i. 537 (l. 272).
sweveninges, i. 417.
sweveninges, i. 417.
sweynt-e, iii. 281.
sweynt-e, iii. 281.
swinke, iii. 337;
swinke, iii. 337;
swinken, v. 22.
work hard, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
swore, pp., v. 483.
swore, pp., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sworn, had it, v. 65 (l. 1089).
sworn, had it, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 1089).
sworn-e, pl., v. 325.
sworn-e, pl., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sy (saw), v. 431.
sy (saw), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Symmachus, ii. 430.
Symmachus, 2. 430.
syte, verb, ii. 471.
site, verb, ii. 471.
tabard, v. 4.
tabard, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
table dormant, v. 34.
table inactive, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tables, v. 332.
tables, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tables, Alphonsine, iii. 347 (§ 44);
Tables, Alphonsine, III. 347 (§ 44);
Toletan, v. 393.
Toletan, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tache, i. 565.
mustache, i. 565.
tailages, v. 468.
tailages, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
taille (tally), v. 50.
taille (tally), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
take, iii. 321; v. 160.
take, iii. 321; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
takel, v. 12.
take, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tale, v., v. 455.
story, v., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
talent, iii. 332; v. 211-2.
talent, iii. 332; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2.
talle, i. 497.
talle, i. 497.
Tallies, v. 173 (l. 1606).
Tallies, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ (l. 1606).
tapinage, i. 449.
tapinage, i. 449.
tappestere, v. 27.
tappestere, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tarquinius, iii. 331.
Tarquinius, III. 331.
Tars, cloth of, v. 85.
Tars, fabric of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tas, v. 64.
tas, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
taste, iii. 336; v. 413.
taste, iii. 336; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tatarwagges, i. 449.
tatarwagges, i. 449.
Taurus, sign of, ii. 468; iii. 294.
Taurus, sign of, ii. 468; iii. 294.
taylagiers, i. 446.
taylagiers, p. 446.
Telephus, king, v. 378.
Telephus, king, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
telle, imp. s., v. 419.
tell, imp. s., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
temen on bere, iii. 280.
men on bear, iii. 280.
tempest, i. 551; v. 62.
storm, i. 551; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Templars, the, i. 445.
Templars, the, i. 445.
Temple of Mars, v. 79;
Temple of Mars, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— of Venus, 77.
— of Venus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
temps, v. 427.
bro temps, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tenson (French), iii. 293.
tenson (French), III. 293.
Tereus, iii. 341.
Tereus, III. 341.
terins, i. 421.
terins, p. 421.
Term (in astrology), v. 395.
Term (in astrology), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Termagaunt, v. 191.
Termagaunt, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
terme, v. 64;
term, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in termes, 32.
in terms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tertullian, v. 309.
Tertullian, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
texpounden, v. 178.
texpounden, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
text, v. 21.
text, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
textuel, v. 447.
textual, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thakketh, v. 328.
thakketh, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thalighte, v. 175.
thalighte, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Thames Street, v. 281.
Thames Street, via __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thank god of al, i. 552, 553.
thank god of al, i. 552, 553.
thankes, his, v. 73.
thanks, his, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thar, him, i. 455; v. 127;
there, him, i. 455; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
thar ye nat, v. 207.
that you are not, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Thebes, brooch of, i. 504.
Thebes, brooch of, i. 504.
thedom, yvel, v. 173.
thedom, yvel, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
theek, so, v. 113.
okay, so, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Theft punished by hanging, v. 288-9.
Theft punished by hanging, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
Theodoric, ii. 424.
Theodoric, ii. 424.
Theophrastus, v. 354.
Theophrastus, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Theseus, iii. 335, 338-9; v. 61.
Theseus, iii. 335, 338-9; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thestaat, v. 144.
the state, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thewes, iii. 347; v. 346.
thewes, iii. 347; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thing, pl., iii. 288;
thing, pl., iii. 288;
things, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; (pieces), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
think about me, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ (l. 954).
Thiodamas, iii. 270; v. 359-60.
Thiodamas, iii. 270; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-60.
this is, i. 522; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Thisbe, iii. 314-7.
Thisbe, iii. 314-7.
thise, v. 137.
these, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Thoas, king, iii. 326.
Thoas, king, III. 326.
Thomas, St., of India, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Thomas a Waterings, v. 59.
Thomas a Waterings, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thombe of gold, v. 49.
golden tomb, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thonder-leyt, ii. 422.
thunder-light, ii. 422.
Thopas, v. 183.
Thopas, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thou and ye, v. 175.
you and you, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thropes, thorpes, v. 315.
thropes, thorpes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Thunder, cause of, v. 379.
Thunder, cause of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Thunder-bolts, iii. 254, 255.
Thunderbolts, iii. 254, 255.
thurfte, thurte, i. 425; ii. 477.
thurfte, thurte, i. 425; ii. 477.
thurrok, v. 454.
thorough, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thurte, i. 425; ii. 477.
thurte, i. 425; ii. 477.
thwitel, v. 117.
thwitel, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tiberius Constantine, v. 145.
Tiberius Constantine, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tides, high, v. 391.
High tides vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tidifs, v. 386.
tidifs, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tigers at Thebes, iii. 276, 277.
Tigers at Thebes, iii. 276, 277.
timbestere, i. 422.
timbestere, i. 422.
tire-lire, i. 455.
money box, i. 455.
tissew, ii. 470.
tissew, ii. 470.
Titan, for Tithonus, ii. 482.
Titan, for Tithonus, vol. 2, p. 482.
titlelees, v. 441.
title-less, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
to- (prefix), v. 229.
to- (prefix), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
to borwe, iii. 338.
to borrow, iii. 338.
to-bete, v. 412.
to-bete, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
to-breketh, v. 428.
to break, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
to-go, iii. 313.
to-go, iii. 313.
to-hangen, iii. 281 (l. 1782).
to-hangen, iii. 281 (l. 1782).
to-hepe, ii. 483; iii. 336.
to-hepe, ii. 483; iii. 336.
Toll, for Millers, v. 49.
Toll for Millers v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tombestere, v. 276-7.
tombestere, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
took, v. 429.
took, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
torets, v. 85.
torets, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tormentour, v. 411.
tormentour, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
to selle (gerund), v. 280.
to sell (gerund), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
to-slitered, i. 423.
to-slitered, i. 423.
to-stoupe, v. 328.
to-stoupe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
totelere, iii. 303.
totelere, iii. 303.
tother, the, v. 408.
the other, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
to-tore, v. 419.
to-tore, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
toty, totty, v. 126.
toty, totty, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
to t., 193.
to t., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tournaments, v. 89.
Tournaments, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
to-yere, v. 295.
to-yere, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tragedie, v. 226-7.
tragedy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
Trains, long, v. 459.
Trains, lengthy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
traverse, ii. 478, 506;
navigate, ii. 478, 506;
travers, v. 362.
travers, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tree, v. 139.
tree, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tregetour, iii. 271, 273; v. 392.
tregetour, iii. 271, 273; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tremezen, v. 7.
Tremezen, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
trenden, ii. 443.
trend, ii. 443.
trentals, v. 331.
trentals, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
trepeget, i. 444.
trepeget, i. 444.
tressour, i. 420.
treasure, i. 420.
tret, pr. s., v. 337.
tret, present simple, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tretys, v. 17.
tretys, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
trewe-love, v. 109.
true love, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
trip, v. 333.
travel, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tristram, i. 515, 550.
Tristram, vol. 1, pp. 515, 550.
Triton, iii. 280.
Triton, iii. 280.
Troilus described, ii. 498.
Troilus described, ii. 498.
Trojan leaders, ii. 485.
Trojan leaders, II. 485.
Trophee, v. 233.
Trophy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Trotula, v. 309.
Trotula, see __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
trouble, adj., v. 441.
trouble, adj., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
trouthe, i. 548, 551.
truth, i. 548, 551.
Troy, romance of, v. 377.
Troy, the romance, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Troy, its six gates, ii. 470.
Troy, with its six gates, ii. 470.
Trumpington, v. 116.
Trumpington, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tubal, for Jubal, i. 492.
Tubal, for Jubal, i. 492.
tukked aboute, v. 51.
tucked about, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tulle, v. 125.
tulle, verb. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tullus Hostilius, v. 320.
Tullus Hostilius, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Tunis, i. 470.
Tunis, i. 470.
Turkish bow, v. 490.
Turkish bow, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
turne coppes, v. 116.
turne coppes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
turneth his corage, v. 206.
turns his courage, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Turtle, the, i. 519.
Turtle, the, i. 519.
twelfte, i. 500-1.
twelfth, i. 500-1.
Twelvemonth and day, v. 316.
Year and day, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
two so riche, iii. 342.
two so rich, iii. 342.
Tydeus, ii. 498, 499.
Tydeus, II. 498, 499.
tydif, iii. 295.
tydif, III. 295.
tyne, i. 549.
tyne, i. 549.
tyraunt, i. 517.
tyrant, i. 517.
Tyrian dye, ii. 432.
Tyrian dye, ii. 432.
Ugolino, Count, v. 241.
Ugolino, Count, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Umbra extensa and umbra versa, iii. 367.
Umbra extensa and umbra versa, iii. 367.
unconninge, v. 224.
unconninge, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
uncouple, v. 243.
separate, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
undermeles, v. 315.
undermeles, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
undern, v. 345.
undern, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
unholsom, ii. 487.
unwholesome, ii. 487.
unset stevene, v. 71.
unset stevene, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
untyme, in, v. 474.
untyme, in, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
up peyne, iii. 279; v. 74.
by pain, iii. 279; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
uprist, pr. s., i. 496.
uprist, pr. s., i. 496.
upriste, dat., v. 65.
upriste, past tense, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
up-so-doun, i. 556; v. 418.
upside down, i. 556; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
upward, iii. 366 (§ 40.13).
upward, iii. 366 (§ 40.13).
Urban, St., v. 407.
Urban, St., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ursa maior, v. 83.
Ursa Major, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ursula, St., i. 443.
Ursula, St., i. 443.
vache, i. 553.
cow, i. 553.
Valaunce, i. 501, 502.
Valaunce, p. 501, 502.
Valence, i. 514.
Valence, vol. 1, p. 514.
Valentine's day, i. 516.
Valentine's Day, i. 516.
Valerius ad Rufinum, iii. 302.
Valerius to Rufinus, iii. 302.
Valerius Flaccus, iii. 326-7.
Valerius Flaccus, III. 326-7.
Valerius Maximus, v. 245.
Valerius Maximus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
vassalage, iii. 330.
vassalage, iii. 330.
vavasour, v. 35.
vavasour, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
vekke, i. 436.
vekke, p. 436.
veluët, i. 428.
veluët, p. 428.
venerye, v. 20.
venery, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Venus described, v. 78;
Venus explained, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
— invoked, ii. 474;
— invoked, ii. 474;
temple of —, i. 513.
temple of —, i. 513.
verdegrees, v. 424.
verdegrees, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
verger, i. 434.
verger, p. 434.
vernicle, v. 56.
vernicle, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Verses deficient in first syllable, iii. 286, 292.
Verses lacking a first syllable, iii. 286, 292.
vertu, v. 2.
vertu, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
vese, v. 79.
vese, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
vicaire, i. 521.
vicar, i. 521.
vigilyes, v. 37.
vigilyes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
vilage, for visage, i. 542.
vilanie, lucre of, v. 176.
vilanie, lucre of, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
vileins, adj., v. 440;
vileins, adj., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
vilainsly, i. 429;
villainously, i. 429;
vileinye, v. 8.
vileinye, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Vincent of Beauvais, i. 507; iii. 303.
Vincent of Beauvais, i. 507; iii. 303.
Virelay, iii. 307.
Virelay, vol. 3, p. 307.
viritoot, v. 110-1.
viritoot, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-1.
viritrate, v. 329.
viritrate, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Virtue natural, v. 91-2.
Natural virtue, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2.
visage, i. 542, 543.
face, i. 542, 543.
visage, v., v. 368.
face, v., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Visconti, the, iii. 304, 305.
Visconti, the, iii. 304, 305.
Vitellio, v. 378.
Vitellio, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
vitremyte, v. 237.
vitremyte, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
vitriole, v. 425.
vitriol, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
voidee, voydee, ii. 478, 506.
voidee, voydee, ii. 478, 506.
volage, v. 441.
volatile, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
volatyl, v. 168-9.
volatyl, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-9.
voluper, v. 99.
voluper, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
vounde, i. 447.
vounde, i. 447.
Vulcano, iii. 249.
Vulcano, vol. 3, p. 249.
wachet, v. 101-2.
wachet, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2.
Wade's boat, v. 356.
Wade's boat, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Wafer-women, v. 277.
Wafer-thin women, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wafres, v. 104.
wafers, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Walls, painted, i. 472.
Walls, painted, i. 472.
walweth, v. 319.
walweth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wang-toth, v. 230.
wang-toth, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wanhope, v. 467.
wanhope, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wanten, i. 460; iii. 304 (l. 361).
wanten, i. 460; iii. 304 (l. 361).
wantown, v. 25.
wantown, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
warderere, v. 124.
warden, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wardrobe, v. 179.
closet, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wariangles, v. 325-6.
wariangles, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
warisoun, i. 429.
warisoun, i. 429.
warisshe, v. 202-3.
warisshe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
wark (ache), v. 122.
wark (ache), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
warne, i. 453.
Warne, i. 453.
warnestore, v. 212-3.
warnestore, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-3.
Watling-street, iii. 263.
Watling Street, III. 263.
watre, to, ii. 476.
water, to, ii. 476.
way-feringe, ii. 432.
way-faring, ii. 432.
webbe, v. 35-6.
webbe, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-6.
welaway, i. 418.
welaway, i. 418.
weld, i. 540, 541.
weld, p. 540, 541.
wende, v. 4.
wende, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
went, is, v. 413-4.
went, is, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-4.
wente, s., i. 474.
wente, s., i. 474.
were, weir, ii. 476.
were, weir, ii. 476.
wered, v. 233.
were, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wesele, v. 214.
wedding, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wey of the sonne, iii. 364 (§ 30).
wey of the sonne, iii. 364 (§ 30).
wheel, iii. 260; (orbit), 276.
wheel, iii. 260; (orbit), 276.
whelkes, v. 53.
whelkes, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wher = whether, iii. 293.
whether, iii. 293.
wher-as, v. 176.
whereas, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
whippel-tree, v. 93.
whippel-tree, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Whistle, to wet one's, v. 125.
Wet one's whistle, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wil, good, (Gam.), v. 479.
wil, good, (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wil (wills), v. 180.
wil (wills), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Wildfire, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
wilful, v. 274.
wilful, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wimpel, v. 17.
wimpel, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
windas, v. 375.
Windas, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
windinge, v. 459.
winding, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
windinge, error for windy, ii. 434.
Windows, glass, i. 147.
Windows, glass, i. 147.
windred, i. 424.
Windred, i. 424.
Wines, white and red, v. 249;
Wines, white and red, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Rhenish —, 281;
Rhenish wine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Spanish —, 280.
Spanish —, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
winter, v. 230.
winter, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wirdes, iii. 347.
wirdes, iii. 347.
wis, adv., i. 477;
wis, adv., i. 477;
as wis, v. 399.
as wise, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wite ye, v. 435.
write you, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
with (by), v. 182;
with (by), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
follows a verb, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
Wits, five, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
wivere, ii. 480.
wivere, ii. 480.
wo, v. 34.
wo, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wodewales, i. 421.
wodewales, i. 421.
wolves-heed, (Gam.), v. 487.
wolves-heed, (Gam.), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Women, nineteen, v. 137-8.
Women, 19, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-8.
wond, iii. 341-2.
wond, iii. 341-2.
wonder, adv., i. 417.
wonder, adv., i. 417.
for pure wood, i. 418.
for solid wood, i. 418.
Woodstock, i. 510.
Woodstock, vol. 1, p. 510.
woon, ii. 492; iii. 338.
woon, ii. 492; iii. 338.
woot, v. 59.
yay, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wordes, hadde the, v. 447.
words, had the, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
worm, v. 271-2.
worm, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-2.
worth up, ii. 428;
value up, ii. 428;
w. upon, v. 187.
w. upon, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
worthy, v. 26;
worthy, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
w. under wede, 200.
w. under wede, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wrecche, v. 404.
wretch, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Wrestling-matches, v. 481;
Wrestling matches, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
prize for —, 48.
prize for —, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wrytheth, ii. 422.
wrytheth, ii. 422.
wyn ape, v. 436-7.
wyn ape, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-7.
wynt, pr. s., iii. 293.
wynt, pr. s., iii. 293.
wyser, iii. 349.
wyser, iii. 349.
Xristus = Christus, i. 456.
Xristus = Christus, p. 456.
y-bete, iii. 321; v. 64.
y-bete, iii. 321; v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ydel, in, v. 389.
ydel, in, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ye and you, i. 453;
ye, thou, v. 175.
you, you, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ye, yis, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
yë, at, v. 429.
yë, at, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Year, the great, i. 508.
Year 508: the great.
Years, expanse and collect, v. 393-4.
Years, collect, and accumulate, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-4.
yeddinges, v. 27.
yeddinges, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
yeer, pl., v. 10.
year, pl., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Yellow (for jealousy), v. 78.
Yellow (for jealousy), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Yeman, v. 11.
Yeman, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Yeoman, Canon's, v. 417.
Yeoman, Canon's, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
your (of you), v. 179.
your (belonging to you), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
youthe (right reading), v. 262.
youth (right reading), v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
ypocras, v. 266.
Hippocras, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ypotis, Sir, v. 198.
Ypotis, Sir, vs. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
y-reke, v. 114.
y-reke, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
y-sene, iii. 349.
y-sene, iii. 349.
y-shette, pl., v. 202.
y-shette, pl., v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
y-tukked up, iii. 319.
y-tucked up, iii. 319.
y-wimpled, iii. 315.
y-wimpled, iii. 315.
Zanzis, ii. 487.
Zanzis, ii. 487.
Zenith (etymology of), iii. 357.
Zenith (origin of), iii. 357.
Zenobia, v. 235.
Zenobia, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Zephirus, v. 2.
Zephirus, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Zeuxis, v. 261.
Zeuxis, v. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Zodiac, ii. 499; iii. 358 (l. 29), 359;
Zodiac, ii. 499; iii. 358 (l. 29), 359;
animals in the —, iii. 263.
animals in the —, iii. 263.
END OF VOL. V.
END OF VOL. 5.
[1] The scribe is usually right. I only remember observing one MS. in which the scribe is reckless; see vol. i. p. 47.
[1] The scribe is usually correct. I only recall seeing one manuscript where the scribe was careless; see vol. i. p. 47.
[2] To which add, as a twenty-third, the three stanzas on Gentilesse quoted in Scogan's poem (no. 33).
[2] Also, adding as a twenty-third, the three stanzas on Gentilesse mentioned in Scogan's poem (no. 33).
[3] Now known to be Lydgate's; see vol. i. p. 35, note 3.
[3] Now recognized as Lydgate's; see vol. i. p. 35, note 3.
[4] I have lately made a curious discovery as to the Testament of Love. The first paragraph begins with a large capital M; the second with a large capital A; and so on. By putting together all the letters thus pointed out, we at once have an acrostic, forming a complete sentence. The sentence is—MARGARET OF VIRTW, HAVE MERCI ON TSKNVI. Of course the last word is expressed as an anagram, which I decipher as KITSVN, i. e. Kitsun, the author's name. The whole piece is clearly addressed to a lady named Margaret, and contains frequent reference to the virtues of pearls, which were supposed to possess healing powers. Even if 'Kitsun' is not the right reading, we learn something; for it is quite clear that TSKNVI cannot possibly represent the name of Chaucer. See The Academy, March 11, 1893; p. 222.
[4] I recently made an interesting discovery about the Testament of Love. The first paragraph starts with a big capital M; the second with a big capital A; and so on. When you put together all the highlighted letters, you get an acrostic that forms a complete sentence. The sentence is—MARGARET OF VIRTW, HAVE MERCI ON TSKNVI. Obviously, the last word is written as an anagram, which I interpret as KITSVN, meaning Kitsun, the author's name. The entire piece is clearly directed to a lady named Margaret and frequently mentions the virtues of pearls, which were believed to have healing powers. Even if 'Kitsun' isn't the correct interpretation, we still learn something; it’s obvious that TSKNVI cannot represent Chaucer's name. See The Academy, March 11, 1893; p. 222.
[5] No. 38 is not noticed in the Index, on its reappearance at p. 555.
[5] No. 38 isn't listed in the Index when it appears again on p. 555.
[6] Originally (I understand) 1845. I have only a copy with a reprinted title-page and an altered date.
[6] Originally (as I understand) 1845. I have just a copy with a reprinted title page and a changed date.
[7] It should be—'and of some of those other pieces'; for the 'Account' does not profess to be exhaustive.
[7] It should be—'and of some of those other pieces'; because the 'Account' doesn't claim to be complete.
[8] See the pieces numbered 1-68, in vol. i. pp. 31-45. But four pieces are in prose, viz. Boethius, Astrolabe, Testament of Love, and Jack Upland. Of course Tyrwhitt rejected Jack Upland. He admitted, however, rather more than 26, the number in the edition of 1845.
[8] See the pieces numbered 1-68, in vol. i. pp. 31-45. But four pieces are in prose: Boethius, Astrolabe, Testament of Love, and Jack Upland. Of course, Tyrwhitt rejected Jack Upland. He accepted, however, slightly more than 26, the number in the 1845 edition.
[9] The false rime of now with rescowe in st. 46 may be got over, it is suggested, by a change in the readings. On the other hand, I now observe a fatal rhyme in st. 17, where upon and ron rime with mon, a man. When such a form as mon (for man) can be found in Chaucer, we may reconsider his claim to this poem. Meanwhile, I would note the curious word grede in st. 27. It does not occur in Chaucer, but is frequent in The Owl and the Nightingale.
[9] The awkward rhyme of now with rescowe in st. 46 might be resolved by changing the text. However, I now see a serious rhyme issue in st. 17, where upon and ron rhyme with mon, meaning “man.” If a form like mon (for man) can be found in Chaucer, we might need to rethink his authorship of this poem. In the meantime, I’d like to point out the interesting word grede in st. 27. It doesn’t appear in Chaucer, but it's common in The Owl and the Nightingale.
[10] Exception may be taken to the riming of mene (l. 20) with open e, and grene with close e.
[10] One might argue against the rhyming of mene (l. 20) with open e, and grene with close e.
[11] Hoccleve's Poems; ed. Furnivall, p. 49; cf. p. 56.
[11] Hoccleve's Poems; ed. Furnivall, p. 49; cf. p. 56.
[12] See the admirable remarks on this subject in Lounsbury's Studies in Chaucer, i. 305-28. Much that I wish to say is there said for me, in a way which I cannot improve.
[12] Check out the insightful comments on this topic in Lounsbury's Studies in Chaucer, i. 305-28. A lot of what I want to express is covered there, and I can't say it any better.
[13] MS. Lansdowne (the worst of the seven) has Alle, and Gyngelinge; Cm. has Gyngelyn; Hl. has Euery man; and that is all.
[13] MS. Lansdowne (the worst of the seven) has Alle, and Gyngelinge; Cm. has Gyngelyn; Hl. has Euery man; and that is all.
[14] The phrase wel a ten (F. 383) is not precisely parallel.
[14] The phrase wel a ten (F. 383) is not exactly the same.
[15] Thus, the Parson calls his Tale 'a mery' one (I. 46). Tyrwhitt has 'a litel tale.'
[15] So, the Parson refers to his Tale as 'a merry' one (I. 46). Tyrwhitt has 'a little tale.'
[16] Ielousye cannot rime with me.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ielousye can't rhyme with me.
[17] The latter line answers to A. 2018; lines 2012-7 being wholly omitted.
[17] The latter line corresponds to A. 2018; lines 2012-7 are completely omitted.
[19] Dryden had some reason; for whenever (as often) the editors omitted some essential word, the line could not possibly be right.
[19] Dryden had a point; because whenever the editors left out an important word (which happened frequently), the line couldn't possibly be correct.
[20] The explanation of these rules depends upon Middle-English grammar and pronunciation; for which see the Introduction to vol. vi.
[20] The explanation of these rules relies on Middle-English grammar and pronunciation; for that, see the Introduction to vol. vi.
[21] A word like taverne is ta-vér-ne, in three syllables, if the accent be on the second syllable; but when it is on the first, it becomes táv-ern', and is only dissyllabic.
[21] A word like taverne is ta-vér-ne, in three syllables, if the stress is on the second syllable; but when it shifts to the first, it changes to táv-ern', and is only two syllables.
[23] It has been objected, that this makes the tournament to take place, not on the anniversary of the duel, but two days later. But see l. 2095, where the anniversary of the duel is plainly made the day for assembling the hosts, not for the fight.
[23] Some have argued that this means the tournament occurs not on the anniversary of the duel, but two days later. However, refer to l. 2095, where the anniversary of the duel is clearly stated as the day for assembling the hosts, not for the fight.
[24] 'Thou were nought skoymus to take the maydenes womb' is the reading given in The Prymer, ed. H. Littlehales, p. 22.
[24] 'You were nothing skoymus to take the maiden's womb' is the reading given in The Prymer, ed. H. Littlehales, p. 22.
[25] The black-letter editions have mare; and Tyrwhitt follows them. I take this to be a mere guess.
[25] The black-letter editions have more; and Tyrwhitt follows them. I see this as just a guess.
[26] Spelt Xeuxis in one MS., and Zensis in another, in the same passage; see Anglo-Latin Satirists, ed. Wright, ii. 303.
[26] Spelt Xeuxis in one manuscript and Zensis in another, in the same passage; see Anglo-Latin Satirists, ed. Wright, ii. 303.
[27] This seems to be a mistake; the MSS. and old editions have simply 'god you see.'
[27] This looks like a mistake; the manuscripts and old editions just say 'god you see.'
[28] The words vel e contrario are in the margin of E., but not in the printed edition.
[28] The phrase vel e contrario appears in the margin of E., but it's missing from the printed edition.
[29] The reading Burdeuxs actually occurs in MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Ii. 3. 26. See Boundys in the Glossary; and see vol. iii. p. 400.
[29] The reading Burdeuxs actually occurs in MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Ii. 3. 26. See Boundys in the Glossary; and see vol. iii. p. 400.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!